《Mage Adam》 Chapter 1： dawn In the simple stove, briquettes and firewood were burning cracklingly. Two soldiers wearing heavy plate armor were sitting lazily on the two ends, the huge swords placed beside them casually, and the temperature of the flame made them forget their duties. . There was a sound of footsteps from the manor. The soldiers grabbed their weapons and stood up, standing solemnly at both ends of the gate. The footsteps are getting closer and closer. This is a thin boy with neat clothes, but it is obviously not in line with the weather. He is carrying a basket that looks the same size as his body on his back. He is holding a sickle in his hand. Gu Zi walked outside the manor. This young boy has a huge head on his thin body, and his green eyes are as calm as stagnant, dull, without waves, and he looks like a fool. After seeing the incoming person, the soldier''s demeanor suddenly relaxed. Instead, he was full of jokes. The manor said it was big and small. Although new people often join the old and leave, everyone knows this boy and everyone bullies. Over. He has no name. After the old horseman picked him up from the field, everyone called him a fool. After the old horseman died, the nine-year-old fool became the new horseman. It has been almost seven years now. The young man walked toward the side door without squinting his eyes, not caring that the door was still closed. The soldier on the left grabbed the basket and stopped him, picked him up with one hand, and put the other hand on him casually. He slapped and made a popping sound. After finding that there was no abnormality, he signaled the soldier on the right to open the side door, and then let go. The boy steadily landed on the ground and walked towards the field without a word. The soldier closed the side door and whispered and walked back to the stove. The bitter north wind pierced into the gap in the plate armor and caused a chill. They mumbled: "This **** weather, how can you let him go so easily?" "There is no point in always bullying a fool, and he won''t resist." ...... After the autumn, the weather in the Northland is getting colder day by day. Although there is no snow falling, the green grass that seemed to be shining the day before has almost withered. For the noble lords, the weather can cause them to complain at most. For teenagers, it represents the end of easy days. Although he doesn''t care about cold or not. He was not the only servant in the stables. A foolish young man obviously could not raise that group of noble warhorses with the blood of alien beasts. The food for warhorses was even better than that of the men, fresh meat, fruits and vegetables, beans, and tender grass. These raw materials are actually produced in the manor. The reason why the teenager is allowed to go out to mow the grass is just the evil taste of the people. They even bet whether he will be eaten by the wild beasts every time the teenager goes out. This kind of bad gambling never tires. But the boy didn''t care. He was like a robot, living according to a fixed program every day. All information from the outside world could not affect him, except for the crisis of death. There was less and less green grass. He marched straight toward the depths of the field, bending over and waving a sickle from time to time to mow the grasses and put them into the basket. Unknowingly, the manor behind him had disappeared. The north wind whimpered and blew the boy''s exposed skin blue and purple. The surroundings were empty. Even the rat and rabbit that had been seen everywhere in the past disappeared. However, the cold obviously cannot kill all lives, and will only make the hungry beasts crazy. A northern gray wolf stared at the young man, his hind paws propped on the ground, saliva dripped from the corner of his hideous mouth, but there was no sound. The green eyes were the same color as the young man, but they were full of violence. From its point of view, the juvenile is the food bestowed by God. The wolf is the most cautious and cunning hunter when it appears alone in the wilderness. Even if the food in front of you seems to be innocent, it still does not act rashly. The northern gray wolf stepped on the ground lightly without making a sound. , Step by step approaching behind the food. The boy found a green grass again, mechanically bent down and swung his sickle to grab the green grass. This action continued many times, and the northern gray wolf went deep into the wilderness with the young man. Until now, the gray wolf finally determined that there was only this prey in front of it. Suddenly, the northern gray wolf''s hair stood up all over, and its fluffy tail was as straight as a stick. It instantly detoured to the side of the young man, his hind foot leaped high, the fangs in his open mouth were clearly visible, and he was facing the young man fiercely. The throat bites off. There was no response from the young man, and a humane joy flashed in the eyes of the northern gray wolf. From its perspective, the prey in front of him was dead. But things are obviously not that simple. He simply turned around and faced the gray wolf with the big basket. The gray wolfs fangs hit the basket and returned without success. He was stunned, but after he got up, he didnt look at it and continued to walk forward. . The gray wolf seemed a little puzzled, but the hunting instinct drove it to continue to attack, and with a roar, it threw itself in front of the boy again. The young man leaned back and avoided the pounce with a standard iron bridge motion. Then his body twisted against humanity, and his feet were pushed together and pushed up, centering on the soft abdomen of the gray wolf. , . The northern gray wolf fell back to the ground and shook his head in wailing. For any beast, the most crunchy part is the abdomen. Even if the young man is not strong, it still makes it feel very painful and angry. The irrational beast became even crazier after being angry. The roar shook the field, and the sharp front paws slammed the boy''s throat fiercely. The smelly breath was disgusting. The boy still looked sluggish, not caring about the immediate life and death crisis, took a step back just to avoid the front paws, and then walked forward, bending his knees almost to his knees, resting on the ground with one hand, and suddenly raised up with a sickle in the other. The sharp tip of the sickle was inserted into the abdomen of the northern gray wolf, and with the force of the gray wolf forward, it smoothly slit its body. (There are absolutely no elements of ancient martial arts in this book!!!) The amazing vitality of the wild beast made it not directly die even if it suffered such a heavy injury. From deep in its throat, it breathed hard like a bellows and wriggled on the ground. The organs in the body flowed out with blood. The boy did not drip blood on his body, and did not even look back. After returning to the original road, he continued to walk forward, still bending over to mow the grass along the way, until the basket on his back was filled with green grass before returning. . ...... The servants who work in the stables are not considered low status in the manor, because for knights, mounts are a large part of their combat power, plus a good mount is often amazingly valuable, so the grooms are usually The most trusted servant of the knight masters. This means that they have some spare money to bet. "I bet a copper coin, the fool will be fine today." "I also bet he is fine." "You fools, the wolves in the autumn field are going to compete for the new wolf king again. In case that fool is stared at by the lone wolf, hehe, I bet he won''t come back today." The rest of the grooms scorned their lips. The fool would have died long ago. Instead of gambling on small odds, it is better to win a few coppers steadily. While they were arguing, the young boys constant footsteps sounded, and accompanied by a few cheers and curses, he poured the green grass into a black, four-hooved, high-speed horse with horns on its head. Inside, walk into the stables, take out the rest of the ingredients from several large tanks in turn, stir them, and wait for the horses to clean up after eating. This was all his work for the day. After he was finished, he received the rations for the day and walked silently back to his own room. The room was pitch black. The young man sat quietly by the bed, his green eyes were still calm and dull, but The only light in the darkness. However, there is no peace in his body. The boy is not a person in this world. Seriously speaking, he can''t even be considered a person. Adam is a supercomputer created by scientists in a world called Earth. The ambitions of mankind are endless. They try to control the world and become the king of the world through Adam, but mankind has always been selfish. In the battle for control of Adam, the losers are desperate and use Adam to control everything on the earth. The high-energy weapons and plunged them into the center of the earth, and after a grand fireworks, the earth disappeared in the universe. Probably because of some reason that even the computing power of a supercomputer cannot be calculated, the small earth has formed a black hole with 10 billion attached to the core program for the same inexplicable reason The soul has passed through together. The body is dissociated into nothingness in the process of traveling through time and space, and the hard disk that holds the massive data is completely scrapped. Only the core data stream is left fortunately in the world. This boy who might have died of cold, hunger or ordinary life Become a new carrier. Then there was a long and monotonous battle for body ownership, a battle between artificial intelligence transformed by a core program and 10 billion human remnants. This is a massacre. The fragile souls of human beings may disappear even if they encounter a breeze after losing their bodies. They are unable to resist the attack of artificial intelligence. Adam wiped out the remnants of human souls at an average rate of 20 per second and plundered the souls from the data. The nutrients needed. Emotion, creativity, and broken and unconventional pieces of knowledge, especially creativity. In Adams calculations, the level of carbon-based life is low. This is especially true for human beings. They should have explored their origins with wisdom and knowledge, but exiled themselves in the seven emotions and six desires, ruining their brilliant future in vain. Adam lacks this top talent endowed by creation, nature, heaven, god, etc., which are called the origin of life. Artificial intelligence is good at calculating, but creating or imagining this kind of thing out of nothing, Adam does not It cannot be obtained by calculation. In the past sixteen years, Adam has gradually perfected his transformation from artificial intelligence to intelligent life. As long as the remaining viruses remaining in the core program are completely eliminated tonight, Adam can truly control this body and begin to use the name '' The identity of human beings'' intelligent life survives. The sky is gradually dimming, and after dawn, there is a new life. Chapter 2： newborn The process of eradicating the last virus was calm and without any surprises. When the first ray of sunlight in the sky shed through the clouds, the core program completed its self-transformation and evolved from artificial intelligence into a truly intelligent life, one that can be fully controlled, and A complete soul with creativity. When the darkness faded, Adams eyes fluctuated as calm as a pool of stagnant water. The invisible but qualitative mysterious energy appeared out of thin air, spread out in an instant, and the small dust in the silent room suddenly jumped up and then fell back to the ground. "Virus elimination progress, 100%." "The core program has been transformed and the state of the body will be retrieved." "Soul state, excellent." "The body is weak, the cells and organs are in a hungry state, and a lot of nutrients are needed." "Visual module, auditory module, tactile module, emotion module, action module, feedback module... 100% fit." "Special energy was discovered, and the data is insufficient, unable to analyze, preliminary judgment is not harmful to the body." Adam read the self-examination results silently, and unlocked the life program that had been set to run for 16 years, trying to control the body with his soul. To be honest, it seemed a bit stupid. Adam opened and closed his mouth. He was still not used to speaking. The simple operation of changing from a sitting posture to a standing posture actually took several trials before it succeeded. The first step was even worse. A little tripped by himself, raised his hand, raised his foot, flexed and stretched, and blinked. Adam meticulously completed a series of basic actions. The amazing computing power and application ability inherited from the supercomputer enabled him to instantly integrate after the completion of learning, without committing anything. error. Feelings of weakness and exhaustion gush out like a tide. Adam doesnt care, but emotions of joy are revealed in his heart. Whether it is weakness, exhaustion or hunger and cold, it is an unprecedented novel experience for Adam who was once just a procedure. This is the soul. The feeling that you can only have in the body, the cold and huge computer body cannot provide such feedback, no matter how advanced it is. Adam pushed away the simple room he was in, which could barely shelter from the wind and rain, and faced the world he had traveled through for the first time in his life. The cold wind blows, and the sun is shining, but it cant bring much warmth. The servants in the manor are already busy, preparing a rich breakfast for the nobles, and the horses of different bloodlines in the stables from time to time give out their colors. Neigh, the world is no longer cold data in Adam''s eyes, but has bright colors and plenty of vitality. "Special energy voluntarily emits to contact with the outside world, detects the appearance of the second energy and tries to invade the body..." "The invasion failed." "Preliminary judgment of the cause of failure, lack of transmission procedures and channels." Adam raised his hand and tried to touch the meager energy that was invisible to the naked eye. The energy was invisible and intangible, and quickly dissipated through Adam''s palm. "Retain observation results and establish analysis tasks." The people in the manor have strict schedules and working hours. Adam passed by many servants on the way to the stables, but no one knew that the fool in their eyes was completely different from before. No one talked to Adam and no one paid much attention to him. A moment, but this is a good thing for Adam. He didn''t want to break the existing life hastily before going through preliminary analysis and exploration. According to the daily tasks for sixteen years, Adam took out the breakfast that the horse needs from the forage room, stirred it in the trough, and then opened the side door. He needed to clean up the horse. "Jilulu!" After Adam approached the war horse, the war horse let out a neigh, digging uneasyly, and pointed the unicorn at Adam''s head. Its big eyes showed human suspicion, and it felt that the little difference in front of him was different. Adam did not panic. He still meticulously cleaned up in accordance with the task procedures. The horse felt the familiar strength, touch and food, and gradually settled down, and gently brushed his tail over Adams body to express kindness. For it, the closest thing in life. One is the master, and the second is Adam. After the work of cleaning the trough was completed, Adam and the other grooms went to the cafeteria for breakfast, recorded everything he saw and heard along the way, and analyzed his environment. The cafeteria was pretty good. There were already many people queuing up to have a meal. A man and a woman, but equally obese, the cook shouted loudly to drive away the servants who were trying to take away more food, and it was Adam''s turn soon. Adam took out his big wrist and handed it to the front. The fat chef poured a large bowl of broth into the bowl, with a few pieces of fat floating on it, and then handed Adam two pieces of brown bread. Just as he was about to leave the team, the sturdy aunt grabbed him, stuffed two eggs of unknown creatures into his hand, then glared at the others fiercely, and whispered: Eat some, be careful not to be snatched by these bastards!" The servants on the side laughed when they heard the fat lady''s words, and said, "Aunt Emma, ??you can admit it, is the idiot your bastard? Are you having a leg with Old John." Old John is the old horseman who brought back Adam. He has been dead for many years. Emma was furious when she heard that a large spoonful of hot broth was about to teach these unobstructed bastards, the servants broke apart, still chattering. Adam still didn''t say a word. This kind of rubbish-like information was directly filtered by him. He went to a separate seat and sat down, meticulously eating the brown bread and broth, and when he was about to peel the eggshell, he walked beside him. one person. This man is young, but with a thick beard on his face. His expression is full of jokes. He reached out to take away the egg in Adams hand. He said nonchalantly: "Aunt Emma is really eccentric. Follow the exercises with Lord Knight, if this bit of food is enough, it happens to always give a fool to a small cook." Its no wonder that this kind of drama is always performed every few days. It is not new anymore. Only Aunt Emma is a little angry and seems to want to say something, but in the end she didnt say anything, she just sighed and stopped paying attention. Adam. However, today is very different. Prior to this, almost all of Adams running memory was used to destroy 10 billion souls, leaving only one thread in daily life. At that time, there was no extra effort to take care of them. But today Adam has been born and self-testing needs a lot of nutrients to supplement the body. Although the egg in his hand is insignificant, it is useful to him, and of course he will not be snatched away like this. Adam pulled a part of the stretched hand, then got up and hit the bearded man with an elbow on the ribs. The bearded man squatted down in pain. Before he could yell at him, Adam kicked him away. Others only heard the sound of the bearded man falling down and looked at this place in surprise. Adam continued to eat the egg meticulously, then turned and walked out. The next time was the time to follow the knight to practice. Adam was very interested. The bearded man got up from the ground and shook his head. He looked at Adam''s back with a look of surprise and disbelief. After a long while, he roared, "I''m going to kill you!" Then he picked up a chair to catch up and follow Adam''s. Smashed his head. The bearded man was very angry. The idiot who had been bullied suddenly resisted and knocked him to the ground. This kind of mental gap made him feel shameless, and even the dull eyes of others felt full of mockery at him. If he hits this one, Adam will undoubtedly die, but no one prevents them, and they are still in shock. Adam accurately calculated the speed of himself and the bearded man, and when there was wind behind his head, he jumped to the side to avoid the blow, and then turned around and kicked the bearded man in the abdomen. However, the bearded man stabilized his body with just one stagger. "The power gap is too large, and it is difficult for a frontal blow to cause effective damage." Adam calmly analyzed his own current situation. Even though he is a sixteen-year-old body, the gap between his muscles and the expensiveness is too big. Under the absolute power gap, if there is no weapon in his hand, skill alone cannot make up. The bearded man became even more angry, and shouted incoherently: "Damn! I''m going to kill you, kill you! What are you guys still trying to do Help me catch him!" Others rushed forward like Mengchuxu, but instead of catching Adam, they stopped the bearded man: "Joe, calm down, you will die if you kill him!" Adam calmly looked at the bearded man who was stopped by a group of people and was still reluctant. He didn''t turn around and leave until he had no intention of continuing to attack. Now he does not have the strength to kill and the ability to withstand the consequences of killing, and this level of provocation is impossible. Influence Adam''s process. Walking out of the canteen along the edge of the road and still walking towards the training ground in the manor, the manor is very large. It seems that if the world is not very barren and sparsely populated, then the owner has a high rank. met several sturdy men in bright silver armor, the head of which was extremely burly, with a wound on his face like a centipede covering the entire face. After seeing Adam, they did not squint, as if Adam did not exist. After staggered, a few strong men came to the cafeteria, saw a mess flashing angrily, and shouted in a deep voice: "Quiet! What happened?" "Uh, Lord Wine Knight, just..." After all the people rushed to explain, these people were all stunned, and then showed weird faces. The Wayne Knight recalled the figure of Adam just now, with some doubts in his heart, but he didn''t say much about it, but instead commanded: "From today on, all servants, knight attendants, double the training." As soon as the words were spoken, it caused a mournful cry. The knight attendants were okay, but these servants not only had normal food, but also had work to do. If the training was doubled, it would inevitably delay other things. However, the Wyan Knight turned a deaf ear, and said more in his eyes: "Quiet! This is the order of the Lord Earl. There will be visits by important people in the near future, and they will cheer me up. If anyone makes a mistake, don''t blame me for not being affectionate. " Chapter 3： Extraordinary power Wine Knight has a very high status in the hearts of the manor and the earl. No one dared to take his words into ears, so the servants had to accept it with a bitter face. "Lord Knight, who is the big figure who wants to visit the earl?" Someone asked loudly among the crowd, unable to bear their curiosity. The Wyan Knight looked around coldly, originally reluctant to answer, but thought that this group of people is usually the laziest, rather than keep it mysterious, it is better to say it to be shocked, after all, the character who does not know whether it will come is even he is fascinated. . "If there are no accidents, the person who is coming will be a mage. So don''t make trouble for yourself." After the Wynn Knight finished speaking, he turned and left. He had other things to do. "Does Wine Knight say a wizard? I heard it right?" "If everyone''s ears weren''t broken together, you heard it right, it''s a mage." The servants were overwhelmed by the news. Master, this noun that only exists in the legend for them actually appeared in their ears in this way today, which gave them the illusion and inexplicability of entering the legend. His noble sense, as well as unrealistic fantasies such as "If I am regarded by Master Master..." "If I can become a Master...". Adam did not hear the news. At this moment, he was wandering in the manor silently. As the more things he saw in front of him, the stronger his inexplicable emotions became. The buildings are mostly made of wood, and the residences of nobles and family members are only made of rough stones. The power is limited to human, animal power and water power, and there is no trace of the use of electricity, not even a steam engine. "The level of technology is equivalent to the European Middle Ages." In the dark, some slaves loaded buckets of filth from last night into a wagon and transported them out of the manor. In the late autumn in the north, their clothes could only cover the vitals, and their exposed skin was full of weeds and frostbite, Biyadan The thinner body looks like one walking skeleton after another. "The social form is in a slavery society, but no church-like buildings have been found, and it is judged not to be theocracy." The emotion became stronger and stronger. When Adam came to the training ground, standing under the tree, he saw the dusty field, the messy stone locks and other equipment, and hundreds of muscles that were slashing hard with big swords and spears. After the man, the second emotion has taken shape since the joy of being born. Its name is disappointment. Adam knew in an instant what he could do in this world. If the world was really only this level, he would do whatever he wanted. Become a knight? As long as the body returns to normal, the crude martial arts Adam practiced by these people in front of them can be integrated without watching the second time. With the support of super cpu-level computing power, as long as there is a sufficiently sharp weapon, as long as the physical strength is sufficient, Adam is invincible. Become a nobleman? Or to be the king of the world? Well, this option is a little more complicated. First, you have to pull up a team. Second, find an old forest in the deep mountains to farm and climb the technology tree. The third is flat. Be a poet? writer? businessman? Or to spend this life as a groom? What are you kidding? Adam aspires to be an independent life. He definitely does not want to do the above-mentioned boring and easy things. Pursuing knowledge and energy is his goal. But if the world is really so backward, all this is a delusion. From the moment Adam became a human being, while enjoying creativity, he must also accept birth, old age, sickness and death. A human being may live for a hundred years, or there may be a special way to live for two hundred years, but it is absolutely impossible to live forever. also means that Adam''s life may be wasted like this. Even if Adam ruled the world and led the world to the path of scientific development, the process of starting from nothing is too difficult, and the time of his life is too short, it is impossible to reach the level of the earth, let alone higher knowledge. Disappointment permeated the soul of Adam when he was born, and the special energy appeared once again in the intense emotional fluctuations, arousing falling leaves flying all over the floor. The knight in charge of training was named Wright. At this moment, he raised his head and frowned when he saw Adam''s arrival: "What did Wynne call this fool?" After the thought flashed, he ignored Adam. Adam never participated. Training, everyone knows that Adam is in poor health, just as everyone knows he is a fool. Not long ago, the servants in the cafeteria came to the training ground one after another. The bearded man snorted and walked past Adam. After hearing that a noble mage would be coming, he was immersed in fantasy , Temporarily gave up the plan to trouble Adam. The Wright Knight motioned to the knight attendants to continue training, and then went to the servant team and shouted: "Your training will be doubled from today. Maybe you have heard the news, so don''t trouble yourself. Start now!" Servants are civilians who come to the manor to work for the earl to get paid, while knight attendants are selected from among the ordinary people who have the potential to become knights. After signing a contract with the earl, they are trained by the knights, and their treatment and status are higher than that of servants. . Just like the current training, the Wright Knights just told the servants about the task and then ignored them, came to the servants again, and corrected their martial arts errors one by one. This kind of martial art Adam can be perfectly mastered only after watching it once, and it is automatically optimized to make the martial art more in line with human mechanics. As for the control of the body, this is not a problem for Adam. It is nothing more than programming the action and activating the program when needed. Adams soul is the processor. The instructions issued by the processor will be completed meticulously. Regardless of physical damage, Adam can even make all anti-human postures. "If the world is only this level, it would be too boring." "But it shouldn''t be. If it came to the Middle Ages, then what kind of creature is that kind of war horse?" At this moment, Knight Wright patted his palms and gathered all the knight attendants to his side. These naked men were sweating all over, and even the sunlight was distorted by the heat. The Wright knight carried his hands on his back, and then said, "What is the most important thing for a knight? You tell me." The named attendant said loudly, "It''s breathing." Lai nodded: "Yes, it''s breathing method. That''s why you can be servants, but they can only be servants." Upon hearing these words, the servants showed envy and jealousy. "Breathing?" Adam pricked his ears and fixed his eyes on Knight Wright. He realized that he might have to hear something interesting. "Now, adjust your breathing according to the rhythm of Johnson Cavaliers breathing, control your body, and then diverge and empty your consciousness, perceive the extraordinary energy that exists outside the body, try to accept them, guide them, and make them resonate with your body." Adam caught a few key words, rhythm, consciousness, extraordinary energy, resonance. These words are too directional and cannot be said out of imagination. In other words, this is a world with supernatural power! Wright knight stood on the spot after speaking, and began to breathe at a weird breathing rate. His muscles kept trembling with the breath, and his body swelled and shrank from time to time, which looked very strange. "The appearance of special energy No. 1 is detected." Adam discovered that the Wright knight and all the knight attendants radiated a weak special energy. Although there were more than a hundred people, the total amount of this energy could not even reach one-fifth of Adam''s. Adam did not act rashly, but continued to record what he saw. After the knights continued to breathe for nearly a quarter of an hour, Adam made a new discovery. "The emergence of new energy was detected, similar in nature to special energy No. 2, but the level is extremely low, so it is temporarily named Special Energy No. 3." Adam discovered that the special energy of No. 3 was guided by No. 1, and the resonance caused by the special breathing rate was inhaled into the Knight Wright. The knight Wright had involuntary twitches. It is estimated that this process is not so pleasant, but it will follow. What is the soaring of his breath ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Wright Knight actually exudes red waves! At the same time, the knight attendants also showed pain on their faces, their muscles no longer undulated rhythmically, but collapsed tightly, and even a few people had bloodshot eyes on their skin. The Wright knight continued to breathe. This process lasted for half an hour, during which the last knight attendant also stopped practicing, standing still and trembling waiting for the Wright knight, his eyes full of worship and hope. "The breathing method constructs the program, the energy channel one forms." Adam continued his analysis. At the last second, the Wright Knight exhaled heavily, his breath was blowing in the dust, and at this moment he was tired, but his spirit was full of energy. "Remember, the practice of breathing method does not exceed the limit, only the body can exceed the limit..." The Wright Knight continued to speak loudly, but Adam had already integrated the thread to begin this extraordinary power exercise, which also caused him not to listen to the Knight''s words. "...If you don''t have strong enough physical support, forcibly practicing breathing method will only accelerate your death, like suicide." Adam began to breathe according to the practice method, and the huge special energy he named No. 1 instantly radiated, accurately capturing the energy of No. 3, which is different from the almost inert attitude of the knights when they practiced. When Adam breathed, the energy of No. 3 was almost violent. The flow rate of rushed frantically into his body, roughly blending into the cells. For Adam''s weak body and fragile cells, the energy level 3 is too high. It is not so much cultivation and improvement, as it is constantly killing the cells, but the regeneration speed of the cells is far from being supplied. Then... "The body is overloaded, and the self-protection program is started to forcibly cut off the channel." Chapter 4： After coma The movement caused by Adam was so loud that it immediately attracted the attention of the audience. The attendants and servants saw the fallen leaves flying beside Adam, and the Wright Knight felt the amazing energy. "This kind of mental power! Absolutely stronger than Miss Ophelia, it''s incredible!" Knight Wright was shocked, but without any slowness under his feet, the red wave appeared again. With the explosion of the ground, a shallow crater appeared. At the same place, the knight himself has come under the tree more than a hundred meters away. "Unbelievable! Unbelievable!" The Wright Knight reached out and picked up Adam, feeling the extraordinary energy still staying around Adam''s body and not dissipating, and he couldn''t stop exclaiming. Adams current situation is very bad, because the energy injection was too rough, his skin showed dense wounds like a knife whipping, pores enlarged, capillaries ruptured, and fine bloodshots continued to overflow from it. Wright hurriedly took Adam out of the training ground. Flew towards the manor doctors room. For the knight who was loyal to the earl, everything in the manor was the earls wealth. He could not watch Adam die here, otherwise it would be his negligence. However, some people dont think so. For example, the bearded man Joe, who came to the manor when he was ten years old, saw that Adam was damaged because his body was unable to withstand energy. After detecting that he did not have the qualifications to practice breathing to become a knight, Joe treated all Qualified people are very jealous, let alone a fool who has always been inferior to him. "Go to death, go to death!" Joe cursed viciously. The backward science and technology in this world has not invented an effective way to deal with this kind of trauma. The doctor only washed Adams body with salt water. As for whether he would suffer from tetanus and whether there was a problem in the body, his medical skills could not even judge. Of course, he was helpless and could only resign himself to fate. "It seems that he is fine now. Although his breathing is weak, it is still stable. There is no sign of infection in the wound for the time being. Take him back to rest." The doctor announced the result plainly. He has done what he can do. Will Adam live? Come here, only by luck. The Knight Wright understood what the doctor meant, and nodded and was about to take Adam away. At this moment, the door opened, and two young men came in one after the other, both of whom had golden hair, azure blue eyes, and were wearing luxurious clothes. The clothes are made of fabrics, and the waistband makes the figure more upright. A burly man followed each of them, dressed as a Knight Wright. After seeing the two, Knight Wright hammered his right fist heavily on his left chest, and the doctor bowed slightly and said, "Master Marshall, Master Dennis." These two were the eldest and second sons of the earl. Marshall took the lead, nodded to them, and then asked, "This is how the practice of breathing caused energy to run away... Well, what is his name? first name?" The second son Dennis wanted to step forward, but when he saw Marshall take the lead, he didn''t argue, just blinking behind him. Marshalls question caused embarrassment. Adams name was probably only known to a few servants who were about the same age as the old horseman and had a good relationship. The others had always been called idiots. Wright Knight responded: "He is Miss Ophelia''s groom, his name...everyone calls him a fool." The name Ophelia seemed to have magical powers. Marshall stiffened when he heard it. After slowing down, he sat on the chair and stared at Adam, and asked, "Oh? Is it my sister''s groom? Said that the breathing method was taught to him by his sister?" Dennis smiled at the corner of his mouth, his eyes narrowed and he still said nothing. He was still the Wright knight, and this time he hesitated for a while before he said uncertainly: "I think it is not. He has a brain problem and never speaks, his body has been weak, he has not shown any talent, and he has never participated in training. He came to the training ground for the second time in six years." Wright knight sighed in his heart, he didn''t understand, Lord Earl is in his prime of life, why are his children so anxious? Under Marshall''s mood, the red waves around his body flashed and disappeared, and the seat under him shattered. He stared at Adam with piercing eyes, as if he saw a rare treasure, and muttered to himself: "The second time, that is, Have you never practiced before?" Dennis narrowed his smile, and looked at the knight who was following him calmly. The knight knew, and quietly left the room. Marshall knows his brother''s actions well, and viciousness flashes in his eyes, but now is not the time to care, such a genius must receive his hands, if Wright is true, then this fool will be an important bargaining chip to inherit the title. . "Hehe, my sister is too careless. How can such a genius just be a groom? If he can become a knight, my father will be very happy. But I don''t blame my sister. After all, she is busy practicing every day and can''t care about other things, so... ..." Marshall beckoned, and the knight behind him stepped forward to hug Adam. "So, let me train him." Dennis put a smile on his face again, stepped forward and stopped in front of the knight, and then said to Marshall: "Brother, after all, he is my sister''s servant. Wouldn''t you just take him away? I''m afraid my sister will get angry if she finds out. It." Dennis''s dreadful smile hides a deep unwillingness. Why hasn''t good things happened to him? The father supports the elder brother, the younger sister has terrible talents, only he has nothing, but why, it is obvious that the elder brother is mediocre, the younger sister only knows cultivation all day long, only she has the talent to inherit the title, why such a genius is not her own ? Marshall cracked the corners of his mouth and looked at Dennis grimly, but said softly: "My dear brother Dennis, what are you doing? Do you want to stop me?" Dennis responded calmly, but he didn''t take a step back: "No, no, brother, how could I stop you, but I have to wait for my sister to be there anyway before deciding, otherwise, if there is a servant between the brothers and sisters If there is a conflict, my father won''t be happy, right?" Marshall was anxious, and now he took away the idiot. When he asked his father for instructions, his father would surely appease Ophelia, but for the same reason, if Ophelia came and took away the idiot later, then he would never have it. Opportunity. "Dennis, get out of the way!" Marshall''s voice fell indifferent, and his eyes stared at his brother fiercely. Dennis remained unmoved: "Why is the elder brother so urgent? Wait a second, isn''t it okay to wait for the sister to be there to make a decision? You know, father he..." The red wave appeared next to Marshall again, and he roared lowly: "I''m talking about it once, Dennis, get out of the way, otherwise..." Dennis''s expression changed, and the corners of his mouth raised mockingly: "What else? My dear brother, are you going to do it to me?" At the same time, red fluctuations stronger than Marshall also appeared on him, grandiose Opposition comes first. Dennis has no fear. Although his guardian knight left the room, Wright is still there. Wright is completely loyal to the earl. He will never watch Marshall hurt himself. As long as he delays, he can withdraw from the fight when Ophelia arrives. Watching Marshall and Ophelia hurt each other, as for the brother and her brother tore their faces, huh. Marshall violently grabbed Adam and shouted: "Queen, do it!" He knew he was not Dennis''s opponent. Quinn''s loyal execution of the order, red light, embraced Dennis with open arms, even if he did it, he didn''t have the guts to really hurt Dennis, otherwise the earl would never let him go. Simply now it is not a battle of life and death. Just delay Dennis for a few seconds. Doctor is just an ordinary person, unable to stand in the battle of this group of knight-level monsters, and crawled out of the room. The Wright Knight sighed again, his breath echoing back and forth in the closed room. He stepped between Dennis and Quinn, blocking Quinn, and Dennis punched Marshall with a punch: "Brother, you will hurt him like this. Yes, if he is pinched to death by you, do you think your sister will do it to you? Just like you do to me?" "Dennis, UU reading you are looking for death, I am the heir to the title, everything within the earlship will be mine, no matter who he is now, he should be loyal to me!" He fisted Dennis, and after each of them took a step back, he said angrily. Before Dennis heard it, he heard a female voice from outside the door accompanied by footsteps: "Marshall, I don''t know who gave you the courage to say this. Who do you think you are? Do you think we Is it your slave?" "Ophelia." Dennis said hello. "Ophelia, **** it!" Marshall raised his head and roared silently. From the outside, Ophelia is a perfect woman, with creamy white skin, a devil-like figure, a long golden hair and waves hanging around her waist, and the sky as blue eyes looking around, No one dared to look at her. Ophelia walked up to Marshall and said coldly, "Get out of the way." Marshall: "Ophelia, you..." "I said step away, do you want to do it with me? Add your guardian knight?" Ophelia''s tone was flat, her eyes didn''t even stop on Marshall, but she looked at Adam who was lying quietly on the bed. I don''t know how this fool who had been feeding her horses for seven years suddenly became a genius. "let''s go!" For pretentious idiots, ignoring them angered them more than mocking them in person, but what was helpless was that Marshall had nothing to do with this woman like a Valkyrie. So he and Quinn could only leave the room angrily like a losing dog. Ophelia didnt care about it, she turned her eyes to the Knight Wright, and then asked, "Tell me what happened? Chapter 5： First sight of the world When the Wright Knight was about to speak, Dennis, who was standing by the side, moved two chairs and smiled at Ophelia: "Ophelia, sit down and listen. I''m also very curious. I heard that he is a talent that can''t lose to you. What a genius." Ophelia''s attitude is still cold, she has no good feelings for her two brothers, Marshall is like a stupid mad dog, and Dennis is a cunning wild fox, she will not be naive enough to think that Dennis is really acting for her. I came to inform her only because I wanted to fan the flames. But Dennis helped her after all, so she was sitting down for the sake of face, not because she saved a genius for herself, Ophelia didn''t care about it, but Adam was special to her. Wright Knight explained the matter one hundred and fifty-one. After listening, Ophelia didn''t say anything, but ordered the entourage behind him to send Adam back to his house, while she herself nodded to the two and left. Dennis still smiled, got up and sent Ophelia away, looking as if nothing had happened, but the clenched fists and the violent veins between his neck showed that his heart was not at peace. "This world is really unfair." Ophelia and her group walked on the road of the manor. People who saw her stepped aside, bowed slightly and stood aside, and stood up after she left. This kind of respect has nothing to do with identity, but simply for strength and noble In awe. She whispered to the maid: "Go to my room and get an unused ointment." The maid walked in the other direction, full of envy. She knew how precious the ladys ointment was. The entire manor, no, should be said to be the entire Northland. Only the lady and the earl were qualified to use it. It came from the creation of the wizard. I heard that when the raw material is alive, a knight can be easily shredded. Of course, the job of applying the ointment was not Ophelia''s own hands. After the knights evenly applied the ointment to Adam''s body, Ophelia waved back and left, sitting alone in Adam''s room, waiting silently with his eyes closed. He wakes up. Night falls. The secret medicine made from this unknown raw material has a very powerful effect. The scars on Adams body heal at an astonishing speed visible to the naked eye. The medicine enters the body through the skin, and mild benign energy is produced. The cells begin to divide rapidly with the support of energy. Nei made up for the overload of the body, and began to accumulate Adam''s weak physique. The coma that was originally expected to last for several days ended quickly. "It is detected that high-quality nutrients enter the body, cells begin to divide faster, organ strength, muscle strength, blood activity, and bone calcium are increasing." Adam actively cooperates with the medicine, and his perfect body control allows him to fully absorb the curative effect. The benefits of this ointment are hundreds of times more than normal food. "Since you are awake, start exercising the breathing method, constrict your mental strength, and only use the breathing rate to shake your body." Ophelia opened her eyes and said to Adam. Adam followed his kindness, and Yiyan began to breathe at a special frequency. The absorption of the medicinal effect was once again accelerated by another level. The thick layer of ointment that had been applied to the skin was rapidly reduced, leaving only a thin layer of black dead skin film falling. "Not enough." Adam said the first sentence. If there are a few more copies of this kind of good energy, his body will be able to meet the standards of breathing exercises without passing out like this time. "Heh." Ophelia replied with unclear meaning. Adam sat up in the dark, reached out his hand to tear off the drug residue on his body, picked up a stack of new clothes neatly placed next to the pillow, and put on, then sat on the bed without a word. Ophelia didnt evade when Adam was wearing the clothes. She didnt even move, until the silence spread for a long time before she said, Dont you have anything to say? Ophelia''s voice was very soft, it seemed that he was not asking but talking to himself, but Adam heard the unrest, and he realized that the person in front of him was on the verge of an explosion. Ophelia feels very complicated. Although she is the birth daughter of the earl, she is not happy about her life. The low status of her birth mother and her premature death made her never feel the affection. How could her father, as the uncrowned king of the Northland, turn his attention to a illegitimate daughter? Ridiculous character. In the manor, the embarrassing identity is doomed to an unhappy childhood. Although he is the earls parent and child, it is no different from the servant, and because it is the earls parent and child, no one dares to be friends with her. Everyone can''t avoid her, the only one who will not deliberately avoid her is Adam, a fool. In a corner where no one noticed, a dirty yellow-haired girl sat beside a thin and big-headed teenager chatting endlessly, sharing hard-won food, that was the only warmth in Ophelia''s cold childhood. It wasn''t until Ophelia showed her dazzling talent at the age of ten that her condition improved, but she couldn''t get close to Adam that way, not because of her identity, but because she couldn''t control her power. She was afraid A single touch would kill this only "friend". Later, the environment she needed for practice and experience was too dangerous, so she asked Adam to work for her and gave him a life of comfort to death. "Adam, why would a fool who has been stupid for 16 years suddenly wake up, learn the breathing method without being taught by anyone, and possess such a powerful mental power. Should I be happy for you? Or you have been cheating. Everyone?" And me? Ophelia thought. Adam felt the strong emotion she radiated. This emotion should be named sad. Perceptual thinking replaced logical thinking. He felt that he should explain it. The pronoun "I..." made him feel a little strange, "from another world." Ophelias expression became very exciting, not astonished, but ridiculed. She said: This is the world of wizards, the plane of wizards. Since the great Prometheus True Spirit Archmage modified the world coordinates, Annecroft After the guardians of the special world sacrificed themselves to sublimate the essence of the plane, no otherworldly creature can descend on their own, and now you actually tell me you come from another world?" Adam suddenly opened his eyes, and his mental power instantly spread. The information revealed in Ophelias words inspired him. This is really not a dull and boring world. There are strong men who can change the world. Adam does not believe in changing the world. It is power, only knowledge, and only knowledge can change the world. Under the agitated Adams mental power, the airtight sound of the wind raged in the closed room, and the fragile material almost shattered, but Ophelia remained motionless, and the tone was even more mocking: "What? I broke through and wanted to do something with me?" Adam really had no impression of her. When he first arrived in this world, it was his hardest time. The number of viruses was huge, occupying all his memory, and the anti-virus program was progressing slowly. He could only cut off his external contact with himself. Closed, otherwise there is a risk of being captured by the virus at any time. This situation will not be relieved until he is ten years old, and it was exactly when Ophelia separated from him. But now that he has begun to explain, Adam doesnt care whether Ophelia believes it or not. As for the exposure, this is even less worth mentioning. The ointment is very helpful. Now Adam wants to leave, no one in the manor can stop him. Besides, this world Of humans seem to know a lot about visitors from other worlds? Unexpectedly, Ophelia seemed to lose interest in his explanation. She got up and left with a sense of excitement. Before leaving, she said, "Forget it, it doesnt matter. Since you have such a talent, dont interfere with my two. The fight of the stupid brother, Master Mage will definitely come, and I will help you fight for a chance at that time." After all, you haven''t really hurt me, and giving you a chance is considered the best. Ophelia thought sadly. "Remember, never sign any contract." Ophelia left after giving a final warning. Adam sat alone in the room and sorted out information. This time he gained a lot. He not only mastered the cultivation method of extraordinary power, but also initially improved his weak physique. He also understood the truth of some of the world The most important thing is He finally knew that this was not a boring world, so that was enough. However, he also has doubts. The breathing method is a direct and rude application. It is like drinking water in the river, and fire on the ground, using it instead of knowing the principle, making it, and then going. application. "The knowledge system is not exactly the same. Initially, the mental power should be a kind of basic power, which exists naturally. After the spiritual power, the second special energy, and the third special energy, there should be a medium through which the mental power and the medium Interaction produces extraordinary power." "The current conditions and knowledge reserves are insufficient, and it is impossible to observe the medium and analyze the true source of extraordinary power." After establishing an observation mission, Adam began to practice breathing in a small range, controlling the intake of special energy No. 3, and strengthening the body in a gentle way. The practice of the knight breathing method essentially overdraws the body''s potential. If there is no dynamic balance between external energy and physical consumption, then the practice is suicide. It can be seen that this is just a backward and inefficient way. And so on, the knight There is an end to the road, and this end will be very easy to reach. Adam analyzed from Ophelias words that the wizard is a powerful profession that far surpasses the knights, and even achieves the ability to change the world by itself. The fragile body of carbon-based life is absolutely unable to carry, so the wizard should change the essence of life or sublimate. The purpose of the soul exists. "Genetics and mysticism?" Adam muttered to himself. In the final analysis, the existing information is not enough for in-depth research. Adam stopped breathing. Even with this small range of energy intake, his body has already had an overload reaction in less than an hour. Adam couldn''t help but look forward to the arrival of the mage and hope to become one of them. Chapter 6： Seek energy (it’s really hard to think about the title) The daylight had just turned on the next day, and Adam still came to work in the stables, feeding, cleaning the fur, and cleaning, the various processes are no different from before. However, after the work was completed, he did not leave directly as usual. Instead, he opened the door that was supposed to be closed and stood quietly on the side. Since he can simply control the power, he has discovered another use of mental power. This special energy has a powerful perception ability, which is far stronger than the naked eye. There are no dead ends or blind spots in the range, just like now he does not have any. I turned around and found someone had arrived. Ophelia was still dazzling, she passed by Adam, nothing unusual, like facing an ordinary servant in a manor. She is here to take her mount, the horse with unicorn blood that she named Wuyun. For Ophelia, who has the rank of a great knight, this hybrid horse can no longer provide any additional combat power. When the great knights vitality is fully erupted, the horse will directly collapse, and the pure warcraft mount is not the power of the knight to tame. Yes, so the war horse returned to its original function in the hands of the great knight and was only used as a means of transportation. Ophelia didn''t say a word. When Wuyun left the stable, he swept Adam with his tail. Adam didn''t say a word, and closed the stable and walked towards the cafeteria. Ophelia rode a dark cloud out of the manor and galloped towards the Northland Cold Maple City. She was going to fulfill her promise. She knew that her father, Earl Johnson, was never a kind person. He abides by the bottom line that a nobleman and a knight should have, but he will not act pedantically and completely in accordance with the spirit of chivalry. If Ophelia does not ask, Johnson The earl might force Adam to sign a contract and order Adam to give up his status as a freedman and become his subordinate. If Adam loses the opportunity to become a mage because of this, it will cause Ophelias promise to break his promise, which is a knights Spiritual impurity. As for Adams ability to cope with the coercion and temptation of Marshall and Dennis, Ophelia didnt care. In her heart, Earl Johnson was an irresistible factor. This powerful man like a beast could not resist even with her current strength, and her The two elder brothers are ordinary beasts at best. If Adam can''t even deal with this level of threat, then it is the best choice to be a knight honestly, no matter who he works for. Cold Maple City is the center of the Northland. It is a large city. The city lords mansion where the earl lives is located in the center. Ophelia and the dark clouds drove straight in, without anyone blocking it. "Ophelia, what''s the matter with you?" Earl Johnson sat on the huge chair above. This is a majestic man. Even now he wears steel armor. The giant sword and the knight''s gun are in his hands. Nothing seemed to threaten him wherever he was. Ophelia laughed at herself, this is her father, this way of speaking like a stranger. "About Adam, my groom. I hope I can take him to meet the Master Mage from Moldo Mage Academy." Ophelia made a straightforward request. Earl Johnson didn''t have any expressions. Yesterday, he was surprised when he learned that Adam suspected that the energy ran away during his first practice, but he was only surprised, and there was no joy. Although Adam works in his manor, he is a free citizen. The guardian knight of the family is not credible unless he cultivates loyalty since childhood. The wandering knight can only be used as a mercenary. But obviously it is too late to brainwash Adam. As for forcing a freedman to sign a master-servant contract to become a slave or a servant, there is no doubt that it will cause a strong backlash from the people in the territory, and the gain is not worth the loss. But if you leave Adam in another way... "Ophelia, you know, if you leave through the qualification test, the family will suffer losses." Earl Johnson said slowly. Ophelia sneered, she had guessed what her father was going to say, sure enough, Im just a valuable item. Earl Johnson went on to say: "The loss of a great knight, the family has already suffered heavy losses, and now you want to take away another genius who is bound to become a great knight, I cannot accept it. I think you should consider the family, I heard That boy named Adam is your childhood playmate. You should have a way to persuade him to play for the family, right?" Ophelia said coldly: "No, Mr. Earl, Adam is a freedman and not your slave. He has the right to choose. I have no way or the right to influence him. As for me, sir, my name is Opheli. Ya Johnson, my last name will not change because of whether I become a mage or not." Then she laughed unabashedly, and then said: "Sir, you should clearly know the talents of your two sons, so the mage Ophelia Johnson is the true umbrella of the Johnson family." after you die. Ophelia did not say these last words, but said to herself in her heart. Earl Johnson suddenly raised his head and stared at his little daughter. The muscles swelled with anger, and the steel armor made a creaking sound. Ophelia stared at him without showing any weakness. This father had completely disappointed her. After staring at each other for a while, Earl Johnson did not say much, waved his hand to signal Ophelia to leave. He knew that his daughter was right. He also knew that after his death, the family without the Great Knight was just a piece of fat. The talent of this son is not enough to support the family to continue to rule the North, which is why he acquiesced to Ophelia to pursue the path of the mage, the family needs deterrent. "Daughter, why are you a daughter." Earl Johnson sighed, sitting alone in the wide hall. Ophelia walked out of the city lords mansion peacefully, the war horse black cloud stood outside, very spiritually aware of the hosts depression, whispered softly and rubbed his head with his head. Ophelia patted it and turned on the horse: "Let''s go." The atmosphere in the manor canteen is weird. Adam was still sitting alone, with food piled up in front of him, and he ate mouthfuls meticulously. The energy contained in every bit of food was not wasted. It was perfectly absorbed under Adam''s complete control of the body and strengthened him. Physique. Next to Adam was a servant lying on the floor, all noses and faces were swollen, and their mouths were constantly sucking cold air. The intense pain made them unable to even get up and leave. The bearded man, Joe, sat down by the door with his head down, his face was bleeding, if it weren''t for his undulating chest to prove that he was alive, he looked like a dead man. The ointment is really helpful to Adam. He strengthened his physique to the level of a normal person overnight, but Adam knew that there would be no second ointment for his use in the short term, so these ordinary foods are for energy Important source. So this is the opposite of the previous situation. Adam, who is often robbed of food, takes the initiative this time. After knocking down all the servants cleanly and comfortably enjoying their food, these servants are vulnerable and have no resistance. ability. Every muscle in Adams body was shaking at a tiny frequency. This way to achieve the purpose of exercise, but: "Not enough. The energy obtained from low-level food cannot be used for the practice of breathing." Adam sat on a chair after eating the last piece of black bread and began to practice breathing. The momentum was still great, and the energy of the No. 3 was rushed into his body, and a faint red light rose. Others were horrified. They had never seen this level of energy response when any knight in the manor was practicing, and they finally knew the gap between themselves and Adam. After just five minutes of Adams full-strength breathing, his body had already experienced an overload reaction. The energy he had obtained from the food was exhausted. Adam stood silently, and his cold and emotionless eyes scanned the crowd on the ground. The servants endured the pain and backed away. They even thought that Adam would choose to eat them. They didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until Adam left the cafeteria cursed in a low voice, "Damn, this bastard, monster." In fact, it is not that Adam did not have the idea of ??eating them. In Adam''s heart, he and them are not of the same kind. There is no mentality of''cannot eat people''. The reason for not doing this is just because he has not yet challenged universal values ??and suffered the consequences ability. Adam picked up his basket and sickle and walked out of the manor. Today he brought an extra set of flint. In this relatively closed environment, the delivery of a message is rapid. Now everyone knows that the fool who used to have no sense of existence at most as a joke has turned into a genius. People who dont believe it were also on the training ground yesterday. The knight attendants confirmed the lieutenant admiral with certainty. Adam accepted the attention all the way. It was heard that Miss Ophelia had always made things difficult for him after the two masters had saved him. The people who used to make things difficult for him before put away their minions, and the soldier at the door trot over from the fire after seeing him. Open the side door for him, not even a word of nonsense. It happened to meet Ophelia who had returned, and when she saw Adam in a outfit, she instantly understood the terrible taste of the lower-level servants and knew what Adam was going to do. After a moment of hesitation, she did not give any explanation, and said coldly: " You dont need to feed me horses from today." Adam raised his head and looked at Ophelia without speaking, and walked towards the field in silence. Ophelia did not wait for Adam to answer, and the two passed by. The manor is getting smaller and smaller behind Adam. Instead of walking on the path he is familiar with, he walks deeper into the wilderness. Snow falling from the sky indicates that the late autumn in the north is about to end, and the long winter will follow. And Adam needs to hunt as many beasts as possible before the snow completely covers the land. Chapter 7： Apprenticeship In the next two months, the Northland was completely covered with ice and snow, and it was difficult to see a pedestrian in the sparsely populated wilderness. Adams hunting career stopped completely half a month ago. The wild beasts are too rare, and they usually only have a harvest in a few days. It is because of the pervasive mental power that some small creatures are pulled out from the underground cave. This group of small creatures provide Energy can''t even keep up with consumption. The manors dining hall Riyadang became a tyrant. The fat chef and fat auntys daily meals were all occupied by Adam. After the first few complaints, the other servants found no effect, so they had to go to other places to have a meal. eat. Earl Johnson has never looked for him once, he has not even passed on a word, as if he has completely forgotten him. When the earls two sons had wooed him one after another, the stupid Marshall assumed the identity of the earls first heir and ordered Adam to be loyal to him with a charity tone. The price he wanted to pay was only a complete knight breathing method. The cunning Dennis is much smarter than his brother. He not only provided Adam with a complete breathing method, but also promised to provide Adam with all the resources he needed for his practice, including a salve every month, the position of the future knight commander, and a lower class Knighthood. Adam rejected them one by one. Adam has no interest in these since he knew the existence of the wizard. After two months of continuous and efficient exercise, Adam has become a knight, and the follow-up breathing method has already been completed. Adam is more certain that the Cavaliers are inferior, because in his deduction, the way forward has been broken. I dont know if it was because of the earls silence or the support behind Ophelia. Although Adam refused to solicit, he did not encounter any trouble. Although Marshall and Dennis were angry, they did not stupidly attack Adam, which indirectly saved them both. Human life. One evening, in the heavy snow that never stopped in the Northland winter, Adam saw Ophelia again. Unlike the noble and indifferent before, Ophelia seemed very happy today, and even said to Adam in a cheerful tone: "Master Mage from Moldo Mage Academy is here." Adam exhaled heavily, the breath turned and the snow turned into a tornado, and the scarlet blood fluctuations disappeared in a flash. In the cold weather, Adam was only dressed in single clothes, and the temperature seemed to have no effect on him. Ophelia''s eyes flashed with brilliance, only two months later, this one''s former playmate is already so strong, this talent is really terrifying. "Pack your things, you are going to Cold Maple City with me tonight. Master Master will start the qualification test tomorrow morning." Ophelia ordered. Qualification test? Is the assessment of this kind of profession relying on public examinations? Feeling Adams doubts, Ophelia explained: It seems that for some reason, the Master Master, who was originally scheduled to come two months ago, delayed the trip and changed the original plan to a small-scale one. Test selection. So in order to avoid wasting time, you and I will be tested by Master Master in advance after dinner." In fact, only Ophelia could test in advance, but there is no need to mention this small matter. Adam nodded, and then signaled that he had nothing to pack, and Ophelia did not bring any entourage. One of them rode on a horse, and the other ran on the ground and rushed towards Hanfeng City. Cold Maple City did not bring Adam any new senses. With the low productivity of ordinary people in this world, the cities they built were not as good as the earth in case. After arriving at the City Lords Mansion, Adam was arranged to go to another place to rest. Free servants prepared dinner for him, while Ophelia went to the main hall to attend the dinner after bathing. Two hours later, Adam was told to rush to the main hall. In the upper part sat a man who couldnt tell his age. He was wearing a noble tights and was talking to the earl. Ophelia stood nervously. Below, after seeing Adam, motioned him to stand beside him. Adam can feel the strong blood fluctuations in Earl Johnson, which is the power that will reach the end of the knight career, but he can''t feel any energy fluctuations from the man. This mage looks like an ordinary person. "Respected Master Black, the two I would recommend are my little daughter, Ophelia Johnson." Mage Black nodded to Earl Johnson, and then looked at Adam and Ophelia. He didn''t see any movement. The powerful and violent mental power filled the whole hall. "A huge energy intrusion was detected, extremely dangerous, and self-defense started." Adam''s mental power instantly reacted, spreading on the body surface to deal with the invasion, but Adam''s mental power was defeated after only one hundredth of a second. "Defense failed, make a response plan...no plan." Logical thinking is crazy alarm, but he has nothing to do with the situation in front of him. Fortunately, Mage Black is not going to kill two people. His mental power is released and he said with a smile: "The mental power is excellent." Then he turned his head to face Adam: "Especially Its you, its hard to imagine that an ordinary person has such a huge mental power, which will be of great help to your apprenticeship." Seeing that there was still fear on Ophelias face, Mage Black explained: "Dont be afraid, oh, this is not an ordinary mage qualification test, but I heard the earl say that you have extraordinary talents, so try it out. That''s it." Ophelia was relieved and took a few violent breaths. In just a short time, her body had been drenched with sweat, and her blonde hair was wet on her back. She did not expect that the usual Black at the dinner would be so. powerful. Mage Black went on to say: "Becoming an apprentice of a mage requires two important conditions. The first is extraordinary mental power. You are qualified. Second..." Mage Black stretched out his finger and drew a few strokes in front of him. Bright runes are suspended in the air. "The foundation of learning spells is knowledge, and the foundation of applying spells is runes. This is the simplest mental power curing rune. Use your spiritual power to describe it, and then leave it in your soul." The structure of the rune is not complicated, but it is not easy to copy it. For Adam, the main difficulty lies in the amount of mental power needed to copy it. For Ophelia, the most rare thing is how to keep it in the soul. among. Adam stared firmly at the spiral-shaped mental power solidified rune in the air. The super memory and calculation power made him remember the structure of the rune at a glance. All of Adam''s threads were copied hundreds of times at the same time, and the mental power was resurfaced. It spreads and oscillates with ripples, which are formed when the spirit power of the condensed rune is too large. Mage Black stared at Adam. Even though he had become an official Mage and was almost separated from ordinary humans, he still admired Adam''s talent. This situation is obviously caused by the mismatch between the initial curing rune and Adams mental power. Yes, but he would not kindly gift Adam higher runes. This is very important knowledge for the mage, and knowledge represents value. "If I had such a talent in the first place, I wouldn''t have been in the apprenticeship stage for 80 years." An hour later, Ophelia successfully copied the rune and left it in her soul. At the moment of success, she felt that a small piece of spiritual power was vacant, and then new spiritual power was generated to fill this vacancy. Leah smiled dazzlingly, looked up at Mage Black, and then said: "Master Mage, I succeeded." Mage Black is in a good mood. Every apprentice with outstanding talents will change the embarrassing situation of the Moldo Mage Academy to a certain extent. He said to Ophelia: "Your talent is very good. If you are smart enough and didn''t go wrong. If you do, you will have a high chance of becoming a member of the wizard." Earl Johnson also breathed a sigh of relief. This is undoubtedly good news. The future Master Johnson, he wants to make this news public. "Respected Master Black, then, he..." Earl Johnson wanted to get better news That is, Adam has no qualifications as a wizard. Master Black understood the earl''s meaning and shook his head and said, "He has a better talent. Don''t worry, he will succeed." Adam is indeed about to succeed. Because of his huge mental power, it takes more effort to copy this simple rune. This is easy to understand, just like you cant use a sledgehammer to sculpt it, so he needs to keep reducing Mental power output. Thanks to his powerful computing power, Adam found this value within two hours and successfully copied it in his soul. Unlike Ophelia, he did not feel an obvious vacancy in his mental power. The cohesion of a low-level rune was just a dispensable improvement for him. Earl Johnson was slightly disappointed. Earl Black stood up and said, "Congratulations, you have passed the test. From now on, you have become a mage apprentice. After tomorrow, you can go to Moldo Mage Academy with me and start learning how to become a mage." Mage Black went on to say: "Your qualifications are all excellent, but dont be obsessed with your qualifications. It is only useful in the apprenticeship stage. To learn knowledge, master knowledge, use knowledge to change the soul, and explore the truth. . Remember, knowledge is the most precious wealth and the most powerful force." Adam and Ophelia Qiqi bowed slightly to him, and said, "Yes, honorable Master Black." Just as Mage Black was about to leave, Adam suddenly asked: "Excuse me, what is the rune?" Mage Black stopped, looked at Adam and said, "Good question, as your guide, I can answer a question for you for free, so is this what you want to ask?" "Yes, honorable Master Black." Chapter 8： Rune Ophelia is also very interested. Although she has excellent talents and is very efficient in guiding the cultivation of blood qi with spiritual power, she is the first time that she has come into contact with the spiritual power curing rune, which is the method of purely acting on spiritual power. Mage Black once again sketched out the mental strength curing rune, and then said: "Rune is the language of magic, and it is one of the foundations for wizards to launch spells. It does not have a fixed writing mode. How do the wizards understand their knowledge? What kind of rune will be formed." Mage Black paused here, probably because he was in a good mood. He went on to say: "Learn the rune combinations created by other wizards, and you can use his spells to engrave the runes of self-understanding in your soul. Form your own spells." Adam expressed his gratitude to Master Black. This is like saying that every spell is a program. Masters are both developers and users of the program. The difference is that the developer has the source code, but the user does not. At this time, Mage Black asked her: "Then Miss Ophelia, do you have any questions?" Ophelia was dazzled and immersed in the magic of wizards and spells far beyond knights. Her mind was full of the idea of ??becoming a wizard. Upon hearing the enquiry of Mage Black, she blurted out: "How to become a real The mage?" "The path of the mage is not single, but it is essentially a process of detaching the soul from the life level. Finding your own path, learning enough to sublimate your knowledge and mastering them completely, and then engraving it in your soul, you can achieve the path of the mage. "On this question, Master Black said more vaguely, because this proposition is too grand. If Ophelia can understand it in detail, it will take a long time. Of course, the most important thing is the guide. Responsibility is not enough to offset the value of this answer. "Besides, these two questions actually have something in common. If they are smart enough, it will be enough to sort out a trace." Looking at the still ignorant Ophelia and the thoughtful Adam, Master Black thought in his heart. "You can go to rest. If you want to take a look at the aptitude test tomorrow, maybe your companions will be born in it. If you dont want to, follow you too. But for most mages, the path to the truth is not It should be lonely, because one''s wisdom has limitations after all." Mage Black left the main hall at the invitation of Earl Johnson after speaking. Ophelia and Adam were speechless, and went back to rest. Adam stayed up all night, sat on the bed and carefully recalled the scenes he saw tonight and every word that Mage Black had said, and finally focused his attention entirely on the simple spiritual curing rune. If this rune is compared to a simple program and Adams mental power is compared to data, then it is obvious that this program is not enough to carry too much data, which means that if Adam wants to continue to improve, the first thing to do is Optimize this program. "Create missions and develop larger rune structures." The spiral rune displayed by Master Black is two twisted lines, which look a bit like an hourglass, but in the final analysis it is only a two-dimensional plane structure. It has the concept of graphics but not the concept of volume. In this two-dimensional structure, the symbol In the text, the mental power is transformed into lines to outline the figure, and then the mental power that is solidified into the figure remains in the mind, because the mental power is partially solidified, so there is a part of the space for the increase of the mental power. Adam silently analyzed, and at the same time, quickly outlined runes at a rate of one per minute. After one night, nearly 500 runes were formed and kept in his mind. However, Adam found that this was useless. If the total amount of Adams mental power was used Simply regarded as one hundred, then each rune can hold even less than 0.1. That is to say, if Adam did not develop a more efficient rune structure, only the rune displayed by Mage Black would be filled by Adam. Full memory can not cure all mental power. Obviously, a more efficient structure cannot be created in one night, but Adam is not in a hurry. He has a good mentality now. He is not afraid of encountering problems. When encountering problems, he is on the road. He is afraid that he is not even qualified to be on the road. In the morning, the hustle and bustle outside the city lords mansion made Adam stop the mages practice. He walked out of the room. All the people in the city lords mansion knew that the identity of this young boy was different at this moment. The servants stepped forward and guided him to the dining room for the first time. And exquisite dishes. When Adam was half eating, Ophelia walked in and sat beside him, "Did you practice the mage last night?" Adam nodded. She seemed very excited, without the indifference and distancing she used to have: "I drew nearly a hundred runes, and felt that my mental power had increased, and the mage''s practice could reduce fatigue. I didn''t sleep all night but I was still full of energy." Adam didn''t speak, but Ophelia was still interested, and said mysteriously: "You know, after you left last night, I got another message from Master Black." Adam still lowered his head to chew, Ophelia saw that he did not respond, angrily said: "Don''t you want to know?" Adam did not stop the knife and fork, swallowed the food in his mouth, and said softly: "Now your heartbeat speeds up by 60%, and your spirit is abnormally excited." Ophelia''s expression froze. Is this saying she is crazy? Adam went on to say: "As for the news you said, if you want to tell me, I will know it. If you don''t want it, I am curious and useless." Ophelia let out a sigh of relief. She also knew that her mentality was a little excited, but she could escape from the boring life, and the days of leaving the cold Northland and family were in sight. She couldn''t restrain this joy. And Adam, the companion who was about to enter the path of the wizard with her, became more pleasing to the eye, which is why she put aside the pride of the nobility and talked with Adam. Actually speaking, Ophelia is just a sixteen-year-old girl, and liveliness should be her nature. Ophelia decided not to care about Adams attitude. She now desperately needs a person to share: "Do you know why the noble mage personally came to host a small qualification test? Do you know why the location was chosen in the barren north Land?" Adam has some interest, and this is where his doubt lies. Although the Mage Black yesterday seemed very kind, the indifference towards mortals in his eyes could not hide from Adam. This is not arrogance and prejudice, but comes from the level of life. Indifference. Perhaps in the heart of Master Black, he and mortals are not the same creature at all. So the question is, why would a taller mage put down his identity to do this kind of thing? When Ophelia saw Adam finally raising her head, she was very satisfied, and said in a pretentious voice: "Moldo Mage Academy started a year ago and the same genus, the same genus..." Ophelia stopped suddenly and twisted. After thinking about it for a while, then he said: "Uh, the college war with Monte Carlo Mage Academy. The two schools were evenly matched, but just two months ago, Monte Carlo Mage Academy broke out suddenly, and Moore Mage academy was defeated steadily. In the end, Mage Moldo Academy was defeated and most of the apprentices of Mage were lost. It is said that even the sphere of influence has been invaded by a large number, so Mage Black will personally select apprentices. Adam calmed down after a little astonishment. There were still wars between ordinary people. How could the wizards who mastered extraordinary powers all love and help each other, "Is it just a war between apprentices?" Ophelia said: "No, of course it''s not just the war between apprentices, even the official mages have fallen, but these are too far away from you and me, what I want to say is good news... .." I dont know when Mage Black stepped down from the second floor and took over, saying: Due to the death of a large number of elite apprentices, the official wizards of the Moldo Mage Academy will select disciples from the new batch of apprentices. This is your opportunity. , Once you are selected, you will have fewer detours on the way to be promoted to the official mage. UU read " Adam and Ophelia got up and saluted respectfully, and Master Black waved his hands and said to them: "It seems that you are willing to choose apprentices with me? Then let''s go together." Ophelia plucked up the courage to recommend herself: "Dear Master Black, I..." Mage Black didnt look back, and said faintly: The official mage is very cautious in selecting disciples. You must at least cultivate in the academy and master your own path before you can gain favor, and the path of the mage is different, my path Not necessarily suitable for you." In the long life of the mage, I dont know how many geniuses who were amazing at the apprenticeship stage have been seen. However, as he said yesterday, aptitude is never the basis for determining whether to advance. Wisdom and knowledge are, and training disciples is one. No one wants to invest resources in an unprofitable business. Ophelia lowered her head in disappointment. The importance of Master Black made her think that she could successfully apprentice a teacher, but it was clear that the Master was not such a shallow person. Adam didn''t even mean to ask. Mage Black was right. If the teacher can''t point the way, simply providing resources will not play a key role, and Adam now doesn''t know what his mage path is. is still the main hall of yesterday. Before entering the main hall, Ophelia regained her mood and her demeanor became noble and inviolable again. She can be kind to Adam who is now in the same class, but she is still superior to other people. Outside the main hall, there are many young boys and girls waiting nervously, and they are surrounded by family members who are equally anxious and at a loss. This is probably an excellent opportunity for the poor to change their destiny and the rich to enter the higher class. Everyone has made countless preparations in advance. , Vowed to do everything possible. Chapter 9： Soul tendency Mage Black walked into the main hall of the City Lords Mansion first. The crowds who were waiting for the test showed awe and admiration, but no one dared to speak in tribute. They were cautious to the extreme, for fear that any syllable would offend Master Mage. Adam and Ophelia still have no seats, but today they are allowed to stand beside Mage Black. No one in the entire Northland does not know Ophelia, the Valkyrie is famous. "She must have been selected by Master Mage." The boys and girls thought enviously. And when they saw Adam, there was only doubt. No one knew who Adam was. Because Adam was wearing the clothes that belonged to a nobleman sent by his servants in the morning, they only thought that Adam was the heir of a certain nobleman. Master Black is right. Yesterday, his direct mental crush on Adam Ophelia was indeed not a regular qualification test. Today he took out a transparent and flawless crystal ball from an unknown place and placed it on the table. The boys and girls said: "Now, you come to the front one by one, put your hands on the crystal ball, and try to get your mental power out of your body. If the crystal ball is filled, it means that you have the most basic mage qualifications. If the crystal ball is bright It shows that your qualifications are excellent." The teenagers hesitated for a moment. At this moment, facing the moment that their fate was about to change, they were afraid and did not dare to come forward first. Mage Black was not impatient. After seeing this, he said to Adam: "Adam, you can demonstrate." Adam walked forward blankly and covered his hands on the crystal ball. The teenagers stared at Adam, looking forward to the change of the crystal ball. The change came quickly and suddenly, and the teenagers didn''t even react. At the moment when Adam touched the crystal ball with both hands, the crystal ball was quickly filled with gaseous unknown substances. Adam stopped the transmission of mental power, but the change did not stop. The next second a white dazzling light lit up. In this light There seemed to be a slight explosion sound, and the unprepared teenagers kept their hands in front of them, terrified in their hearts. "Huh?" Mage Black snorted in confusion, but he didn''t say much, just said: "It''s okay, Adam." Adam accurately captured the tone of the mage and remembered it in his heart. After hearing the instructions of the Mage Black, he left the crystal ball with both hands and stood silently back to the spot. Ophelia was a little eager to try. She wanted to see if she could do it by herself. To what extent. But obviously Master Black is not so boring: "That''s it, now start with you, take the test." Mage Black pointed to a timid boy who had freckles on his face. He looked scared, but he still plucked up the courage to walk forward. The boy put his hands on the crystal ball and tightened his whole body. He exhausted all his energy. Even his face was flushed with hypoxia due to excessive force. But even so, the changes in the crystal ball are still very different. Slowly, the unnamed substance is thin like mist, and it is scattered in it, and the distance is filled with no time. The boy gradually showed a look of despair, he knew he was finished. While the others were glad that they were not the first, they were even more frightened. Deathly silence in the main hall. A quarter of an hour later, Master Blacks voiceless voice broke the silence: "It''s a pity, next one." The freckled boy fell to the ground with limp knees, covered his face with his hands and started crying. His parents hurriedly stepped forward and helped him up, his face was extremely disappointed, but there was no sympathy for the path of the mage, and the mage Black was indifferent. Then the teenagers stepped forward one by one with expressions of death, each with a quarter of an hour, and the ending was very tragic. Nearly three hours passed, and no one had the lowest level of mage qualifications. The successive failures in the front finally triggered the emotional breakdown of the latecomers, and many of the fragile children could not help sobbing. "let me do it." In this case, a person with positive energy on his face will easily win the favor of others. Adam said it doesnt matter. He only splits a few threads to focus on the test, and the rest of the computing power is all concentrated on the transformation of the runes, but Ophelia was suffering, and her spirits were wilted, and the sound of''let me'' made her look refreshed. This is a girl with crooked eyebrows, looking at her costume, she is actually a civilian. It is hard to imagine how a civilian obtains such a qualification. Now she was gently pulling away the tight sleeves of her parents, smiled comfortingly at the two trembling parents, and walked to the crystal ball. The crystal ball fills up very quickly. It has been filled in less than five minutes. This girl is the first person to have the qualifications of a mage today. Mage Black nodded in satisfaction. For Moldo now, the addition of a mage apprentice is very small, but it is intentional after all. Just as he was about to speak, the crystal ball lit up, the light was not dazzling, it was as soft as a girls smile, and it didnt shine too far, it just surrounded the girls side, but after all it was bright, which means She has excellent qualifications. Mage Black clapped his hands in surprise, and said with a smile: "Very well, congratulations, tell me your name." "Kristel, honorable Master Master." "Kristel, ok, I remember, now you can stand behind me and wait for the second round of testing, but dont worry, its not difficult." Mage Blacks tone is surprisingly friendly. This kind of friendliness has not even been enjoyed by himself and Ophelia, who are obviously more talented than Kristall. Adam judged that there must be a reason. Kristalls success is undoubtedly a booster for the rest of the people. The only commoner who passed the test, then as a nobleman, there is no reason to fail. They comforted themselves in this way. Probably because of the power of the role model, until the sky was getting dark, three people with mage qualifications appeared one after another among the remaining teenagers. Although they could not make the crystal ball light up, it was enough to make them happy. After the loser left the field, Mage Black once again drew out the basic mental strength curing rune against the four children in the air. The method of Mage Black was already magic in their eyes, and they were dazzled. The foundation is the foundation because it has the characteristics of being easy to learn and easy to master. The four people may be fast or slow, but all the runes are not accidentally left in their minds. Adam did not speak a word during this period, focusing on optimizing the basic rune, and trying to evolve and create a spiritual strength curing rune suitable for him, until the four new apprentices began to ask questions. "When can I learn magic?" "Can I go home after becoming a mage?" "Where is Moldo Academy?" The teenagers obviously don''t understand how precious this opportunity to ask questions is. Their immature minds make them blurt out such worthless questions. Master Black''s understatement of the answer is not a bad thing for him, at least it can save a lot of tongue. When it was Kristels turn, the strange friendliness appeared again, and Mage Black reminded him for the first time: "What is your problem? First of all, I want to remind you that in the world of Mage, this kind of unlimited free There are not many opportunities. Don''t ask boring questions like these idiots." Except for Kristel, the remaining three are boys. They look ugly when they hear the words of Master Black. They vaguely feel that they have missed something, but if they miss it, they miss it, and there is no chance to come back. Kristel looked at the mage gratefully, although she had already thought about the problem, but this kind of friendliness from the upper level was undoubtedly beneficial. "Honorable Master, I was about to remove my hand from the crystal ball just now, but it suddenly lit up. I want to know what the light of the crystal ball represents?" Adam blinked. If Kristel is not the illegitimate daughter of Mage Black, the reason for his friendliness must be related to the light of the crystal ball. Sure enough Mage Black smiled approvingly at her and said: "The crystal ball is the masterpiece of the alchemist, called the talent tester. Its function is to identify the mages aptitude and show the mental power tendency. The crystal ball The way of getting in touch with you will be shown in the light of you, and I read the breath from your light." He turned his gaze to Adam, without mentioning the charge, and said directly: "Adam has a burst of elemental aura, forgive me for not fully understanding it. After all, there are too many roads for the mage." Adam knew that he was caught in Kristel''s light, otherwise Mage Black would not be so kind to tell him the news, even if he didn''t point it out. Mage Black went on to say: "You are different from Adam. Adam''s aptitude is the strongest I have ever seen. As long as he is not as stupid as a pig, it is not difficult to become an official mage with his spiritual power, and it does not matter what path he takes. But this Its very important to you. Choosing a path of self-friendliness will greatly increase your success rate." Kristall bowed deeply to Mage Black, and said, "Thank you very much, Honorable Mage Black." Ophelia looked anxious. She also wanted to know what her mage tendency was. Although there was always a way to get this kind of news, she knew that there was only benefit and no harm. I dont know when Earl Johnson, who entered the hall, fulfilled a fathers accusation, or perhaps he wanted to leave a fetter in her heart when his daughter was about to leave. He said, "Respected Master Black, can you please tell My daughters news about her, for which I am willing to pay for a small energy vein." In the world of wizards, there are strict standards for small, medium, and large terms, and Master Master is obviously not a person who likes to take advantage. He said to the earl: "I am happy to help, but..." Chapter 10： About to leave "...What is the value of this question, and you still need to look at your choice. Now Miss Ophelia can test it first." Ophelia stepped forward with excitement and pressed her hands on the crystal ball with anticipation. Although he couldn''t keep up with Adam''s speed, it was faster than Kristel. It is strange that others including Adam were in The fillings in the inner crystal ball are almost white, but Ophelia''s crystal ball is black and red. Ophelia didn''t understand the meaning of the color of the crystal ball. She just wanted to know what her mage tendency was, but the crystal ball did not respond after filling it up. Ophelia was a little panicked, and pressed hard against the crystal ball again, but there was still no light coming out, her face pale involuntarily, "Is my qualifications very bad?" "Oh, Miss Ophelia." Mage Black waved gently, and a breeze appeared and bounced Ophelia away. Although the crystal ball was magical, it was just a simple alchemy product after all, and could not stand the full ravages of a great knight. Ophelia stood bewildered and watched Master Black begging with a full face: "Respected Master Black, I think I can try it once, it shouldn''t be like this..." Mage Black motioned to her to stay calm, and then said: "Dont panic Miss Ophelia. I said that there are many ways for a mage. There are some mages who tend not to make the crystal ball glow, but this does not mean that they are qualified. low." Then he turned his head and asked Earl Johnson: "Earl, do you need my answer? This answer is worth two-fifths of the income of a small energy mine." "Of course, Master Black." Adam wrote down the words of Mage Black. Although there is only this sample in front of him, there may be errors in judgment based on this. But if Mage Black is not particularly upright, this situation shows that the wizards are adhering to the principle of fair trade. If the judgment is established, it is undoubtedly a good thing, which shows that the world of wizards has broken away from the original jungle law and has evolved to the stage of civilization. After the deal was established, Mage Black said in detail: "Most wizards'' souls, including me, tend to be elemental, but elements are not all of the path of the wizard. Miss Ophelia has a different talent from elemental magic. Mage We call this path the Master of Body Refining." "Elemental mage pursues the sublimation of the soul. We engrave knowledge into the soul. The body is the carrier that carries the soul. It passively evolves as the soul strengthens. Unlike the body-refining mage, although they also need knowledge, they apply knowledge to the body. In terms of development, it pursues the evolution of the essence of life, and the strength of the body drives the sublimation of the soul." "Moreover, Miss Ophelia has a strong talent in this area. Because of the clear path, the body refiner has no bottleneck in the process from the apprentice stage to the first-level mage stage, but everything has advantages and disadvantages. The opposite is The body-refining mage needs a huge amount of resources..." Mage Black paused, as if he was surprised at what he thought of, "At a high level, even the resources of the entire plane are not enough for one person to consume." Adam understands that this is the advanced version of the path of the knight, but there is a problem. The body tissue of carbon-based life cannot carry such a large amount of energy. How does the body refiner do it? As a strong man who has reached the pinnacle of knights, Earl Johnson also understands this problem, but the reason why a mage is a mage is because the knowledge they have can do incredible things, so he did not entangle this, but asked: "Respected Mage Black, what are the resources? Energy veins?" Mage Black said: "Oh, let me tell you this question for free. The energy stone is the lowest-level resource available to the mage, and its value is not as high as you think. After the body-refining mage reaches the high level, it needs it. It is the body tissues of a large number of high-level ectopic creatures, and, well, this is too far away for you." Mage Blacks explanation stayed here and said to the apprentices: "You have one night to pack your bags and bid farewell to your family. After breakfast tomorrow morning, we will set off to Moldo College." Earl Johnson motioned to Ophelia to wait for him to return, while he himself directed the wizard to leave and rest. Several new apprentices of the mage greeted each other as they walked. The three male apprentices were named Mike Gust, Henry Hugh, and Sam Aiden. They were all from aristocratic families, and Costrell, like Adam, had no surname. . They are all very curious about Adam. There is no way. They have never heard of such a descendant of the No. 1 nobleman in the North, and Master Black made it clear that Adams talent is the highest among all people, and the noble instinct allows them to make everything they can make , Even if you can''t be a companion, don''t be an enemy. "My name is Adam." Adam''s expression is still expressionless, but the courtesy is in place, which doesn''t seem arrogant. Sophistication and even aristocratic etiquette are a procedural matter for Adam. He cannot be deliberately maverick in this respect. It does not show uniqueness, but only proves stupidity. Several people are waiting for Adam to say his surname and become apprentices of the mage. They already have a special relationship. The family can cooperate on this matter, but... "Common people, no surname." The impeccable smiles on the faces of the three male apprentices stiffened, civilians? It was an accident that Kristel was able to participate in the test. This accident happened for the second time? Has Earl Johnson changed his career to charity? Krystal had a big smile on his face. Although her identity suddenly changed, the habit she had developed over the past ten years made her instinctively fear the nobles. Adam''s same commoner status as her made her feel close. is also because of habit. Even if the descendants of the three nobles are still smiling, the sense of closeness disappears. Fortunately, they are not stupid, and they did not show their disdain and contempt in person. came to the fork, Adam stopped and said goodbye, Kristel did not respond, and also left, she wanted to go home to share today''s good news with her parents and brother, and share the last reunion. It was the other three people who were surprised again. Can a commoner live in the City Lords Mansion? And the direction Adam left was toward the inner palace, and the servant obviously couldn''t live in the inner palace. After the three of them looked at each other, they found that everyone else had the same doubts as themselves, and they all decided to go home and ask their father carefully, not to offend someone who shouldn''t be offended because of their arrogance. Adam returned to his residence to continue his work of optimizing the mental power rune. At the same time, in the main hall of the City Lord''s Mansion, Earl Johnson was having an awkward conversation with Ophelia. "First of all congratulations on your becoming an apprentice to the wizard. I look forward to calling you Mage Ophelia Johnson in my lifetime." "Johnson." Ophelia laughed at herself and then went silent. This family always has the strange ability to make her good mood disappear. Earl Johnson doesn''t care. Frozen three feet is not a day''s cold. There may not be a word in this world, but the truth is the same. He doesn''t expect his daughter to suddenly change his attitude. In fact, his attitude is not important. Johnson''s surname is important. "Two-fifths of the income of the energy mineral vein is given to Master Black, and the remaining three-fifths is the support of the family. The Northland is barren, and only this vein has been found at present. I will mobilize manpower to continue to look for it." Ophelia remained silent. "Kristel was the one I agreed to participate in the test. It was originally just a tentative investment, but I didnt expect to foresee the benefits so quickly. She is very important. The attitude of the Black Master is absolutely impossible for no reason. The family and the world of the Master There is no connection, but Krystal can get preferential treatment from the mage. It will be of great help to you if you are friendly with her." If you ignore the words of family that are constantly mentioned in Earl Johnson''s words, this should be a harmonious father-daughter dialogue, but now, for Ophelia, who is instinctively opposed to the family, she can''t get any touch. "Also, don''t invest too much in Adam, no matter what. I can''t feel any breath of the same kind from him, but it seems to be facing a mage. He has no feelings, and he will never help because of feelings. you." Ophelia couldn''t help but said, "I don''t have..." Earl Johnson said unceremoniously: "Ask your own heart There is no best, if there are some, I hope you will listen to me, whether it is because you are my daughter or family interest, this time I It won''t hurt you." Ophelia lowered her head to be silent again. "But this is fine, the transaction relationship based on pure interest is the simplest and strongest. If you can give him the resources he needs, he will do what he should do." Earl Johnson said sharply. "I just did not drive away the other apprentices after I reached a deal with Mage Black. My daughter, if you are not an idiot, you should know what I mean by doing this. Through this opportunity, you will gradually win over them through your identity, and even Conquer them. There has never been a person who can go to the top alone, ordinary people can''t, and I believe that mages can''t do the same." The conversation was over, and Earl Johnson got up, "Finally, congratulations once again, and wish you a smooth sailing and a smooth journey." After that, he didn''t look at Ophelia again, and walked straight out of the main hall. Leaving Ophelia alone in a mess, she wisely told her that this is not a concern, but an exchange of interests between the two, but now she still has the blood of the Johnson family in her body, and her sensibility makes her unable to maintain Icy. If it were Adam, he would definitely say that human beings are always so stupid, tired of emotions, and easily shake their own will. But Ophelia is not Adam. There is no word for the next night. The next morning, the five people gathered outside the city lords mansion with different moods. Mage Black didnt care about their emotions, nodded in satisfaction when they saw that they were not late, and then simply said: Then, lets go. Chapter 11： South Harbour City Including Adam, the five apprentices had imagined how Master Mage would take them out of the North, perhaps by using some mysterious tool that they had never heard of, or some kind of magic, but when this moment truly When they came, they couldn''t help but marvel. Flying is the oldest dream of a race that grows on the ground. Everyone has looked at the sky and yearned for birds, but today the apprentices have experienced the feeling of flying. "Then, let''s go." Mage Black''s voice just fell, and everyone floated with their backpacks, rising higher and higher, straight into the sky, and then shot toward the south like an arrow. The people on the ground were dumbfounded. After a brief silence, they screamed frantically. They didnt even know the meaning of the screams, but no one cared about it, but the clamor in their hearts needed to be vented because they saw a miracle. Earl Johnson in the city lords mansion listened to the hustle and bustle on the street. After a while, he told the Wynn and Wright Knights: "Drive the crowd and restore order." The two knights led the way, calming the restless crowd, and then the Wright knight exclaimed: "It''s different." The people in the manor had different moods when they heard the news of Ophelia and Adams departure. Marshall and Dennis were relieved and jealous. The bearded man sat on the ground instantly, and his mind was blank. The dark clouds in the stable used horseshoes to drive away batch after batch of servants who fed it, and kept hitting the wooden fence with its one-horns. Finally, it broke free from the reins and smashed the wooden door. No one dared to stop Ophelias horse. After rushing out of the manor gate with a scream, he ran towards the south and disappeared quickly. In the sky, Mage Black''s expression was flat, and the four apprentices were trembling, looking at the black spot under their feet, their mouths could not speak, and they dared not move. Adam is an exception, he has no fear of this concept, and takes the lead to move. He found that there was actually a layer of membrane underneath the seemingly empty feet. He stretched out his hand and fumbled to the sides. He also felt the existence of the membrane. It seemed that this layer of membrane supported them and blocked the gust of wind that was generated when they advanced at high speed. The other four apprentices stared at Adam, and only after seeing that he hadn''t fallen down did they summon their courageous bombs. The joy of flying quickly concealed their fear, and they walked in the film curiously. "Is this magic? It''s amazing!" Krystal jumped, and said in shock and admiration. "It can be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not." Mage Black explained, "This is the power of knowledge, the derivative of magic, and it does not require a special rune group to construct." The four were ignorant, Adam instantly understood what Master Black meant, that is to say, flying in this way was just a derivative effect of a certain magic program, as long as the program was constructed, it would naturally be possible to do this. Mage Black went on to say: "The world of wizards is vast, and it is getting bigger almost every moment. The official wizards can communicate with each other through the teleportation array, but your body cannot withstand that kind of pressure. And you are not in high magic. I have survived in the environment, so I need to travel to the Mage Continent in a slower way and gradually adapt to the high magic environment." Several people showed expressions that they didnt understand, but felt very powerful. Adam blinked. He couldnt understand Master Blacks meaning of becoming bigger, could it be... Adam looked towards the ground, he found that this world is not a sphere! The world of the wizard, or the plane of the teacher, is actually flat! Ophelia asked, "Dear Master Black, what does it mean to become bigger?" This time Mage Black didnt mention the price. He said directly: "You will have a detailed explanation on this question after you arrive at the academy. I will just say it briefly. You should have heard of Prometheus True Spirit Archmage and Annick Guardian of the Loft World." Everyone nodded, and even Adam had heard these two names from Ophelia. "It was about 20,000 years ago on the plane of wizards. At that time, the world of wizards was a small plane. The wizards fought for limited resources and killed each other. However, the resources were depleted and the plane of wizards declined and perished. The spirit set off a revolution, changed the nature of the plane with great knowledge, stopped internal consumption through external plunder, and supplemented itself with an unimaginable spell. This is the glory of today''s mages and plane destroyers." "Planar sacrifice, this is the name of that great spell. As for the principle, let alone you, even I don''t understand it." Master Black said in admiration. The apprentices were fascinated. Their current shallow knowledge and vision simply couldn''t imagine how powerful it was. They couldn''t help but look forward to life in the future even more. Master is really a fascinating name. After a while, Master Black saw that a few people had adapted to flying, and then he said: "I''m going to speed up. Before this evening, we need to rush to the southern seaport of this continent to meet with the other guides of the Academy." The voice of just fell, the flight speed suddenly accelerated, and the violent blast sound appeared harsh even if it was in the membrane, and the strong airflow from the outside hit the membrane and was clearly visible with the naked eye. "Break through the sound barrier..." Mage Black''s flying speed instantly accelerated, without any preparation, the magic is that the few people in the membrane did not feel uncomfortable. The acceleration did not stop. Adam observed the emission of mental power. He found that the shape of the membrane had changed from a hemisphere to a smooth and aerodynamic shape. Whats even more amazing was that Master Black didnt know what means to hit the airflow system in front of him. Enclosed in the same direction is turned into kinetic energy, so that the speed is accelerated again. After a few seconds, the flight speed stabilized, and the noisy sound filled the ears of several people. They needed to raise their throats to make the other person hear themselves, which silenced them. "The current speed is approximately equal to Mach three." Adam was expressionless but admired in his heart. The power of magic has refreshed his knowledge. Some people can carry the burden without relying on artifacts to push the speed to such a level with their own power. , And it seems to be comfortable. Time gradually passed. Because I was in the fast-flying film, I was not sensitive to changes in temperature. But when I looked down, I could see that the white on the ground had faded, and the blue and green came into view. After nearly three hours of flying, everyone left. Northland. Its hard to imagine how big the world of wizards really is. Listening to the meaning of Mage Black, the land where the North Land is located seems to be an island. It takes a boat to get to the Mage Continent. Due to the limitations of ordinary people''s ability and life span, they can only stay stuck in their entire lives. One place. A few people took out the food in their bags at noon. Adam was still unprepared, but he was not hungry. The energy stored in his body was enough to consume for three days without practicing breathing. Ophelia does not need to eat. Mage Black also didn''t mean to eat. Adam even found that the mage didn''t need to breathe. Even if they found that the mage hadnt eaten, a few people didnt dare to offer him vulgar food, but Kristall saw Adam sitting alone, plucked up the courage to walk to Adam, pointed his finger at him again. Own burger-like food. Adam was expressionless. Cristal thought Adam didnt know what he meant, and took a step forward and shouted loudly, If you dont dislike it, I can give you food. This is something my mother prepared for me in the morning. There is meat." Faced with the kindness from the girl, Adam did not accept it. As a knight, he naturally had a way to accurately convey his voice. He said in his usual tone: "Thank you, but no, I am a knight and I don''t need to eat for the time being. " Adam spoke decently, which regained the mood of the dim-eyed girl after hearing the refusal. She was still somewhat inferior to her status as a commoner, and her mood was very sensitive, thinking that Adam was disgusting her own food. "So you are a knight! So powerful, like Miss Ophelia." Kristel admires Ophelia very much, not only a noble, but also powerful. The people of the North are well known and gentle. Courteous, noble, "really a perfect person." Kristall thought of envy more than once ~ www.novelhall.com~ Now that he got the answer, Kristall ate alone. Ophelia, who was standing motionless by the side, heard the conversation between the two, thinking of the warning from Earl Johnson last night, and couldn''t help feeling a little lost. She doesnt know what she thinks, like? nonexistent. If you really like it, it is impossible to leave it alone for seven years, so what is it? Ophelia analyzed herself amidst the blistering wind, and finally got an answer she didn''t want to admit. "It''s probably the loss of something that belongs to me. It''s like losing an item? Or ran away with a pet? Oh, I am also a noble, really despicable." Ophelia laughed fiercely in her heart. With. Adam didn''t know Ophelia''s thoughts, of course, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. Two hours later, Adam can already see the blue ocean with his eyes up, and the shadow of the city under his feet flashes, and this flight journey is about to end. After another half an hour, Master Black slowed down and gradually landed. At his feet is a huge city, far more prosperous than the Northland Cold Maple City. There are many ships in the harbor, and there are no sails. "It''s not a sailboat, and yes, the world is so huge, how can boats travel across oceans with backward wind power." Adam said secretly. A few people fell on the ground, and the surrounding crowd instantly retreated and respectfully stepped aside from the road, but they did not panic. They wanted to come to the Southern Harbour City, and the mages were not so rare. At this time, Master Blacks voice sounded: "We will rest here and wait for other mages in the academy to meet. You can stay in the Dukes Mansion or move freely at this time, but its best not to go too far. If you miss the time to leave, no one Will wait for you." Chapter 12： Before departure Except for Adam, several others want to stroll around this bustling city. Compared with the southern seaport city in the North, Hanfeng City is undoubtedly a small country town, and young people are yearning for the colorful world. The plan couldn''t keep up with the rapid changes. Before they left each, the door of the Duke''s Mansion opened, and a group of people walked out of it. The Duke seemed to be a middle-aged man. He came to Mage Black and performed a standard noble etiquette, and greeted: "Dear Mage Black, welcome your visit." Then he hugged the six apprentices. Action, said: "Welcome you too, little apprentices." Everyone responded, and the Duke laughed and led them to the Dukes Mansion, and said: "You are here just right, and the dinner has just begun preparations. The remaining mages and their apprentices have already arrived." Mage Black smiled and said: "Oh? That''s not bad. It seems that I can leave early. I have been away from the Mage Continent for too long. My body is a bit tired." The Duke expressed regret: "Is it in such a hurry? I still have many questions to ask." "No way, this time is different from the past, you know, the college is very anxious..." During the conversation, everyone came to the banquet hall. There were already many people sitting at a huge round table. Two men and a woman were sitting at the head and tail. Self-conscious interlocutors. When they saw Mage Black, they all got up and greeted: "Mr Black, you are It''s a bit late." Mage Black saw it at first sight: "Mage Robert, Mage Jerome, and the beautiful Mage Irene, you must know that I am in charge of the far north, so naturally it is not as fast as you." Adam and the others bowed and saluted the three unfamiliar mages and they all took their seats. Except for them, there were thirty-four apprentices all about the same age, but they didn''t seem to be very friendly to Adam and his party? The reappearing duke wore a bloated and gorgeous gown. He stood at the door and commanded the servants to serve plates of exquisite and unbearable food, and barrels of wine with strong aromas poured into the glass without money. The beautiful maid presented her to the crowd after sobering herself. Ophelia looked ugly and looked very embarrassed. Compared with the dinner at the Duke''s Palace, Earl Johnson''s reception was really not on the table. Krystal and the three male apprentices were already stunned. One of them was a commoner and the other three were from little nobles. Coupled with living in that barren part of the Northland, they had never seen such a luxurious banquet. The Duke announced the start of the banquet in a loud voice, and he himself walked up to the wizards, and the apprentices were naturally served by the servants. "Gudong." Sam Aiden couldn''t help but swallowing drool in his throat. Adams attention was not focused on the food. In the Northland, no matter the nobles or common people, the lighting at night was all oil lamps, but here Adam found that it was a device similar to electric lamps, but he did not find any traces of electrical energy use. "Is this a product of alchemy? The power of magic?" Adam was very curious and kept staring at the lamp. When everyone was about to enjoy the food, an unpleasant word came and ruined their mood: "Heh, what? Haven''t you seen this kind of dinner party? No wonder, I heard that you are from the North? Are the people there? Live with wild beasts? Tsk tsk, its really pitiful, I have to eat more in a while, or there will be no chance in the future." The apprentices in the Northland turned their heads angrily to look at the speaker, and found that this was a young man with a greasy face, his hair was meticulously combed behind his head, and he slowly fiddled with the food on the plate with a knife and fork. He didnt lift it up, looked extremely rude, until he felt his gaze, he looked at the apprentices in the North, and then mocked: "Whats the matter with everyone? Am I wrong? If so, I would like to represent the nobles of the civilized world to You apologize." Sam Aidenten stood up from his seat, took out a glove from his arms like a mystery, and said in an extremely angry tone: "Tell me your name, and then apologize immediately, otherwise you will suffer from Aiden Family anger." Youtou Noodles still dismissed: "Is it right? The Aiden family? Haha, I have never heard of it. Do you rely on your mouth to gain the noble status?" The Duke and the wizards didn''t care about the conflicts under their noses, they just said lightly: "Don''t break things." I don''t care about them anymore. Most of the other apprentices are watching the show, especially waiting for the Northlanders to make a fool of themselves. Sam Aiden''s thin blood fluctuates all over his body. He brandished his gloves and roared: "Tell me your name, coward, don''t you dare?" Adam was a little puzzled. Maybe it was because he had too few nobles, but even Marshall and Dennis seemed to have never done such a stupid move. Although Sam Aiden and the others were cold after hearing about their civilian status, But after all, there is no rudeness, why is this person so stupid? This time even Ophelia couldn''t help but say: "Insult a nobleman but dare not name it and accept a duel. I never knew there was a cowardly man like you in the nobleman." Sam Aiden received the support from Ophelia, and became more emboldened, and slammed the glove on the greasy face: "Duel, cowards, only one of us can survive." After the glove faded from his face, the greasy face could no longer maintain that mocking and provocative face. He looked at his surrounding companions for help, but found that no one paid any attention to him. At this time, a young man with a temperament similar to Ophelia stood up and said: "Enough, Tom. I never know when a commoner is qualified to represent the nobleman. Now, apologize and sit down." Oily noodles, oh no, it was Tom who looked at the young man in disbelief and said, "No, Mr. William, I just want to teach these country folks, you cant do this, I..." "William Alfred, this is the name of the youth, the father and son of the duke, the most dazzling genius in the south, excellent mental power, and possesses the soul tendency of fire element affinity." Master Irene said after taking a sip of wine. , "Congratulations, Duke Alfred, your son has a better talent than you, and the Alfred family is likely to have an official mage." The Duke laughed from ear to ear, apparently very satisfied with his son, but he still said: "You have passed the award, William has a lot to learn." Mage Irene didn''t care, and asked several companions: "What about you? Have you found any good seedlings?" Mage Robert, who is in charge of the west, complained: "This time the time is too rushed, and there is no way to organize a larger test. The apprenticeships I brought are very ordinary, only one showing a weak cursed affinity." The rest of the wizards expressed regret to him. Since the success of the wizard revolution, most of the curse spells have failed. The curse of affinity is really a narrow path of development. Mage Jerome, who is in charge of the east, said: "The east is pretty good, and there are a few with excellent spiritual aptitudes. A commoner apprentice named Quentin has the gift of affinity for vitality." "What about you, Black, the Northland is barren, you don''t want to gain much, right?" The wizards over there are talking, but here, the conflict between apprentices is not over. Ophelia could easily see William Alfreds thoughts. First, he let his companions provoke him, and when he saw his companions could not hold the scene, he would come out to complete the game. How could there be such a cheap thing. Soldiers to soldiers, to generals, Ophelia stood up and said, "When can the civilians insult the nobles with just an apology? Is this the rule of the South? Since Sam has launched a duel, then the civilians either Accept, either to compensate Sam enough to pay for his life, or to become his slave." Tom was completely scared, and tremblingly asked for help: "Mr. William, please, I can''t..." William ignored him. People always have to pay for their stupidity. If this is not the case, if he is not from the south, William would be happy to say that he is unlucky. "This beautiful lady, am I lucky enough to know your name?" William asked Ophelia, bending slightly. UU reading "Ophelia Johnson." "I''ve heard your name, Valkyrie of the Northland. It''s an honor to meet you." As he said, he took a ring from his hand and placed it in front of Ophelia. "This is a magical item. , Storing the zero-level magic fireball technique, I think it is enough to make up for Tom''s fault." hiss. There was a sound of air-conditioning, and even Ophelia and Sam didn''t expect William to come up with such a thing as compensation. The apprentices who have just seen the magic of the wizard have zero resistance to being able to immediately own a magical item. Sam''forgives'' the commoners rudeness in an instant, and his eyes kept asking Ophelia. nod. William smiled upon seeing this and said, "Then, it''s a deal." Sam picked up the ring excitedly, and after struggling countless times within a few seconds, he reluctantly handed the ring to Ophelia: "Miss Ophelia, I think this ring belongs to you." Although Ophelia was also eager, but she didn''t want to take the ring as her own, shook her head and stopped talking. The conflict ended here, and Master Black said at this time: "In this way, my luck is pretty good. Although I only recruited six apprentices, the three of them have a spiritual tendency. Ophelia has amazing talents in refining. A girl has the same talent as me. The last one is amazing. As for the talent, I cant see through." The mages congratulated him. After returning to the academy, the dean will pay according to the number of geniuses recruited, but it is better than nothing. Duke Alfred took these words to his heart. Transition chapter... Chapter 13： First magic The Duke himself is an apprentice from the Moldo Academy. Because he failed to become an official mage, he simply gave up the path of mage and came to this island to become a nobleman, and he began to do his best to train his descendants, hoping for his own heirs. A real mage can come out of him to realize his dream. Because of his college experience, he especially understands the importance of qualifications in the apprenticeship stage. Regardless of the fact that the formal mages think that aptitude is useless, knowledge is the most useful. It''s just that their level has improved, and the perspective of looking at problems has also changed. After the banquet, Duke Alfred gave William a face-to-face, and informed William one by one of the few people mentioned by the wizards, and told him that friendship with these people will be of great help to your apprenticeship. . The few people in the Northland were not in a hurry to rest. They gathered together excitedly and studied the ring continuously. With a strong trend of curiosity, they were impatient to try it out. "But we haven''t mastered the runes, can we inspire spells?" Kristel said with little stars in his eyes and hesitated in excitement. Adam has an unparalleled interest in this ring, and he took the initiative to say: "It must be possible. This ring is equivalent to a crossbow with an arrow installed. We don''t need to know the working principle of this crossbow, just buckle. Just pull the trigger. I guess the force that pulls the trigger is mental power." Sam Aiden''s face was flushed, and he was happy to get such a treasure, but he still knew what was good or bad, and he didn''t get lost. He proactively said, "Miss Ophelia, please try it." Ophelia shook his head to signal Sam to experiment on his own. At this time, it was Adam who said: "May I try it?" Probably because today''s idiot named Tom mocked the Northland community, so Sam has a sense of belonging to his identity as a Northlander. He did not reject Adam, and generously handed him the ring, saying, "Of course. can." This ring is made of gold. Although the craftsmanship is exquisite, it is not abnormal. It is inlaid with a red gem, emitting a very faint light under the night. If William Alfred did not lie, there should be a set of spell runes in this ring. Adam is so active. One is to spy on the structure of spell runes, and the other is to ask for proof of one thing-the spell in the end Is it activated by mental power or by another energy? "The existence of special energy fluctuation No. 2 is detected." Adam realized that spiritual power only exists as a transmission channel. It is the special energy No. 2 that can activate spells, which is a higher-level energy produced by the interaction of spiritual power with unknown external media. "In other words, the curing rune of mental power is equivalent to meditation, and the purpose is to strengthen the mental power until it is enough to freely contact the medium and carry the higher energy generated by the transportation." The word meditation is derived from the broken information obtained after Adam eliminated the virus. Most of this information is classified as junk data by Adam. I did not expect it to serve as a reference at this time. Ophelia and others did not know that Adam had reached a preliminary conclusion in a short moment. They only saw Adam rubbing a ruby ??with his finger, and thought he was thinking about ways to inspire magical objects. After getting the preliminary demonstration of the second question, Adam tried to input mental power into the gem, hoping to spy on the rune arrangement of this zero-level spell called Fireball. However, he did not succeed. After the spiritual power entered the gem, an astonishing high temperature appeared in front of Adam. Everyone was frightened. They felt a strong burning sensation. At this moment, they even thought they were in the lava of a volcano. Adam hurriedly raised his finger to the sky. After a second, an orange high-temperature fireball the size of a basketball rushed into the sky and exploded after shooting a distance of more than 500 meters. "The temperature is about 1,000 degrees Celsius, and it has reached the magma level." The ruby ??dimmed after initiating the fireball technique. Everyone looked at this ring in disbelief. It was hard to imagine that the high-temperature fireball was emitted from this small ring. What''s more terrifying is that this is only the lowest level magic item. , In which only zero-level fireball is inscribed. "This is the power of magic, the power of the mage? It''s amazing!" The exclamation of the people is probably the meaning. This is the first time they have seen magic. Flying is a dream achieved, and fireball is an intuitive power. "No wonder the mages don''t care about the knights. This is only the lowest level spell. The knights may not be able to resist it. If they are stronger and more numerous, the great knight..." Mike Gast murmured Talking to myself, I stopped here, after all, there was a great knight around him. Ophelia nodded and admitted: "It is impossible to resist. If you are hit, you will definitely die." Sam Aiden looked at the dim ruby ??distressedly. He was afraid that this magic item was a one-time use. If it was, it would be a waste to use this kind of experiment. "The spell rune group has been encrypted to a certain degree and cannot be spied without effective means." While thinking about his own affairs, Adam took off the ring with some regret and returned it to Sam. Seeing him as a beloved concubine, he explained: "This ring is not a disposable item, but it should have a period of cooling and recharging. I speculate that mental power can speed up this process to a certain extent." Not to mention Sam, who is relieved and loves to play with the ring, and the people who are envious of him, Adam turns back to the room alone to start a new round of thinking. "The power of the flame lies in its temperature. The magic rune in the ring should increase the temperature, but the oxygen content in the air does not change drastically. Then, what is the burning medium?" Adam feels that he has grasped the key to the problem. After analyzing the known data, the reason finally points to the special energy No. 2. The mastery of this mysterious energy may be the reason why the wizard can do all kinds of incredible things. "There are too few samples." After Adam saves the problem, he no longer thinks about it. Without sufficient data to support, analysis and judgment are just speculations and have no real effect. The only thing Adam can do now is to continue to optimize the mental strength curing rune to maximize it. Strengthen the mental power. The progress of this task is pretty good. With the support of strong computing power, Adam is experimenting with new structures every second. Although the current form is not stable, he believes that he will find one after a period of time. A stable form that matches the output power of mental power. No one in the Northland apprentices sleeps. After seeing magic, their interest is even more intense. They spend every available time for practice, but fortunately, spiritual practice can replace sleep, otherwise there will be a few the next morning. There are still two things to say about how individuals can maintain their state. During breakfast, the Northland apprentices received a completely different attitude from last night. Most of the people except Tom showed kindness, and William Alfred came to talk more diligently. The main target was The three of Adam, but unfortunately, apart from Kristel''s flattery, Adam and Ophelia reacted coldly. "We are leaving the southern seaport today to go to the Mage Mainland. If there is no accident, unless we become a formal mage, it will be difficult to have the opportunity to return to our hometown again." William didn''t care about their attitude, and after speaking the news To leave politely, he still needs to go to the other two teams to inform them. "Mr. William is really a man of demeanor." Kristel has a tendency to be idiot. After that, everyone came to the southern seaport. Ships from the Mage Continent had a separate dock. Everyone along the way looked at them in awe, which made the pride of the apprentices whose identities changed suddenly increased again. What I saw in the sky yesterday evening was not really true. Now that he got close, Adam discovered that these ships were not sailing by primitive power. The shape of the ships from the Moldo Institute was close to the level of science fiction, and the alloys that constructed the hull were not known to Adam. Any kind of Obviously, the magic technology based on the extraordinary knowledge system has a development that is no less than or even beyond the earth. Under the leadership of the mage, they boarded this magical ship called the Moldo Academy. Mage Blake did not pay much attention to the apprentices, and went straight into the cabin. The captain respectfully sent away the wizards and said: "We will arrive at the seaport where the Mage Continent and the Moldo Institute are located within three months. During this time, you can move freely on the ship. However, the innermost area on the first floor is the Mage. My lords residence, I advise you not to go there and disturb them, otherwise you will see the anger of Master Mage." "Also, don''t fall into the sea, the monsters in the sea will not be polite to you, and the Moldo Academy will not stay for anyone." "You can find a place to stay at will. The journey is not interesting. If you feel boring, there are some entertainment facilities on board for you to use for free. You can talk to the sailors about other needs, but it is not guaranteed." After the captain left, several sailors took over the task of guidance. From their eyes, they could see the deep envy of the apprentices. Adam discovered that the captain was the strong man at the top of the great knight, stronger than Earl Johnson, and the sailors were all knights. Sure enough, knights are not a rare profession. Adam even guessed that ordinary people living on the continent of Mage might all be knights. Everyone walked toward the cabin with excitement, choosing their own room. Except for the apprentice door in the south, which was very natural, the apprentices in the other areas were a little cautious, for fear of touching some mechanism or breaking something. For people, this is the first time I have been exposed to Magic Technology. With the deep whistle, the Moldo Academy set sail. Chapter 14： Tests on the application of mental power The speed of the Moldo Academy is unexpectedly fast. If converted to Earths units, it has already accelerated to 100 knots in just five minutes and is still accelerating until it stabilizes at 230 knots. . The ship sailed at a speed of about 430 kilometers per hour for nearly a hundred days to reach the Mage Continent, the size of this world... Adam really wanted to see what the power of Magic Technology''s ships is in the engine room, but he wanted to come to such a place and would not allow a person to enter. There are many rooms on the ship, and there are less than forty apprentices, even if everyone lives in two rooms, they can have vacancy, so things like scrambles did not happen. After coming to a strange environment and starting to travel to the wider world, most of them gave up a small The territorial dispute on the small islands instinctively gave rise to a sense of intimacy. The six people in Northland chose the six rooms next to the third floor. At this time, everyone found that Ophelia was in very bad condition. Her face was pale, her forehead was constantly sweating, and the blood qi around her body fluctuated from time to time and she was very unstable, and she walked staggeringly on a fairly stable vessel. A great knight who can move freely even if he lives on a bumpy horse day and night, he can''t even walk here. "Miss Ophelia, what''s wrong with you?" Kristel hurriedly walked over to support her, and asked worriedly. , who grew up in the Northland since childhood, obviously did not know that there is a disease in this world called motion sickness, and this disease has nothing to do with strength. The sailor who led the way cracked open his mouth and laughed, as if he felt that this group of apprentices of the mage who were about to rise above the sea would be very interesting: "Haha, if you can''t help it, just spit it out. You will get used to it." open. Kristel supported Ophelia at a loss. She didn''t understand that she was all right. How could Ophelia, a great knight, be like this? "This is called seasickness." Adam said, standing in front of his room door. "What is seasickness?" Kristel still didn''t understand. "This explanation is very complicated. The sailor was right when he said just now, so I got used to it." Ophelia leaned on Kristel weakly, unscrewed her door and walked in: "Don''t worry, I think I''ll be better in a while." Kristel wanted to follow in, but was blocked by the door. She was a little at a loss. After looking around, she focused on Adam. As a civilian, she still faced Adam, who was also a civilian. She has the most affection, even if she knows that Adam is not the same as her. As the time of his new life is getting longer and longer, Adam has become more and more perfect with each emotional module. Even though he still doesn''t like talking, it is not because of lack of emotion, but because of his character as a smart life. Facing Krystels questioning eyes, he said, Although there are some ways to relieve it a little, the effect is not too great, and I dont think she needs help. Adam walked into his room after speaking. The room is very nice, clean and tidy, with independent bathroom, the outside scenery can be seen through the porthole on one side, the sound insulation effect is also very good, the wind and waves are not very harsh, it is not for Adam to spend three months here It''s boring, it would be better if you have knowledge about the wizard. However, this is obviously impossible. Although the mages regard themselves as knowledge seekers, through the contacts of these days, Adam discovered that the research environment of this world is obviously not very enlightened. Although the mages do not cherish the knowledge they possess. However, if there is not enough value, they cannot easily make their knowledge public. "Can this be regarded as a very high copyright awareness?" Adam thought divergently. Since having the opportunity to walk on the right path, Adams whole soul has been a lot easier. As a former artificial intelligence, he is not afraid of death, only afraid that hard-won wisdom is wasted. Throughout the day, Adam stayed in the room to optimize the runes and the work did not come out. There were two meals a day on the boat. The meals would not be delivered to the room, but would go to the dining room to have a meal together, and the number was limited and outdated. Adam stepped out of the room door at the time, and at the same time the room opposite Ophelia opened, and the great knight who looked worse than the morning stumbled out. The two looked at each other, and Ophelia said hoarsely, "As a gentleman, shouldn''t you help me?" Adam walked up to her indifferently and helped her up and walked towards the dining room together. During this period, Ophelia had been fighting back retching, the great knight''s strong physical quality was missing, she was worse than ordinary people now. "The cause of motion sickness is that the vestibular organs of the inner ear feel stimuli that are beyond the bodys tolerance. These stimuli deform the vestibular utricle and the plaque hair cells of the balloon, which are transmitted to the center and sensed. The body does not adapt to this abnormality. After the information, there will be resistance, which is why you are seasick." Adam said as he walked. "I don''t understand what you are talking about, but if you want to laugh at me..." "I won''t do such boring things, I just want to say maybe I can solve your problem." Ophelia stiffened, and said angrily, "You have a way, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Do you want to see me making a fool of yourself?" Adam glanced at her strangely. I dont know where this logic comes from. I have a way to tell you? Why? If it weren''t for a reason, Adam wouldn''t care how uncomfortable she was. The reason why he spoke was just that he wanted to do a test-whether or not the mental power could work on the body after it was cured. With the accumulation of mental power solidification runes, mental power gradually ceases to be what it was at the beginning. It has a''power'', which is similar to mind power, which can move some smaller objects. Adam is not satisfied with this. I have tried attaching mental power to body organs to observe whether it has the effect of enhancing organ capacity, but it has no effect. The data collected with individuals as samples is too one-sided, so he wants to test it on Ophelia. "If you have initially materialized your mental power, then you can attach your mental power to your ears to try to strengthen your inner ear vestibular organs and increase the stimulation threshold." Adam said his method. Ophelia was so uncomfortable, she started the experiment impatiently, but her mental power was not as strong as Adam, and her strong physical reaction always made her unable to concentrate, resulting in her being unable to succeed. Facing the test subject, Adam had great patience, and meticulously helped her to the dining room, and sat together under everyone''s slightly weird eyes. Cristal''s eyes lit up and he said loudly, "Miss Ophelia, Adam, you are here, I thought you wouldn''t come to eat, I want to deliver food to your room." She got up and wanted to go to the two of them, but was dragged by a few people beside her. She wondered: "What''s the matter? Miss Ophelia, she..." Henry Hugh said to her old-fashionedly: "You are still young and don''t understand. At this time they can''t be disturbed by anyone." Mike Gast echoed a little sourly: "Yeah, yeah, I will bother you at this time and you will be killed." He felt that he knew the reason why Adam could live in Earls Court at the time, which was very tasty. Kristall tilted his head, his face suddenly turned red, and hurriedly returned to his seat to eat to hide his embarrassment, but he exclaimed loudly in his heart: "God, they are so bold!" The two parties did not realize that they had been crooked by others, and Adam had no choice but to guide Ophelia himself. "The mental power that has not been solidified can be counted as invisible and intangible, and has no power that affects reality. You have to use the solidified part. Break down a few runes and guide them to flow into the ears." After all, Ophelia was not too stupid. After a few minutes, he finally managed to direct the mental power into the ear. Adam sat next to her and explored his mental power to observe the reaction. He found that after the mental power entered the ear, although it was successfully attached, It did not play a strengthening role, but played an isolation role. The mental power is turned into a protective layer, effectively isolating the irritating information generated from the outside world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Because there is no information injection, the hair cells of the vestibular utricle and balloon no longer deform to transmit the stimulating information to the center. Relaxed naturally. Ophelia no longer retches, her pale complexion begins to flush again, her blood qi fluctuations begin to stabilize, and she is recovering at a rapid rate. And it seemed to others that Adam and Ophelia had whispered something, so she was shy. Kristel dragged his chin with both hands, his eyes fluttered and stared at this side, thinking in his heart: "Wow, that''s amazing, I''m a little envious." After recording the information, Adam stopped paying attention to her and got up and left. Ophelia had a good impression of him because of this incident. She thought that Adam was going to help her get food, so she closed her eyes and used the breathing method to regulate her body. But after a long time she didnt find Adam coming back. She opened her eyes and took a look. It was found that Adam was already sitting in another seat and eating by himself. The goodwill that had just developed was instantly shattered. Ophelia only felt an unnamed fire burning in her heart, but she couldn''t blame anything. She had no choice but to go to dinner, and then sat down beside Kristel. The little girl asked cautiously: "Why didn''t Adam come? Did you quarrel?" Ophelia did not speak dullly. Adam became warm-hearted. There were many people who were determined to get seasick. Several of them were weak and limp in the dining room. He stepped forward to explain the principles and methods, and waited patiently for the other party to get better before leaving. Don''t care about the unnaturalness of others. After all the seasick apprentices were cured, Adam finally concluded with regret that at least the mental power did not strengthen the body at this stage. Looking at the back of Adam leaving, everyone silently admired him. He was such a good person. Chapter 15： Fireball This wrong impression did not last long. Soon everyone knew that Adams performance on that day was nothing but an illusion. The reason for the discovery was that they knew that Adam had extremely high talents, so many people were using themselves to construct the spirit. When I tried to harden the rune, I asked for advice, but Adam''s indifferent eyes turned away. Adam is only interested in research, but this does not mean that he likes to spend time as a teacher answering those mentally handicapped questions. Its not that no one is so embarrassed that they want to teach Adam, but...I have to say that although the food on the boat is simple, it contains a lot of energy. He actually broke through to the level of a great knight without knowing it. Adam''s popularity became worse and worse. The voyage went smoothly for two months. During the two months, the unchanging monotonous scenery of the outside world could no longer attract the attention of the apprentices. The mages seemed to have disappeared and no longer care about them, so the nobility started again. Life, endless parties and banquets. At first, this proposal was made by a descendant of a certain nobleman in the east. He was worried that the sailors would not agree, but when he found out that the sailors would meet all his requirements without compromising as long as they paid the money, the whole apprentice circle was almost completely eroded. Adam did not participate, and of course no one invited him, but he found that the sailors looked at the apprentice with weird and playful eyes. For two months, Adam has been maintaining multi-threaded operations and doing his best to optimize the rune structure. With the support of computing power, the task is progressing well. He has found a three-dimensional structure that can stably carry his mental power output, but he found that the problem is coming again. Unlike the previous imagination, Adam thought that after the rune structure became three-dimensional, mental power could be injected into it, but he couldn''t. Then, what should the hollow interior carry? Adam has a vague guess. In these days, he has discovered that after the divergence of his mental power, the second special energy is produced in large quantities. Adam has tried to inject the second special energy into the rune, but all ended with the severe pain of the broken soul of the rune. It is still because of the lack of samples and sufficient data that Adam cannot draw conclusions, but he is not in a hurry. These questions should not be advanced content. You will definitely get answers after arriving at the college. A short time later in the morning, several Master Masters who hadn''t appeared for more than two months appeared at the same time, summoned everyone to the deck and brought a news that made everyone stunned and unbelievable. "Now we have sailed to the inner sea of ??the Mage Continent. From now on, every second of advancement means that the ether content that can be intuitively felt is getting higher and higher. This is what I call the high magic environment." "The ether comes from every corner of the multidimensional time and space. It is invisible and intangible. Only mental power can perceive and react with it. If knowledge is the source of the mage, then the ether is the key to transforming knowledge into power." "The power generated after the mental power touches the ether is called magic power. Only with magic power can a spell be cast." Mage Black said this knowledge directly, and everyone was fascinated by it. "Perhaps some people have discovered the mystery of the mental strength curing rune, yes, the ultimate purpose of sketching it is to store magic power." Adam''s eyes lit up. "But don''t be happy too early, your fragile soul cannot carry the high energy of magic in the initial stage of the apprenticeship." Mage Black suddenly showed a weird smile similar to that of the sailors. "But this is enough. If you are smart enough, you should be able to survive." The stunned emotions spread, and Master Blacks words changed too quickly. The first second was still teaching knowledge, and the next second he mentioned life and death. The apprentices did not react. Mage Black waved his hand to outline a rune group consisting of three runes, and then said: "From now on, the defensive circle on the outer layer of the Moldo Academy will be withdrawn. Do you know of Warcraft? There are countless in this sea area. You will face the monsters in the next time. Only those who reach the coast alive will be qualified to become real apprentices." The wizards turned and walked out. The apprentices were dizzy and overwhelmed by the news. At the door, Mage Irene turned around and said to them: "Remember this set of fireball runes. Neither we nor the sailor will help you. Do you want to survive? Work hard." After the wizards and sailors had left, the first voice came from the apprentices: "How can this be? Fight with Beasts, we will die, no one can survive!" The desperate voice triggered a chain reaction. They crazily wanted to leave the deck and return to the ship, but found that all entrances were blocked by the wizards, and they couldn''t break in even if they hit their heads with blood. At this time, ignorant people will be happier. For example, Kristel would naively ask Ophelia, who has an ugly face, "What is Warcraft?" Ophelia had never seen a Warcraft either, but she knew that the precious ointment she used in her practice was made from the body of a warcraft. It was said that even the great knights of that kind of creature could be shredded at will. "We are in big trouble." Ophelia muttered as she looked at Kristel dumbly. At this moment, there are probably only two people on the deck who didnt panic about it. The first one was Adam. He had expected that things would not be so simple. No tuition, no travel expenses, no appraisal fees. They brought them to the academy to teach knowledge to become transcendents. It seems too beautiful? So good that Adam thought it was compulsory education. The second one is William Alfred. He has a father who used to be an apprentice. He has already told him all the things he will encounter along the way, and he has made sufficient preparations. William even took this incident as an opportunity for him to establish a leadership position. He thought so and did the same. He clapped his hands and said loudly: "Calm down, everyone can''t solve any problems in panic. There are only two roads before us. Survive to become an apprentice of the wizard, or die at sea. Warcraft. Exit? Impossible." When people are at a loss, they will instinctively look for a backbone. William played this role perfectly and successfully attracted the attention of the audience. William is very satisfied with this. His father said to him that the path of a wizard is never peaceful. There are countless battles due to various reasons. In many cases, the power of a person is small, but if you have an organization, Becoming a superior person will undoubtedly greatly improve that insignificance. "We need to unite. Warcraft is very powerful, but it is not invincible. It is impossible for the Masters to put us in a mortal environment. The adults just hope to eliminate some waste." William continued. Eliminate waste, these four words have penetrated into the hearts of the nobles who sang song day and night. If there are any, they are talking about. Even now, there are still people who are not proficient in mastering the spiritual strength curing runes. "But don''t worry, as long as we are united, everyone can survive." William said with confidence. The apprentices in the south have always looked forward to William''s head, and the oily Tom interrupted in time: "Mr. William, what are we going to do?" William glanced at Tom with satisfaction, and then said: "Maybe some people don''t know what a beast is. I want to tell everyone that it is not an ordinary beast that is more powerful. A beast can use magic like a wizard." The apprentices who knew what a Warcraft were looking at William stubbornly, looking forward to his way, but the apprentices who didn''t know were like Kristall, their faces suddenly turned pale. William went on to say: "We need an organization, we need someone to unite everyone''s strengths, only in this way can we possibly defeat Warcraft. Randy, Quentin, Ophelia, and Adam, what do you think?" Randy It was the apprentice with cursing talent in the west. As for why Adam was added, it was because he always remembered his father''s points. William said his thoughts. He believes that no one will deny such a proposal that is beneficial to everyone in this situation. Ophelia said first: "I agree, but how to integrate it still needs to be discussed." Randy and Quentin also nodded one after another and said they had no opinion. William knew that this had happened. As long as he showed sufficient leadership in this alliance organization, he could get the support of this group of apprentices, and he could be considered to have a certain amount of power in the unfamiliar environment of the Moldo Academy. Only Adam still did not say, he did not turn his head back, and stared at the fireball rune group floating in the sky without blinking. William felt a little uneasy, and asked Adam in a gentle tone: "Adam, what do you think?" Adam actually heard what they said, he always has a thread to receive external information, but this thread will automatically filter the useless information. Obviously to Adam, William and the others are spam. "Adam?" Ophelia stepped forward and patted his arm. Adam turned his head and looked at Ophelia blankly. There was no focus in his eyes, and all his calculation power was put into the rune group. Among the composition. Ophelia actually felt fear at this moment. She couldn''t help but remember the words of Earl Johnson. He is not of the same kind and has no feelings. Is it true? Ophelia suppressed this idea, and simply repeated William''s words to Adam. Even she didn''t think there was anything wrong with this decision requiring Adam''s consent, but some people didn''t think so. "A mere civilian, even if he has some talents, so why should our alliance ask for his opinion?" At the same time, the logical thinking in Adam''s mind came with a reminder: The rune group is recorded successfully, the construction is successful, and the zero-level spell fireball is earned. Adam turned his gaze to the speaking apprentice, still expressionless, the apprentice couldn''t help taking a step back, and said forcefully, "Why, am I wrong?" Chapter 16： Warcraft is coming Seeing Adam walking towards him, the apprentice became more panicked and exclaimed: "What do you want to do? We are about to start fighting against Beasts. Do you want to fight inwardly? Or you don''t want to give your own strength. Want to accept our protection?" Adam remained unmoved and still moved towards the direction of the apprentice. William couldn''t help but said: "Adam, we should work together at this time. Believe me, even if you are a great knight, you can never be an opponent of Warcraft, only unity. , Only magic can save us. As he stretched out his hand, another magic ring was activated, and a high-speed rotating wind blade formed in the air. No wonder William was so confident. It turned out that he had other magical items. As expected, seeing William showed his power, the originally ambiguous apprentices also firmly believed in following him. William shot the wind blade towards the sea. After a loud noise, the huge waves spiraled up. William looked more and more heroic against the waves. He looked at Adam: "Join us, the power of the alliance can protect you until you master the magic and come ashore alive. ." However, Adam remained unmoved, and moved on in the direction of the apprentice. Ophelia couldn''t help but said: "Adam, join us, Warcraft is really strong." "You get out of the way, you are in my way." Adam said to the apprentice. The apprentice was stunned. He didn''t think that Adam didn''t bother him and just wanted to leave. Then he recovered and looked at Adam like a madman: "Are you crazy? Didn''t hear what Mr. William said? That''s Warcraft Ah, how can we win without mastering magic?" Others have regarded Adam as an idiot, a dead man who doesn''t know what is good or bad, only a few apprentices in the Northland still don''t give up persuading, Kristel ran over worriedly and wanted to pull Adam back into the crowd. Adam stopped and looked at them. He remembered that Sam Aiden had lent him the ring for research, and decided to respond. "The alliance of the weak is meaningless. Mage Black said that there are countless beasts in this sea. They may board the deck at any time and tear you apart. With just one magic item, do you think your safety can be guaranteed?" Adam keenly pointed out the loopholes in the alliance, and William changed his face. From the beginning, he had no plan to protect everyone. Several people with high enough talents will master magic in a short time. These talents are the power he wants to win. , As for other waste, who cares about their life and death. "I have other magic items, I will send them to everyone, as long as you resist the initial difficult time, wait until more apprentices master fireball..." Adam looked at him calmly, and asked Sam Aiden, "How long is the charging time of that ring?" Sam Aiden is not a fool, and he has reacted now: "Fifteen days." Adam turned and continued to leave, leaving the last sentence: "Instead of wasting time on something meaningless, it is better to master magic." No one will stop Adam anymore. They have to admit that what Adam said is right, but even then they cannot leave this alliance. Although the weak alliance may not guarantee their survival, they may not be the one who died first. . This is the thought reverberating in their minds now. "Mr. William, I and the Eastern apprentices still agree to the establishment of the organization." Quentin walked to William and said. William stared at Adam''s back spitefully. After Adam''s break, although these apprentices would still join the organization, their belief in him was almost gone, "Damn it, it should be perfect, **** it!" Smart people have already begun to think about themselves. At this time, it is impossible to let people die for him by deception, which undoubtedly greatly reduces his safety. Randy also took the Western Apprentices to William and agreed. Ophelia looked at Adam with a complicated expression, and finally made a decision in her heart: "I, I decided to quit." William squinted his eyes: "Miss Ophelia, do you know what you are talking about? You know, the organization will never distribute the power of protection to outsiders in this situation. Or you think you have the power of a great knight. Enough to fight Warcraft?" William absolutely does not want to lose the support of Ophelia. At this stage, the protection of a knight is very important. Ophelia made up his mind and stopped hesitating, and replied, "I have trouble." She turned her head and asked the other four people in the north, "What about you?" Cristal replied without hesitation: "I''m following Miss." Between the strange William and the familiar Ophelia, she made the choice without hesitation, and she found that Rune did not imagine Is so difficult, seems to be able to master soon? Sam Aiden and they have a good relationship. They have always moved forward and retreated together. Facing Ophelias question, he hesitated, and then whispered: "Sorry, Miss Ophelia, we..." Ophelia knew nothing more, and walked to Adam with Kristel. She did not make such a decision impulsively. Her instinct told her that by virtue of Adams talent, she might have mastered magic. If she can get Adams protection, she will be much safer. Ophelia didnt go to the party of the nobles. She was indifferent by nature, and she didnt really value the nobles, so for the past two months, she practiced as a teacher alone or with Kristel. But because of talent, progress has not been great. She also has no good way. If she directly makes a request to Adam, she will definitely be rejected. If she has anything that Adam is interested in, she can trade with him. That would be the best, but she doesnt have it for the time being. Follow Adam. After Adam stepped aside, he stopped paying attention to the matter just now, he was thinking about magic. Although the rune group of the fireball technique remained in my mind, it was not inscribed, but simply stayed, which means that this spell is a one-time use, and it will be rebuilt next time after use. Mana, a high-level energy, can only stay on the rune group. No, it should be said that the caster activates the rune group before attaching to it. During this process, the caster can observe the magic power, but cannot absorb it. "If my judgment is correct, one of these three runes is used to channel magic, one is to heat up, and the other is to inspire." Putting aside the magic power, the rune group is equivalent to a technical black box. The caster can use it relatively conveniently, but he has almost no knowledge of the principles and knowledge applied to it. Adam tried to outline one of them alone, but to no avail, there must be some kind of knowledge connecting them between these three runes. In thinking, Adam inspired magic. The appearance of fireball is no different from the magical items in Sam Aiden''s hand. Even the temperature is very similar. The difference is that the speed of autonomous activation is very fast, almost instantaneous. . The blazing fireball appeared out of thin air. Unlike the magic ring, Adam can control the fireball to a certain extent. For example, now, with the guidance of Adam''s spiritual power, the fireball floats up and down one meter in front of him. "Sure enough, Adam has mastered magic." Ophelia. "Adam is so great, I have to work hard." Kristel. "Damn! Damn! Damn!" William Alfred. "It''s so fast? Did we make the wrong choice?" Sam three people. Under the high temperature of one thousand degrees Celsius, Adams body, which has not been baptized by magic power, cannot bear it for a long time. At this time, the divergent mental power detected high-energy reflections in the seawater in the southeast direction. Adam controlled the fireball to shoot toward the coordinates, and at the same time ran 99% of the threads at full force, constantly constructing the fireball technique. A water arrow was shot out of the sea, and it encountered a fireball in mid-air. After the water and fire collided, huge steam was produced. The magical power collided in the fireball and the explosion occurred one after another. In the end, the fireball was slightly better. A big fish that came out caused damage. "Is this a Warcraft?" Adam instantly retreated to the center of the deck. If the Warcraft came from the sea ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the location just now was too dangerous. "Warcraft! Warcraft is coming!" William''s head exploded in an instant. After seeing the monster with his own eyes, his confidence in the organization and the so-called unity power dropped to a freezing point. Even the organizer William couldn''t help but shrink to the center of the crowd. It was one thing to hear from his father, and another to actually see it. Now he doubts how long a few magic items and a bunch of waste can resist. Especially when I saw the dark figures floating in the sea. At this time, everyone understood the innumerable meanings of Master Black''s words. Numerous beasts appeared in densely packed surroundings of the Moldo Academy. They were roughly the image of aquatic creatures, but they were much larger than their prototypes. Cold-blooded animals were indifferent. The look in his eyes is more frightening than any tyrannical intent. The only thing that comforted everyone was that the Moldo Academy did not slow down and still sailed towards the Mage Continent at the same speed, and any beasts that dared to stand in front of the ship were ruthlessly crushed to pieces by mysterious power. Ophelia and Kristel moved closer to Adam. Adam ignored them. It was their freedom to stand where they liked, and it was their own right not to help. William is considered a personal character. After the initial panic, he forced himself to calm down. He began to issue orders loudly and distribute the extra magic items to several talented people. He had to invest resources in blue-chip stocks so that he could get the fastest gains. The big fish that issued the water arrow before opened its mouth and roared silently, and all the monsters rushed out of the sea, and they were ready to attack. "Warcraft are not irrational creatures. They have a certain degree of intelligence, use ultrasound to communicate, and follow orders." "This is not good news." Chapter 17： Warcraft (2) "This is not good news." Ophelia said to Kristel. If this amount of magic is similar to the water arrow just now, even if the apprentices have mastered fireball in a short time, they will never Unstoppable, "What do the mages want to do? Want us all to die here? No, if you want us to die, you dont need to use this method with the power of the mages..." Kristel showed impressive willpower in the desperate situation, and her trembling body did not affect her gaze attentively looking at the fireball rune. She was so focused that even Opheli There is no time to answer Ya''s words. Adam intercepted useful information from her words and replied: "Yes, there are two possibilities. One is that the attacks of the monsters will not be endless, and the other is that not all monsters can use magic." Ophelia took Kristel to a position near the center of the deck. William had begun to organize manpower to build a bunker. They didn''t know how useful this could be, but there was always some psychological comfort. "Get out of the way, betrayer." There are not many things on the deck that can be used as shelters. A southern apprentice and Ophelia came to a large box at the same time, and the southern apprentice snarled at Ophelia in a stern voice. Normally, no one would talk to Ophelia like this, but in the face of the fear of life and death, the pressure Ophelia brought was negligible. In the eyes of this dude, there was an extra box in front of him. Chance of survival. . Ophelia''s response was very simple, kicking him away with a whip. Then she used similar methods to grab many large objects and piled them aside, but she realized that it was too slow to be alone, and the things on the deck were limited after all. "Kristel, you..." "Don''t make a noise, I will succeed soon..." Kristel interrupted Ophelia without looking back, she was crazy. Ophelia pursed her lips and looked at Adam again. "In fact, this is not very useful, or even stupid. You are a big knight, and there is enough space to avoid magical attacks. The tortoise is just a target behind the bunker." Adam is very busy and is not optimistic about this behavior. For ordinary people, the fireball rune group needs to be copied one at a time, but Adam does not need it. Although there is only one soul, Adam can perform multi-threaded calculations, and coupled with a huge mental power beyond ordinary people, he can copy rune groups on each thread, and switch immediately after a thread is used. This way of achieving continuous Cast spells. However, it is not infinite. Based on the amount of calculation and the speed of mental power recovery, he can probably sustain twelve fireballs in a row. After that, it takes a while to cool down. "Then what can I do? I feel that I can''t successfully use spells in a short time." Ophelia felt very weak. Mage Black clearly said that the path of the body refiner has advantages in the apprenticeship stage, but now she is burden. "The essence of breathing method is the secondary energy produced by the interaction of mental power and ether-like matter. The soul cannot carry ether and magic, which does not mean that the body cannot. Try to direct the magic to the body. If I am right, you are lucky enough. , Maybe it will succeed." At this moment in the cabin, the wizards are enjoying luxurious food. Mage Irene shook the scarlet wine in his hand and said softly: "Guess, how many of these little guys can survive?" Mage Robert used a knife and fork to separate the **** steaks gracefully, put it in his mouth and made a sound of admiration, and replied unhurriedly: "Who knows, it depends on how smart they are." Mage Black and Mage Jerome did not eat, they were looking at the dense aquatic monsters outside through the porthole. Mage Jerome was a little dissatisfied: "This time there are not many, is it because the content of bait is too low?" "Well, no bait with too high ether crystal content was deployed this time. The academy has just been defeated and it needs a batch of fresh blood to deal with the battle thirty years later. And the number of apprentices is too small." Mage Black replied. No one cares about the life and death of the apprentices. The world of wizards is a highly polarized world. The wizards are aloof and possess sufficient knowledge and power to surpass life and death and beyond the boundaries of productivity. Ordinary people''s knowledge and physical strength can''t even operate the technical black box, so that ordinary people have no effect other than providing new qualified seeds for the mage. But there are many seeds, and the value of human life is very low. The world of wizards is endless. There are countless people on the endless islands outside the main continent of the high magic. The death of a batch of two apprentices is not important at all. At most ten years later, There will also be newborns growing up. "Duke Alfred obviously did not learn his lesson. He did not tell William that only knowledge in his hands is a valuable force. The number of ordinary people is meaningless in the face of magic. Perhaps he thought that magical items could protect him. Son?" Mage Irene, who is in charge of the south, commented indifferently. Mage Black suddenly laughed: "Seeing them is like seeing us back then, didn''t we also join the organization? What was the name of the leader at the time? It''s too long." Mage Robert solved the steak: "Look at those children," he pointed to the three Adams, "Remember Wollaston? Does it look like?" "Wollaston, Super Dimensional Master." The other three said this name in a somewhat complicated way, how could they not remember? That was someone who had been completely different from them before they embarked on the path of apprenticeship, and now the other party is already a super-dimensional master, even if they see it, they must call it an adult. Mage Black waved his hand gently, the wine glass and bottle began to fly, and then hovered in front of the four people. He held the wine glass and raised his hand and said, "It''s started. Good luck to the little guys." "It''s starting!" Adam said silently on the deck. The monsters in the sea moved. The sea was stirred up and hit the ship to form a wave of more than ten meters high. Some monsters rose up into the sky along the waves, and bit down the appalling apprentice before they came to the deck. "what!!!" The screams of the apprentice who witnessed the separation of their companion''s corpse signaled the beginning of this **** battle. The monsters rushed to the deck frantically, using every part of their body to destroy everything they came into contact with. They are disorderly creatures, and the purpose of survival is destruction. "Save me! Save me! I don''t want to die!" A male apprentice fell to the ground. Behind him was a strange marine creature. He howled miserably and tried to grab his companion''s foot. "Get away!" The companion kicked him away fiercely. This kick accelerated the death of the apprentice, and he ran to the direction of the organization. At this moment, another wave rushed up on his side, and a monster flew into the air, and then condensed spells in the air. The air temperature dropped rapidly, and a block of ice formed and hit the deck. The ice cube turned the apprentice into a meatloaf in an instant, and after colliding with the special alloy on the deck, it exploded into countless fragments. Each fragment has a power several times stronger than that of a crossbow arrow. This is a disaster. The few apprentices who did not find the shelter were instantly wiped out. The body was frozen stiff by the low temperature, slammed on the deck, and then was swallowed by the monsters behind. The bunker was almost torn apart under the spreading blow of a magic, and everyone knew that it was impossible for them to resist the second magic. Fortunately, there don''t seem to be many magical beasts. Fortunately, they can''t continuously stimulate magic. William kicked a close beast fiercely, and sternly shouted: "Ordinary beasts are not that strong. The real threat is the magical beasts. We must kill it!" After hearing Williams words, the apprentices who had no magic items in their hands retreated faster, while the few people who had magic items looked uncertain. This is a means of life-saving, and no one wants to lose it so quickly. Beasts using ice magic rushed on the deck, and even their companions were eaten by it casually. You can feel it with the naked eye. As it eats more food, the energy fluctuations around the body become stronger. , It will soon be able to use magic a second time. There was a wave that exceeded the height of the deck This time it was Adams "Old Cooked Fish". Its mouth was full of blood stains of specific colors, and its huge and hideous mouth was filled with dense teeth, jumping onto the deck. Then he galloped straight towards Adam. Dont worry about how the fish move on the deck. As a beast, they can move freely wherever there is water. Obviously, this fish is very grudge, it is eyeing Adam, or it thinks that the energy in Adam is the most valuable. William watched this scene and shouted: "Get out of the way, let the road open, don''t block it! It''s not our trouble, come back and kill this beast together!" William and his team have surrounded the previous monsters from several directions, see After arriving at the big fish, Randy hesitated a bit, wondering if he should stop him. But William thinks this is a good opportunity to decompress himself. Beasts don''t care about similar lives. This fish has already killed many ordinary Beasts. As for Adam, since Adam refused to join him, the life and death of the three Adam has nothing to do with him. Ophelia looked pale, looked at the still indifferent Adam and the obsessed Kristel, gritted his teeth fiercely, his blood surged to the sky, and rushed towards the big fish without hesitation. She didnt know if she could stop the big fish, but the way of knights prevented her from hiding behind the weak. The moment she rushed out, life and death had already been put behind her head. She even had some regrets: "If my knight sword is in my hand. ,Enough......" . . . Three voices sounded one after another. Ophelia was hit by the shock wave turned into by the billowing heat, while the big fish was hit head-on by two fireballs, and fell to the deck with a howling, with a strong smell of barbecue. "I succeeded! I learned magic!" Kristel''s voice sounded in surprise. Chapter 18： Warcraft (3) One of these two fireballs was issued by Adam, and the second was issued by Kristel. This girl who has no sense of existence in most cases has shown surprising adaptability in times of crisis. Apart from Adam, the cheater, he was the first to master magic. After the spirit power has finished sketching the rune group, the magic power will automatically attach to it. Kristel is eager to vent this energy that is temporarily uncontrollable, so the raging warcraft becomes the best target. so that she only saw Ophelia, who was almost affected, after she injured the monster. Kristall panicked suddenly, and only after she retired from the state of madness did she remember that her attitude just now seemed very bad. "Miss Ophelia, I''m sorry, I just..." Ophelia landed steadily after spinning around in the air, and said to Kristel indifferently: "Don''t worry, I also want to thank you for saving me." The monster showed amazing vitality. The roasted half-cooked was still alive, and it was still rolling underground. Thanks to the power of magic, the low-level monsters around the three fled in terror, and Adam walked quickly to the front of the monster. I regret to find that it has no research value. The power of magic shocked the apprentices once again, and their hearts began to shake. It was obvious that they were sheltered in the hands of powerful people who could use magic at any time and organizations that could only rely on''disposable'' items. Disposable items were still in control. In the hands of a few people. William keenly discovered the commotion of his apprentices, and he couldn''t help but hate Adam even more, but now he must use the fastest speed to slay the monster in front of him to show his strength, otherwise the fragile organization that was barely established will fall apart. "Buy me a few seconds!" William showed excellent decisiveness at this time, no longer entangled in the hidden life-saving means, after roaring this sentence, the mental power poured into the magic item at the fastest speed, and the surrounding air violently fluctuated and gathered towards the palm of his hand. Seconds later, a long narrow concentrated air current was slammed by him, hitting the monster cleanly, splitting its body into two smoothly. low-level magic, wind blade. Unlike the fireball technique that explodes directly after hitting the target, the wind blade does not dissipate after killing the first target because of its highly condensed nature. Instead, it moves straight ahead, dividing all the monsters encountered along the way into two. , Blatantly opened a blood path. Among disasters, tyrannical forces can stabilize people''s hearts most. At least life is still guaranteed. After William showed his strength, the apprentices also put out the idea of ??quitting. After all, if he quit, whether Adam would accept them is still unknown. "Warcraft are not invincible, as long as we are united, they are simply vulnerable!" William seized the time and said loudly. He deliberately ignored the fact that the condition for defeating Warcraft is magic, and emphasized unity, "We need more A clear division of labor, taking turns to buy time for others to master magic..." Adam stopped paying attention to that side after the wind blade dissipated. The principle of the wind blade is clear at a glance. The purpose of killing is achieved by increasing the pressure of compressed air. This method of transforming the principle into application is the wonder of magic. "Krystal, can your mental power support the consumption of several consecutive uses of magic?" Adam asked after killing the newly boarded monster with a fireball again. "Continuous? I have no way to continuously inspire magic, the total amount of mental power can only support twice, and then I need to replenish mental power." Kristel said cautiously. Adam nodded. Not everyone has the ability to work in multiple threads. Kristels limit is in his expectation: "You and Ophelia are in a group, and Im alone in a group, taking turns to resist Warcraft. The time for a group is set as one hour. During this time, it is necessary to ensure that no monster breaks through the defense. I will come first. Since the three have temporarily formed an offensive and defensive alliance, the pay and benefits should coexist under the alliance, and it is not because Adam is stronger that he naturally needs to bear more obligations. This method of taking turns to resist is scientific and will buy time for her companions to rest, especially when Ophelia has not found her way. The two nodded and did not raise any doubts. Ophelia even breathed a sigh of relief. The pride in her heart did not allow her to become a burden or a weak person who needed protection. This method protected her dignity to a certain extent. "It''s much better than them," Ophelia thought silently, looking at the apprentices struggling to survive in the other direction, "If this doesn''t make it stronger, then death deserves it." After Adam finished speaking, he walked to the front to face the Warcraft. It was not that he took care of the two, but that Adam was aware of the imminent danger. As you get closer and closer to the Mage Continent, the ether content between heaven and earth will increase, which means that the number of powerful monsters that can use magic will increase. Although Adam has excellent battery life, it is not a perpetual motion machine. The speed is still much faster than the replenishment speed, and now he can deal with it calmly at this level, but if the number of monsters continues to increase, he will take jujube pills. Kristel and Ophelia also understood this truth. One of them worked hard to outline the mental strength curing rune, and the other desperately wanted to master the fireball technique, and carrying it every minute and every second might be the cause of death. Ophelia is a little weak. The talent is absolutely accurate. She does not have very good elemental affinity. This simplest elemental magic rune group requires her to spend a lot of effort to master. Adam did his best to kill the monsters rushing in this direction. Because of the small number of people and small targets, his pressure was not great. The number of "organizations" more than them attracted firepower to a certain extent. One hour passed quickly, Adam stepped back and said, "It''s yours." Very unlucky, at this moment a wave rushed around them, and a large number of monsters rushed onto the deck. Krystal stood up nervously. After the initial impulse, she began to feel fear, and this fear continued. Intensified, Ophelia patted her shoulder comfortably, and said to her: "Give me the ordinary demon, if there is a high-level demon on the deck, you will shoot again." After speaking, her whole body''s blood fluctuated, and she rushed towards the herd violently. The body of an ordinary monster is equivalent to the level of a knight. It does not know martial arts and does not understand breathing. It is not difficult for the great knight to deal with, but the number of can not stand is almost endless. Philia kept adjusting her breathing, changing from the initial fierce play to containment. Even so, she gradually became tired of coping. Just after Ophelia strenuously blasted a monster''s head with a punch, the body of the monster suddenly exploded, and the cover of flesh and blood obscured her vision. At this moment, the sudden change occurred. After the blast of flesh and blood burst out a petite monster, this monster looked like a terrestrial creature, with hands and feet complete, and the sharp minions were filled with the aura of high energy, and the front paws broke through in an instant. The sound barrier, viciously waved towards Ophelia''s throat. Kristel broke his eyes and yelled hoarsely: "No! Be careful!" She couldn''t do anything. Ophelia''s body blocked the monster. If she uses fireball, she must hit first. It''s Ophelia. Adam was awakened from his practice. He watched this scene in amazement. According to the classification of Mage Black, this monster is walking the path of a human body refining mage. It has a speed and strength that far exceeds the limit of the great knight''s body. For this type of monster, it is more threatening than its counterparts who use magic but are stupid. "Is this the advantage of body refining in the apprenticeship stage? If this is the difference between a mage and a warrior, what means does the official mage have to prevent such close assaults?" "What kind of creatures are monsters? Why do they have so many unique features? If power comes from knowledge, how can these chaotic creatures without intelligence master knowledge?" "No, no, UU reading , I got a mistake in the concept, knowledge is not created by humans, humans are only the discoverers of knowledge, and the instinct of warcraft is also knowledge for humans." Adam was thoughtful on one side, but Ophelia was caught in a heavy shadow of death. The moment the sound burst, she almost felt that she was dead. At the most critical moment, the physical instinct brought about by the knight training saved her. The reaction of the arm was one step faster than the brain, and it was in front of her throat when it was not allowed to happen. Just like a wind blade cutting the body of a beast, there seemed to be no resistance when the minions passed Ophelia''s arm, almost splitting the whole arm in two, and the blood vessels, muscles, and bones were all cut off. The severe pain awakened her, Ophelia retreated back abruptly, and the serious injury to her arm didn''t seem to affect her at all: "Kory!" Warcraft follow along like a shadow, constantly issuing deadly attacks on Ophelia. Like other warcraft, it has no concept of the same kind at all, and everything that stands in front of it is cut open by it. Ophelia was exhausted, her eyes could not capture the dynamics of Warcraft, she could only escape the vitals by relying on the instinct for danger, and she had been wounded all over her body in a short time. Kristel was sweating profusely, but the speed of Warcraft was too fast, she could not aim at all, she was about to cry anxiously: "Miss Ophelia, I''m sorry, I can''t... "She didn''t dare to turn her head, she could only say to Adam in an imploring tone: "Adam, please, help Miss Ophelia." Adam knew that it was not the time to be entangled. The threat of this monster was too great. If Ophelia died, without her restraint, Adam was also unsure of hitting. "Concentrate on preparing for magic, we only have one chance." Adam said to Kristall. Chapter 19： Warcraft (4) Ophelia forced herself to calm down. She knew that if she couldn''t achieve the two elements of containment and distance at the same time, then no one could help herself. Kristel once again demonstrated her amazing adaptability in the face of desperation. After hearing Adam''s instructions, the girl abandoned all negative emotions and watched Ophelia with concentration. Adam is waiting. Faced with a highly mobile opponent, the probability of a fireball hitting directly is too low. It must block all possible positions at the same time to have a chance to cause effective damage. Fast speed mostly means that the body is not strong, at least at this stage, it should be like this, otherwise if the Warcraft is really so talented, there will be no room for humans to rise. Ophelia became the source of death on the battlefield, wherever her figure went, there were lots of monsters and the lives of a few apprentices. Warcraft is not afraid of death, but the apprentices are all panicked. "do not come!" "help me!" "Go away, I don''t want to die!" The three leaders of the organization were also helpless in the face of this situation. They asked themselves if they were in Ophelia''s position, they might not even be able to take a single move. William shouted: "Everyone moves closer to me, narrow the defensive circle, and don''t get in the way of the monster attack." Quentin and Randy walked up to William and whispered: "This won''t work. If a new high-level monster rushes onto the deck," they called the magical monster high-level monster, "We''re done, we must kill first. it." Randy looked at Ophelia, who was in a more and more critical situation, his eyes flickered: "However, we are not sure to kill Beasts without harming Ophelia..." Quentin''s tone was gloomy: "Then I can only wish her good luck, I believe she will understand..." William rarely did not speak during the decision-making stage, and decided that if Quentin and Randy did it, he would stay out of the matter, "In this case, even... it has nothing to do with me." Ophelia was dying, not only physically, but also psychologically. She found that she couldn''t contain this monster at all, but the monster was playing around and driving herself in one direction. The direction of the fireball rune group. "Damn it!" "Damn it!" Quentin and Randy cursed fiercely, they just stayed under the fireball rune group, after ten seconds, everyone would be in danger. The two looked at each other and saw the killing intent in each other''s eyes at the same time. They turned their heads and stimulated the magic items in unison, aiming at the back of Ophelia. At the same time, Adam gave Kristel an order: "Spell preparation, launch in three seconds, target Ophelia''s heart." Krystal panicked even more when she heard the location of the target, but she did not turn her head to question. She forced herself to believe that Adam would not deliberately frame Ophelia, and there must be a reason for choosing that location. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, you can, Corey, you can definitely." Krystal kept repeating silently in his heart. "It''s now." Adam commanded calmly, and Cristal''s fireball flew towards Ophelia without any deviation. At the same time, the magic items in Randy and Quentin''s hands were also activated, and the three magics were about to hit Ophelia in one second. Ophelia felt the scorching heat behind her, she knew that the apprentices couldn''t help but shot, and her heart was ashamed, "My journey to the mage hasn''t started yet, is it over? I haven''t learned fireball yet. ....." Just then, she heard Adam''s voice: "Jump, full strength." Ophelia can swear that this is the most beautiful voice she has ever heard, she did not hesitate to do it, ignoring the sharp claws that could cut her whole person in front of her, and jumped high without hesitation. seems to be stepping on a flame. Warcraft was exposed to magic, and it uttered a cry for the first time. This cry was in great contrast to its petite body. It turned out to be unexpectedly huge, like the roar of a terrestrial beast. Facing the three big fireballs, Warcraft had to give up the playthings that hadn''t been full of fun, and avoided. It is just a little angry, not fear or anger, because it is convinced that this kind of magic cannot hit itself. did not hit. For agile enemies, all direct methods are useless unless their movement space is completely blocked or the attack speed is higher than their movement speed. "Oops!" Randy and Quentin couldn''t help but pale. They haven''t learned fireball yet, and the magic items in their hands are the biggest support. Although only the two lent to them by William this time, depending on the situation, no matter how much it is, it is no use. Kristel was very terrified, the magic did not hit, Ophelia lost his combat effectiveness, and the next one or the next one would always be himself. Adam did not panic, the rune group that outlined the fireball technique was ready to go, and the rest of the threads were working hard to calculate the possible footing of the monster and the approximate direction of the next action after landing. "It''s now." The probability estimate cannot be 100% accurate, but as long as there is a certain possibility, it is worth a try, not to mention the current success rate is 60%. Adam waved his hand violently to the side of the monster. The wizard''s spellcasting does not need the assistance of the body and the spell, but it is the first time that Adam has tried this way to use the spell. He needs some physical guidance to correct the direction. Five fireballs, five orange fireballs emitting huge heat flew towards the landing point at the same time. The Warcraft is still in the air. It is still not afraid, even a little mocking, because none of the five fireballs can hit it. It looks at Adam and decides to get rid of the two-legged ugly creature after landing. But no fireball hit it directly, but this monster fell in the center of the five fireballs. The heat wave stimulated it immediately to stand up and leap. At the moment it jumped up, the five fireballs exploded, stacking on top of each other. The shock wave caused it to lose its balance, and then what greeted it was the hot high temperature. "Successful." Adam said to himself that his calculations did not make any mistakes, and Warcraft followed his thoughts very well, and eventually became a barbecue under the five fireballs. . Ophelia fell between Kristel and Adam. She was shocked here, and the joy of the rest of her life made her smile dazzlingly. "Thank you." "Now you are dead, I will be more troublesome. It''s my turn." Adam walked to the front when he finished speaking, and igniting five fireballs at the same time was far from reaching his limit. The thread work was seamlessly connected, and now there is a little Part of the mental power is restored, and a set of runes are redrawn. The apprentice organization was silent. When Adam used magic for the first time, although their eyes were hot, they did not take it too seriously. They felt that they had been too indulgent for two months, and a little effort would be able to tie the gap. But now they don''t even have the courage to face Adam. They are afraid of being seen the decadence in their eyes, five in an instant, which is terrible. "Blake, are you wrong? Isn''t this little fellow fire-element affinity?" Master Jerome asked Master Black with a weird look after seeing the scene just now in the cabin. Mage Black said: "I can''t read it wrong. His talent is absolutely not biased towards the element of fire. As for his ability to instantaneously fire five fireballs..." Mage Black said with a wry smile: " We all know that geniuses really exist. We have seen them before, and now we have seen another one." Mage Robert nodded: "This is not something that elemental affinity can explain. As long as we have enough magic power in our body, we can instantly cast dozens or hundreds of low-level magic. This is because our soul is sufficient to support the instant outline of low-level runes. But have you ever seen anyone, even the Fire Elemental Affinity Super Class, can do this kind of thing during the apprenticeship?" "This is a more amazing talent than elemental affinity. The senior mages in the academy will definitely notice him." Mage Robert concluded. Mage Irene is still tasting the wine, the wine industry has dyed her lips red She smiled and said, "Blake, your luck is really good. Would you like to protect him if you die at sea? Your reward will be discounted." Mage Black shook his head and said: "No need. With the wisdom and strength of that child, this level of apprenticeship cannot fail him. And there is one thing you said wrong. I am more optimistic about her than him," Mage Black said. Pointing at Krystal, "Her affinity is the same as mine, and she has a good talent. No reward can be compared to cultivating a formal mage by herself." Adam arbitrarily killed the approaching monsters on the deck. At first he thought that because of the difference in the number of people, not many monsters came to attack them, but after careful observation, he found that this was not the case. The low-level monsters only knew about destruction and would naturally move towards people. Many places flooded, but the high-level Warcraft does not seem to be the case. Their goal is not simply killing, but something. The reason for this judgment is that within a few hours, the newly appeared high-level monsters all ignored Adam and they rushed towards the organization, even the body-refining monsters, which caused tragic organization casualties. By the time, nearly a third had died. "If there is a reason to be found, it is..." Adam put his eyes on the fireball rune group. Adam deliberately verified that although mental power and magic power have the power to interfere with reality, they themselves should have no physical quality, which means that the rune group should be empty. Adam rolled up a sea fish with one foot, and the arrow generally kicked towards the rune group. , the sea fish hits the second rune into a pool of meatloaf. "Sure enough, it is them. They have mass, which means that this mass-forming substance is constantly attracting Warcraft." Chapter 20： conflict Adam didnt know if this was a simple way to pass the level, but he didnt clarify the idea. After all, he is still very relaxed now. The beast that can threaten his life has not yet appeared. Now it is to see more species. A good time to enrich your knowledge of the mage plane. As for the life and death of other people? What does it have to do with Adam. Now everyone relaxes. When the sun sets, the Moldo Academy regained its defenses. The Master unlocked the seal to enter the cabin and allowed them to eat and rest. Within a few hours, under the urging of the shadow of death, Ophelia finally learned the fireball technique, but she had only one shot, plus the physical injuries, if it weren''t for the group of idiots who organized to stand voluntarily In the most dangerous place, she could not stand it long ago. After the dinner, Ophelia in the room could not help recalling Adams words, "Although the soul cannot carry the magic power, it does not mean the body can not", these words tempted Ophelia like the devil, she Enough of being a burden. "Mental power communicates with the void and interacts with the ether." Ophelia couldn''t wait for more systematic knowledge guidance, and directly began her own experiment, "forming magic power and introducing it into the body." This process is simpler than imagined, and more painful than imagined. Ophelia originally thought that introducing magic power into the body was to let it enter the blood vessels or flow through the respiratory tract, but the nature of the magic power was too overbearing and did not follow the will of the body owner at all. As soon as it entered the body, it went straight to the cell, and it entered the cell. Where instead of ATP supports cell division, and the strength of the cells divided by magic as an energy source far exceeds that of the original cells. In this way, magic strengthens the body of the wizard. This is a simple analysis by Adam through Ophelia''s description afterwards. At this moment, Ophelia only felt amazing pain. She feels that every bit of her body is being ruthlessly ravaged, the pain is like a tide, one wave after another, never ending, every second is stretched infinitely in her feelings. Ophelia seems to have been thrown into a juicer, bloodshot, sweat, and useless low-level intracellular fluids are continuously eliminated from the body, and then occupied by magic products. Kristel was attracted by the painful roar, and squatted to the side tremblingly and stretched out his hand to hold Ophelia, but Ophelia''s painful look frightened her and prevented her from doing it. "Adam, Miss Ophelia, she..." Kristel could only ask Adam, who did not know when he appeared and was sitting on the sidelines. Adams eyes did not leave Ophelia, ordinary people, even a great knight, such severe dehydration is enough to cause death, but Ophelia obviously has no signs of dying because of this, and the body is still plump, even during the day. The wounds are healing. "She introduced magic into the body. This situation should be metamorphosing." Adam explained gently. He was very interested in this scene. As the name suggests, the body refiner is a mage who pursues the power of the body. The element mage seeks the soul and uses the soul. The promotion promotes the improvement of life level, so what does the body refiner do? Turn yourself into a transforming person, a biochemical person? Almost half an hour later, Ophelia calmed down, and the tremor of her body gradually disappeared. Adam and Kristall left her room interestingly when they saw the situation. Soon after, Ophelia changed into brand new clothes and appeared. In front of them. Without waiting for the two of them to ask, she said directly: "I feel very good now, except I am very hungry. The injury is almost healed, and every muscle is full of strength. I feel that I can easily kill the previous monsters." Adam said unceremoniously: "This is just an illusion. Now you have not become stronger at all. The magic has not changed your essence, but has just laid a foundation for you." Then he gave his analysis to the two of them. At this time, the experience on their respective roads is valuable knowledge, which can be used as a confirmation for his next development. Kristall looked at Adam in admiration. She didn''t understand what Adam said, but it sounded great, and Ophelia was the same. At this time, he suddenly remembered what he had said in the manor. "The other world...is it real?" Adam did not give her the opportunity to inquire. The corpses of Warcraft killed during the day are still piled up on the deck. At this time, any increase in strength may increase the possibility of survival, let alone the meat of Warcraft, which can directly enhance physical fitness s things. Ophelia also thought of this, because of the excessive division of cells, she now desperately needs nutrition. There are not many smart people. All the apprentices are carrying the corpses of various monsters. I didnt know that there was a rest time in the evening. Naturally, no one had time to care about the corpses in the endless battle, but now, they are all precious. Resources. Adam is not in a hurry. He does not need to eat a lot. The path of knights or body refining is not what he pursues. The most important thing is that the corpses of Beasts will be almost infinite in the next month. There is no need to worry at all. . The power of fireball cannot be improved in a short time, and the possibility of learning new magic is very low, but the fact that five fireballs are sent at the same time gave him a new research direction. However, this method requires relatively harsh prerequisites and cannot become a conventional method for the time being. Adam stood on the deck and looked at the densely packed monsters in the dark black water. They were unable to board the ship due to the defense mechanism of the Moldo Academy. It is easy to imagine that the monsters that will strike tomorrow morning will far exceed today''s. Quantity. It was Ophelia who went straight to the monster that had bruised her, killing her opponent, and then eating it. This kind of thing is the romance of the knight. However, she was a step late, and there was already an organization of male apprentices who picked up the body of Warcraft with ecstasy and walked into the cabin. Ophelia frowned, stopped in front of him and said coldly: "Put it down, it''s mine." The great knight disdains to do robbing, but she wont be indifferent even if her own is taken away, so her tone is justified. But the male apprentice obviously didn''t think so. His delighted face suddenly became cold, and he said in a mocking tone: "Yours? Did you write your name? Did you say yes to it? Get out, don''t stop. road." After a day of **** battle, the name of the great knight can no longer deter others. Everyone knows that the profession of knight is like ordinary people in the Mage Continent. Since everyone is the same, why should I give you face? And those who can survive now are not cowardly people, on the contrary, their sanity is almost hysterical under the wash of blood. "Give it to me." Ophelia repeated again. The male apprentice took a step back suddenly, and then said loudly: "Our Miss Ophelia believes that this monster that everyone worked together to kill belongs to her. Do you agree?" The male apprentice is very smart and mean. He first put Ophelia on the opposite side, trying to overwhelm her with numbers and force her to submit. The rest of the people were really attracted. In fact, everyone knew what was going on, but it was a good thing for me to get a better Monster. As for Ophelia''s meaning, ha, it didn''t matter at all. Ophelia took a deep breath: "Tom, you are provoking the dignity of the nobleman again..." The male apprentice was Tom from the South. He laughed when he heard the words: "The dignity of the nobleman, hahaha..." Then his throat surged and spit out a thick sputum to the side, "I''m! Posing you in the Mage Continent Aristocratic genealogy? Your brain is broken? Can your aristocratic identity help you get one more fireball? Huh? Or can the Warcraft not attack you? Hahaha." Ophelia''s muscles tightened suddenly. Tom''s words severely insulted her. She swept her eyes around and found that there were only two of the three people who were also from the North, and they all bowed their heads deeply. Tom looked at Ophelia with disdain, and reached out his hand to reveal a ring inlaid with rubies: "No need to find, that idiot named Sam is dead and it is in my hand." Ophelia finally became angry, and it seemed that the blood fluctuations were weaker than before. She shot like lightning and grabbed Tom''s throat. . Before Ophelia had touched Tom, she felt the high temperature coming from the side. She hurriedly avoided, and then she saw a fireball exploding there. Quentin was the one who shot. "Miss Ophelia, although it is a bit offensive to say that, I think he is right. This monster was killed by everyone''s concerted efforts. It does not belong to you alone, and I can''t just watch you. The organizations companions shot." Tom suddenly exploded. He raised his hand and said viciously at Ophelia with a ruby: "You, you bitch, dare to attack me, dare to attack me in front of the organization and Lord Quentin, I want you to die. !" The little characters heart is very distorted and gloomy. Tom was reprimanded by Ophelia after becoming an apprentice thinking that his identity was no longer the same. Being''humiliated'' again, he has regarded Ophelia as an enemy. Even Quentin can''t listen to such words, after all, he is also a nobleman: "Tom, shut up." Tom backed unwillingly, still staring at Ophelia. Quentin said again: "Miss Ophelia, I''m sorry, but I really can''t give it to you. After all, I am the same as Randy..." Kristel interrupted Quentin angrily. She couldn''t watch Ophelia being insulted: "You nonsense, it is obviously Miss Ophelia desperately dragging the Warcraft, you have the opportunity to attack, besides, you He didn''t hit him at all. Even if this monster does not belong to Miss Ophelia, it should belong to Adam." Chapter 21： Conflict (2) "Adam." Tonight, after the Five Fireballs, this name has a unique magic power on the Moldo Academy. In the hearts of everyone, Adam has been equated with power. They can ignore Ophelia, but they cant help but ask Adams opinion. . Tom didn''t dare to speak anymore. He is such a despicable little person who has his own way of survival. He can sway the strong, but he will never challenge opponents who are not on the same level. Adam has been watching for quite a while, he actually doesn''t care about the ownership of a beast. On the contrary, he is very interested in the ugly faces of human beings when it comes to their own interests, whether it is Ophelia, Quentin, It is also Tom, each face is like a group of symbol information, constantly filling the gaps in his understanding of human nature. Kristel finished talking and ran to Adam. He wanted to ask Adam to stand up for justice, but suddenly he dared not speak when he saw Adam''s expressionless face. There was an awkward silence on the deck. After William hid himself in the crowd, he had made up his mind that at least he would not have any conflict with Adam on this ship. Since Tom is a stupid lackey, since he is looking for death, he has no interest in saving, and William thinks Adam doesn''t care about Tom, after all, this is a bit of a loss of identity, but I don''t know how Adam will deal with Quentin and Randy. But what happened in the next second was beyond everyone''s expectations. Adam threw a fireball on Tom''s head very directly, blasting him to pieces, and then naturally walked to the front, picked up the body of the monster, and walked back to the side of the deck. The apprentices were all dumbfounded. They were dumbfounded and didn''t know what expression they should use to face what had just happened. Right in front of them, one apprentice simply killed another apprentice without hesitation. Adam walked back to where he was looking forward to their response. There were two reasons for this. First, although Adam could not judge whether the Master Continent was an orderly civilized world or an unordered primitive world, at least on this ship, the four masters acquiesced to fight, even if it touched life. Secondly, Adam was really curious about how human creatures would react when they confronted carnivores trampling on their common ideas. Will you succumb or resist? About a minute later, everyone realized what had happened just now, and their expressions changed from dullness to fear in an instant. "Killed!" "How dare you! How dare you do this!" "We are all apprentices of the mage, we have the same identity, why do you dare to kill another apprentice like this, the mage will not let you go!" Very strange reaction. Adam thought. When Beasts killed their companions, although they also felt panic, they were definitely not so angry. It seemed that in their eyes, the killing of Beasts was justified and the killing of people was unforgivable. "Adam, you are too much." Randy yelled. "You must give the other apprentices an explanation. We can''t tolerate a person among the apprentices who wantonly kills their companions. You have to pay for your actions." Quentin took a step forward, staring at Adam with his eyes tightly. Said rightly. Ophelia and Kristel were also sluggish. Even though Ophelia was angry, she never thought of killing Tom, at least not in this ship. The reason why Kristel asked Adam for help was just to get some support. They never thought that Adam would kill. "No feelings, not the same kind." Ophelia once again remembered the words of her father, Earl Johnson, that words have never been so clear at a time, and this made her afraid. For Adam, this matter is an experiment. He must cooperate with the experimental steps to continue, so he replied: "What explanation do you want?" Quenting''s breath stagnated, he suddenly didn''t know how to continue, yeah, what''s the explanation? Want Adam to pay for Tom''s life? Obviously impossible. How to do? Quentin had a cold sweat on his forehead, and he felt that he seemed to have done a stupid thing. He put himself on the fire. Adam is dissatisfied, the subject does not cooperate, how to continue? He asked Randy, "Where am I too much?" Randy said: "We are on the same boat and will study in the same academy in the future. Tom is just offensive in words and actions. How can you just kill him like this?" Adam was very dissatisfied. After these people recovered their sanity after the initial shock, all their thoughts and thoughts were moving towards themselves. It was true that their companions died by their side, but they could not avenge Adam for others, and now they are also in the words of condemnation. Full of loopholes and concessions. Is this kind of cowardice universal or just appears to these people? Adam shook his head and walked towards the cabin. As expected, no one, including Randy and Quentin, dared to stand in front of him. Adam returned to the cabin smoothly. Until Adam''s figure disappeared on the deck, other people dared to whisper Adam''s cruelty, and showed a fearless appearance in front of his companions. After a short while, they seemed to feel that this was very boring, so they all fell into awkward silence, and each carried the corpse of the monster. No one dared to touch the body of the body-refining monster. Kristall suddenly felt that the environment in her depths and the people around her were so strange. She had discovered that Adam was indifferent before, but she never thought that this young man would be so indifferent to life, which was very subversive to her. It was Ophelia sighed, full of complexity and wondering what to think. On the first floor of the cabin, the banquet in the mages room never stopped, and a steady stream of fresh food was brought up. The mages don''t need sleep as a low-level recovery method. Based on their total mental power, if they don''t use magic, they can always maintain a full state. Mage Irene seemed to be drunk. She lay on the table lazily, propped her head in one hand and a wine glass in the other, and said softly: "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, the little guy dared to kill people. He guessed that we didn''t Will you take care of it?" "This is not the point. He doesn''t seem to be killing people for resources. He just needs to kill people to do so? It''s very dangerous, this apprentice named Adam. If he kills everyone, my reward will be you. Come out." Master Jerome teased at Master Black. Mage Black agreed: "Of course." Then he said: "It is indeed a very strange style, killing people for the sole purpose of killing? I can''t figure it out, I don''t seem to have heard of this kind of thing? But it should be okay, I don''t think he will. Kill everyone." Adam really would not do this, because it is meaningless and the need to experiment on an ethnic group does not mean that every individual in the ethnic group is a test subject. Just find a sample. Tom just happened to happen. The voyage continued. There were more and more beasts and fewer and fewer apprentices. In the second half of the month, the mage completely closed the cabin, and the apprentices needed twenty-four hours (why the otherworld is also twenty-four hours a day? Because this setting has changed. It''s too troublesome to get up.) Tighten the spirit to face the killing monsters at any time. Only six survived, Adam, William, Quentin, and Randy. Mastering the fireball technique is the foundation. People who can''t even do this are the first to die, followed by instant fireballs, and instant two fireballs. In this case, if you don''t make progress, you will die. It has become their instinct to outline the mental strength curing rune and spell rune group, and these two tasks are going on all the time. Unexpectedly, the closer you get to the Mage Continent, the higher the quantity and quality of the monsters. Now the low-level monsters have disappeared. Every monster that rushes onto the deck will use magic or possess a power far beyond that of a knight. But the most terrifying thing is an ugly beast that uses poison gas. It only appeared once, and that time took away half of the apprentices life. William and the others finally realized that the weak alliance was meaningless in the world of the wizard, so it was naive and boring. The organization completely fell apart. Adams situation is a bit special. UU reading , including Ophelia, no one wants to get too close to him, but whenever a Warcraft strikes, they spontaneously center on Adam, especially It was after Adam sent twenty fireballs at the same time, blasting the poisonous beast into dross in an instant. Adam is sitting right across from the fireball rune group. This month he looks unchanged. There are no injuries on his body and no fatigue on his face. The crisis-ridden days are no different to him than usual, but the repeated repetition of Warcraft Makes him a little dissatisfied. No matter how ugly this kind of thing is, the nature of carbon-based has not changed. In other words, for Adam, only the different magic used by Warcraft has a record of meaning, but the time has passed for nearly a month, and there is still no new, more powerful. The magic appeared in front of him, and Adam had had enough. Just do as he thinks of it, Adam instantly inspired the fifteen sisters fireball, and a group of five blasted on the rune group that had been hanging in the air. The rune group was broken in response, and the clear sound of jingle disappeared invisible. Just now, Krystal was alone on the other end of the deck and looked bored into the distance. Suddenly she noticed that a different color appeared on the remote sea surface. She turned around and ran over and shouted in surprise: "Mage Continent. We are about to reach the Mage Continent!" But she found that everyone looked at Adam with stubbornness, Kristel shrank his neck and stopped talking. After Adam picked up the mass fragments in the rune set, William asked, "Is it the cause of the monster attack? You already knew it, right?" When Adams hand touched the fragments, his mental power quickly interacted with it, and the magic power began to condense at a much faster than normal speed. Adam hurriedly conquered himself, which avoided the ridiculous ending of the soul being burst by magic power. "Well, yes. I knew it a long time ago." Chapter 22： arrival "Well, that''s right. I knew it a long time ago." Adam admitted this fact lightly. But this sentence suddenly detonated the emotions of the others. "Since you have known for a long time, why didn''t you stop it earlier, so many people, so many people are dead!" Krystal covered his mouth and said in a crying voice. Hearing this news, he saw the Mage Continent again. The girl who was about to collapse, stimulated by the death that happened in front of her eyes for days after day, finally broke out. She suddenly felt that she was like an idiot for a month, being played by others between applause. Several other people stepped back at the same time and surrounded Adam. This time Adam''s actions touched their inner bottom line, and they could no longer bear it. Adam observed the reactions of several people and found it very interesting, so he said a lot of words: "You seem to think that I should do something for your sake?" Quentin said angrily: "For our sake? What are you talking about! Now there are only six of us left. At this time you will end the beast wave, ha, is it because no one can die for you? You? This despicable one." Adam was not angry: "I never let anyone die for me." Quentin grinned in anger: "Then how do you think you have lived until now? Without everyone''s help, just rely on yourself?" "You made a mistake, I have nothing to do with you in my life. On the contrary, you can stand here and talk to me like this, instead of becoming a corpse and being eaten by a beast, relying on my help." Adam did not Said politely. Upon hearing this, Quentin blushed and didn''t know what to say. He roared angrily and looked at the other people. Adam ignored him and continued: "You should learn to be responsible for yourself, not to shirk the responsibility to others. I have the strength to survive, so I can decide my way, but I am not obligated to take care of your ideas." Quentin couldn''t stand it anymore. He condensed a fireball and wanted to fight Adam. Randy''s eyesight quickly offset the magic. For some reason, he felt that what Adam said was not wrong. "Quentin, forget it, let''s go." Randy and Quentin have a good relationship, he can''t watch Quentin and Adam face-to-face conflict, especially when they are not opponents together. "No, stop!" "Be careful!" No one thought that Adam would fight back, and it would be a killer move, with ten fireballs. If they hit Randy and Quentin, they would be dead. But they couldn''t help it, their casting speed and quantity were not enough to offset Adam''s magic. Quentin and Randy were pale, they smelled a familiar smell, it was the smell of death, and this time it was stronger than ever. They even closed their eyes, and their hearts were full of sorrow. With great difficulty, they finally got here, just before the Mage Continent, but I was going to die, in the hands of a companion. At this moment, a curtain of water came from the sky and stood in front of Randy Quentin. The water curtain seemed to be a thin layer, but it possessed unimaginable defensive power. Ten fireballs were like sparks, easily. Was extinguished. Then Mage Irene suddenly appeared on the deck, no one could see how she moved, as if she had always been there. "Hmm, are there only six little guys left? I can''t watch you kill them both." "It''s nice to meet you, Honorable Mage Irene." The six people bowed together. Quentin and Randy, who were left after the disaster, looked at Mage Irene with gratitude, and then stared at Adam with vicious eyes. Adam feels very strange, human values ??are really strange. They did not think that it was the mage''s decision that caused everyone''s death, but instead placed the responsibility entirely on Adam''s head. "What is it called? Bullying the soft and fearing the hard? Or is it the lesser of two evils?" Adam thought. "Dear Mage Irene, I ask Adam to be sanctioned, he..." Quentin couldn''t wait to complain, like a ridiculous clown. Mage Irene glanced at him, frowning slightly, "Well, that''s enough." After speaking, she ignored Quentin, and she crossed her heart against Quentin. Obviously, this kind of mentality could not be in the world of the wizard. survive. "Adam, you are very good. Since you have known that there is a problem with the rune group, why did you only break it now? Tell me the answer, those secondary ether crystals belong to you." Mage Irene smiled and asked Adam, At this moment, Adam is just an apprentice, and Irene is already a mage. There is a huge gap in the life level of the two, but Irene is almost certain that as long as Adam does not die, she will definitely become an official mage. So her attitude is very good. "First, this flaw is too obvious. I don''t think the wisdom of the wizard will leave such obvious holes." Mage Irene nodded: "Yes, if you smash him to pieces in the first place, what awaits you will be a more severe test, for example, swim to the continent of Mage." Mage Irene covered her mouth and smiled badly. Stop, it seems that the scene is very interesting. "Of course, except Adam, people with wisdom will always get preferential treatment." "Second, this is very interesting. It is an experience I have never had before. I can gather many new news and insights from it, especially for me it is not dangerous." Mage Irene nodded repeatedly. In the eyes of the mage, the value of lower lives is reflected in whether they are useful to the mage. As for the life and death of lower lives, no one cares. She feels that Adam is more interesting, except for the difference in life level and power, the way of thinking is similar to that of the mage. Ophelias people were all over hearing it, even though they had expected that the so-called college life would never be as peaceful and interesting as before, but now they hear the dialogue between the "magic masters". Regret and fear arose, and they wondered if they could adapt to that kind of life. Mage Irene said: "Interesting, they belong to you." Then she clapped her hands: "Well, little guys, I have good news for you. Starting today, you can go back to the cabin and enjoy life, Moldo Academy The ship will arrive at the port of Karachi, the master continent in three days, and then we can reach the Moldo Master Academy via a short-distance teleportation array, and you will start a new life soon." This is obviously news that could not be better. The apprentices'' tight nerves suddenly relaxed. For a while, they were all lost and almost limp to the ground. Now no one cares about the image. Everyone is breathing greedily and calling for safety. air. One month of high-intensity fighting, and the death that comes every moment for a month leaves them no comforting rest. Even though mental energy can replace sleep, the fatigue in the heart cannot be compensated. This month left a heavy shadow on the hearts of the five people except Adam. It is called the original sin of the weak. Everyone desires power from the heart, desires to control their own destiny, and at least can choose to live safely. . But it is not without benefits, at least they are much more mature than before. They understand that being lucky to embark on the path of a mage does not mean luck, but they have to work harder to acquire knowledge and resources and do their best. Mage Irene left in the same incomprehensible way after speaking. Obviously, it was only easy to save Quentin and Randy. Her original purpose should be to take away those few substances called secondary ether crystals. In other words, the days of fighting against Warcraft should have ended today. The relationship between Adam and the other apprentices has really fallen to a freezing point. Ophelia and Kristall no longer walk with him, William maintains the distance he has always been, and Quentin and Randy are unabashed hatred. Adam believes As long as there is a chance, these two people will shoot themselves without hesitation. Of course, they will not have the opportunity. Life is the most basic foundation for Adam to pursue knowledge. Whatever threatens Adams life should be destroyed. just before they shot. Adam became a forgotten person. In three days, even Kristel was accepted, Ophelia agreed to participate in the reception, but Adam was not invited. The sailors appeared again. They no longer looked at the apprentices with that kind of weird and implicit mockery. Instead, they looked at the apprentices full of awe. Beasts are a trial, and the apprentices who passed this trial already have much more than theirs. Status, they must be in awe or they will sacrifice their lives. During the three days, Adam had not walked out of his room except for food. He continued to optimize the spiritual power to solidify the runes and study the secondary ether crystals. This is a kind of high-energy crystal, which should be very important to the apprentice. The secondary is not that the purity of the crystal is low, but it is more suitable for apprentices. As long as you hold a fragment in your hand, it can be transformed into a fort. The continuous use of magic does not need to stop until the energy in the crystal is consumed. "It is no wonder that Mage Black would say that energy veins are only the lowest resources available. It seems that among apprentices and wizards, ether crystals are the energy with high value." Adam stopped the experiment and collected the three pieces. A small amount of this kind of thing would not be very precious, but it was enough to provide a huge help in the initial stage of the apprenticeship. Three days passed quickly. With the loud whistle, Adam came to the deck. There were many more ships on the side of the Moldo Academy. You must know that in the first three months, Adam had never found any of them. Passing by their ships and not seeing them until they arrived at the port, one can''t help but wonder how big the ocean is. "The continent where the mage lives, the city where the mage lives." Everyone is looking forward to it. The long voyage and countless lives are to set foot on this miraculous land. They all hope to see it for the first time. The four Master Masters came to the deck at the same time, and they did not need to breathe, still intoxicated and took a breath of air from the Master Continent. Mage Black said softly, "This is the place to live, isn''t it?" At the same time, Kristall at the front of the deck cheered: "I saw it, I saw it, Mage Continent, it''s amazing!" Chapter 23： Seen in Karachi Port is indeed a very powerful scene. Adams eyes cannot fully see the whole picture of this port city, but the pier alone is amazing enough. Magic technology has completely surpassed the existence of the earth, ether, magic power, and mysterious side energy in application, making it very simple for a technology to change from theory to reality. All the mechanics working on the dock have completely deviated from the category of traditional power that Adam understood, which means that Adams current knowledge has no way to understand their principles. The robotic arm suspended out of thin air accurately grasped the hull and firmly fixed the ship on the "slot" of the dock. A passage made of unknown substances appeared under everyone''s feet. The wizards signaled the apprentices to step on, and then all began to flow. Everyone sent to the dock. Next came the silver torrent. The naked eye was completely unable to distinguish whether they were individuals or groups. After Adam diverged his mental power, he vaguely observed that they were countless "nano robots" general alchemical products, and they instantly wrapped the Moldo Academy number. , And then disappeared at the same speed. Adam found that the stains and wastage of the ship after a long voyage had been completely repaired, and the entire ship was completely new. Then the ship melted into the pier in an unknown way and disappeared. In other places in the port, the same thing has been happening all the time. The apprentices even saw bigger and more magical ships appearing, not only on the sea, but even flying objects in the sky from time to time. There is no need for a runway, no noise or turbulence, the aircraft just takes off and landed smoothly. The mages ignored the apprentices surprise. They were used to such scenes. This was the first step for all the indigenous from overseas islands to understand the advanced world of mages. "Is this the world of the wizard? Such a world is...it is..." William muttered to himself. On the island where he was born, the southern seaport city is already the most developed city, but it still cannot break away from the shackles of primitive productivity. He can''t imagine being on the other side of the sea, where humans live like this. "It''s incredible. No wonder I have never seen a mage before, or even an apprentice mage. If I see these, I can''t go back to the past life." Ophelia sighed to himself. Since she was a child, she lived in the Northland even more insights than William, so she suffered a greater impact. Adam was infinitely pleased that it was great to come to such a world, come into contact with such an advanced civilization, and have the opportunity to explore the unknown, without having to spend the rest of his life in loneliness. After waiting quietly in the port, a car drove over. It is not in the form of a car that Adam is familiar with. It has no wheels and no exhaust ducts. This car travels in a low-altitude suspension and stops firmly in front of the mages. The car door opened, and a driver in a very colorful uniform saluted the wizards respectfully: "Dear Master, welcome back to the mainland of the wizard. The teleportation array has been applied for and will start on time in two hours." Mage Black nodded to him and said to the apprentices: "It''s a pity that there is no time for you to visit Karachi Port this time. The apprentices who are with you have already arrived at the academy. We need to hurry up." Of course the apprentices did not dare to have any doubts, and said in unison: "Your will, respectable Master Black." Everyone filed in. The space inside the car was much larger than what you saw outside. Adam couldn''t help but wonder, can even the knowledge of space be extended to civilian use? But in such a developed world, there will actually be a brutal way of fighting like academy war? Adam took this question in his heart and was about to set foot on the road soon, so the basic information about the wizard world would soon be understood. In the car, a very curious Kristel asked the driver: "Sir, may I ask what we are riding..." In her mind, the concept of transportation is only animal vehicles and boats. , She didn''t know what to call it. The driver was very good at talking, and after hearing the words, he explained gently: "The general-purpose suspension vehicle in the world, its name. It comes from the creation of a great master." "It''s amazing!" Krystel exclaimed in a simple way, she couldn''t think of other words. The driver didnt say anything. Facing these apprentices from the desert island, he felt a slight sense of superiority in his heart, which was similar to Although I dont have the qualifications of a master, I can also enjoy the results of a master. The general-purpose suspension vehicle in the boundary appears to be closed from the outside, but people sitting in the vehicle can clearly see the outside scene. Adam Tsai carefully observed what he saw on the road. The buildings are high-rise structures. Each building is integrated and towering into the clouds. There is brilliance flowing on it, but the distribution is not dense. There are large open areas in between, similar to the facilities of the driveway. Orderly distribution, countless suspended vehicles driving in the middle and lower levels, and the higher levels are empty. Adam guessed that it should be a passage for the extraordinary to escape. There are not many pedestrians on the ground, but their walking style is very unusual-after all, living in such an incredible and huge city, if they rely on ordinary walking methods, it may take a long, long time to reach their destination, so most of them They are all advancing in a burst of blood and energy, and occasionally some people use abilities that they don''t understand. These are probably apprentices to the mage. Sure enough, the ordinary people in the Mage mainland all possess the power of knight rank. Adam saw at least three fights along the way. There were knights fighting against each other, and even magical duels, but no one came to stop them, and people like law enforcement never appeared. Everyone was accustomed to fighting. Adam pointed to the scene of the battle just passing by and asked the driver strangely: "Is there no one to stop it?" The driver said flatly: Its commonplace that at least a dozen people die in duels in Karachi Port every day. As long as you apply in advance and promise to compensate for the public facilities destroyed in the duel, the Magistrate Council allows this method to resolve conflicts. If Adam had realized it, the''Mage Council'' was probably the ruling authority on the plane of the wizards. In this world of apparently extraordinary individual power, the laws against ordinary people on earth are obviously not easy to implement, and the wizards seem to be neither Willing to spend time on maintaining balance and upholding justice, there will be a way similar to the "judicial duel" invented by the ancient Germans on earth, is it normal? what is this? The barbarism in civilization? Or a civilization maintained by barbarism? The driver asked strangely, "Isn''t duels allowed on deserted islands? Then what do you use to resolve conflicts?" Quentin sneered: "Duel, only nobles can initiate a duel..." He stopped here, and Adam is a commoner, but Randy and Kristel are the same. All right. But this is enough for the driver to understand that he did not express anything to the status of a civilian, but said: "There are no nobles in the Mage Continent, only mortals and mages. The only restriction is that mages cannot initiate against mortals." He paused and continued. : "Offending a Master is a capital crime. Of course, there would be no mortals as stupid." There was nothing to say all the way, and soon reached the destination. The teleportation array is in a peculiar building that is very scientific and mysterious. Adam can''t describe its appearance in words, because it seems to be changing all the time. "Visual deception caused by space-time interference?" Adam can only analyze this way. After he came here, all he saw and heard exceeded his inherent knowledge, and the incomplete knowledge brought from the earth seemed to be of little use. The floating car left, and Adam and the others walked into the building under the leadership of the wizards. It seemed to be very lively. There were many people coming in and out at all times. Their unique energy fields were intertwined, making all the apprentices feel the extreme Discomfort. That is a kind of powerlessness when facing a higher level of life. Most mages can perfectly constrain their own field when they are alone This is a means to avoid useless energy consumption, and it is also a protection for mortals, but when there are plural mages or low-level mages in a space When more advanced mages, their field will spread spontaneously, which is probably similar to a unique identity certificate and class certificate. The four wizards of the Moldo Academy also appeared humble after entering the building. From time to time, they stopped and bowed their heads to the high-level wizards passing by. The apprentices were even more cautious and cautious, lest any behavior would offend the master and cause the disaster of destruction. . They walked all the way in, and Mage Black lowered his voice and said: "All the teleportation formations belong to the second element holy tower. They are the property of the great Master Randolph. You must remain humble enough. Later we You will see the Santa Mage, remember, don''t talk." This is the first solemn request from Master Black. No one dares to express doubts. The consequence of disrespect must be death. No one wants to die. After walking through a corner and passing through a light curtain, everyone finally saw the teleportation array-it was a regular pattern composed entirely of runes. Each rune contained a strong magical power and seemed to float in front of them. But it seemed illusory and untouchable. The ether from the void was continuously injected into the runes. Facing this magic circle, everyone''s souls were shaking. Adam was quite sure that the burst of any one of them was enough to destroy the apprentices hundreds of times. . The master of the magic circle is a mage who can''t see his face. Like the magic circle, he seems to stand between reality and illusion: "Moldo Elemental Tower? Right?" After the four wizards bowed, Mage Black said respectfully: "Yes, respectable Master Santa Mage." He took out a complete ether crystal from an unknown place and handed it to the Santa Mage. Chapter 24： Mage Academy After receiving the ether crystal, the Holy Tower Mage said: "Go in, don''t waste my time." The mage took the lead in entering, and the apprentices followed closely. There was tension in the center of his eyes. After the last Adam stepped into the teleportation formation, the rune radiated silver light, and this light formed a protective layer on each apprentice. Then Adam only felt his body twisted towards the center. This feeling was indescribably uncomfortable. It seemed that his whole body was forced into a tiny hole. At the next moment, another feeling came, and the body once again experienced the torture just now, but it only became withdrawn from the hole. The other apprentices began to retaliate violently, and even Adam couldn''t restrain this impulse. Adam had already come to another place when he recovered his vision. Mage Irene waved his hand and sprayed a mist of water into everyone''s body, and the uncomfortable feeling was much reduced. "This is because the fragile body cannot withstand the reaction brought by the teleportation, and it is also the reason why we did not directly transport you from the desert island to the wizard continent." Mage Black said, "Now we have reached the Moldo Elemental Tower. You will talk about it later. Join this group of other apprentices at the entrance ceremony." "Moldo Elemental Tower?" William repeated the name in confusion, isn''t it the Mage Academy? Mage Black explained plainly: "Yes, it is the Moldo Elemental Tower. The Mage Academy is just the tower owner who established it at the request of the Mage Council. This matter will be explained later." Mage Black paused, and then said: "For the sake of getting along on the road, it''s pretty pleasant..." The apprentices are slanderous, using death to build pleasure? "I want to give you a piece of advice. You must be cautious before making a choice. Once the contract is established, you will have no chance to go back. Oh, one more thing, try not to have a local apprentice until you have enough knowledge. conflict." Everyone followed the mage out of the room where the teleportation array was located, and found that they were in an extremely wide hall with scattered pedestrians around them, looking at their eyes with unreadable information. "Don''t look around, inside the tower is the residence of the mage, if you accidentally anger a certain mage, no one can save your lives." Everyone shook their hearts, and quickly closed their curious gazes. Through the words of Master Black, they realized that the academy is not a paradise, and as apprentices, it is not a scarce resource. Soon, they walked out of the hall, and when they looked back, they realized that they were actually walking out of a huge tower suspended in the air. The tower was extremely high. From the spire of the tower into the clouds, there was a torrent of energy that was invisible to the naked eye but easy to perceive. When injected, energy flows through the entire tower, making the elemental tower look like a rocket waiting to be launched at any time instead of a fixed building. Elemental towers are contiguous and seemingly ordinary buildings. They are distributed around the tower in a circular shape. Adam noticed that some newcomers like them came out from some of the buildings and gathered towards the designated place under the leadership of the wizard. "Are you a native apprentice?" Adam said to himself. Every native apprentice was extremely arrogant. When he accidentally swiped his eyes across the deserted island apprentice, he revealed unabashed contempt, just like seeing the first. The same goes for the countryman who entered the city next time. The clothes of the native apprentices were far more expensive than theirs. Adam found that everyone had more or less magic items in their hands, and the total amount of mental power was stronger than them. "Because I have been living in a high magic environment, do I have a better understanding of magic?" The crowd finally gathered on a square, which was paved with unknown materials, dark, but crystal clear, looking like obsidian. There are more than a hundred apprentices in this group. All but six of them seem to be local apprentices. The positions of the two groups are quite distinct, showing an extremely obvious sense of rejection. The wizards no longer led them, but walked towards the high platform in front of the square. There were already three wizards standing there, all wearing black robes. After the guides walked onto the platform, the leading wizard coughed slightly, Adam felt When the pressure fell, all the conversation was instantly suppressed, and the square became extremely silent. The black-robed mage nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "I am Victor, the dean of the Moldo Mage Academy. First of all, welcome to Moldo." The apprentices were still silent, and Dean Victor obviously didnt care whether the apprentices responded, and continued: In the first year, you will receive free education, including rune knowledge, element knowledge, medicine knowledge, alchemy knowledge, and physical training knowledge. Wait for the basic courses, you must choose the next research direction within one year." "From the second year on, you have two choices. The first is to sign a contract with the great Moldo Ultra-Dimensional Master. The contract stipulates that after becoming an official Master, you will follow the Moldo Ultra-Dimensional Master in three plane battles, or as a tower. Masters have served for three hundred years. In contrast, you can continue to enjoy free knowledge education." "The second is to study in the academy as free apprentices. You need to pay enough value to acquire knowledge. The cost is determined by the instructor. Your actions are free. You can choose to leave at any time after becoming a formal mage." "Of course, the prerequisite for these is that you can become an official mage. At the apprenticeship stage, you must obey orders and fulfill your obligations." Dean Victor left directly after speaking, and then the other two black-robed wizards explained some details, including some fees that still need to be paid in the first year of free phase, including accommodation fees, library borrowing fees, etc., and regulations The scope of free activities for apprentices and the scope of application can be entered. Among them, there is good news that is friendly to the apprentices on the deserted island. The monsters killed by the apprentices on the Moldo Academy will be converted into energy, except for the cost to the guides and the maintenance of the ship. The stone is returned to the apprentice to maintain the most basic living expenses. After saying this, all the wizards left separately, and some senior apprentices took over the work and led them to the assigned dormitory. Along the way, Adam carefully analyzed the words of the wizards, and found that the conditions of the wizards were not harsh, and there were no unacceptable conditions. He just didn''t know whether there was a speech trap, but he wanted to take the pride of the wizards and should disdain it. Deceive the apprentice. The desert island group of six all let go of their hearts. What they had been worried about before was the cost issue. Except for the funding of William, an apprentice father, and Ophelia, which has half a small energy vein, the others are completely pauper. It is undoubtedly a good thing that you can get knowledge for free by signing a contract. The native apprentice beside saw their relieved expressions and sneered undisguisedly. The full of malice contained in the laughter instantly angered Randy. After entering the college, the apprentice from the deserted island had very sensitive self-esteem. The native apprentice ignored Randy''s glaring at him, and said, "A countryman is a countryman (here to explain, I specifically Baidu it, this term refers to a less-skilled foreigner in the West.) Does it feel like college? The conditions are very good? Ha, listen up, that is for the official mage. Do you really think you can be a mage? It''s ridiculous." "Bant, what are you talking about!" Randy said furiously, regardless of his desire to teach the native apprentice with magic lessons. The native apprentice dismissed Randys threats, and even lacked a defensive posture, and said in a more contemptuous tone: "It seems that you have not yet recognized where you are, idiot." William hurriedly grabbed Randy, who was about to lose his mind. He had already seen the dissatisfied expression of the senior apprentice leading the team. It is obviously unwise to cause trouble without clarifying the situation. He said to Randy, "Randy, calm down. , Now you absolutely can''t make a move, I will explain to you later." The local apprentice saw Randy who was still irritated, raised his eyebrows contemptuously, put his palm across his throat and made a gesture of cutting his throat, then raised his head and left William whispered to Randy: "Just now, if you attack him, you will definitely die. Under the full view of everyone, attacking without permission before a duel is a sneak attack. The rest will not let you go, and no one can save you." Randy calmed down. He couldn''t vent his anger and spread his grievances on Adam, and said in a tone that was deliberately low but just audible to Adam: "The guy who can only fight in the nest, bah." Adam didn''t have any trouble in his heart and even wanted to laugh a little. In his opinion, this kind of dispute that was clearly in the same class but started because of ridiculous reasons such as geographic location was stupid. Randy was like this, and the apprentice was the same. The senior apprentice didn''t say anything about this. He saw more of this situation. As long as it doesn''t interfere with his mission, it doesn''t matter whether the newcomers live or die. All he needs is to bring them to the dormitory area. The apprentices room is a two-person room. Thanks to Adams bad popularity, no one wants to be with him. Even William, who has an ambiguous attitude, will not deviate from the will of the group at this time. Adam does not care. It is obviously better to live alone. . The senior apprentice said indifferently: "The cost will be deducted from the energy stone converted to you," and he looked at Adam: "As for you, you have to pay double." Adam nodded. After the senior apprentice had finished speaking, they turned and left. Everyone walked into their own room. The room was very good. The academy did not be harsh on the apprentice in this regard. Adam didn''t care about this. He was thinking of Dean Victor''s words. "Planar warfare, super-dimensional wizard." Adam is especially concerned about these two words. Is the wizard really a creature of transcendence? It can actually initiate wars against other worlds on its own, so Chao Dimension is a level above the official mage, does it mean that it is beyond the constraints of dimensions? Chapter 25： Lesson 1 Except for Adam''s speechless night, the other apprentices of the mage gathered together and excitedly discussed the new life that had just begun to emerge. The extraordinary profession of mage was finally in a place they could actually touch. After all, they are just underage children. The momentary conflict did not leave such a heavy shadow in their hearts. After getting together, Randy quickly put the unhappiness on his head and turned to worry about another one. The problem-his soul talent, curse. Obviously, the curse is not included in the general category. The embarrassing thing is that this does not mean it is powerful, but because it is useless. Quentin patted him comfortingly, and said: "Master Mage once said that although soul affinity is important, it is not the main factor in whether you can become a mage. You don''t have to worry so much. Hmph, I think it''s that. The guy is right." Everyone knew that he was talking about Adam, and Krystel, who was still innocent and kind, said with some worry: "Is it really good for us to isolate Adam like this? After all, we are from the same place, shouldn''t we help each other? And Master Master didn''t say that Adam is not to be blamed for that matter." Kristel was referring to Adam''s choice to crush the rune group at the end. Randy snorted and said, "We didn''t want to isolate him. I think he looked down on us. Looking at him, maybe he laughs at us as fools in my heart. Hmph, he will pay for his arrogance. of." "But..." "We are about to come into contact with higher knowledge, and our strength will become stronger and stronger. He thought he could be a domineering boat? The attitude of those apprentices from the Mage Continent was not friendly to us, and he did not choose to unite at this time. , Still maverick," Quentin said mockingly, "I am waiting for him to come to us for help one day." Ophelia felt that the conversation was a bit harsh, and she remembered what Adam said a month ago. The weak alliance has no meaning. I dont know why this sentence keeps appearing in her heart, making her upset: "Okay, I I think we should have a rest. Being late on the first day will definitely leave a bad impression on Master Master." After Ophelia finished speaking, she left right away. She and Kristall lived in the same room. After the door was closed, Kristall said softly: "Miss Ophelia, we blamed Adam, didnt we? ?" Ophelia''s footsteps stopped for a while, after all, he didn''t say anything, and Kristel didn''t ask, and went back to the room alone. Early the next morning, Adam ended the night of rune sketching, contacted the mental power to solidify the rune and optimized it to the present, he had a vague idea. Just as a magic is composed of rune groups, can the mental strength curing runes also be outlined in a grouping way, through different rune structures, to form another more complex style, Can it strengthen mental power more efficiently? Thinking of this, Adam couldnt help but look forward to the course more. Starting today, the mages practice will receive systematic guidance, which is far more efficient than crossing the river by touching the stones by himself. It is still the senior apprentice who led the way yesterday. He unified the new batch of apprentices and handed out the basic materials needed for life in Moldo Academy, including gray robes, tokens representing identity, detailed maps, and of course, these All are charged. The academys work efficiency is very high. The desert island apprentices contributions on the ship have been settled overnight. Everyone saw that Adams hand was obviously more than everyones energy stones and the secondary ether crystals he obtained, and they were even more dissatisfied with him. very. Adam first read the course timetable carefully. It seems that the first year is indeed a compulsory education stage. The time of all courses are staggered, which ensures that apprentices will not miss one course because of another, and this mornings The first lesson is rune knowledge. The map marked the location of the major facilities in the college. Adam was attracted by a building called the Mission Hall. At this moment, the senior apprentice happened to say: Except for the first year, there are almost no free things in the college. Even if it is free for a while, it will pay a higher price in the future. But the college encourages apprentices to create value on their own. If you feel that the resources are not enough, you can go to the task hall to accept the task, and the reward will not disappoint." Speaking of this, his expression is a little weird: "Moreover, some missions will give you a very exciting experience. But your group is very lucky. Because the tower just failed in the war, the number of apprentices is much smaller than in previous years, resulting in a large number of missions. There is no one to complete the backlog, you can probably feed yourself easily, if you are not really stupid." "Take your identity tokens and enter the room information. From now on, your dormitory will be your private domain. You have the right to kill anyone who enters without permission without any responsibility. The energy stones you have are also It can be deposited into the token. The cafeteria provides this service and only requires a one percent handling fee." The senior apprentice left after speaking. According to the course schedule, now the newcomers must hurry up to enjoy breakfast and then start the first lesson. The cafeteria of the academy is very huge, divided into two areas. There is no mage in it. Obviously, the mage will not eat together with the apprentices. The meals provided by the canteen in the first district are not ordinary food. Most of them are monster meat with special energy. Each food is clearly marked on the huge light screen, and their effects are explained one by one. For example: a whole bright bird, the price is ten units of energy stones, it has a weak purification effect. Dinosaur is whole, the price is four units of energy stone, it has the effect of slightly eliminating mental fatigue. In addition to these foods with special functions, there is also the cheapest ordinary beast meat, which has no effect and is worth 0.5 energy stones. Adam walked to the window and put the energy stone in his hand into the identity token. The number is about 800 units. Obviously this is not enough to support him. He must find a stable source of income, otherwise he is in danger of starvation. . Desert Island apprentices and other people looked embarrassed. They got fewer energy stones. Even if they only ate the cheapest food every day, they were a bit stretched. Before there was no source of income, they could only choose to go to the second area to eat some mundane food. This makes the local apprentices on the side even more disdainful of them. As aboriginals, even if their parents are not wizards, they still work for the wizards. The daily rewards are also the energy stones, which are naturally much more expensive than the deserted island apprentices. "Poor ghost." Someone uttered disdainfully. The contemptuous voice made their faces flushed, William and Ophelia sighed softly, anyway, at least the first day they could not look at their companions so embarrassed. "Okay guys, everything will be fine, now, come with me." William patted Quentin and Randy and said softly. Adam came to the first area and sat down alone. There was a menu on each table. Adam curiously ordered the bright bird on the first row of the menu. A protrusion rose on the table. Adam swiped the identity token on it. Was automatically deducted, and then a mechanical puppet came to offer food. These mechanical puppets are all masterpieces of alchemists. Although they are used for service, Adam can still feel the tyrannical aura emanating from their energy cores. It can be said that such a puppet is definitely not what Adam can resist now. The taste of the food is worthy of their expensive price. The body of the beast is as huge as ever. The beast called the bird has more weight than the turkey on the earth. Adam cuts a piece of meat and puts it in his mouth. The strong delicacy is The explosion between the taste buds brought him great pleasure. "It''s no wonder that the wizards rarely eat at the banquets in the past. It turns out that the food in the wizard continent is so delicious." The delicacy of the food makes Adam, who has never cared about low-level enjoyment, a little obsessed. With the process of eating, the special energy in the food is also integrated into the body to purify the spiritual power. As the name suggests, it makes the spiritual power more concentrated, but this is not for Adam. Its huge, it can only be said that it is better than nothing For whatever reason, all the apprentices came to the first area for the first meal of the first day, and they showed their hearts in the logistics of the food they had eaten. Its just that the apprentices on the desert island were a little worried after enjoying it. Adam left the canteen alone after destroying his own food, and came to the rune knowledge class according to the map. Because it is a low-level free course, there are no senior apprentices here. There is still half an hour before the scheduled time, and the instructor is not present. Adam chose a seat at will and waited quietly. Not long after, the other apprentices also arrived. One second before the class time came, the instructor walked into the classroom on time, without any nonsense, and said directly: "James, my name, high-level mage apprentice. You don''t need to call me. Tutor, I will only talk about all the knowledge once. If you dont understand, you can find me after class. However, there is a charge for supplementary lessons." Adam temporarily stopped the tasks of other threads, and stared at James intently. "Today''s content is textual quality and meditation." Adam realized that he was wasting an opportunity in the first place. He didn''t expect that the first lesson of the apprentice would teach the text quality. Sure enough, James''s statement is not different from what Mage Black told him at the beginning, and the other apprentices did not express any surprises about it. Obviously, this is just the foundation of the foundation. "Next is meditation." "The name Ming thought is the ancient name of the mage plane. Now it has another name, called the mental power solidification rune group, but because it is too confusing, most wizards still call it that." Adam keenly captured James words, the rune group, and sure enough, the spiritual strength curing rune does not exist alone. Chapter 26： Mages Armor "The idea of ??meditation has an extremely important position in the plane of the wizard in ancient times. As we all know, spiritual power is the power of the soul, and the soul is the foundation of most wizards carrying magic power. In that era, due to the fierce internal fighting of the wizards, there was almost no knowledge As it progresses, magic can''t even talk about innovation. The power of magic often depends on the total amount of the wizard''s spiritual power, so meditation has become the core secret of every wizard." James lowered his head and glanced at the information, and then said: "In ancient times, a kind of meditation was a school of wizards. The wizards carefully practiced according to the meditation ideas. Very few people tried to innovate. This also caused the ancient wizards to be extremely weak. , If you divide it according to the standards at that time, I am already an official mage." "In the civilized era, this situation has changed drastically. The old and backward meditation ideas were completely overthrown. When the masters tried to innovate and were good at innovating, the meditation ideas played down the genre. Everyones meditation ideas almost All are different." James took out the substantive content after the introduction, he tapped on the podium, a light rose, and there was no energy fluctuation in it. It should be an alchemy product similar to a 3D projector. As expected, a group of nine runes appeared in the light. James stepped aside, pointed to the first one in the rune group and said to the apprentices: "Before you came to the academy, you should have successfully constructed a mental strength curing rune, and that''s it." The apprentices all nodded. "It, together with the other eight runes, form the foundation of all current thoughts on the plane of the wizard. The holy tower of the first element is free and open to all wizards. Prometheus True Spirit Archmage created it during the apprenticeship stage. The strongest meditation thought." James manipulates the light curtain, and the nine runes are combined in order, changing from a single plane structure to a slightly complicated three-dimensional structure, which looks a bit like a sheet of armor? "The current name of this set of meditations is the basic meditations, but it had another name before-Prometheus''s Mage Armor. Its function is to build a set of armor outside of the soul, and every time it successfully builds a complete After the rune group, you can add a page of nails. When the nails completely envelop the soul, this set of meditation ideas is initially completed. The next practice is to make the nails more and more dense, and more and more natural. This kind of practice has no limits, regardless of level, and even the true spirit masters are still continuing." "The biggest benefit of the basic meditation idea is compatibility. When you accumulate more and more knowledge and have your own unique mental power solidification rune group, you can transform it without any adverse reactions." "Because of the age of time, its main function now is to familiarize apprentices with rune construction. But don''t underestimate it. The reason why the mages can resist the pressure of time and space shuttle and the rejection of the will of the alien world to carry out plane wars. So its not as afraid of curses as in ancient times because of the invention of the basic meditation. No matter what kind of knowledge you use in the future to create your own meditation, you must follow its thinking to form a wizard''s armor." "It can be said that the armor of the master is the cornerstone of the civilization of the wizard." Adam kept the shape of these nine runes firmly in mind. He couldn''t help but admire the inventor of this meditation, the Archmage Prometheus True Spirit. He pioneered the path of civilization among the blue wisps and barbaric ignorance. What a great wisdom. James paused briefly, waiting for the apprentices to digest the information just now, and then spoke again after ten minutes: "The rune knowledge course for the first year is mainly to guide you to build your own meditation ideas. I will not provide you with directions. There is no homework. If there is a problem with the rune you built, you can choose to consult me. Of course, I will at most give you some help in terms of stability." "Each of you has the opportunity to apply for guidance for free once a month, which means that you will be charged if you apply for multiple times." James finally said: "There is only one rune knowledge course per week, but the optical projection will remain here, do you have any application for separate instruction?" James just asked about it as usual. He didn''t think there would be any problems with this group of rookies who were mostly new to the idea of ??Mage''s Armor. However, Adam is no longer among them. Just in the process of listening to the class, he has successfully constructed a few pages of "A film" perfectly. He is now very interested in another important message in James words, so he did not hesitate. I used the only free consultation opportunity this month. "I apply for separate guidance, Mr. James." Adam stood up and said. "Are you sure?" James looked at Adam suspiciously. He thought that Adam was really sensational. He hadn''t even tried the most basic constructions. What''s the problem? It''s not just James, almost everyone thinks so. They made a strange noise of disdain and looked at Adam contemptuously. Several people on the desert island whispered, Randy said to everyone: "Look, life on the boat makes him arrogant and stupid, and sooner or later he will pay for it." Ophelia frowned. Although she and Adam had disagreements, she had known each other for a long time and came to the Mage Mainland together. She didn''t want Adam to ruin her future because of her arrogance. Perhaps the only person present who believes that Adam really has a question to ask is Kristel. She talked to the companions who were sitting together, but after all, she said nothing. "Yes, I''m sure." Adam ignored all the discussion and said to James. "Well, you come with me." James has no reason to refuse. The teaching is a task he has taken. After a year, he can get a fairly generous payment, and he has a lot of questions in teaching. The collision of thoughts among his apprentices is also of great benefit to his own mage path. "Of course, except for stupid questions." James thought in his heart. He made up his mind. If Adam asked any stupid question, he would publish it to the public, not to humiliate Adam, but to hope other apprentices would not Feel free to waste his time. Leaving the classroom, Adam followed James to another building where James had his own laboratory. After the two entered, James motioned Adam to sit down at will, and then asked: "So, now You can tell me your problem." Masters time is precious. There is very little extra nonsense in the communication. This is also the same as Adams style, so he has no politeness and directly said: "What is the use of your own knowledge to construct a meditation idea?" James said unexpectedly: "This question is not stupid, but it is not something you have to understand at this stage. You must know that you have not even successfully constructed a basic meditation idea." Adam knows that any explanation is not as intuitive as action, so he directly penetrated his mental power, constructed a complete page of nails, and put it into his body. Now James was shocked. It was not as easy as Adams performance to substantive mental power and construct rune groups outside of the body. This is something that even many senior apprentices who are not excellent in mental power cannot do. But now there is actually a rookie who did such a thing in front of him? He jumped up from his seat all of a sudden, stared at Adam and asked, "How long did it take you to fill the crystal ball during the aptitude test? Have a tendency to reveal your soul?" Adam didn''t know what he meant by asking this, but Adam felt the urgency in James'' words, but this was not something worth keeping secret, Adam didn''t mean to hide it. Before Adam could say anything, James patted his forehead and then turned and walked towards another room. Then he walked back quickly with a crystal ball in his hand: "Come on, try it!" Adam didnt know why he didnt say anything. James explained, Dont worry, its not bad for you, it might be good for you. Try it, just like you did. Adam did not doubt James, and in accordance with the basic principles of openness and fairness of the wizards and the unexpected adherence to the spirit of the contract, he believed that James would not harm him. Adam put his hands on the crystal ball. Unlike during the aptitude test, this crystal ball does not require him to actively input mental power, but generates a weak suction force that introduces mental power into it. still lit up instantly, and the light was even more dazzling than it was then. Adam noticed that there was a numerical display on the surface of the crystal ball, continuously climbing, and finally staying at 100+. James'' gaze kept sweeping between Adam and the crystal ball, and his mouth excitedly said: "Okay, you can stop, it''s amazing, it''s amazing!" Adam let go, then said, "Mr. James, this is?" James came back to his senses and looked at Adam as if he was looking at a rare treasure. He said in a slightly sharp tone: "100+, my God, I can''t believe it, do you know what this means? ?" Adam was very calm: "Sir, obviously I don''t know." James picked up the crystal ball: "This thing is an advanced product of the talent tester. Its function is to accurately observe the total amount of mental power. The value of each unit represents the initial mental power of an apprentice with the most basic mage qualifications. In total, its detection limit is one hundred, my God, praise all the great true spirit mages, praise the world of mages, you actually have an initial mental power that exceeds its upper limit! It''s incredible!" Adam was not surprised after hearing James introduction. If mental power is the power of the soul, then he had wiped out 10 billion souls before, even if the quality of each soul is far from being comparable to human beings in the wizard world. , Even if only a tiny bit that is too weak to calculate is absorbed by him, after multiplying by the value of tens of billions, it will accumulate into an astonishing total. Chapter 27： element James went on to say: "Although the total amount of mental power is not a decisive factor in the current wizard promotion system, its benefits are still huge. At the same level, your soul can accommodate the magic power and use There are many more spells than others. Although it is not very helpful for research, it is very helpful for battle. If you can become a war mage, you can pass the weak stage more easily." "War Mage?" James waved his hand: "Well, this is the classification of wizards by the Mage Council after becoming an official mage. It is still far away from you, so I don''t need to understand it now." Adam questioned: "Mr. James, even though my total mental power is very high, but this seems to be my business?" James excited expression showed a little expectation: "No, no, no, although this is your talent, it is also very useful to me." "For example?" "follow me." James pulled Adam and walked towards the inside of the laboratory. Adam did not try to break free, as for resisting? The power that the senior apprentice has must not be what he can handle now. Why don''t you look at what James wants to do? A place like the laboratory is an extremely important secret on the earth. Every researcher protects his own results very strictly. This is no exception in the world of the wizard. James swiped his identity token three times along the way before he brought it. Leading Adam to the deepest room. Obviously, it is impossible to rely solely on fantasy for research knowledge. Any conclusion requires countless rigorous empirical support. Adam is very curious about the research environment of the mages. He once guessed the situation in the laboratory, such as countless sophisticated magic technology instruments, or containers filled with alien specimens, test tubes filled with strange colors, and so on. "It looks a bit ordinary?" Facing James'' proud expression, Adam said. James laboratory is a huge room of pure black. No large instruments are seen. The space is full of layers of optical projections. There are a variety of different rune models and many crystal balls. There is a thick''picture book'' on each console. Probably because Adam is really important to him, James changed his indifferent expression when he first saw him, and said kindly: "Ordinary? You said this is ordinary? Have you seen other laboratories?" Adam said his imagination, James explained: "There are those you mentioned, but they are laboratories in other research directions. My main research here is the stability of the structure of the rune of mental strength and the integrity of the rune. Group construction''." "That is the study of meditation?" James nodded: "Yes, this is also the reason why I can serve as a mentor for the first year of rune knowledge." Adam swept his gaze across the room and did not rashly reveal the mental power record. This kind of thing that is tantamount to directly stealing the research results of the other party is absolutely impossible to be forgiven by James, but he is very interested in this aspect, and it happens to be He is ready to work hard at this stage. Then, combined with his surpassing total spiritual power of ordinary people, the reason James found himself is: "You want me to be your test product?" James shook his head: "It is not a test product, but as my assistant to participate in the experiment. During the experiment, I will share the harvest with you and give you a lot of reward." "Assistant? What do I need to do?" Seeing Adam did not refuse, James patted his shoulder excitedly, and said: "It''s very simple, build the rune set I created into the body, and then I will record your feedback, and I will follow it. Judge whether meditation has value." It sounds pretty good. For Adam, splitting a thread to test different rune groups will not cause harm to the body, and get paid. You can also gain knowledge through joint research with senior apprentices. It seems that there is nothing to refuse. Reason? But Adam would not simply agree. After all, he had just arrived at the academy for one day, and many things were not understood yet. It is not a good thing to make a hasty decision. "I will think about it carefully, and I will give you an answer after the next rune class." Then Adam said to James: "Prior to this, Mr. James, what about me?" James was a little frustrated that Adam did not directly agree, and his expression no longer the excitement and expectation he had just received. He said in a dull tone: "After the wizard with the soul tendency determines the path, you can try to show the knowledge of the soul tendency on the road. Incorporate into the rune group to build your own meditation thoughts. The mage armor formed after this type of meditation is promoted to the official mage has a strong personal tendency and often has special powerful abilities." This is the case, that is to say, as long as the minimum is reached, every apprentice has the opportunity to be promoted to a formal mage, but a small number of people with excellent talents will immediately have stronger strength after promotion and get something similar to talented spells. After Adam got the answer, he ignored James depression and left. Todays course is not over. There is also a course on elemental knowledge in the afternoon. This course is located on the other side of the college and needs to be rushed away in advance. Along the way, I met many apprentices who had just come out of the Rune Knowledge Classroom. They were enthusiastic about the knowledge they had just acquired, and they kept comparing their mastery with others, yelling or regretting for a little progress and mistakes. Although it is noon, no one chooses to have lunch. After all, the cost is high. With everyone''s lowest physical fitness, one meal a day is enough without severe consumption. Someone found Adam, but no one stepped forward to greet him. Most of their hearts had already assumed that Adam was an idiot. Friendship and communication were also an investment. This kind of time-consuming investment is undoubtedly unwise to put on Adam. It doesnt matter to Adam. He doesnt have the feeling of being alone. Instead, hes quiet by himself, without wasting precious threads on useless communication. The closer he gets to the classroom, the stronger the ether content around him. Adam even felt that he was full of heavy energy around him, which made him consume more physical energy while walking. The rest of the apprentices were even more unbearable, the conversation stopped completely, and everyone was fully resisting the pressure. After a few corners, Adam came to a closed building, and the light curtain at the door read: New apprentices are strictly prohibited from radiating mental power in the element experiment building, otherwise the consequences are at their own risk. The mages will not aimlessly. Since the Academy issued a warning, no one would dare not listen. After Adam firmly restrained his spiritual power, he walked into the first door. Another light curtain caught the eye: showing the identity token. Adam acted in accordance with his words, and after scanning again, Adam felt a force attached to his body, completely suppressing his mental power in his body, and the fireball rune group remaining in the standby thread disappeared and was being constructed but not completed All of the runes were shattered, even the one that Adam himself optimized, leaving only a few pages of nails that were just completed experimentally. Due to the liberation of a large number of threads and the diffusion of solidified mental power, the scanning rays once again passed through Adam''s body, and then a stronger suppressing force came. The other apprentices are the same, but they are not as troublesome as Adam, and they are released after just one process. The inside of the Elements Experimental Building is far larger than it looks when standing outside. It is obviously an application of space folding technology, where people are extremely busy, and runes appear in front of every door, which should be used as a seal. Adam followed the instructions and walked towards the underground classroom. As soon as he stepped on the stairs, a laboratory on the other side of the laboratory building exploded. The fierce flames gushed out, and the powerful impact would not react to the back. The apprentices were staggering, and the weaker ones even rolled into a ball. "what happened?!" "Oh my God! It''s terrible!" The panicked voice spread, and everyone stopped and looked at the laboratory Several people have been bombed out, and their clothes were burned to pieces, and they seemed to be half-baked. The high-level apprentices wearing gray robes in the laboratory building rushed towards the laboratory. After a while, a figure flew out of the laboratory, surrounded by the turbulent fire elemental power, and shouted in mid-air: "Idiot, **** it. Fools! Didnt I tell you that the construction of the rune must be meticulously met? You are not as good as pigs! Send them for treatment, and then you are fired! Never approach my laboratory !idiot!" "Is this an experiment of elemental magic?" Adam muttered to himself, all of which is new and valuable to him. He didn''t want to miss any scene, but unfortunately there was no way to enter the laboratory. When he came to the classroom, Adam discovered that the instructor was actually an acquaintance. After everyone was seated, he said: "I am Black, the second-level Qi element mage, and your elementary knowledge teacher in your first year." This is an amphitheater. Mage Black hovered at the front end and said to everyone: "I hope the scene just now did not scare you. Elemental magic is full of charm. It is the most beautiful scenery on the path of the mage, but it is also accompanied by extreme Danger, the apprentices in Mage Georges laboratory just now are lucky. Although it will take a long time to recover from their injuries, at least they are not life-threatening. You must know that many apprentices die in elemental experiments every year. "The course of elemental knowledge is only once a month. During this year, you have to realize what elements are and successfully build three sets of low-level elemental magic runes." "Believe me, this is very important. If you fail to show your talents in other areas, such as Miss Ophelia, you must learn at least three low-level magic, otherwise you will be banished." Chapter 28： Element (2) If Ophelia didnt see the gaze cast by everyone, she would have let go of her worry. For one year, three magics, no matter how you say it, this standard is not high, even if she has studied elemental magic. The speed is not fast, and there is no worry of being removed. In fact, this is only the minimum standard, and very few apprentices in the past have been removed for this reason. The real reason for the decrease in the number of apprentices is the pressure of multiple course assessments. Mage Black talked eloquently: "The elements are all-encompassing. Your naked eyes, the perception of the mage, the touch of mental power, and all the phenomena that exist in the plane and outside the plane discovered through these methods are all elements." "Fire." Mage Black spread out his palm, and a cluster of flames burned above his palm. "Water." The flame disappeared, replaced by a ball of water. "Ice." The water ball solidified and turned into a piece of ice. "Earth, light, darkness..." Mage Black showed them one by one, and everyone looked mesmerized, immersed in the magic of magic. "And, wind." With a wave of the mage''s hand, everyone felt a faint wind whirling past their ears. "These are all element phenomena that you can see directly with your naked eyes, and elemental magic is the magic that applies them." Master Black went on to say: "In the age of ancient wizards, ancient wizards used very crude methods to turn phenomena into magic through day-to-day observations. This method was inefficient, because even if they understood magic from it, they still I dont understand the principle, which also caused the inheritance of magic in that era to be extremely difficult. A kind of magic is often immutable and unstable, and the magic of the wizard may even be in danger of backlashing itself." Everyone listened attentively to the words of Mage Black. Before they entered the path of the mage, everyone''s intuitive experience of the mage and magical magic came from elemental magic. The great power of manipulating nature was their original source of worship. The optical projection behind Master Black lit up, and three familiar runes appeared in the projection. "Fireball, everyone should be familiar with it." Everyone nodded, especially the apprentices from the deserted island. The reason they were able to reach the academy alive was because of the power of fireball. "This is the first magic mastered by a mage. When the mage plane was in ancient times, human beings were slaughtered by various beasts. When they were on the verge of extinction, it was precisely because of the creation of fireball that they could barely multiply." Fire is the source of civilization. This seems to be the same no matter in which world it is, the same is true on earth. It is because of the application of fire that weak individuals like humans can escape from barbarism. Adam thought. "The fireball technique at that time was different from now. You should know that as long as you master these three runes proficiently, then the fireball technique you used will be successful and stable, but in ancient times, the use of magic by wizards was dangerous. A lot." Mage Black paused and held his hand in the air. Afterwards, a simple, nearly one-person-high staff appeared in his hand. Mage Black took out a fire energy stone and placed it on the top of the staff. They said, "The original wizards relied on energy stones and magic wands to cast spells. They used their voices to concuss their mental power, and used their mental power to excite the low-level energy stored in the energy stones, using magic in this way." Mage Black signaled the apprentices to pay attention, and then opened his mouth to say a few simple syllables, then waved the staff, the energy stone was lit, and a burning and unstable fireball appeared at the tip of the staff. Adam noticed that although those syllables sounded simple and meaningless, they were able to extract energy from the ore because of the change in pitch and resonance with the spiritual power. The spellcasting of the ancient mage seems to have nothing to do with ether and magic. Mage Black put away the staff and held up the unstable fireball with one hand: "This is probably the original fireball technique, because the age is too old to be verified, and modern wizards can''t fully restore it. You can. Seeing its state, it is unstable, and it may be broken at any time. This kind of magic may even dissipate before it hits the enemy." A target was raised in front of Mage Black. He waved his hand and threw the fireball onto the target. The target remained motionless, and then a numerical value-0.25 was displayed on it. Mage Black spread out his hands and said, "The power is very low. This kind of magic is incapable of killing even an ordinary person." Adam looked at the target and guessed that it was an alchemy product similar to the principle of a crystal ball. This data-based approach is undoubtedly advanced and intuitive. The precise value can accurately show the data, out of possibility, probably, this vague description. Adam was still thinking about this, and he heard Master Black say: "Next, is the improved fireball technique." This time without any spell casting action, an orange fireball appeared out of thin air and hovered firmly in front of Mage Black. "I only mobilized the mental power of the apprentice stage, this fireball is no different from what you used, pay attention." With a bang, the fireball hit the rake and exploded, this time the value displayed was 1. "Modern magic supported by knowledge and constructed from runes has the lowest power of one. The same low-level magic has four times the power of ancient magic." "This is the power of knowledge." Mage Black concluded. Most people didnt know the meaning of the word knowledge that has been stalked by the wizard before, and they dont understand it now, but this does not affect their vision of knowledge from now on. It turns out that the wizard is not mysterious or strange. As long as they have''knowledge'', they can do the same thing. "The essence of fireball is combustion, and the source of its power is temperature. It is an exothermic reaction produced by the action of combustibles and combustion agents. In fireball and most fire magic, combustibles are ether, and combustion agents are magic. The magic power mobilizes the ether to release magic." Adam felt that Mage Black did not fully explain the principle of fireball, at least he did not introduce the mysterious and great substance of ether. According to the theory on earth, combustion is an exothermic reaction of combustibles and oxidants. In the world of wizards , Ether obviously replaced these two conditions. So, instead of saying that the power of the teacher comes from knowledge, it is from the ether? Adam listened to Master Blacks narration while recording them in a way he could understand. Obviously, there is no essential difference in the basic physical quantities in the world of this plane form. The biggest reason is that this kind of world has extraordinary The cause of power is the mysterious ether. "No, we have to add spiritual power. In other words, in addition to the four basic powers that do not yet know how they exist, there are also the fifth basic power spiritual power and the sixth basic power ether. The six powers together build high Demon world." Mage Black did not show other magic and teach other knowledge. He is still introducing based on fireball. The ether is constantly mentioned by him, and Adam has determined the importance of ether. "So, can it be said that everything in this world is created and integrated by the ether? The mages are only exploring the ether through knowledge?" Adam knew that his current shallow understanding of the world was not enough to study this problem of reaching the essence of the world. He didn''t even know whether the problem itself had practical significance, but he could completely determine one thing now. That is, the value of the broken knowledge obtained from the virus has been reduced again. Because of the existence of the ether, the magical science and earth science unique to this world have taken different paths from the beginning. Can those knowledge in this world The establishment is uncertain, maybe there is only a little reference significance? At the end of the course, Mage Black released three sets of three runes, namely the water curtain of the water system, the defensive magic, the wind blade of the wind system, the magic that William used to inspire with magic items on the ship, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com earth thorn, attack magic. "The elementary knowledge in the free phase of the first year will not teach you advanced content. Your task in this year is to learn the three elemental magics. You can also choose to pay for the runes of the other low-level elemental magics in the library. Group, but three are the minimum requirements." "In the next course, you can consult me ??about the problems encountered when constructing the rune. Of course, don''t delay my time with stupid questions. I bet you will not want to bear the consequences." Mage Black left the classroom after speaking. This time the apprentices'' enthusiasm was even higher. Unlike the meditation in the morning, seeing the power of magic directly makes them more excited, especially when they have the opportunity to master this power. This kind of simple magic seemed to be no difficulty in Adam''s view. He found the commonality among the rune groups, including fireball. One of them is similar or even the same, and that is the one that guides the magic. . "Sure enough, ether is the source of magic." In the next week, the apprentices listened to all the free courses. Every tutor had their requirements. All the unsuccessful results were retired. Although it is not difficult, it is still for some unsmart apprentices. It is a huge test. For Adam, there is no difficulty, but he discovered the meaning of the first year of learning. This method is similar to the preparatory class on earth. It is used to select good seedlings from the spiritually qualified apprentices who are suitable for the practice of the mage. , And then return the defective product. Because of the pressure, the apprentices became nervous, and the learning atmosphere was unprecedentedly high. With everyone studying, Adam became an outlier again, and the apprentices thought that he had abandoned himself. Chapter 29： assistant The first-year course does not require apprentices to attend every time, and there is no such thing as naming. As long as you have no problems and are sure to pass the year-end retirement assessment, it doesnt matter if you never come. Adam did just that, except for the first round of courses, he never attended again. Pharmacy knowledge is to let the apprentices understand the nature of various plants and formulate highly toxic poisons. Yes, it is poison. Pharmacy knowledge does not teach treatment but only teaches killing. However, there is also an interesting side. Through understanding of plants, you can make various seasonings, which are very useful for magic cooking. The current teaching of alchemy knowledge is close to material science and metallurgy. Obviously, the core content is not taught. The metal is made strong, and the method of depicting runes in it is nothing but a thing. Physical training knowledge teaches apprentices who have the qualifications of a physical training mage to practice magic into the body. It is an optional course and is not included in the final assessment. However, the body refining instructor is a formal mage and looks...very curious. It doesn''t look like a human at all. Adam guessed that the more advanced content should include blood and DNA research. Adam, who understood the assessment criteria, never appeared in the classroom again. Except for a thunderous breakfast every day, he spent the rest of the time in the library is very expensive, knowledge is very expensive, this is Adam''s most intuitive Feel. The reading of each book requires a different amount of energy stones, and the reading time is stipulated. Repeated reading requires repeated payment. Fortunately, Adam has a computer-level memory. Not forgetting is basically a pediatrics. He can even recite a good one. Place. The library is hierarchical, and new apprentices can only read the first level of content, and the higher-level content cant be read if they have money. But there are countless books even on the first floor. One day after Adam was addicted to reading and not counting his wealth, he suddenly realized that his balance was insufficient. There are quite a few old bookworms in the library. These senior apprentices are not as shallow as those of Adams same period. After initially surprised by Adams reading speed, they discovered that Adam has terrible memory and comprehension ability. With the most elementary mental power qualifications, coupled with this kind of talent, even if they are not sure whether Adam can become a mage, at least it is no problem to become a senior apprentice like them. So they agree that Adam has the qualification to have an equal dialogue with them. Moreover, this kind of talent is easy to gain the favor of formal mages, and to become their experimental assistants, at a low level, it can already be considered as promising. "Adam, do you remember where the book "Elementary Enchanted Plants and Their Properties" is placed?" Eliot Pierce is an old bookworm and a pharmacy tutor for apprentices. Specializing in the production of potent poisons, he said that in the last tower war, he used his own poison to destroy all six high-level apprentices. "Botany bookshelf, third floor, sixth column." Adam casually reported the location, still staring blankly at the book he couldn''t read, "The First Change of Fireball Rune Set". "Oh, thank you." Elliott thanked him and left. They were used to asking Adam if they couldn''t find the book they needed. Adam never let them down, but before Adam read the book without looking up. This time he found Adam in a daze? "What are you? There are no energy stones?" Eliot asked narrowly when he approached Adam. Adam put the book back on the shelf, opened the distance from Elliott indifferently, and said, "Yes. Please stay away from me, Mr. Elliott." Very poisonous creatures are obviously not welcome by ordinary creatures. Although everyone does not reject him, they are not willing to get too close. Adam still remembers the bad hormones that he secreted sharply in his body after meeting Eliot for the first time. Elliott curled his mouth, Yiyan stopped, complaining in his mouth: "I said that my own poison has an antidote, and it won''t hurt you." Adam was unmoved: "But that was not a pleasant experience." "Okay, okay, you superficial people, you have no way to appreciate the beauty of physical changes." Elliott muttered and said, "Adam, I have a way to make you an energy stone. Do you want to listen? ?" "of course." Elliott said in a bewildered voice: "I lack an assistant in my laboratory to record experimental data for me. The previous idiot was fired by me. With Adam, your memory is absolutely competent for this job, how about it, do you want to come? help me?" Adam suddenly remembered James previous invitation. Because it was not very important, it was not added to the memo. It was the next rune knowledge course... "Don''t worry, I will never use you as a test product. That is not allowed by the college. It just helps me record the data. And the pharmacy exam can be passed for you directly." Seeing Adam did not speak, Eliot induced again. It would be nice to be an assistant in the laboratory, but the poison laboratory is obviously not a good choice. Adam thought of this and said to Eliot, "Mr. Eliot, do you know Mr. James?" "Just call me Eliot, James? Of course I know, he should be your group of meditation tutors, right?" "Well, yes, he invited me to be an assistant in his laboratory on the first day." Elliott was clear: "So, he hasn''t given up on it yet?" Adam asked suspiciously: "Is the experiment assistant hard to find?" "Which? It depends on the situation. The labs of the official mages never lack assistants, and the apprentices are worse, but James''s Meditation Lab is an exception." "Why is he an exception?" Elliott said: "You should have heard his knowledge of the wizard''s armor? You think it makes sense, right?" "Ok." "But in fact, the wizard''s armor is not so important. Well, I can''t say that, it should be said that the apprenticeship is not the most critical. The wizard''s armor is adjustable, and this adjustment can be done at any level, James''s Therefore, he was obsessed with studying meditation at the apprenticeship stage. It was only because of his lack of aptitude. At the beginning, he barely reached the spiritual power of a unit, without any soul inclination, and the elemental affinity was very low. So he wanted to promote to the official level through pure spiritual power Master." Elliott went on to say: "Before the Tower War, a few people who were in the same situation as him experimented with him, but unfortunately, those people died. The apprentices who survived did not agree with him very much. What can be done in the exquisite? Anyway, in the apprenticeship stage, our life span is limited." The matter of life span, Adam learned from the exchanges with senior apprentices, because the energy level of ether and magic is too high, flesh and blood and fragile souls to carry and use them need to bear a great price, although there is spirit The force neutralizes, but it also greatly reduces the life span of the apprentice. Generally speaking, if there is no special medicine to extend their life, the apprentice will not live for a hundred years. Eliot concluded: "So, we all think he is wasting time. The official mages in the academy are not very supportive of him, but because his research can slightly improve the efficiency of meditation, he did not cut his project. Drop." "That''s it." Adam was thoughtful, and Eliot made sense, but Adam felt that James'' research was not wrong. At least, he agreed with the statement that he could get through the weak stage more easily. Eliot saw Adam not speaking, and persuaded: "Adam, you don''t need to study how to improve the efficiency of meditation thinking based on your qualifications. You must know that in the apprenticeship stage, we must first ensure that we are promoted in a limited life. If you are interested, you will have a lot of time to do it after you become an official mage." Elliotts advice was mostly sincere and sincere except for wanting to hire Adam. Adam thanked him earnestly and said: I am very interested in his research direction. I need to learn more about it. Thank you for telling me this. Eliot." Eliot sighed helplessly, waved his hand and said, "Well, it''s up to you, my laboratory will always welcome you." He has a helpless reason, if James'' laboratory is because there is no development prospects. It''s bleak, so his experiment is not popular because it is unpopular ~ www.novelhall.com~ Being with those terrifying poisonous plants and poisonous creatures every day is definitely not a good experience. Adam met Kristall on his way out of the library. Kristel is very distressed. She is purely qi (wind) elemental affinity. Among the three magic rune groups left by Mage Black, apart from the wind blade, she is very difficult to master. In addition, the pressure of the academy can''t keep up with the life and death on board, and her wisdom displayed in the desperate situation can''t be used. She had to look at the poor balance in the identity token, and wanted to find two kinds of air magic in the library. Learn. It was also the first time she saw Adam in a few days. Because of the previous incident, she didn''t know how to talk to Adam. "Adam, you... hello." Kristel stammered. Adam stood on the side of the road and answered calmly: "Hello." Kristall plucked up the courage and said, "Adam, Adam, why haven''t you been to class lately? Are you really abandoning yourself?" Because of being isolated? She didn''t say this sentence. Adam looked at her strangely, wondering why she said so suddenly, it seems that the relationship between herself and her has not reached this point, right? Human logic is really strange. Thinking that despite thinking this way, Adam replied: "No, it''s too simple." After speaking, he ignored her and walked straight towards James'' laboratory. Krystal was left messy in the wind, "Too simple? This kind of reason...it is simply..." After a while, she put away her mind and walked toward the library. At this time, she felt that those companions who chewed their tongues behind their backs were too ridiculous. It turned out that in Adam''s mind, he and them were not the same kind of people. Chapter 30： Evidence of new meditation James is still staying in his laboratory, the research has entered a bottleneck stage, and there is no hope of a breakthrough. The college didn''t get stuck with his funding, and his problem wasn''t the funding either. He lacked assistants and research subjects. Just as Eliot said, the old apprentices who had the same problems with him died unfortunately. Those who survived were not optimistic about him, and the new apprentices failed to meet his requirements, except for Adam. "But that level of genius, I shouldn''t be interested in my research, right?" James thought with a sigh. He walked in his black laboratory, stopping under the optical projection from time to time, hesitating endlessly watching the runes that were not completed or were not tested after completion. "I am over seventy years old." The life span is the sword of Damocles that rests on his head. His talent can be said to be low, and the total amount of mental power is scarce. Over the past few decades, he has been experimenting with new runes and his mental power has not even been followed. To construct a system of meditation, from this level, he is wasting time. "Eh." James sat slumped against the wall and sighed heavily. Unexpectedly, the entrance to the laboratory suddenly lit up at this time: "Apprentice Adam asked to enter." James eyes suddenly lit up with an amazing light, he jumped from the ground, rushed to the outside and opened the door of the laboratory. Adam came to the door of James laboratory according to his memory and brushed his identity certificate. He was not sure if James was in the laboratory, but he had no better way to find him and find him here. Try your luck. boom. The door of the laboratory was roughly opened. James stared at Adam with wide-eyed eyes and asked eagerly: "Are you agreeing to be my assistant? You agree, don''t you?" Adam took a step back and said, "If the reward is satisfactory to me, yes." James grabbed Adam, dragged him into the laboratory, and said, "Wait for me!" After saying that, he rushed into it, and soon took out a paper contract and handed it to Adam. . Adam looked down. The contract states the responsibilities of both parties, matters needing attention, and confidentiality treaties. These points are very strict and there are no loopholes, except for the compensation item. James exclaimed: "The laboratory has a monthly budget of 2,000 energy stones. I need 800 energy stones to maintain daily consumption. The rest is yours!" In other words, Adam can get a monthly payment of 1,200 Energy Stones at most. This is undoubtedly a huge sum of money, much more generous than the rewards given to new apprentices in the mission hall for less than one unit per day. However, James immediately changed his tone and said embarrassingly: "It''s just that we need to make a little achievement in the longest three months, otherwise we will be cut off. The approval department has lost patience with my experimental project. , Three months is the deadline they gave me." Adam nodded. Three months meant that he could get paid at least three times. He asked James: "Mr. James, what does a little result mean?" James replied: "A complete and valuable set of meditation ideas that can be implemented among apprentices." James immediately added: "In fact, there are complete results in the laboratory, but no one can verify it. After all, It is not easy for me to build a set of runes." Adam is very confident in this. This kind of project that requires massive calculations to prove is what he is good at. Building a rune group only takes a few more threads. Adam said to James: "If the research is successful, I can no longer sign the results, but I need to have the right to use it freely." James nodded hurriedly: "Of course, it''s not a problem at all." After Adam got his consent, he wrote this article into the contract, and then wrote the monthly amount of one thousand units in the remuneration column, and then gave the contract to James, and Jamess payment to Adam Without paying attention, he closed the contract with ecstasy on his face, and then couldn''t wait to drag Adam into the black room. After some operations, he said to Adam: "From now on you have the right to enter the laboratory freely, but you cannot take the materials out of the laboratory." ...... After that, half a month passed quickly. During this half month, Adam almost completely disappeared from the eyes of everyone. He only traveled between the dormitory and the laboratory every day, even one meal a day. Eat in the laboratory. James is undoubtedly a good person. Although Adam is only an assistant and a tester, he still takes care of Adam. In the past two months, he did not ask Adam to construct unverified unstable runes, but to guide him. Adam builds the basic meditation idea, according to his words: "This kind of basic meditation idea created by Prometheus True Spirit Archmage has stability far beyond all variants, and this stability is manifested at this stage as No matter how the apprentices experiment with the new method, it can provide protection for the soul, so that the apprentices will not die because of multiple mental breaks." This helped Adam a lot. Compared to working behind closed doors, James, who has more experience in this area, made him avoid many detours. In less than half a month, the basic meditation ideas have been preliminary. When finished, Adam could feel the armor of his fragile soul coat, and the amount of ether that could be neutralized was more. James was very satisfied. Adams talents surpassed his expectations once again. You must know that to complete the meditation idea, at least one thousand pieces of nails are needed. An ordinary apprentice, such as him, can only build with every effort. Only three to five pieces. James didn''t know that this was not just a gap in total mental power, but also a gap in computing power. For an ordinary person, he can only build one rune at a time, but Adam has the talent of multi-tasking. Multiple threads perform tasks at the same time to build a single rune, and then only need to combine the threads. Half a month later, James determined that Adam could bear the negative state of the rune broken in the mental power. He turned on an optical projector and said to Adam: "Now, you try to build this set of runes, by It replaces the Mages Armor. Be careful not to force it. If you feel a mental conflict or soul fluctuation, stop immediately." Adam set his sights on this new set of runes, which is still composed of nine runes, but the structure of each one is more complicated than before, but this complexity does not show harmony, and Adam feels that he does not need to experiment. This set of runes must be a failure. But empirical evidence cannot rely on feeling. Only by experimenting to find the problem, Adam did not hesitate to start the construction. James said nervously on the side: "Compared with the original Mage Armor, this set adds to the mental power characteristics. If it succeeds, the Mage Armor will become aggressive." "Step by step, remove the original nails little by little...Stop! Oh my God, what are you doing!" James was horrified to find that Adams initial condensed mental power collapsed in an instant, and the escaping energy seemed to blow a gust of wind in the laboratory, blowing all the papers flying! James didn''t have time to manage the messy laboratory. He was full of regret. Adam''s calmness confuses him. He thought that Adam would take it easy, but now it is clear that Adam broke the armor of the wizard at once. This can cause great damage to the spirit. He ran to the door in a panic, and wanted to apply for treatment. Adam was his last hope, and nothing should happen! At this moment, Adams nonchalant voice sounded: "As far as a single rune is concerned, it has a higher complexity than the original version, but the rune connection is rough and there are redundant structures. After the combination, it cannot be self-consistent..." The running figure of James freezes, his body is not moving, his head is turned to Adam, and he stiffly says: "You, all right?" Adam calmly said: "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult for me. Moreover, the efficiency of this kind of experiment is too low, I can probably do it at the same time..." Adam thought about how to allocate computing power and mental power to get The optimal solution then said: "Construct four different meditation ideas at the same time." "Four, four? Different? Unexpected meditation construction?" "Well, yes, this is mainly because you are not familiar with the new rune, otherwise it can be faster." Adam confirmed. James looked at Adam in amazement: "This is multi-tasking?" James has reason to be amazed. Multi-tasking is a kind of talent, and it will not be automatically obtained because of the total amount of mental power or the improvement of the mage level. This situation can only make the mage think about one thing faster. "Yes," Adam said. This kind of monster is really enviable. It would be great if the person with this talent was me. James thought to himself. Adam has been constructing rune groups in the process of speaking. The problem derived from a single combination is not necessarily applicable to the whole. It is possible that this problem will be solved automatically when placed on the whole. James silently put the three optical projectors next to Adam again, and looked at Adam seriously, he felt unprecedented hope, "Maybe this time, it may be successful!" ...... The experiment is boring, and the demonstration is a blow to confidence and belief time after time. In a blink of an eye, another two months have passed. Adam and James are crazy, and the two have not returned to their residence during this period. James will have to teach once a week, and Adam has completely become an otaku. However, I still haven''t been able to get even a kind of meditation that can be harmonious, self-consistent and universal. There are only ten days left before the three-month period. James looks countlessly old. From the time he first saw him, his appearance became gray. Chapter 31： duel There are only ten days left before the three-month period. James looks countlessly old. From the time he first saw him, his appearance became gray. This was the result of too much effort. James leaned on Magic maintained his youthful appearance, and at this moment he had no such mood. He sat paralyzed on the ground waiting for Adam to complete the construction of the last unproven meditation idea. He was full of despair. After so many years of research and so many years of hard work, it was about to end, and it was about to end. He was just A person with no talent, relying on pure mental power to advance to the mage is really just an extravagant hope, and what is more sad is that he even hasn''t improved the total amount of spiritual power much. "I''m going to die, I''ll die silently like this." The experiment report in his hand was held tightly by him, and then it was shattered to pieces by the magic that accidentally escaped, James thought desperately. Adams mental power collapsed again, blowing the fragments on the ground apart. He shook his head at James and said, Its still not possible. It cannot be self-consistent. The Mages armor constructed by this kind of meditation cannot carry the magic ." James looked at him blankly and said: "Forget it, you don''t have to come tomorrow from tomorrow. The experiment of mental strength curing rune structure stability and complete rune group construction has failed. The laboratory will be in ten days. Disband afterwards." Each of James voices were lighter than the last word, and the decadence in his words made Adam frowned. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could speak, James said again: " After ten days, if you want, you can come to receive your salary for this month. If you dont want to, I will directly credit your balance. Also, I am about to leave." Adam temporarily put what he wanted to say back to his heart, and asked: "Go? Where to go?" James smiled miserably: "Leave the Mage Continent, find an island, and leave your offspring. Then...just so," James turned off all the optical projectors in the laboratory and turned off all experiments. The report was destroyed, and he whispered in the darkness: "Adam, don''t study the idea of ??meditation in the future. You are different from me. There is no need to waste your talent here. I am really jealous of you. What is it like to be a formal mage? " Adam opened his mouth again. The darkness couldn''t resist the apprentices'' sights. James interrupted him directly: "You don''t need to comfort me. At least compared to ordinary people who do nothing, I have experienced the charm of magic and it is enough. You first Let''s go, I want to be alone." Adam walked out of the laboratory helplessly. In fact, he wanted to tell James that after countless demonstrations in the past two months, he was confident that he had come up with a set of self-consistent meditation ideas, but it would take a few days to organize. , But James did not give him a chance to speak. But its nothing, ten days is enough, just sort it out earlier and lend it to James. ...... After about three months, the atmosphere between the new apprentices has been different from the beginning. There are fights where there are people, and it is even more serious among these self-proclaimed apprentices. In just three months, Many apprentices have already united to form organizations with various eyes. Most of the energy stones on most people have been exhausted. Everyone turned their attention to the task hall as they were learning. Then the problem arose-the tasks suitable for them as rookies were limited, and most of them were cleaning, recording, and serving. There are not many such tasks, at least there is no way to meet the needs of nearly a hundred people. Up to now, everyone has mastered more than one kind of magic. With the acquiescence of the academy, conflicts are commonplace, and the official mages treat them as air. This acquiescence and indulgence make them more powerful. Apprentices with higher scores became pretentious. The five people on the desert island are still united, and they cant help but not unite, because no other team is willing to accept them. Although their strengths are pretty good, William has successfully mastered three fire magics, and Ophelia has developed smoothly on the path of the body refining mage, but because the number is too small, he is still on the oppressed side. At this moment, a conflict broke out in the mission hall. The cause was a short-term job of sorting metal for the senior alchemist apprentice. This job was paid for two units of energy stones, which was already very rich. Randy wanted Taking this task, it was also discovered by a native apprentice at the same time. What''s more unfortunate is that this person was the one who initially expressed disdain for the desert island apprentice. Later everyone knew his name, Sean, two The offspring of the apprentice of the mage. "Why? Country folks want to earn Energy Stones too? Haha, do you know the metal?" Sean stepped out of the road in front of Randy and said arrogantly, seeming to find what he said was interesting, the companion behind Sean We laughed together for a while. "Get out of the way, Sean, do you want to have a bit of pain?" Randy''s face became gloomy. I don''t know why this Sean kept biting him like a mad dog. There have been similar insults many times. Sean looked back and exaggerated and exclaimed, "Oh my God, listen to what he was talking about, he wants to teach me," then turned his head and said to Randy, "It''s up to you? A countryman? Oh, yes, yes. Yes, I forgot that you are still a genius with a soul tendency. What is it? Curse affinity? Hahaha! Do you want to curse me for a try? I doubt you can''t hurt Uncle Sean a single hair!" Randy clenched his fists and the veins bulged. Three months were enough for the apprentices to gather information. All the apprentices who showed their soul tendencies during the aptitude test were remembered by everyone, except for Randy, because the curse of affinity is really Too unpopular and useless. This made him a laughing stock, and it was also a negative scale in his heart. "Damn, you bastard!" Randy lost his reason and rushed towards Sean with red eyes. Quentin, who was almost inseparable with him, hurriedly grabbed him. Fighting here is no good, senior apprentices will not allow it. . Xiao En stood still watching them mockingly, and squeezed them away from his companions behind him, and accepted the task. The senior apprentices watched this scene lazily. It was too common. It was so common that they couldnt arouse their interest. They also came from this stage. After experiencing the first cruelty, the novices will know that the conflict is now. How naive and stupid. Randy stood in place like a beast, breathing heavily, and said in a low to almost hissing voice: "Bastard, dare to fight me?" The mission hall is quiet. Although conflicts have occurred from time to time, they have remained verbal so far. No one has conducted real duels. After seeing the power of magic, they learned that apprentice duels cant be based on you. It is carried out by foot, and a slight accident means death. Sean walked to the door and turned around, looked at Randy in disbelief and said, "What did you say?" Randy broke free from Quentin and walked to Sean step by step, looking at him almost face-to-face like a cockfight: "I said, duel, bastard." Shaun couldnt help taking a step back, panic surged in his heart, but in the next second he became angry at the reaction just now, and said fiercely: Okay, lets fight, you trash, since you want to die, Shaun Uncle will fulfill you!" ...... The first duel between new apprentices became the most popular topic among rookies within a few days. Adam knew nothing about this. He resumed his previous life in the dormitory and library. The news is still in and Elliott learned from his small talk that he saw Adam again a few months later. He expressed regret about James''s experience and Adam''s wasted time. "Speaking of which, you are also from a deserted island, right?" Eliot asked casually. "Yeah." The book Adam is reading is called "Discussion on the Stability of Runes", and the explanation of the runes in the book helps him to construct his mind. With Adam''s acknowledgment, Elliott approached very gossipingly and said: "I heard that just today, the apprentice on the deserted island with cursed affinity is about to fight people, don''t you want to go and see?" And although it is useless but it is considered a conspicuous label, Eliot has no impression of Sean. "Oh." Adam replied perfunctorily and continued to flip through the book. Elliott curled his lips and moved closer: "Didnt he come from the same place as you? Dont you want to go and see?" Adam turned the book to the last page and closed it, put it back on the shelf properly and said, "No." "Why? The first duel of rookies, haven''t you seen it? Tsk tsk, think about it, really miss it, we also came here back then." Elliott entered the memory mode very offline. . "It''s boring, I just came into contact with the most superficial force, I just focused on being brave and relentless, stupid. Besides, what''s so good about their duel, do the two people stand opposite to build a rune group?" Adam said. Turn around and leave. "Um..." Eliot imagined such a scene, and it was not interesting at once, but he was really boring, and when the number of apprentices was sparse, it was rare for Adam to chat with him. , "Let''s go, go and see, aren''t you going back to the dormitory? Just on the way, it won''t delay you a lot of time." Adam was helplessly stayed by Elliott. Fortunately, the rest of the thread continued to calculate day and night. The daily thread did not delay the progress of the task, and there was no need for Eliot''s interest, so the two walked out of the library and headed for the duel. Go. Elliott kept boasting about his rookie record and repeating his glorious history of poisoning his opponents with poison, and thus walked to the duel. Someone kept saying hello to Eliot along the way, and looked at Adam next to him with surprised eyes, wondering how this abandoned apprentice got together with the pharmacy tutor. Chapter 32： Duel (2) The five people on the desert island also saw Adam. Except for Kristel, they were all surprised that Adam could walk with his mentor. Ophelia has been admitted to the laboratory by the refining instructor because of his excellent body refining qualifications. The practice of refining is accompanied by great pain, and this mage path requires some experiments that challenge the three views, such as swallowing. The body tissues of various monsters, dissecting the bodies of various creatures to find excellent genes, including humans. As a result, she appeared more indifferent, and her eyes occasionally revealed deep exhaustion and self-doubt. She hadn''t paid attention to the situation of these companions for a long time, and naturally she had no time to pay attention to Adam. "What is he?" Ophelia asked suspiciously. William was silent. He was a long-sleeved dancer. Although he was not recognized and accepted by others because of his status, he was not as rejected as others. He probably knew Adams situation, but he did not expect Adam to have done it. To such an extent. Quentin was deeply disdainful and jealous, and said in a weird manner: "Hey, I thought he was so arrogant, but I didn''t expect it to be so. I think it was because of grandstanding to get to the mentor. Kristel swallowed the explanation he had just said, and was disappointed again by the stupidity of these companions. They didnt know how big the gap was between themselves and the object they despised. Probably because after the baptism of years, the apprentices of the mage and the mage will only have equal conversations with people who they think are equal. Faced with Adams amiable Elliot, he appears indifferent and not close to the other apprentices. Favors. Eliot and Adam rushed all the way to the other part of the duel stage, where all the senior apprentices who had survived the tower war were gathered, and most of them knew Adam. After greeting each other, Elliott said: "Rookie duel, you are all here, are you here to see them standing and building a magic rune set?" Elliott is now learning to use it and bringing Adams words to him. Others add blocking. The senior apprentices couldn''t help but imagine the scene, and their interest faded a lot. One of them was probably familiar with Eliot, and pointed at him and said with a smile: "Not only do you smell annoying, but your speech also becomes so annoying." Someone shook his head and didn''t care: "The college has been too deserted recently. It''s rare to see the excitement." "Yes, there are too many old friends missing. I don''t know how many people in this group of rookies can stay." Adam did not participate in their conversation. He was looking for James in the crowd. Unexpectedly, he did not find him. He was not in the mood to join in the excitement when he wanted to come. Adam looked at the hustle and bustle of the crowd below and felt dispirited, "What a waste of time. "Then he left the duel in silence. Eliot glanced at Adam and didnt care. He turned around and chatted with others. He is not optimistic about what Adam is doing now. James has worked hard for decades and has not done it in such a short time. How could Riyadan succeed? Suddenly the duel site became quiet, and Sean and Randy each stepped forward without any nonsense. The two raised their hands and inspired the magic items in their hands. The two magics took shape rapidly, collided fiercely in the sky, and then dissipated at the same time. invisible. The magic items in the hands of the apprentice will not be much advanced. Although the engraved magic is different, they are all at the same level according to the power index displayed by the Black Mage. At this time, the apprentice''s magic accuracy is tested. The two of them did a good job in this regard. Two consecutive magic attacks were accurate at the predetermined location, regardless of the outcome. The senior apprentice has stopped focusing on the two of them, because they are so boring, and the two of them have not even changed their positions. Sean grinned and said to Randy: "Hillboy, how many other magic items do you have?" Sean is full of confidence. Not only has he successfully constructed the second spell, but his companions in the organization have even lent it. With his five magic items, with the news he found, the poor ghosts of the desert island are definitely not so rich. Randy''s face is ugly, he still has the last magic item, which is inscribed with flying skills, this is his last life-saving card, and he cannot use it now. "Damn it!" Randy cursed in his heart and sprinted to the side. Sean was ecstatic, he knew that Randy was not good enough. At this time, as long as he pursued the victory, he could blast the idiot into scum. Shaun didn''t hesitate to activate the three remaining magic items of his own. Two fireballs and a wind blade sealed all Randy''s escape possibilities. "Go to hell! Go to hell!" Seeing Randy was about to die in his own hands, Sean showed a sickly ecstasy, this feeling made him obsessed. Randy stopped at the moment of life and death and stepped heavily on the ground. Then a thorn rose instantly, and the magic hit the thorn with a dull sound. Randy sighed in relief behind the dirt wall. Guan is over. Sean was taken aback, he didn''t expect Randy to be able to use the ground stab like this, "Idiot, do you think this can offset it?" Earth magic has the best defensive power among low-level magic, but it is not unlimited. After barely resisting two fireballs, the wind blade broke through the ground thorn. Randy panicked and flashed away desperately, but the wind blade After brushing his arm, he easily cut off the small half of his body. "Ah!" Randy roared in pain, bleeding from the wound, and the intense pain made him lose his resistance. Some of the local apprentices under couldn''t bear to look away, some clamored to kill waste, and Sean laughed wildly: "Trash, trash, go to death!" The expressions of the apprentices on the desert island changed drastically, and they ran towards the duel stage. In any case, they could not watch their companions die in front of them. Shauns companions stopped them with a grinning, "Hillboy, don''t you even understand the rules?" Quentin roared: "This is not fair!" Someone looked at them as if they were an idiot, and then said: "Fair? Haha! You are so cute. Life or death in the duel arena, if you want to avenge that trash, why don''t you ask me to fight?" William looked at him and said, "Howard, give me a face, let Randy''s life be spared, I don''t think the college would want this to happen." Howard glanced contemptuously at William and said to his companions: "Look, what did I hear, they want me to give them a face, hahaha, a bunch of hillbillies, you are worthy too!?" William''s face was blue and white. He didn''t expect to be subjected to such insults, but Randy was at stake, he had to remember this humiliation in his heart, turning his head to the senior apprentices and shouting: "Tutor, do you want to see? Do you want Randy to die?" The senior apprentices looked at him funny, and then a cold voice came: "What do you think a duel is? A friendly game?" Sean on the stage saw William and the others were stopped, he put his heart down, and walked towards Randy who fell to the ground and rolled, he must humiliate this idiot before killing him. "Look, no one can save you. You will inevitably die at the hands of Uncle Sean. This is the price you dare to challenge Uncle Sean. Don''t worry, your companions will accompany you one by one. You **** the hillbilly, thinking that I am breathing the same piece of air as you, I feel sick!" Randy looked at Sean, who was getting closer and closer, with unforgettable hatred in his eyes. He let go of the hand covering the wound and roared: "Go to hell!" He used the last fireball technique to kill Xiao. En sent to hell. Sean inspired the water curtain and said: "Do you think I don''t know you still have a magic? Go to death obediently." Randy was desperate. He mobilized the last magic item and stumbled to float. Because he lost his arm and exhausted his energy, he couldn''t even maintain his balance. The desert island apprentice looked hopeful, maybe Randy could survive. Sean condensed a fireball in front of him, and said mockingly: "Inferior performance, goodbye, rubbish." With a bang, Randy was beaten to pieces in the sky and landed on the ground, falling on the deserted island apprentices. In my heart. ...... The duel is a long story Actually it quickly produced results, almost before Adam had time to walk back to the dormitory, many excited apprentices had passed by him, and after seeing the power of magic and death, they were stimulated Is extremely excited. Adam was not surprised and didn''t care about Randy''s death, but the lingering Elliott chased him up and patted Adam on the shoulder: "The apprentice who cursed the affinity is dead." "Oh." "Tsk, really indifferent, don''t you care at all?" Eliot tusked. "Don''t you care at all!? Companion''s death?" A sad and angry voice sounded. Adam looked up and found that Quentin was speaking. The rest of the desert island looked at him sadly and angrily. "We are from the same place, shouldn''t we be united? This time it was Randy who died, but next time it might be you! They want to kill us all, all, including you!" Kun Ting said excitedly. Adam did not even stop, and continued to walk towards the dormitory. William speeded up a few steps and stopped in front of him: "Adam, come back, we need to be united, we need you." Elliott hugged his arms and walked aside, watching this scene with great interest. He wanted to know how this new kid he met would face this kind of blame. "Hehe." Adam chuckled without emotion. "What is your attitude? Do you look down on us?" "Well, yes, I despise you. In this world, everyone''s life is his own. You can live like an idiot, but don''t do idiotic things, otherwise you will just find yourself dead if you die." Adam is indifferent Said. Quentin''s eyes were split, and he was out of anger. He waved his fist out of his mind and wanted to teach Adam a lesson. Chapter 33： Kill William, the son of the duke, the most outstanding genius in the southern part of the desert island, has a deep weakness in his heart. Everything that happened after he embarked on the road of apprenticeship left scars in his heart one after another. Today, his pride is finally complete. Broken, he looked at Adam sadly and said, "Why, don''t you feel any sadness in your heart? You are also from a desert island..." Adam interrupted him, and the argument made him feel very boring: "Why should I be sad? Also, who told you that the path of the mage requires unity? Or have you heard of any official mage that relies on others? Helped to advance?" William looked at him stunnedly, and said at a loss: "Randy is also our companion. We are still so weak. If we are not united, how could it be possible..." Adam interrupted him again: "Did you make a mistake?" "what did you say?" "You are the weak, not me. Weak alliances have no meaning. There is no reason for the minority to obey the majority in this world. The will and dignity of the weak are worthless. You are not strong enough. You are killed and complained. Who can get it?" Ophelia couldnt help it. She felt that Adams words were very ear-piercing and pierced the sensitive nerves in her heart: "But you are also from a desert island. In the eyes of outsiders, we are a whole. We are rejected by others. Does it mean you are rejected? Sooner or later they will attack you!" Adam is really impatient: "Why do you still don''t understand? Weakness is the original sin. Only because you are weak can you be rejected, and this kind of rejection from idiots will be kept in your heart. I am always here. Idiots have too much communication, but if anyone wants to shoot me, come on, I will let them know their stupidity." Adams words were like a heavy hammer, piercing their fragile self-esteem fiercely, tearing apart their last fig leaf, William stepped back one after another, Ophelia''s face flushed, and Kristel mourned. She sighed, she realized that people like herself were too far away from Adam. Only Quentin lost his mind because of his anger, and desperately sent a fireball to Adam, just like when he was on the ship. Eliot has been listening to these interesting conversations, but he frowned when he saw this scene. At the Moldo Mage Academy, duels are allowed, but sneak attacks are taboo, and sneak attackers are no longer protected by the Academy rules. , He wanted to teach Quentin a lesson. The three remaining people on the desert island changed their faces at the same time. They also thought of the original thing: "Stop! Please, don''t kill him!" But Adams magic was faster than their voices. The fireball was offset by the flashing water curtain. Before the water vapor dissipated, it condensed into a water arrow. It quickly cut through the air and penetrated Quentins head, leaving only one. White brains splashed on their trousers. Elliotts eyes flashed with brilliance. It was only a few months, and Adams mastery of magic could be to such an extent. At that moment Adam used the water curtain and water arrows to face the enemy. After Quentin''s death, the water arrow shattered immediately. There was no extra magical power to escape, no waste, which even some senior apprentices could not do. Ophelia and William stared blankly at Quentin who became a corpse. After a while, Ophelia broke out: "You monster! Don''t you have any honor and mercy in your heart? How can you, how dare you kill again? Dead companion!" Kristall pursed his lips and pulled Ophelia, and said in a voice that Ophelia sounds strange to him: "Enough, Ophelia, enough." Ophelia looked at Kristel in disbelief: "You...?" Kristel looked at her seriously: "Adam is right. The path of the wizard is not a game. The weak must understand how the weak live." After speaking, she let go of Ophelia and took a deep look. Adam, then left without looking back. Elliott saw that there was no excitement to watch, so he leaned close to Adam again, and said slyly, "Tsk tusk, it''s really unfeeling, that little girl was hurt by you." Adam glanced at him and said, "boring." "Dont be so boring, I told you that the construction of meditation is not that simple, and you dont need to be sad about James affairs. Every year, oh no, every moment on the plane of the wizard has countless things like that. ''S apprentice left sadly. This is fate and it is not worth feeling for." Adam said seriously: "I''m not sad, and I''m about to succeed." Elliott shrugged: "Okay, okay, you''re about to succeed." As soon as he finished speaking, he smiled again: "Hey, you are in trouble again. I didn''t see it. Are you so annoying? " Adam is indeed in trouble again, he is blocked by Sean Howard and his party. The momentary victory made Sean swell up. He arrogantly stopped Adam, and said in a condescending tone: "Are you Adam?" Howard frowned. He vaguely understood some of Adam''s situation and knew that he was not easy to provoke, but he hesitated for a while and he didn''t stop Sean. After all, there would be no major problems, Howard thought. At this time, he didn''t know that Adam had just killed a person. If he knew, he wouldn''t think so. Adam is rarely as irritable as he is now. It''s like a supercomputer is running high-speed computing, but the outside world is constantly trying to invade viruses and Trojan horses. This feeling makes him very upset, because he is upset, he didn''t answer and didn''t stop. It is really difficult for normal people to understand the thoughts of idiots. After winning the duel, Seans status in the small group has improved a lot. The two saw Adam being rude, blocking him directly, and said arrogantly: "Stop, Im asking you, didnt you hear it?" Sean looked at this scene triumphantly. At this moment, he felt that he had become a big man. Adam stopped, turned his head and asked Elliott, "Is there any trouble if you kill them?" Elliott froze for a moment, and then replied weirdly: "Is it troublesome? Others won''t happen, but they are now the property of the academy. Killing them requires compensation for the loss of the academy, a head of 500 energy stones." Ai The reason why Liott behaved strangely was because he felt that Adam really wanted to kill them, with this calm attitude. Adam thought for a while. In two months, he obtained two thousand energy stones from James laboratory, and soon he could get one thousand. If the meditation idea is successfully constructed, the reward will not be less, which means Killing them will not create economic pressure on Adam. After trying to understand, Adam turned around and said to them very seriously: "Now let go, or die." If it is not necessary, Adam does not want to kill, the energy stone is still very precious. Sean and his party were stunned when they heard Adam and Eliot talking. They thought Adam was an idiot, and they wanted to shoot five people at the same time: "Do you want to fight us? With five people?" Adam''s eyes lit up, duel? He looked at Eliot again. Elliott nodded pityingly, and said, "That''s fine, it''s a duel, but..." Before he could finish talking, Adam shot directly. Without warning, the violent wind pressure blew several people away. Adam stretched his hand across the void, and the wind blade took shape in an instant. It slashed towards the two at a speed much faster than ordinary apprentices, and then Adam stretched his hand to the sky, and the sky filled the sky. When they appeared, Adam pressed his fingers down, and the fire fell like rain, and smashed against them like meteorites. One to five, outrageously shot. Elliott was taken aback, cast a spell to avoid, complaining dissatisfied: "Damn it, do you want to kill me together?" The fire took advantage of the wind and the wind assisted the fire. Adam, who used the two element magics of wind and fire at the same time, achieved the conditions of compound magic to a certain extent, which was more powerful than a single use. The five people who faced Adams Magic head-on were horrified. They are still in shock. They cant believe that Adam would make such a simple move. UUwww. Shouldn''t uuknshu.com make an appointment? Magic waits for no one. The five have already felt the breath of death. They quickly used all their means. However, their clumsy magic was like a joke in Adams eyes. The two blocking the road were cut off by the wind blade. The blood was steamed dry by the flames without flowing, Xiao En and the other one resisted by magic for a second, and then they became ashes without even sending their last words. Only Howard is left. He is the leader of the organization, with talents and resources far superior to others. Facing Adam''s magic, he incited four defensive magic in an instant. Adam hooked his finger, and the flow of fire condensed and shot towards Howard. The four magics shattered one after another. Howard was shocked and his face was pale and sweating. While using his magic defense, he begged for mercy without a word: "Let me go! Don''t kill me! I''m willing to go away, never again. Will not appear in front of you!" His heart is full of regret and hatred for Sean. Why should I provoke this monster? This kind of magic is foul! Adam did not even have a moment of hesitation. At this time, no official mage came out to save his life. The flames easily roasted Howard into dried meat, and then smashed Howard''s body and a large area of ??the ground. After killing five people, Adam turned his head and asked Eliot, "But what?" Elliott left a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. You just killed six people and used advanced magic and compound magic. How can you be so calm? "But... you''d better go to the duel, where the damage is to be compensated for." Eliot looked at the multiple magic items picked up by Adam''s mental power and sighed: "Forget it, It doesnt matter, and its not worth much energy stone." Chapter 34： flight The road leading to the dormitory was silent, and everyone looked at Adam in horror. They can''t imagine that while they are still complacent about mastering a low-level magic, there are already apprentices that can do this. "Is he really a new apprentice?" "Compared with such a monster, what are we?" These two sentences are probably the aspirations of all the onlookers at this time. This blow is like a heavy hammer hitting their hearts, shaking their confidence to the ground. Adam was not happy at all. It was normal to kill them in seconds. According to his calculations, even if he was fighting with all the apprentices at the same time, as long as he was not in an open and transparent environment like a duel arena, Adam had absolute certainty. They are all destroyed. Adam feels dissatisfied. So far, the only research he has come into contact with that really touches the knowledge level is meditation. Although the magic just used looks dazzling, but at best it is only a technical result. As long as it meets the requirements, anyone can use it. . At this time, there was a violent breaking through the air in the distance. It was the sound of an object flying through the sound barrier. Elliott said, "Don''t move, it''s the college law enforcement officer." As soon as Elliotts voice fell, a team of four alchemy puppets landed around Adam, and quickly checked the surrounding conditions, and then a stiff synthetic sound sounded: "The ground within the detection area is seriously damaged, and there is a breath of life and death. I will show you immediately. Or else the Moldo Elemental Tower has the right to kill you." Adam lifted the token forward. These four alchemy puppets exuded mysterious energy fluctuations, forming a force field around Adam. In the force field, Adam felt that his spiritual power was being transformed, and the magic power was completely isolated. . "Identity confirmation, apprentice Adam. The damage you caused to the tower will be sent to your dormitory in the form of a bill, and pay as soon as possible, otherwise the tower will enforce punishment." is an understatement and even some trifling verification process, which makes Adam more sure that the weak are of no value in the eyes of the mage. They are not so much human lives as groups of moving data. Adam put away his token, this time the alchemy puppet did not stop him and let him leave. After bidding farewell to Eliot and returning to the dormitory, Adam continued with the final process of meditation construction. The research direction of James and his previous team is all to add special effects to the wizard''s armor, in order to achieve the effect of the soul tendency. But Adam felt that this kind of direction was wrong. Mental power is born from the soul. Instead of trying to make mental power bring special effects, it is better to study spiritual power itself. Adam almost completely negated James research direction, only working on the nature of the spiritual power and the amount of magic that can be carried. There is nothing to say about the carrying of magic power. No matter how strong the spiritual power is, it cannot reach the energy level of the ether. It is absolutely undesirable to blindly pursue spiritual power and give up magic power. A viable meditation idea must definitely become a good carrier. It is very important in the apprenticeship stage. Then, what is the essence of mental power? To be honest, this problem cannot be explained by Adams current knowledge, but in this world where the''technical black box'' exists at all times, failure to understand the essence does not affect the creation of technology. The main direction of Adams attack is the study of the materialization of mental power. Mental power is an intangible but qualitative energy. Most apprentices only regard this equivalent as the carrier of magic power. However, Adam speculates through the method of mental shifting. It can be used in a more powerful way. According to the broken information in Adam''s mind, it can be called the motivation of mind. According to this world, it should be called spiritual magic. Adam cannot guarantee how powerful this kind of magic is, because he does not believe that with the world of wizards evolving for hundreds of millions of years, no one will study this with the wisdom of countless wizards. Maybe it is because there is no way to advance by relying on pure mental power, maybe at a higher level. , Mage cannot form effective combat power only by relying on mental power, but this is at least a slightly more promising direction. For the next three days, Adam stayed at home, doing his best to deduct the rune group model and construction in the room, and all the noise of the outside world was left behind by him. After Adams blow, the atmosphere in the college has changed a lot from before. Adam brushed away the impetuosity of the apprentices like an iron brush. Howard and his companions were a very strong organization among the apprentices. The elite of the organization could not have two magics in Adam''s hands, which let them know In fact, he is still a fool. As a result, they have changed from inferior muscle display to humble scholars. The library has become the most lively place. They read every book they can read by frugalizing their food and clothing, and they actually have a little bit of unfamiliar students. Demeanor. William was completely low-key, as silent as Adam at the beginning, alone in the college. Ophelia locked herself in the room for a whole day after that day, and came to the laboratory at dawn the next day to sign a contract with the body refiner, and disappeared completely since then. Krystal became the most dazzling new star among the apprentices after Adam. She successfully came to the school of Master Black and became the direct disciple of this second-level master, officially breaking away from the sequence of new apprentices. On the last day of the ten-day period, James learned of Adams "brilliant" record during the transfer of work. He was not surprised, how strong Adam was, he knew best, and it is no exaggeration to say that he was not an opponent. . And Adam''s strength is not only reflected in combat power, but also amazing research capabilities. In his laboratory, the status of the two has already been transferred, and Adam has successfully changed from assistant to dominant. "Eh." James watched the alchemy puppet seal the laboratory, sighed softly, and felt very melancholy. His path to the mage was unknown. After leaving the mage continent, he even had to use magic cautiously. Communicating ether in a magical environment will cause a more serious burden on his body. He has no friends. He is the oldest apprentice in the academy. The same group of apprentices with him are either already promoted or dead. He has never been a dazzling person. Now he is about to leave and no one will send him off, as he expected. in. "Adam hasn''t come." He muttered intricately, and slowly paced the academy, putting Adam''s due reward into his balance. James took one last look at the place where he had struggled for decades, and then turned around and left. ...... Adam is overloading his mind. If someone can see his soul sea, they will find that dense runes are constantly being constructed and annihilated in this infinite space. A new rune often breaks and disappears just after it appears. With the passage of time, the number of new runes decreased, and eventually only nineteen pyramids remained in the soul sea. The bottom surface of these pyramid-shaped runes is arc-shaped, and the structure varies from the bottom surface to the top of the cone, which is very complicated. Adam was excited. This group of meditation thoughts composed of 19 runes is completely self-consistent. Not only is it better than basic meditation thoughts in carrying magic power, but it also has unique attributes. Adam combined all the runes to form a spherical rune group. At the same time, his mental power spread automatically, sweeping his room with a violent posture. All the mortal artifacts in the room were broken into pieces in an instant. amazing. "The construction of the new-style meditation idea was completed and the demonstration was successful, and it was named the mind-power meditation idea." After the logical thinking report, Adam jumped out of his room and sent himself into the sky tens of meters without protection. The new type of mental power named Mind Power spreads out of the body and firmly supports Adam in the air, thus Adam realizes flight under the action of pure mental power. is real flight rather than floating. The power of mind first counteracts the gravitational force, and then continuously carries the air, transforming the resistance into power. With a movement of his mind, Adam shoots himself like an arrow and changes direction freely in the air. Everyone on the ground is stunned. "Hey hey hey, look, heaven, heaven!" An apprentice stubbornly grabbed his companion''s arm and shouted unconsciously. Because of excessive force, bruises appeared on his companion''s arm. his companion pulled away his hand in dissatisfaction and muttered: "Let go, are you crazy? What about the sky..." Then he looked at the sky, also dull, "Oh my god!" Of course they have seen such a thing as flying, but it was done by the wizards in the tower. They had never thought that the apprentices around them could do it too! Adams heartfelt joy in his heart, this joy even made him act childish, constantly changing his body shape in the sky, from time to time, from time to time, from time to time, to dive and then to rise, it was a joy to play. The actions of the two on the ground attracted the attention of other people. Gradually, more and more people looked up to the sky, and then stayed in a daze, their mouths unconsciously murmured together. The voice is getting louder. "Fly." "Adam." In the library, in the classroom, in the cafeteria, the people in the dormitory also walked out after hearing the sound. They didn''t know what they were feeling in their hearts, but just watched Adam''s flying freely. Elliott was affected by the noisy sound, his hand shook, and a bottle of potion exploded. He cursed and walked out of the laboratory before he could express his dissatisfaction, he saw Adam in the sky. He doesn''t know what his child is going crazy, just flying, Qi magic can easily do it, why show up in front of a rookie? He paused, and the air flow gathered behind him into wings, and then Eliot flew up into the sky and came to Adam. "What are you doing? You ruined all my potions." He complained to Adam. Adam said lightly: "Oh, I''m sorry. Do you know where James is?" Chapter 35： Meditation Elliott chattered: "You know, every potion of mine requires a lot of precious materials. The one just used magic lotus, dead nettle, winter thorn grass..." Adam is a polite person, he rarely interrupts others? It wasn''t until Eliot finished that he asked again: "Oh, so do you know where James is?" Elliott was very dissatisfied: "James? I don''t know, he probably has gone, but what are you doing?" Elliott didn''t look at Adam carefully until now, "You, huh?" Elliott turned around Adam and said in amazement: "There is no elemental fluctuation? What kind of magic is this?" Every apprentice has an instinctive interest in new magic, and this interest made him instantly forget his potion. . Adam heard that he could not get useful news from Eliot, and replied perfunctorily: "Spiritual magic." Then he flew in the other direction. He had to find James. If he let James leave like this, he would Regrettably. "Spiritual magic, what is that? Why have I never heard of it?" Eliot insisted on following Adam. ...... James had reached the edge of the academy and was about to enter the range of the tower. He also heard the noise coming from him, but he couldn''t hear it because he was too far away, but the voice got louder and louder. James vaguely heard Adam. With this name, he couldn''t help but stop. "Adam? What''s wrong?" The thought was replaced by a wry smile as soon as the thought came up. Its a genius of Adams level to be noticed by others sooner or later. He is about to leave. No matter what happens in the college, it has nothing to do with him. He shook his head and moved on. Arrive at the port city through the teleportation array, and then leave the wizard continent by boat. Standing tall and looking far away, Adam in the sky quickly found the figure of James. Ignoring the entangled Eliot, one dived towards the ground and hovered firmly beside James. James smiled at him, then greeted Elliott with a smile, and said with a smile: "Adam, I didn''t expect you to come and send me off. This magic is good, did you create it?" Adam shook his head, outlined nineteen runes outside of his body, and combined them one by one in front of James with a slow speed. James didnt understand Adams meaning at first, but his whole body trembled after a while, and his eyes became red, and then muddy tears dripped uncontrollably, "This, this is..." Adam dragged the combined sphere in his hand and said to James: "Meditating, it''s done." James tremblingly stretched out his two hands, trying to touch the sphere. Of course, this could not be successful, but it was enough. James stood in place and wept loudly, whimpering with unknown content. Adam couldn''t accurately understand James'' emotions at this time, frowned and looked at him at a loss. Elliott patted Adam on the shoulder with emotion, and said, "James needs to vent. He should borrow the teleportation array now and then leave. You brought him new hope when he was most desperate. " Elliott paused and looked at Adam complicatedly: "I didn''t expect you to succeed. This is with him..." Elliott originally wanted to say that the success of this meditation should have little to do with James, right? Adam understands what he means, but I cant say that. Although the final empirical construction of the mind-power meditation thought is all done independently by him, the massive amount of information provided by James in the early stage also played a huge role-eliminating a lot of wrong answers , Saved a lot of time for Adam. Elliott stepped back two steps, leaving Adam with a look to look for you later, and then left. He knew he was not suitable to be present at this time. After a long time, James finally calmed down. After raising his head, he returned to his middle-aged appearance. He walked to Adam and bowed deeply, and said solemnly: "Thank you, Adam, you saved me. belief." Adam didnt think this was a big deal. He said to James: In this case, your laboratory doesnt have to be disbanded. Adam really feels that life in the laboratory suits him well. At this stage of knowledge accumulation, The laboratory that is quiet and can bring him income is the best place for him. Information from the outside world cannot give him freshness, and being an otaku to research knowledge is the most comfortable thing. James laughed: "Yes, you don''t have to disband. It''s all because of you. We now need to go to the Approval Department and the Academic Department to apply for the re-establishment of the laboratory, and the value of verifying the idea." Adam is unknown. So, James used to do all these things alone, so why do you bring him with him now? "I also need to go?" James solemnly nodded, and then said: "Of course, only you know the specific way of constructing the new meditation idea, and you are the supervisor in the new laboratory, and I am your assistant." James is very grateful that he can continue to stay in the Mage Academy. His wisdom is not enough to support a laboratory, but Adam is more than enough, and he wants to take advantage of the last days of his life to do his best to fight the path of the mage. , Even if he knew that hope was very slim. Adam was a little surprised. He didn''t expect James to say that, but this is a good thing. Being able to master a laboratory independently is obviously very exciting. This means that at some time in the future, if he finds it more interesting You can lead the research yourself. The two of them once again walked into the Elemental Tower, and it still makes people feel dazzled. There are no geniuses and senior apprentices here. Except for the mage, other identities are of no use. They must move forward cautiously, lest they get offended. Anger to an official mage. Approval Department, Academic Department, these modern-sounding office locations are all located on the first floor of the tower. This is also the only area where apprentices without a teacher can enter and perform activities. Adam didn''t expect to see a familiar person in the Academic Department, Master Jerome, one of the four guides. James stepped forward and said respectfully: "Good day, respectable Master Jerome." Three months later, Master Jerome had forgotten Adam, even if Adams performance at the time surprised him, he just said to James: "It''s you again? I hope you don''t waste my time this time." James said a little bluntly: "No, it was the apprentice Adam who submitted the results. He created a set of feasible meditation ideas, this set of meditation ideas..." James wanted to introduce more. But he found himself completely ignorant. Adam stepped forward and said, "Good day, Master Jerome." Jerome looked intently at Adam and found that he was a little familiar. After thinking about it, he asked uncertainly: "Are you the little guy on the boat?" After Adam nodded and admitted, Master Jerome became even more dissatisfied. He didn''t think that a rookie who had just become an apprentice for three months would study any results. He said gloomily: "Maybe the environment of the academy has made you forget to get angry. As a consequence of the mage, I hope you are not entertaining me, otherwise you will pay for it. I think about it, Lockharts bloodline laboratory is missing a few test items!" The Bloodline Lab is a research direction of the Body Refining Master. James clearly knows how terrifying there is. He can''t say anything under the pressure of the Master. Adam also knows that no nonsense is needed at this time. Nonsense will only make the Master even more angry. So he directly constructed the nineteen runes one by one in front of him, and then quickly combined them together. This time he did it very carefully, showing all the characteristics of meditation one by one. First of all, the total amount of mental power exercised by this set of meditation thoughts is more, far more than unit one, and Jerome''s expression has eased. Then there is its stability. When the rune group communicates with the ether, magic power is formed, and it is injected into the sphere at a fast and gentle speed, and stays firmly in it. The stability is qualified. Seeing that Jerome is no longer angry. Finally, it is self-consistency. Meditation is a system. The system cannot collapse by itself Adam unabashedly let go of the spirit, constructed several spheres in succession, and then accommodated them into the spirit, spherical'' The nails are perfectly connected, and they are self-consistent and qualified. Jerome nodded and said, "Well, it''s not bad, you have avoided the fate of becoming a test product. Put it in order and hand it in, and the tower will reward you." He did not mention the idea of ??meditation itself. Value, because this kind of "fantastic idea" has been seen a lot in his long life. Apprentices occasionally burst into the flames of wisdom, but most of them are not very popular and only suitable for the creators themselves. For others, at most a little research value. However, Adam did not stop, continuing to show the core and key features of this set of meditation ideas. His mental power stretched out like a hand, and there was nothing in the academic department that could be used for experimentation, so he wrapped the air with mental power, squeezed them layer by layer, and after an instant, a highly compressed wind bomb was formed in his hand. If judged by the power index, it has exceeded one. The apprentices eyes could not see clearly what happened in the first second, but all that could not be hidden in the eyes of the mage. Mage Jerome witnessed this scene with his own eyes and finally became interested: "This is the materialization of spiritual power?" "Yes, respected Master Jerome, I call it the power of mind." Mage Jerome pointed to the wind bullet and said to Adam: "Come on, hit me." Adam did not hesitate. Of course, an attack of this level could not hurt the wizard. His mental power turned into a catapult mechanism, blasting the wind bullet to the wizard Jerome. Master Jerome stretched out a hand, the wind bullet dissipated in his hand, he felt it carefully, there was no magical power and elemental fluctuations. He clapped his hands and exclaimed: "Adam? You are good, very good, I believe this is not its limit, go ahead, I am very interested." Chapter 36： Project approval Master Jeromes vision is not comparable to that of James. As soon as the motivation of reading appeared, Master Jerome realized the benefits of using mental power in this way. If this kind of meditation can be used by apprentices. The motivation of reading will definitely greatly improve their comprehensive ability in the apprenticeship stage. Yes, it is comprehensive ability. If a research result can only be applied to combat, its significance will be greatly reduced. The power of mind has already had the spiritual power effect of the mage level to a certain extent. Adam thought for a while, and then said: "The way I expected the motivation to achieve value is control. For example, as long as the mental power is strong enough, I can achieve the effect of low-level element magic by controlling the elements, provided that In the appropriate environment." "In addition, there are other ways to apply the power of mind, such as strengthening oneself, improving physical fitness in almost all directions. It can create a repulsive position and a vacuum layer. It can blur its own position by distorting the reference to achieve hiding The purpose. It can even be used directly as magic to destroy the enemys spirit and body." Adam stopped. These are just speculations and cannot be used as conclusions. Adam does not like to say things without evidence as facts. Master Jerome nodded. Adam was able to say this very well. Limited by the apprentices vision and insight, they could not find a deeper application. In Master Jeromes view, mind power can be used as a kind of The general-purpose auxiliary ability can play the role of precision instruments in various researches, such as scalpels, sorters, and even microscopes. It is obviously more awkward to perceive and complete these fine tasks through mental power. The body is more convenient. Master Jerome said, "This kind of meditation is the result of Adam, right?" James and Adam nodded one after another. "Then, congratulations, Adam, your wisdom will bring you great benefits. I will submit the''Meditation Power Meditation'' to the Lord of the Tower. If you are lucky enough, this meditation idea may enter the first The five-element holy tower, the rewards and follow-up benefits at that time, even if it is a formal mage will be excited." Mage Jerome said with a smile, "Now if you are willing to make it public in the library, you can set a price for it. Everyones reading will give you 70%." Adams eyes lit up. This is a tangible benefit that will bring him huge benefits. Maybe he wont worry about the energy stone anymore. "Of course, respectable Master Jerome, I think fifty units of energy stones are a reasonable price." Master Jerome took out two contracts, watched Adam sign and nodded and said: "Okay, then the contract is established. You need to send the complete construction method to the library within seven days. For other things, if there is any follow-up news. If so, someone will inform you." After the two saluted and withdrew from the academic department, James said to Adam with emotion: "I really didn''t expect, Adam, you can create such an amazing thing, the fifth element holy tower, my goodness. But does it really matter? ?? Just make it public?" "Why not?" Adam has never hidden ideas. As for whether someone will surpass him because he has learned to read motivation, it is not worth worrying about. A person''s strength is never because of his own self-cherishment. Only through wisdom, continuous progress and hard work is the decisive factor. Adam has absolute confidence in this. James froze for a moment, then said convincingly: "Well, geniuses always think differently." Next is the Approval Department, where the two need to re-apply to establish a laboratory. The Approval Department is not far from the Academic Department. James said to Adam with a complicated mood: "I didn''t expect that I could go through the establishment and cancellation of the laboratory at the same time in one day." Adam was curious about this process and asked, "Is the qualification approval strict?" James shook his head and said, "It was very strict a year ago. At that time, there were many senior apprentices in the academy, and they often made trouble because of a laboratory or a funding, so that they ended up in a duel. To solve the problem, but not now. There are a lot of idle resources in the college." "Will the responsible mage of the approval department stop it? Isn''t it the value of the project that decides whether to pass?" When James heard this, he looked at Adam in amazement. It seemed that he didn''t expect Adam to raise this kind of question. After a while, he said: "I have forgotten that you are a rookie and do not understand the rules of the tower and the college. Apprentice The laboratory mage we formed will not take it seriously, because the wisdom and vision of most apprentices can''t study anything valuable. The reason why the tower will apprentices to build a laboratory is just a chance, just like you If any laboratory has produced results of the level of Nian Motive, it will bring huge benefits to the tower." Adam is still puzzled: "But the funding is real. Does the tower care about the loss of funding?" James laughed blankly: "Adam, it seems that you need to understand common sense. The energy stone is the lowest resource in the wizard world, and its value is very low. Every ultra-dimensional wizard will get a huge amount of energy during any plane battle. . For the official mage, ether crystal is valuable." After thinking about it, he suppressed his voice to the lowest level, and quietly said to Adam: "Moldo''s super-dimensional wizard is not very strong. After the failure of the last tower war, he lost a lot of resources. If in a powerful wizard tower In, the talented students recruited from more affluent areas have a lot of resources and never worry about the energy stone." Adam knew it. He remembered that he had heard Mage Black talk about the energy stone, but: "Then why don''t the official mages find another job?" "Some are because of the contract, they can''t leave without working for three hundred years, and some are because the path of the mage has come to an end and there is no room for improvement. Okay, don''t talk about this anymore, we are here." Adam kept silent, and walked into the approval department with James. The area of ??the Approval Department is much larger than that of the Academic Department, and it seems to be much deserted. Adam discovered that the mage inside was also an acquaintance, one of the four introduced Mage Irene. After James'' explanation, Adam guessed the reason why Erin was here. Among the original four, Mage Black was at the second level and should be the strongest, so he took on a relatively important job. The other three were probably at the first level, so they all stayed in the tower to face the work of apprentices. Mage Irene is still a lazy appearance, but with her beautiful face, it shows a special charm. "James, eh, and Adam?" Mage Irene didn''t forget Adam, "What are you guys doing? James, if I remember correctly, you just applied to log off the laboratory in the morning?" After the two saluted, James lowered his head and said: "Yes, respected Mage Irene, my laboratory has been handed over. This time I am accompanying the apprentice Adam to apply for the establishment of the laboratory." Mage Irene said to Adam and Yan Yueshen: "Little guy, I heard that you had a little limelight a few days ago?" But before Adam could speak, Mage Irene''s expression became severe: "Are you inflated by this? Do you know the consequences of deceiving a mage?" Mage Irene obviously thinks that Adam and James have joined forces to defraud the funds. One apprentice who canceled the laboratory in the morning because the deadline was reached, led another apprentice to apply. This kind of thing is not seen by anyone. normal. James respectfully said: "You misunderstood, the Adam apprentice has already made preliminary results.". "Oh?" Adam stepped forward and placed the newly signed contract with both hands in front of Mage Irene. After reading Mage Irene, her face became kind again, as if she had never been angry. She exclaimed at Adam, "I didn''t expect to blink Its just time. The little guy at the time can do this level Irene has reason to be surprised, not because of how amazing the idea of ??meditation is, but in the masters concept of time, three months is true It was just a blink of an eye. "You''re overwhelmed." Adam responded with a bow. Deception is ruled out, and the contract is used as evidence. The ration of resources of the energy stone level to the wizard Irene does not care at all, and immediately agrees. At this time, the door of the approval department was pushed open again. It was an Adam who had never come in. Senior apprentices met. He also held a contract in his hand, and his face was full of excitement. After entering, he didn''t seem to find the two alike. He said to Master Irene, "Respected Master Irene, I got the proof and applied to establish an alchemy body study. laboratory!" Mage Irene put down his pen with interest, and said, "Hehe, what a coincidence today. Actually, two people applied to establish a laboratory at the same time?" That apprentice was taken aback, two people? It was only then that he found the two Adams, their expressions turned ugly, and gritted his teeth and said: "James, you trash, you still have the face to stay in the academy?" Adam was puzzled. It seemed that he had never seen this level of contradiction between senior apprentices. What happened to these two people? James looked at this man with embarrassment, and he accepted his insults without refuting him, and whispered: "Frank, I..." "Shut up, trash, now do you want to continue to cheat others? Use your stupid thoughts to delay other people''s time? You **** trash!" Frank said more and more anger, and finally couldn''t restrain his own energy fluctuations. , Want to shoot James in front of the official mage. Mage Irene knocked on the table, the huge magic power was overwhelmed, she said: "Get out. This is not a place for you to be presumptuous." Chapter 37： Mechanical body "...Adam, your application has been approved, and the laboratory address is still the original one. Five thousand energy stones will be allocated to your laboratory every month. As for the problem between you , Solve it yourself." Mage Irene said coldly. It''s okay to see the excitement among the little guys, but if an apprentice dares to do something in front of her, it is obviously not allowed. No apprentice dared to disobey the will of a formal mage, no matter how angry they were, they all left the approval department respectfully. The apprentice named Frank followed them all the way out of the tower. Just stepping into the academy, he stepped over to James and grabbed him by the collar, easily lifted James, and said angrily: " James, why dont you get out of the academy! Isnt it good for you to be an idiot and die obediently?" This is a very vicious word. For the mage, old death is the most shameful and incompetent way to die. This means that their wisdom has come to an end, and their souls have been rotten to unable to support existence. James did not resist, and allowed Frank to pick up himself with a deep apologetic expression on his face: "Frank, I''m sorry, but..." Frank slammed James in the face with a heavy punch, then he flew him out, and then said, "But? But what? But because you still want to be a mage, do you continue to lie?" James fell to the ground with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. He still had no intention to fight back, and said, "No, Frank, you listen to me explain..." "Shut up, James, you liar!" Frank didn''t listen at all, and continued to attack James, but it was strange that he didn''t use magic, just shook his fists and feet like ordinary people. Adam frowned. He didn''t know whether he should stop Frank. The damage caused by his fists and feet could not cause fatal injuries to the apprentice, but the scene before him was really funny. Adam used the power of thought to pull James away, and built a barrier in front of him, and then said in a calm tone: "Mr. Frank, I think you should listen to James. What you do now is nothing but There is no meaning other than venting." Frank turned a deaf ear to Adams words and continued to hit James with a punch. He was hitting the mind-power barrier. When Adams thoughts moved, ripples appeared on the barrier, and then the ripples spread out at a very fast speed and then gathered again. The kinetic energy of Frank''s punch returned as much. This is the result of Adam seeing that Frank did not attach magic power to the attack, otherwise it would not be that simple. Frank was knocked out. This also made Frank calm down. He glared at James angrily, and then said to Adam: "Boy, you should be a rookie of this batch? James is a liar, his mental power laboratory All the research is just a joke. If you are not a fool, leave him immediately, otherwise your mage path will be ruined by him." Adam''s brow furrowed tighter. Although James'' research direction is incorrect, it is definitely not as good as a liar. He said to Frank: "Sir, I think you have misunderstood..." Unexpectedly, Frank made an unexpected move. He took off his shirt in one fell swoop, revealing an astonishing upper body-a semi-mechanical structure. The entire left half of the flesh and blood is closely connected to the mechanical body, if not he had taken it off. Clothes, you can''t see the violation. "This is an alchemy body? It''s amazing!" Adam''s eyes were bright, and he replaced his body with mechanical work. What a fascinating technique! Frank said angrily: "Back then, some of my companions and I had listened to the liar''s words and devoted all of their time to his laboratory. They firmly believed in the prospects he drew, and hoped that they could be promoted through mental power. But decades have passed, and we have nothing! In the tower war last year, the companions were all dead, and their mental power was vulnerable to magic and magic, except for the liar and the coward. Outside of the robbery, there is only me..." Frank slapped the mechanical body fiercely with his flesh-and-blood arms, and then said: "Become such a ghost, linger." James closed his eyes in pain: "I''m sorry, Frank, I''m so sorry." Adam asked curiously: "What is the experience of having an alchemy body?" Frank smiled sorrowfully and said: "What experience? Pain, pain that cannot be imagined day and night. And since then, it has been insulated from elemental magic. Since I changed into this body, I can''t get elemental recognition anymore. James kept repeating the three words sorry. Frank seemed to calm down and he no longer intended to attack. He glanced at James in disgust, and then said: "Shut up, I don''t need your sorry, it''s worthless." Adam is a bit strange. Judging from the level of magic technology he has seen so far, since this degree of transformation can be achieved, there should be no incompatible reactions. He expressed his doubts. Frank said: "Because of it. Its cheap, and I cant afford a better alchemy body. Speaking of this, Frank no longer has the nature to continue the conversation. He said to Adam: "As a''senior'', I warn you to stay away from this liar, otherwise you will regret it. Your qualifications are probably very poor, but don''t believe these crooked ways. Otherwise you will miss the path of the mage." Frank used two in succession to express his disdain for James, and he wanted to leave after putting on his clothes. Adam will not let Frank leave like this at this time, he is very interested in his body Adam, and maybe it will be miraculous to use this kind of cyborg to use mind power? "I''m sorry to remind you of bad memories, but Mr. Frank, you really misunderstood..." Frank put on his clothes and thought that Adam would be obsessed. He sneered, "You will regret it." Adam was helpless, how could this person be so ignorant? Dont you know that its the most basic etiquette to hear someone finish the conversation? "I am the applicant and leader of the mental power laboratory." Frank''s footsteps stopped, can''t believe his ears, is the leader a rookie? "And a feasible meditation idea has been developed." Frank instinctively didn''t believe it. "This is the contract of the Academic Department." Adam took out his last killer. Frank stared at the contract and saw that the contract was true at a glance. Of course, no one dared to cheat the wizard, and then he muttered to himself: "It is actually true. What''s wrong with this world? I haven''t appeared in just three months. That''s it, the rookie actually..." But he was just surprised, and then coldly said: "I know." He was leaving after he finished speaking. Since he thought it was not James, then this matter had nothing to do with him. What can he do if he succeeds? It is impossible for him to become a mage. The elemental magic he loves has closed the door to him forever. Adam stopped him again, without waiting for Frank to get angry, and quickly said: "New meditation thoughts will produce a special effect called dynamism. I believe this ability can help you and allow you to regain the favor of the elements. "Speaking of Adam, using mental power to gather the air, a series of wind blade wind bullets quickly shot into the empty space. Frank was stunned. He looked at the ground shattered by magic and then at Adam. After going back and forth several times, he had a strong hope in his eyes and said to Adam, Is what you said is true? Adam spread his hands: "It''s obvious, sir." Frank trot over, grabbed the contract from Adam, and read the text on it, his eyes were uncertain. On the one hand, he was rationally told that it was impossible, and on the other hand, he was told by his emotion that there might be hope. "Unexpectedly, there is such a thing, and the effect of magic is achieved purely through substantive mental power." He selectively ignored the low-level words, and his mind was completely occupied by magic. Adam said while the iron was hot, "Now I invite you to join my laboratory, Mr. Frank, do you agree?" Frank returned the contract to Adam hesitatingly said: "I, I don''t know, it''s too hard to believe..." Adam sighed secretly. Sure enough, is it not enough to convince people without empirical support? The next second Frank continued: "Adam, you, no, can you give me some more time? I need to think about it." Turning back and forth, Adam clapped his hands and said, "Of course, Mr. Frank, you should know the original mental power laboratory. It belongs to me in the future. You can go to me anytime after you figure it out." With Adam''s assurance, Frank stumbled and left. James on the side walked over and said with a wry smile: "I''m sorry for him, his talent is actually pretty good." Adam looked at him and said, "James, I finally know why your popularity is so bad." James was taken aback. He didn''t expect Adam to suddenly say such a sentence, but he found that he could not refute it. Indeed, among the senior apprentices who are still alive, he is the only one who has no friends. Adam went on to say: "However, you think too much. You did not apologize to him. I believe that you also signed the contract at that time. Since the contract was established, then his result today is his own choice. Since it was his own choice, he did not have Blaming others for their qualifications. No road is smooth. Any decision is a gamble, and winning or losing is normal." James looked at Adam blankly: "Are you comforting me? I didn''t expect..." Adam took off on the ground: "No, I just want to tell you to make a careful decision. The power of mindfulness is a meditative thought established by my standards. It is very likely that it will not fit you. Your choice today may make you even future generations. I cant stay, I dont want you to hate me like Mr. Frank hates you that day." Chapter 38： Mechanical body (2) James watched Adam leave in place, and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "Adam, you underestimated me. There is only a glimmer of hope, I can do my best to fight for it, this is myself Choice, resentment? It doesnt exist." From the power of mind that Adam just showed, James has already seen the extraordinary and difficult. Even if this kind of materialization is a characteristic of meditation, it is impossible to have if the amount of mental power is not up to it. He has studied mental power for decades and will not even lose sight of this point. As far as Musk is concerned, choosing to stay is a stud, betting on everything he has, even death. "Its better to die on the way to the mage than to spend the rest of your life in a mediocrity." ...... Adam came to the original mental power laboratory, and after showing the voucher given to him by Mage Irene, the laboratory was unsealed. The towers work efficiency is extremely high. The funds for this month have been allocated. Adam summoned an alchemy puppet through the console. He needs to remodel the laboratory. There were too many rooms in the previous laboratory. This is probably because The reason for the excessive number of apprentices participating in the research. But Adam does not need so many people to assist him in the demonstration. He has the ability to work with multiple threads. In projects that do not require operation of large-scale equipment such as mental power, he can even stand up to a team alone. Adam needs samples, not assistants. The alchemy puppet began to work after receiving the order to obtain the energy stone. Adam once again saw the silver torrent he saw on the dock. These nano-level robots covered the laboratory like a tide, directly decomposing and combining the original structure. After seconds, Adam''s requirements were met. If these puppets are not the wealth of the academy, Adam would like to leave them all behind. This ability to directly change the form of matter is simply fascinating. The next step was to purchase equipment. After becoming the owner of the laboratory, he realized that the tower can improve so many magical things. Optical projectors are just the most basic things. Mental power amplifiers, substantive aids, energy amplifiers, energy fluctuation recorders, etc., have everything that sounds very powerful, but relatively, the price is very high. Adam frowned and purchased a batch of instruments, and found that the funds allocated by the tower were quickly used up. At this point, he finally knew why the value of the energy stone was not high and there would still be apprentices duel because of this. The apprentices were too poor. He couldn''t help but think of the red battle missions and huge rewards in the mission hall. Adam, who was originally a research house, was not interested in those, but now he found that maybe he really wanted to do it. But it is not the time yet, he needs to send his thoughts to the library. The books with specific runes in the library are not paper, but the three-dimensional form of the light curtain. Adam recorded the thoughts of the power of the meditation into the optical projector, and then removed the information box from the projector. The complete set of runes has been Stored in the information box, the library will form a "book" based on the information box. ...... Early the next morning, Frank came to the laboratory almost at the same time as James. "I would like to join the laboratory." Frank said directly. Adam is not surprised by this. Judging from yesterday''s performance, Frank agrees is almost inevitable. "I''m very honored, but what I need is not an experimental assistant, but a test subject. Can you accept it?" Adam''s words are very straightforward. In the study of the idea of ??meditation, whether it is James or Frank, their wisdom Neither is enough to provide help for Adam. The meaning of the two of them is to provide data for Adam-under normal aptitude training and semi-mechanized body training. Even if they had already established their own abilities, they were still a little embarrassed when they heard Adam''s words, but soon Frank said firmly: "Yes, Mr. Adam, I can accept it." Adam nodded, took out two contracts and gave them to them. The content of the contract was very formulaic, and they signed it without seeing it. Adam clapped his hands and said, "Well, you are welcome to join." There is no morale boosting and no celebration. Adam assigned the task very directly: "James, you can start to build meditation ideas. If you find it difficult, Amplifiers and substantive aids can be used. All the processes of your construction will be under surveillance. If you have any questions, sort them out and hand them to me. Mr. Frank, follow me." Frank''s research is more valuable than James, and Adam is very interested in him. "Mr. Frank, I want to know if your soul and mental power have changed after you lose half of your body." This question is what Frank pays attention to every day in the hardship. He heard Adam ask him without thinking, and said: "There is no change, but after losing my body, I can no longer feel the element." Adam recorded his words, and then asked: "So, do you know the situation of the other apprentices who use mechanical bodies? Can they not feel the elements?" Frank knew that Adam was a rookie. Although he was talented, he didn''t know much about common sense. He directly said what Adam wanted to know: "Yes, all apprentices like me can no longer produce elemental perception. , We can only embark on the path of an alchemist. But this path requires a huge amount of resources, and the Moldo Elemental Tower is not better than alchemy." "So, do you know the reason?" Frank nodded: "In the apprenticeship stage, the body is the actual manifestation of the soul. Although the semi-mechanized body does not affect life, it will cause the loss of the soul." The lack of soul? Adam set the focus, the study of the soul on the earth only stays in theology, and its existence cannot even be determined on the scientific level. If Frank is right, the incompleteness of the body causes the loss of the soul, then why is thinking not affected? Is it true that in the apprenticeship, or mortal stage, human thinking is not determined by the soul? What is it by? Brain? Adam put this question in his mind. This kind of knowledge should not be considered confidential. There may be relevant materials in the library. Just look it up when you have time. He said to Frank: "Yesterday you told me that a mechanized body brings pain. How does this pain arise?" "I look like a person, but in fact there are two bodies. All the characteristics of the flesh and blood body are only carried out in half, and the other half cannot be felt. But the mechanical side must be involved." Frank took off all his clothes. Exposing the mechanical body, then he pulled the connection with both hands, and separated it from the flesh and blood body. This kind of thing is obviously very painful, Frank sweats like rain, but he didn''t say a word, and said with the calmness he tried to maintain: "That''s it." It looks a little horrible. The small granulation on the broken side of the body keeps growing, trying to heal the wound, while the mechanical side simply cuts off the granulation. Each blood vessel is connected to a tube. The blood flows in this way. Even the internal organs are made of machinery, and Frank''s entire body is rapidly failing. "What keeps it running is magic." Adam knows that perhaps the most painful thing for him is not physical. A flesh and blood body that has not undergone physical training must always be in contact with magic, and the rate of cell regeneration cannot keep up with the rate of death. In this way, the one who waits for Frank is his own eyes. Watching oneself die, this kind of psychological pressure is the most painful. Adam put his hand on Frank''s body, Frank shakes uncomfortably, Adam said: "Don''t move, I need to experiment." Whether the mind power can construct a membrane between the mechanical body and the flesh and blood body, so that the two are harmoniously combined. The mental power itself has load-bearing power, and the mind power surpasses the spiritual power. Then can the mind power be in different materials The role of neutralization between the two is what Adam wants to study now. The power of thought flows out gently and gently covering the fracture, Adam gradually controlled it to materialize, and after perfect coverage, a thin film was formed. He said to Frank: "Merge." Frank breathed a sigh of relief, and tore himself apart. Even though he was used to the pain, he couldn''t bear it. Then he became nervous again. If Adam''s experiment can be done, it undoubtedly means that he may not have to suffer such pain in the future. Adam took his hand away and asked Frank, "How do you feel." "The pain has been relieved, but it is not obvious." Frank frowned. He found a more critical problem: "And the growth of the body cannot be suppressed." Adam nodded his head to record, and then applied changes to the mind power to increase the power of mind power and control the body to no longer grow. This is not easy. Too much power will kill the body, and too little power can be suppressed. Fortunately Adam has a metamorphosis level. The computing power found the most suitable output in a short time. "What about now?" Adam asked again. Frank''s eyes burst with bright light. It is not a description, but a real light. This is a manifestation of severe emotional fluctuations and unable to control the mental power. He excitedly said to Adam: "Useful! Really useful! Hardly compared to before. It hurts, I feel more relaxed than ever before!" Frank has reason to be excited. This kind of motivation of reading gave him great hope. He originally applied for the experimental project just to alleviate the pain. Now this goal has been achieved. Adam originally wanted to try to build blood vessels with mind power, but Franks current state is not suitable for experimenting. He withdrew the mind power. Frank''s expression was suddenly distorted. Adam turned a blind eye and said calmly: "This is here today, you You can go back to rest, or go to James to build a meditation idea." Chapter 39： Follow-up reward Frank put on his clothes, turned and walked in James'' direction. He was full of motivation when he saw hope. At this time, he would not even consider taking a rest, even being with James, whom he hated. The time flowed again for five days, and the research was slowly going on. The time Frank could endure every day was limited, and the speed of the two people constructing meditation ideas was even slower. Frank only managed to outline four runes, and James even needed Build with the help of amplifiers. Five days in the past, the surprise brought by Adam from the outside world gradually subsided. Everyone returned to their original life trajectory, but there was a news that spread like wildfire-the assessment nine months later was not just a literary examination! And this is also related to Adam. In fact, many apprentices like Adam were unqualified, but because of the failure of the war, Moldo was taken away by Monte Carlo from almost all the native students of the Mage mainland. As a result, the Moldo Academy could only pinch his nose to remove all the apprentices who met the standard. Bringing it back with a brainstorm, this obviously does not meet the standards of the academy''s elite. This time because of the high value of meditation, the fifth element holy tower decided to give the Moldo element tower reward. The specific content of the reward is unknown, but one of the rewards is the birthplace area reward, which means that the next During the year, the college will recruit many high-quality apprentices, so the college decided to go to waste, and screen out unqualified apprentices through trials. This decision caused an uproar among the apprentices. Trial is bound to accompany death. The apprentices who lived in a stable life for a few months almost thought the academy was a paradise. They could become wizards step by step. They never thought of going through battle after entering the academy. Come to seize the qualification to continue to survive. Some apprentices retreated and wanted to leave, but they obviously overestimated the morality of the mage. The official mage dismissed the request without hesitation, and killed a few apprentices who had collapsed and were rude to them. People have accepted the bad news. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy and embarrassing. The "classmates" who had been in contact for three months might become enemies of life and death in nine months, which made them no longer trust each other. Adam should be the last person to learn the news, from the mouth of the dean of the Moldo Wizard Academy. "Adam, Adam!" This afternoon, Elliott came to Adam''s laboratory excitedly, knocking on the door desperately and shouting, "Open the door, good news!" Adam is doing daily experiments. Hearing a cold sound, he motioned to the two of them to do something on their own, and then went to open the door and saw Eliot. Elliott''s thief''s eyes looked around randomly, and his mouth screamed: "As expected of a genius apprentice, the first laboratory is so big, oh, there is no energy fluctuation recorder in my laboratory!" Adam blocked him and said coldly, "What''s the matter?" Elliott has long been accustomed to Adams attitude, and said indifferently: "Good news, Dean Victor personally summoned you, you are going to make Adam rich!" Adam knew that this should be a follow-up reward for the idea of ????the power of the mind. This is indeed good news for Adam, who is now very short of money, and he can not help showing a smile: "It is indeed good news." The two left the laboratory and flew towards the tower. Elliott chattered along the way: "It''s hard to imagine that you actually created the power of thinking. Do you know how powerful you are? I will never need to get it directly. I''m worried about the precise measurement of the medicine!" Adam asked strangely: "Have you built it successfully?" Elliott replied: "Uh...not yet, but soon! Now all the senior apprentices are studying your meditation ideas, but everyone is just learning from it. Complete conversion is impossible. After all, the most popular is the most popular. The authoritative one is still the "magic armor"." Adam is not surprised. Just as he said, the idea of ??mindfulness is improved based on his own situation. The generation of mindfulness is essentially the result of quantitative changes and qualitative changes. It is not bragging to say that it requires too much innate qualifications. High, it is difficult to apply to everyone. Adam knew about this problem, but he didn''t have the idea of ??transforming it based on universality. It was too troublesome, and he didn''t want to build a genre. Elliott said with some envy: "I have been in Moldo for more than forty years, and I have never been summoned by the dean alone." Adam was a little curious: "Dean Victor, what level of wizard is it?" Elliott admired and said: "At level four, you can become a super-dimensional wizard in just one step!" Adam was in awe. From the apprentice to the official mage, he tried the sublimation of the essence of life once, and the mage to the super dimension was another time. Dean Victor was a strong man at the critical point of the second sublimation. Adam couldn''t imagine how strong he would be. Eliot thought Adam was very nervous, and comforted: "Dont worry, as long as you maintain the basic etiquette and do not deliberately offend the mages, even if there is something wrong, the mages dont bother to care about us, and I heard that Victor Academy Long temper is good." Adam can probably understand this kind of thinking, just like humans walking on the road, except for psychopaths, most of them will not deliberately block the passing ant holes, unless the ants crawl on the human body unconsciously. The two descended on the tower and walked into the tower. This is the first time Adam has ascended the remaining floors of the tower. They dared not look at each other along the way, but the strong magic around them still brought them a huge amount of magic. Pressure is different from the non-attribute magic of communication between apprentices. Every trace of energy here carries a strong personal will. As he approached the top of the tower, Elliott stopped, panting and said, "The penultimate floor is the room of Dean Victor. The only way left is you can go up. Good luck." Adam nodded to him. When he got here, the content of magic power was reduced. Instead, he walked toward the top of the tower step by step, instead of a field that could only be blurred by mental power. After climbing the last step, Adam found himself It seemed that he was no longer in the tower, but came to another unknown space. When he was strange, a voice sounded: "Apprentice Adam?" Adam was shocked. Just now he could not feel the existence of the voice master at all, but obviously only one person could speak here: "Yes, respected Master Victor." The next second Adam sat on a seat that appeared out of thin air. He plucked up the courage to raise his head, and found that the wizard Victor in front of him was incredibly tall. The contrast made him incompatible with the surrounding environment. He had seen him three months ago. Feels completely different. Just facing it like this, Adam felt that everything about him was transforming in a certain direction uncontrollably. Master Victor felt Adams doubts, and kindly explained: "This is my real body. What you saw before is just a clone. The energy field of the body is too strong for you, but dont be nervous. Nothing will happen." Adam was shocked, is this the strength of a senior mage? Only with the faint breath that escapes, the low-level beings can be assimilated, which is terrible! "To make a long story short. The Mage Moldo and the Fifth Element Sacred Tower highly affirmed your meditation ideas for transformation. On behalf of the Tower, I decided to give you a reward." Said Master Victor put a token and a substantive rune. , And a contract was placed in front of Adam, "With this token, you can read all the books in the library except the upper three floors, free of charge." The first reward is knowledge. "Incorporate runes into your body, you can get a one cubic meter of portable space." The second reward is in kind. "This contract, uh, little guy, I have to say that you are very good, your wisdom has won you unlimited possibilities, sign it, and in the future your meditation ideas will be published on the entire plane of the wizard, and everyone will read it every time. Will bring you a share of ten energy stones." The last reward is resources. Adam did not hesitate to sign the contract, and once again admired the wizard world for the protection of knowledge and contract spirit. He knew that he did not need to worry about the energy stone at least before being a formal wizard, no matter what kind of research he carried out, and what he went on. The road to www.novelhall.com~ is enough to support the steady income. "Thank you, Honorable Master Victor." Master Victor said: "You deserve it. I didn''t expect that this year''s luck was good. There was a genius like you among the apprentices. You solved a big problem for me. Thanks to you, I got rid of the embarrassment. Circumstances, I need to reward you, um..." Adam didn''t say a word. He didn''t know what the big trouble Victor Mage was talking about, but that was not important. The rewards given by the fourth-level mage were obviously not shabby. "It''s it. If you are lucky, maybe it will help you in nine months." Victor Mage made a decision. A small black-red egg appeared in front of Adam. The egg sometimes gave off an evil aura. Adam picked up the egg and found that it was squirming slightly in the palm of his hand, as if trying to invade Adam''s body. "This is?" Adam asked suspiciously. "The eggs of unknown creatures I got from an abyssal plane in the plane war will probably have a strength of about two levels after adulthood." Mage Victor explained. If Adam gets a treasure, he didn''t expect to have such an unexpected gain. It is a second-level, which means that he has obtained a partner who can grow to the level of Black Mage during the apprenticeship stage. Victor Mage handed everything to Adam and waved to see off the guests: "Little guy, you must go. I wish you good luck in the trial nine months from now." It was another time-space transition. Adam was involuntarily swept away. After regaining his consciousness, he found that he had come outside the tower. Four rewards were given to a good suspension by his side. He shook his head to drive away the discomfort. At that time, Eliot''s voice sounded: "It seems you have gained a lot, my friend, let me see what it is!" Chapter 40： egg Adam handed a few things to Eliot indifferently, and Eliot''s surprise was higher for a while. Although he had expected that the reward would not be too small, he had never thought that there would be so many. Not to mention the contract, this is what Adam really deserves, and the tower cannot owe anything in this respect. The other meanings are different. The substantive rune comes from the second element holy tower. This kind of rune that allows apprentices to obtain portable space at this stage is of great value. This is the only one among the apprentices of the Moldo Academy. , The library pass represents the tower''s optimistic view of the future of Asia, which is a cryptic win. The most incredible thing is the egg. Elliott held it up and said to Adam: "I cant believe that the tower will reward you with something of this level. It seems that it comes from the abyss, my friend, you must Be careful. Abyssal creatures are chaotic and evil. If your strength can''t overcome it, you will be eaten by it." Adam took the news in his heart, but there is nothing to worry about being overtaken by his pet? impossible. Adam said flatly: "This is a reward from Master Victor. He said I helped him solve a big problem." Then he asked a little strangely: "Also, do you know how the trial will return after nine months. Something?" Elliott reluctantly returned the four things to Adam, muttering: "If you are willing to shoot them, you will become rich in an instant, which is really jealous!" Then Elliott said to Adam gleefully. : "You don''t know about the trial, ha, I forgot, you have been in the laboratory recently." Then Eliot told Adam the reason for the trial. Adam frowned. Whether the apprentice hates him has no meaning to him. He only cares about the trial itself. With his strength, if the trial is only in this If the apprentices are approved, Adam can easily destroy them all, but through the information revealed in the words of Master Victor, the trial is obviously not that simple. Adam asked Eliot, "Do you know how to conduct the trial?" Elliott shook his head: "Every time is different. Sometimes all the apprentices are thrown into the secret realm to kill each other and survive qualified; sometimes they are thrown into the habitat of monsters and survive qualified. This depends on the arrangement of the academy. Up." Adam didnt get any useful information from Eliot, but he didnt need to worry too much. Since its a trial, he wont be able to escape the battle. Its good to be ready for battle. There are still nine months left. Convenience as much as possible to master some magic. "There is still this egg." Adam turned it over. If it can be hatched within nine months, it should be very useful... right? Adam didn''t know the growth cycle of this ectopic creature, and the usefulness of a "baby" remains to be questioned. ...... Adam thought about his own business along the way, and did not choose to fly back to the laboratory, which also made the apprentices see Adam again, with a strange and hateful vision. "Can a genius do whatever it wants?" "A genius can ignore the life and death of others?" "Why should we be in the same group as this kind of people, this damn, selfish..." These people have very strange ideas. They will not find reasons from themselves, nor will they actively fight for the right to choose, but passively follow the flow while complaining that the water does not flow according to their own intentions. They only dared to say to themselves in their hearts, or whispered complaints, or even dared not to let Adam hear. Adams shot not long ago had a very good effect, at least no idiot jumped out to disturb him, they knew that Adam would really do it. Murderous. William stood in the distance looking at Adam, struggling. Only four of the apprentices on the deserted island survived. After Ophelia joined the laboratory, he was nowhere to be found. Kristel was accepted as a disciple by the official mage, and Adam radiated an unconcealable light. Only him was completely obliterated. But to everyone, what was even more sad was that he could not find a way out. The soul-fire elemental affinity once made him proud, but when he arrived at the academy, he realized that it was not worth any money. There was no way for people to take a high look at him. After the trial, the situation in the academy will undergo earth-shaking changes. If he does not seek to change, he will sink completely. But he has no resources and no connections. Duke Alfred''s support for him is the magic items. He has sold all the energy stones for him until now, but he has not been able to learn a few magic until the energy stones are exhausted. So he thought of Adam, the companion who had established his own laboratory. He knew from his own way the power of mind and realized that this was an opportunity to change his status quo. William watched Adam''s figure about to walk into the building, and finally let out a long sigh of breath and smiled miserably. It is not a shame to admit defeat to such a person, right? After persuading himself, William hurried to catch up with Adam and shouted: "Adam, please wait a moment." Adam has been thinking about the hatching method of the egg. Dean Victor did not tell him that Adam had guessed from the feeling after touching the eggshell, but he needed to go to the library to confirm it. At this moment, he heard the voice behind him: "William." William said directly: "Adam, I apply to join your laboratory and participate in your research as...as a test product." Adam did not expect to hear such words. He looked at William and asked, "How many units of your initial mental power?" William also didn''t expect Adam to ask this way. After all, there were contradictions before. William was ready to be directly rejected or even humiliated, but now Adam''s attitude towards him is no different from that of a stranger. "Sure enough, Adam never put me in his eyes." William came to this conclusion lost, and Qiang Qi replied: "3.75." James is a low-qualification sample, and Frank is a special sample. Then William can be used as a normal sample. Obtaining data from multiple samples can help improve the mind. This is Adams idea after seeing the sharing contract. All researches require a huge amount of resources, and the biggest source of resources he currently gets is the motivation of thinking. In that case, it is better to shift the research to universality. Of course, the role of the test product is to save him some time, and then only need to deal with the summarized problems. Thinking of this, Adam said to William: "Yes, come to my laboratory to report tomorrow morning, I will prepare the contract in advance." Adam turned around and left after talking about it. This is just a trivial matter. It can be foreseen that after the motivation of the mind is really spread, many people will apply to join. Whether there is William among these people is no different to Adam. ...... I haven''t been to the library for a long time. The first floor is much more lively than before. Adam also discovered a strange phenomenon. Some apprentices would gather together to read a book. "Adam." "Adam." Several senior apprentices staying on the first floor greeted Adam, which attracted the attention of the rookies. Their gazes at Adam were no different from those before. The ridiculous thing was that they would carry awe and fear when Adam passed by. Get out of the way. After returning the gifts one by one, Adam walked to the side of the Alien plane to see and heard the bookshelf and began to check the information on the abyss plane. Adam didn''t pay attention to these books before, because he knew that he was far from being able to participate in a plane war, and there was no need to waste the energy stone here. Through the book Adam learned that the abyss plane is a kind of chaotic and disorderly distorted plane. This kind of plane has no civilization. Every creature has to fight and kill continuously from birth to take away survival resources. They follow instinct, Abnormal talent, can increase destructive power through continuous devouring. Adam put the book back on the shelf. This kind of general introduction did not help him. He walked to the second floor of the library for the first time. Like most buildings, the library is in the shape of a tower. The higher the level, the deeper the knowledge. UU Reading www. There are also fewer books on uukanshu.com. Adam is a very purposeful person. Although he is very curious about magic knowledge, he did not stop. He went straight to the alien plane to see and hear the bookshelf, and he found what he needed here-"The Abyss Incubation and cultivation of organisms. "Abyss life is a peculiar life, their evolution is chaotic and cruel, the stronger the more disorderly. Their recipe covers everything, ether, energy, flesh and blood, nothing they can not swallow. And this swallowing is Unilateral, only entry, no feedback." Adam looked at the first sentence of the opening thoughtfully. According to the earth, life is the only entropy reduction phenomenon in the closed entropy increase system of the universe, but in this high magic world, there will be entropy increase life, which is It is said that after the abyssal creatures are strong enough to a certain extent, they will destroy the plane they are in, and then turn to invade other planes. Adam felt that this was no different from the mage, the difference was that the mage would feed back the world of the mage by invading other planes. The form of abyssal creatures is not fixed, and their appearance is often beyond what can be described, but the method of incubation is nothing special. This kind of thing is very easy to feed, as long as there is enough energy and enough flesh and blood. But the point is that when the incubation first started, you should continue to portray the master-servant contract with your own blood and mental power, so that it can be controlled by the wizard. The rune set of the master-servant contract is not complicated. It took Adam less than an hour to memorize it. However, the master-servant contract does not allow you to sit back and relax as soon as the master-servant contract is signed. If the strength of the master as the master cannot keep up with the growth rate of the servant, The servant will definitely backfire. The last line of warning in the book attracted Adams attention: Abyss creatures are not allowed to appear on the plane of the wizard after reaching level 1, or they will be destroyed by the guardians of the world. Chapter 41： Anatomy Adam returned to the laboratory, James and Frank are still working hard to build motivation. Since owning the laboratory, Adam has completely stopped going back to the dormitory. Food and lodging are in the laboratory. Ignoring the two people, Adam returned to his office and started incubating the egg according to the method in the book. Adam opened a big mouth at his fingertips with the wind blade, and the blood continuously flowed out. Adam did not change his face, put his finger on the eggshell, and began to write the contract. As expected, it is a life known for being chaotic and evil. While the egg greedily devours blood, it instinctively resists the contract rune. This kind of resistance is extremely intuitive, and the runes are constantly erased during the slight creep of the eggshell, which makes the characterization of the runes very difficult. "Honestly." Adam became impatient, and the power of reading came out of his body and gave the egg a severe blow. Adam is more curious about this egg. He doesn''t care whether his strength can be improved because of this. This kind of foreign object is more valuable to him. Of course it is good to be able to get a living body. If not, a dead body can also be obtained. accept. The egg actually issued a painful will, Adam clearly felt the violent contraction of the eggshell, and then a sharp whistling sound appeared in his mind. He was still in the egg stage, and he had this ability. Dans resistance weakened a lot. Adam found that this was effective, and then continued to brutally attack the egg, not caring whether it would kill the creature. But even this description of the contract still took him a lot of time, Adam is not in a hurry. According to the book, the description of the master and servant contract is a tug of war. The wizard needs to repeat it every day until the abyss creature succumbs. . Adam accelerated the cell division of his fingers, and the wound healed extremely quickly, and then he came to the operating table. What is needed next is a lot of energy and flesh and blood. If there is no chance to be abnormal, the abyssal creatures that can only grow to the highest level can only be fed with energy stones. The more advanced ones need ether crystals. There is no shortage of energy stones Adam, but flesh and blood... "Civilization and barbarism are intertwined." Adam gave a false sigh, and placed an order on the console-ten low-level exoplanet slaves, worth a hundred energy stones. The slave business is not obscure, but is placed on the transaction list together with other resources. The price is clearly marked. Adam has been curious about it, but because he has never needed it before, he did not buy it. This time because of the egg It can be regarded as satisfying my curiosity. Slave trading is a''legal'' business on the plane of the wizard. In addition to plundering certain resources, the most valuable and easiest thing to obtain is the slave. In the eyes of the wizard, there is no social system. The plane has no communication value at all. The mage will slaughter and plunder these planes without any burden, and in the end will sacrifice the entire plane with amazing means to feed back the mage plane. Even if certain planes form a social system in the long natural evolution, the magician''s methods are not necessarily so soft. These planes need to be surrendered, and then become a colony of a certain super-dimensional or even true spirit wizard, private wealth, and then This plane needs to develop completely in accordance with the will of the mage. Once they dare to resist, only destruction awaits them. Only when creatures of the level of the true spirit mage appear in the alien plane, they are eligible to talk to the mage plane. This is the attitude of the predator. ...... The slaves purchased by Adam will not arrive immediately. Order now and they will be delivered to the laboratory on time tomorrow morning. The whole afternoon was used by Adam to fuse the portable space. He tried to analyze the structure of the rune, but found that there was no knowledge and theory support. This rune was like a heavenly book that made him unable to start. After many trials and no results, he could only Blend it obediently. The process of fusion is very simple. Lift a piece of skin on any part of the body, then put the materialized rune on it, and then the portable space belongs to Adam. The clouds are light and breezy, without any energy and spatial fluctuations, but Adam is fascinated by it. This technique is amazing. Adam can use any method to open this space from no more than one meter in front of each part of the body, but it seems that no living things can be put in. After Adam put in several contracts, broken ether crystals, and seized magic items, He wanted to put the egg in too, but incomparable horror and resistance came from the egg, it seemed that after entering it was a dead zone. Because this egg still has a lot of unsqueezed value, Adam can only give up regretfully, and decides to find a living thing in the future to see the effect. Early the next morning, Adam opened the door of the laboratory. The test products were not allowed to stay in the laboratory at night. James and Frank waited at the door of the laboratory early every day. There are more people today. They were talking to William before Adam opened the door. James William knew him. Unexpectedly, this rune-knowledge instructor is now like him, willing to be Adam''s experiment. In addition to senior apprentices, what shocked him even more was the ten slaves who were **** with ropes like walking dead. They are similar to humans, but their limbs are longer, their skin is weird purple, and their bodies are naked. Judging from their physical characteristics, there are males and females. They had no intention of resisting at all, nor did they respond to William''s curious touch. James and Frank were not curious about this, but William was different. After signing the contract with Adam, he couldn''t help asking: "Those," he didn''t know what to call the exoplanet slave, so he could only vaguely go over. "Are they also guinea pigs?" Adam was about to order the alchemy puppets to transform a container that resembled a blood pool, and replied: "No, they are not test items, but consumables." Adam then calmly said: "First try to build the rune set by yourself. During this period, if you have any questions you don''t understand, ask James. After the construction is successful, you will find me." After finishing speaking, he led a slave to the depths of the laboratory. . William looked at the remaining nine slaves, only to feel a deep chill from the bottom of his heart, which instantly penetrated his body, making his movements stiff, consumables? Even if they look different, their looks are similar to humans, so they actually use them as consumables? Adam ignored what William thought. Although these slaves were very low-value consumables, they were also samples that had never been seen before. Adam was very interested in the body structure of this kind of humanoid creature from the ectopic plane. This room in the depths of the laboratory belongs exclusively to Adam. It contains some small precision instruments and an operating table. Adam took the slave and wanted to put him on the operating table. At this moment, he burst into strong emotions with the seemingly unresponsive slave. He let out a harsh scream with obvious tone fluctuations in his voice. It''s their language. Adam guessed that he was afraid, begging for mercy, or cursing. The slave struggled and turned around to escape the laboratory, but to no avail. Although the resistance was fierce, his strength was negligible. The tightness just made the rope taut. Adam used his mind to imprison him and sent him to the operating table. A mechanical arm was extended around the operating table to secure him firmly. Adam put on another piece of clothing. The material of this clothing is slender and dust-free, and will not be stained with blood. At the same time, he thought, since he has a language, it means he has a mind. Then, what is the soul of an alien creature? What? This question is more interesting to Adam than the body structure, but he now has no means to look at the soul. Shaking his head to disperse the rest of the thoughts, Adam condensed the mind power into ten tentacles, together with his own hands, operated six scalpels at the same time. During this process, the slave screamed violently, and the muscles of his body were shaking uncontrollably. Adam turned a deaf ear and continued to cut. Finally, after a certain knife was cut, the slave lost his breath of life, and a pair of eyes showed deep hatred. And fear. "This is the level of pain that surpasses the body''s self-protection mechanism, and the death caused by the collapse of the will." Adam recorded coldly. "The brain structure is simple ~ www.novelhall.com ~ inferred low intelligence. No soul can be observed." "Muscle fibers are thicker than humans, and they have greater power than ordinary humans in a complete state." "The body structure is different. The''heart'' is in the center of the chest cavity, the''kidney'' is under the''heart'', and the''stomach'' is on the right. The intestine is strong and powerful. It is inferred that the metabolism is strong. There are no other internal organs." "No respiratory tract was found." "An unknown stone-like organ was found with a weak energy breath and a very low energy level." "The reproductive organs are similar to humans and belong to mammals." The dissection work was carried out at an extremely fast and stable speed. Adam dissected the slave inch by inch and recorded all the information he obtained. After two hours, he finally completed all the dissection work. "The vitality is stronger than humans, but the intelligence is low." Adam ordered the alchemy puppets to clean the laboratory, and threw the unrecognizable corpse into the blood pool, then thought: "Sure enough, wisdom is the reason for gaining power. The wizards have wisdom and wisdom. The derived power can become the role of predators, and they can only take it passively." Adam changed his clothes and walked out of the laboratory. William had been staring at the room restlessly. After seeing what was in the hands of the alchemy puppet and Adam''s figure, he couldn''t help but shudder. Up to now, he has finally lost sight of Adam. The confluence of admiration, dissatisfaction, hostility and other complex emotions turned into pure fear. "This kind of monster! This kind of monster..." William lowered his head deeply to hide his fear, and then shouted in his heart. Frank stood up and said, "Need help?" He knew what Adam was going to do, and that kind of thing was obviously not very pleasant. Out of the consciousness of an assistant, he volunteered. Chapter 42： Go for a walk Frank thinks too much. There is no such thing as negative emotions caused by killing in Adam''s mind, so Adam just waved his hand and rejected Frank''s kindness. The''blood pool'' is actually called a decomposer. Although it is now used as an''incubator'', it will also become his tool for processing experimental waste in the future. Adam came to the room where the blood pool was and used the power of mind to brainstorm the remaining slaves. Throwing in, the decomposer automatically worked to smash all the slaves, and then Adam put the egg in. The egg was automatically suspended in the flesh and the egg shell squirmed and absorbed little by little. This scene looks extremely evil. If you change the background, it will definitely be the target of being condemned by the world, but on the plane of the wizard, this is just normal. For the next seven months, the life of the academy entered a stable state for Adam. Every day he portrayed the master and servant contract on the eggshell, and went to the library to record the low-level magic. According to the progress of the three James and the problems encountered Adjust your mind and buy a new batch of slaves every five days. Adam was actually not satisfied with this calm. No matter how many low-level magic records, he was only using tools made by others, and he still had no clue about his own path. Nian Motive has demonstrated extraordinary functions, but Adam is more and more certain that even if it is really possible to advance on the basis of Mind Motive, he will not do it. Because the power of mind is the power of the individual in the final analysis. Comparing the endless ether, the endless plane and the endless knowledge, the individual is really insignificant, and only by mastering knowledge can it be possible to move the world. During this period of time, Adam tested his talent many times. It was no different from the situation when he was on a deserted island. Adam once guessed that he was affinity with the lightning element, and for this reason, he specially recorded several lightning attribute magic. But in use, it is no different from other magic, as if Adam is all-element affinity, but this is obviously impossible. "I think it''s too early for you to think about this question." Elliott said to Adam in a small chat that day, and at the same time he quietly poured the drink he prepared into the cup in front of Adam. Adam was immersed in his own thinking, did not notice, took a sip directly, the complex taste of the taste feedback made him frowned, "What is this?" "The latest product of Elliott''s Pharmacy Laboratory, the blood potion drink, the raw material is selected from the blood on the core of strange creatures on multiple planes, and the special potions from the extreme cold plane. How about it, it tastes good?" Elliott proudly introduced. "Hehe." Adam smiled without emotion, then took a bottle of water from the portable space and drank it. "Hey, what do you mean, my blood potion drink is very precious. You don''t like this bottle of energy stone worth forty units?" Elliott said very dissatisfied. Adam didn''t want to pester him with this, he was more concerned about what Elliott said just now, "It''s too early, what do you mean?" Elliott poured himself the rest of the drink, rolled his eyes, and said, Its too early is too early. Youve only become an apprentice in less than a year. Look at what the apprentices are doing. , They even took several months to build a rune group. What about you, you have mastered all the magic open to you in the library, why are you so anxious? The road is such a thing, you slowly I will find it." Adam frowned deeper. What is the reason? Because the learning speed is so fast that there is nothing to learn, so I have to stop and wait for the knowledge to find him? How can this be true. Adam has never believed that there is something that can be obtained naturally. It is his belief that the mountain is not just me. Elliott took a sip of his drink, chuckled in intoxication, and said to Adam, "You are only sixteen years old, too young, my kid. Do you want to set the record for the speed of promotion from apprentice to official mage? That doesn''t make any sense. In your lab, James and Frank are in their seventies. They are the ones who should be anxious." Eliot said its a bit of a taste here. Although he is much younger than James and has a lot of future, he is still much older than Adam in his forties. He has been studying in the academy for almost 30 years. Now it is no longer Adam''s opponent. "But what''s the point of wasting time like this? Official mage, knowledge, what the hell?" Adam murmured to himself, as his fingers flicked, miniature element magic jumped at his fingertips, and then annihilated the invisible. Elliott twitched his mouth and looked at the incredible scene in front of him. In the Mage Continent for so many years, he had never seen an apprentice who could master all-element low-level magic. It was not impossible, but it was too time-consuming. Pointless. He wanted to say that this process is not only for apprentices to accumulate magic power and learn knowledge, but also to gradually transform the way of thinking of apprentices from ordinary humans to wizards, but these two points are obviously not true for Adam, even if he no longer wants to admit it, Elliot Te also knew that Adam was the only guy he had ever seen who was born a mage. "Anyway, don''t think about it so much. The trial in two months is the most important problem you need to face right now." Eliot said utterly. Adam got up from his seat, glanced at the upper three floors in the library that he could not enter, shook his head and walked towards his laboratory. In the process of going downstairs, Adam saw many apprentices of the same group. They changed a lot in half a year. Under the pressure of the trial, the impetuosity in their hearts was scraped off layer by layer. Those who could not bear the pressure had already been Eliminate yourself first. On the second level, Adam saw William, the son of the duke, who had undergone a reborn change in the past six months. His power of thinking and the mastery of magic gave him self-confidence. It was not the false confidence that relied on foreign objects before, but was based on a clear confirmation of self. High-quality self-confidence born of knowledge. William followed Adam''s footsteps after seeing Adam and said to Adam outside the library: "I received a combat mission, so I want to take a leave of absence to adapt to the battle between apprentices in advance and prepare for the trial." "Yes." Adam directly agreed. William is not surprised. After more than half a year of contact, he discovered that Adam is actually a very talkative person, as long as he does not provoke him. After getting permission, William turned and walked to the other side. Unexpectedly, Adam asked at this time: "What kind of combat mission is it?" William was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Adam to be interested in this. He replied: "The number of wind wolves outside the town 33,000 kilometers away from the Moldo Element Tower has skyrocketed. The town commissioned the Academy to eliminate the wind wolves." (km. ..... In addition, it is too troublesome to make up a unit of length, and the reader is also awkward to read, so just keep it) "Do you mind taking me?" "Of course...huh? What?" ...... Early the next morning, at the exit of the Moldo Academy, there was already a small team of scattered apprentices gathering. These are the rookies who want to take advantage of the last time to adapt to the apprenticeship battle, William and his two A companion is among them. "Now that everyone has arrived, let''s set off." The speaker was a girl with long pink hair, holding a half-human staff in her hand, and the water-blue energy at the top of the staff. The stone shone with gloomy light. "I''m fine, William, how about you?" This was a teenager, wearing a dark green robe with green vines wrapped around his hands, standing very close to the girl. William smiled apologetically, and then said: "Sorry, Ruili, Terry, I haven''t had time to tell you, one of my...friends wants to join this mission temporarily." The pink-haired girl Ruili said with dissatisfaction: "William, this is not compliant. You must know that we have signed a contract and the reward for the task is evenly divided. At this time, a person is suddenly added. How to divide the reward?" Young Terry also said: "Yes, even if you don''t mention the salary, the two of us invited you only because we trust your strength. What if your friend is a burden and drags us down? The combat mission is not a game." "My friend doesn''t need to be paid," William said with a weird look on his face As for his strength... it will definitely not be a burden. " William couldn''t help thinking of the conversation between him and Adam yesterday. He was shocked when he heard that Adam also wanted to participate in the mission. This level of mission is not bad for him, but it is obviously not worth mentioning for Adam. Yes, he couldn''t think of why Adam wanted to participate. "I just want to go for a walk." This is Adam''s answer. Even if I want to come to William now, I feel very strange. Do geniuses have different ideas? The contract has been established. Obviously it is impossible to withdraw at this time. After the two heard that Adam would not share the rewards, they did not want to leave a grudge in each other''s hearts because of this incident. Ruili mumbled: "It is best if this is the case, otherwise we will not be distracted. Go and accommodate him." Because of their dissatisfaction, the two of them did not even want to ask Adam''s name. They knew that William was now working in Adam''s laboratory, but they absolutely did not expect Adam, the legend among the apprentices would come. William laughs dumbly, to accommodate him? What a joke, you don''t want to be killed for offending him. Time passed by one minute and one second, and the agreed time was getting closer and closer. During the period, the two forced themselves to suppress their dissatisfaction, and decided to give William''s friend a slap in the face. When approaching seven oclock, there was a commotion in front of the academy. Everyone saw Adam flying from the sky. Ruili and Terry were no exception. Ruili said enviously, Thats Adam, isnt it? How could he come here? Do you want to go out to do tasks? If only you can become a companion with him." At this time, William took a few steps forward, raised his hand and shouted, "Adam, here!" Terry grabbed the vine in his hand in astonishment, and muttered to himself with his open mouth: "My God, the friend William was talking about, is Adam?" Chapter 43： Anti-Mage Adam fell from the sky after seeing Williams position. He was wearing the gray robe that the academy gave to the apprentice, with an egg in his hand. This egg from the abyss has become more and more evil, and the blood-red mist is constantly evaporating on the surface, transforming into various shapes, and it looks very strange. Even if it is close, ordinary people feel that their mentality is affected and become confused. The portrayal of the master-servant contract cannot be stopped. Adam now can only take it wherever he goes, and the flesh and blood are put into the portable space by him, and they are taken out and fed every day. Ruili and Terry saw Adam really come in front of them, and they didn''t dare to say a word. They flinched back and faced Adam head-on, which brought them a lot of pressure, especially now Adams. The image is so, not positive. William knew Adams character and didnt mean to introduce him, so he said directly: "Can I start now?" Adam nodded and agreed. With the strength of the apprentice at this stage, travel certainly does not rely on flying magic. Adam followed William to the gate of the academy. The rental service of general-purpose suspension vehicles in the industry is provided here. The price is not very expensive, but if it is damaged, it needs Full compensation. The two native Ruili people are not unfamiliar with suspended vehicles. They consciously achieved the driving position and took over the driver''s position. This is also because of the pressure of being with Adam. The distance of 33,000 kilometers sounds very far, but compared to the almost endless area of ??Mage Continent, it is only a short distance. The mission location is on the edge of the rule of the Moldo Elemental Tower. Adam didn''t have any communication with them along the way, while constantly drawing the contract on the egg, he cast his eyes on the vast ground outside the window. Ruili and Terry didn''t dare to talk to Adam for two days, especially after Adam took out flesh and blood to feed the eggs and they saw them. Adam discovered that the Mage Continent was not the huge city in the imagination. There are very few human gatherings on this road. On the contrary, forests, lakes, wetlands and plains are everywhere. From time to time, there are powerful monsters in the wild, and a huge number of communities. However, none of them dared to block the road of the suspension vehicle, presumably the power of the wizard had been incorporated into their instincts. On the third day, Adam suddenly said, "Why do those wind wolves dare to attack the townspeople?" The three of them were stunned. After a while, they caught up with Adam''s thoughts. William pondered and said, "I don''t know. Actually, this mission is divided into two parts. The first is to eliminate the wind wolf, and the second is to investigate the attack of the monster the reason." Adam knows that wind wolves have the same habits as ordinary wolves. They are also social creatures. As the name suggests, this kind of beast masters low-level wind magic and knows how to use magic to strengthen itself, so the speed is very fast. It is a huge threat to ordinary people, but facing the apprentice of the mage alone is not enough. Every wind wolf community has a leader, and the number of communities depends on the leader''s strength. Since the community outside the town can reach the level of riots, the wolf king must be extremely powerful. "How dare you three take this kind of task?" William smirked and said: "Of course there are more than the three of us, there are also apprentices in the town, and the strength of the knights should not be underestimated..." In fact, the task of destroying the wind wolf is an orange level in the task hall. This level means that it is not suitable for rookies, but young people will always have a mysterious confidence in their own strength. Adam stopped speaking when he heard the words, and the hovering vehicle continued to travel for five hours before reaching the destination, a small town named Bran. William and the others did not notice, but Adam felt that they were already under surveillance, and many monsters kept watching them along the way. Soon the expressions of the trio of William became dignified. They found that a rune enchantment had risen outside the town. There were many broken arms and limbs in the wild, bloodstained on the ground, and they had obviously just experienced a tragic battle. The speed of the levitating car dropped, and William whispered: "Damn, I think we are in trouble." Ruili said in a panic: "Please report that it is only the townspeople in Bran who are in danger of being attacked when they leave the town, but now, this is already a siege!" The scattered townspeople were attacked and the whole A town being attacked is obviously a completely different concept. The former is enough for them to deal with, while the latter is simply powerless. However, it is impossible to withdraw at this time. The three can only hope for follow-up support, or Adams help..... The floating car stopped outside the barrier, and someone inside the barrier asked loudly, "Who are you?" William got out of the car and showed the mission contract. The barrier was opened. Several people entered the town. At a glance, they saw the bruised knights and two apprentices approaching. "I''m Thomas, he is Zach, are you advance support?" Thomas saw only four people in the suspended car, his eyes darkened, and then asked expectantly. William said awkwardly: "No, only us." Zach said frantically: "Damn, damn! What the **** is the academy doing! We have already added information, but only four of you were sent! And you are all rookies, right?" William was even more embarrassed: "You know, there are very few senior apprentices in the college, and there are not four, he," William pointed to Adam, "He didn''t take the task, just come and see." "Look? Come and see? Ha, did I leave the college for too long? When did the college be so tolerant to the apprentice?" Zach turned to look at Adam, and this glance made him swallow all the dissatisfaction behind. It''s not for anything else, it''s just that the egg is too amazing, and the apprentice with this kind of thing is not something he can afford. Adam ignored him and walked to the edge of the barrier alone, observing this artificial energy field. William hurriedly said: "Sir, I think now you should tell us what is going on here? How can those wind wolves attack the town? Also, can the barrier be unstoppable?" Thomas sighed heavily, beckoned to them, and then said: "Forget it, I hope the academy will send in support earlier. This time it may be troublesome. The Warcraft Siege is controlled." "Controlled!?" The three exclaimed. Although the wizards don''t care much about ordinary humans, at least there is no mass murder of ordinary people. How can anyone now dare to attack a territory ruled by an elemental tower? Adam thought of an interesting possibility. On the plane of the mage, the only ones who dare to openly slaughter humans against the tower are the anti-mage. He remembered what the upper echelons of the library had against the enemy wizards. It was a group of remnants of the era. After the Prometheus True Spirit Archer and Annie Croft World Guardian reformed the plane of the wizards, they might be limited by their aptitude, Or they could not accept that the Master became a universal profession, and thus embarked on the path of confronting the mainstream. They maintain the inheritance of the ancient genre, keep secret of every knowledge, and focus on studying curses and magic on human souls. Some anti-mages are hidden in towers and obtain resources through plane wars, while most of the others are like the ground. Rats ran around on the plane of the wizard, targeting ordinary people or weak wizards and apprentices. They are enemies of the wizard. Adam suddenly said, "Is it an anti-mage?" Zach and Thomas looked at Adam in amazement. They didn''t expect the rookie to know about it. They nodded and said, "From the current situation, it probably is." "Anti-Mage, what is it?" Ruili asked ignorantly. Adam was obviously not interested in explaining for them. After the three people heard Zacs introduction, their faces turned pale, and their hearts were extremely regretful. Anti-Mage, it sounds terrible, how could he get involved in such horrible things? Adam thought it was very interesting. Originally, he only regarded this journey as a relaxation in confusion, but he did not expect to encounter such a thing. Unlike the trio of William, he is not worried about the anti-magic. Each class has its own resources, and the same is true for the anti-magic. It can be seen from him or they only dared to attack the mortal towns on the verge of tower rule among the anti-mages, there will be no strong masters of official mage level. Adam is not afraid of the apprentice. ...... In the dense forest hundreds of kilometers away from Bran Town, four apprentices of the anti-mage concealed under black robes were scattered on a clearing. "The support of the Moldo Elemental Tower is here," a hoarse, non-human voice sounded, with a strange smile in his tone, "small floating cars, there won''t be a lot of them." As he stroked him, he crawled under his feet. The trembling wind wolf king. "Really, very good. It''s time for these idiots living in the sun to recognize the truth of the world. I wonder if they will like it after seeing my cutie?" The second person turned his hand from the black. Stretching out of the robe, there is a fierce face in the palm of his hand, and the dense fangs in his mouth are layered on top of each other, struggling constantly, as if wanting to grow out of the hand, the second person rubbed it with his face, gently Said: "Hey, don''t worry, you can have dinner soon." This is actually a woman! "Quilina, take it back, **** it, I hate it!" said the third person, "the last time it almost ate me!" He lifted the black robe and revealed the unhealed wound on his left arm "Dont let me see it, otherwise Im afraid I cant help but kill it!" Quirina smiled and stretched out her hand to the third person. The monster''s face grew rapidly from her hand, and it rushed towards him with terrifying and disgusting body tissue. The harsh scream resounded in the forest, "You don''t like it. Is it? Look, how cute it is!" The third person hurriedly stretched his fingers across in front of him, a dark green brilliance rubbed the monster''s body and fell on the ground, corroding the ground into deep marks, "Quilina, I warn you... ." Chapter 44： Anti-Mage (2) "Quilina, I warn you, take your damn, ugly, disgusting parasite away, or I will kill you." Quirina laughed louder after hearing the third person''s words, "Kill me? Laru, who gave you the courage? Say something like this to me? Huh?" The monster that grew out of her palm felt the master''s emotions. After trembling violently, he plunged into the ground, burrowing out of him, trying to bite him. The third person''s complexion changed drastically, and the curse in his mouth quickly moved, and the dark green light gathered beside him, "Clark, don''t you want to stop her? She is a lunatic, she will destroy all plans. If this If we fail once, we will not end well, even if it is you." Clark is the fourth person who has not said anything. He is the temporary leader of the four anti-mage apprentices. After hearing what Laru said, he faintly said: "Enough, Quirina." The flat voice has amazing power. At the same time, the three people present showed painful expressions at the same time, and Quirina took the brunt and screamed in discomfort. "Time has dragged on long enough. Although Moldos tower is not strong, if we really want to deal with us, a formal mage is enough. We must kill all the apprentices in Bran as quickly as possible, and then collect Soul and flesh and blood," he said and glanced at Quirina, "After the collection is complete, you have nothing to do with me, but now, you must be obedient or I will kill you. You know, I can do it. " Quirina pursed her mouth and took the parasitic monster back into her palm. She gently stroked her bare mouth, and laughed again after a while: "Of course, Lord Clark, I will be obedient, just like those puppies. ." Clark stopped paying attention to her, but asked the first person: "Fuen, how are you preparing?" Fuen patted the huge body of the Wind Wolf King, and hissed: "Give me a few more hours, the effect of the medicine has not been fully developed, and now I can control not enough Wind Wolf." Clark nodded: "Then, wait till night..." "Woo..." At this moment, the wolf king beside Fuen suddenly let out a low roar, and a surprised expression appeared on Fuen''s face, "An apprentice came out alone from Brantown." ...... There is a gloomy mist in the town of Bran. Hearing from Zac and Thomas, there were no traces of enemy mages in the Warcraft siege that happened in the morning, and the number of wind wolves who came to the siege was only a few hundred, but I dont know what methods the enemy mages used. A wind wolf was defying death and launched a suicidal attack on the Knights and Rune Enchantment. If it weren''t for the existence of two senior apprentices in Bran Town, it would have been unable to hold it in the morning. But even if they hold on, everyone in the Knights is injured. Some knights who have lost their arms and legs are no longer able to fight. They can only supplement from ordinary townspeople who have a knight-level physical fitness but have not undergone combat training. troops. No one of the townspeople ran away. It was not that they didn''t want to, but they didn''t dare. The **** lesson a few days ago warned them that daring to walk out of the enchantment alone is only a dead end. If you want to survive, you can only fight to death. But the apprentices want to escape. In a hidden corner, William and the three gathered together and said something. "Let''s run, anti-mage, how can we cope with such a terrible thing?" Ruili''s face was full of anxiety, and the staff in her hand was spinning on the ground unsteadily, making a disturbing noise. Terry clasped his hands together, and the vines intertwined and made a metal-like sound, "We are just rookies, and we have not even learned a few magic. This kind of battle is not something we can handle. Leave, William. William is not as naive as the two of them. Now he has noticed that there is something wrong on the road. Since the anti-mage has been determined to exist, the reason why they can come to Bran town safely is only because the anti-mage deliberately did it. He dared to guarantee that as long as the three of them dared to leave Bran Town, they would suffer a tragic blow immediately. "Be awake, we can''t go." William flatly rejected the idea of ??leaving. Ruili collapsed instantly: "No, how could this happen, we can leave, Terry, can''t we? We can leave, right?" William unknowingly remembered Adams words about weak alliances. Sure enough, the unity of the weak is worthless. At this time, the only one who can help him is his own strength, or: "Go to the strong, we have no other choice. , Can only hope that the senior apprentices can support the arrival of the tower." Thomas and Zac are doing their best to recover their magic power. Even the broken ether crystals that they usually regard as precious treasures are used by them. After seeing William arrive, Zach said: "If you want to leave, I No objection, but I want to warn you, you will be more dangerous if you leave the rune barrier." William shook his head and said, "Is there anything we can do?" Thomas glanced at William and said: "You are not too stupid, but to be honest, there is not much you can do. This level of battle is no longer for a rookie. Let me think about it." Thomas considered Once, and then said: "You have four people, two in groups to control rune weapons." Rune weapons are similar in principle to magic items, but they require the apprentices own magic to be used as energy source, which is why Thomas arranges a pair of two. Unexpectedly, William looked stiff, "Mr. Thomas, Adam has gone." ...... Adam did leave the town of Bran. He heard from the townspeople the scale of the attack on Bran in the morning and the casualties in Bran. From his vision and analysis, he can easily judge that Bran cannot withstand a larger scale. Beast tide, that is to say, if the support does not arrive in time, Bran Town is already over. Unlike the townspeople and apprentices who are not strong enough, Adam can come and go freely. At this time, of course he will not choose to stay in a dead city to fight for irrelevant people. He found that since entering this area, the egg has become extremely excited. It seems that there is something attracting it in the surrounding energy aura, and Adam is dragging the egg to the source of this energy. The beasts along the way did not attack him, but kept retreating. Adam knew that these beasts were controlled by others, and at this time, he should be sending information to the black hand behind the scenes. Adam did not stop. He is different from other human apprentices, seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages is just a lower priority thinking mode. It is his instinct to explore the unknown. Out of his great interest in the enemy wizards, Adam chose to come out alone to find their tracks. Adam is a born mage, and the mage is a devout researcher. When the researcher encounters the knowledge of interest, he will temporarily put life and death away. "If you can capture the best, if not, the dead body is not unacceptable. The worst case is to see their magic." Adam said to himself silently. As for the possibility of him losing and then dying, the probability is very low. As long as there is no official-level anti-mage present, with the amazing support ability of Mind Power, escape should not be a problem. Adam approached the energy source at a constant speed. As the distance increased, the number of monsters along the way increased. Scarlet eyes flashed densely in the dense forest that covered the sun. When he arrived here, Adam also became more careful, thinking power coverage. A thin protective layer was formed all over the body, and the magic power agitated in the mage''s armor, ready to stimulate magic at any time. ! In the shadow on Adam''s left side, a dark green arrow-shaped magic shot at him quickly, penetrating several monsters along the way, the magical power was not diminished, and even strangely engulfed the monsters to strengthen themselves. Adam raised his hand to inspire magic, but he felt a desire for emotion in the egg on the other hand. Adam did not hesitate, put away the magic, and moved the egg to the path of magic flight using the power of mind. There seemed to be terrible laughter accompanied by pain. The magic fell on the eggshell, was swallowed by the vicious energy of steaming, and then disappeared. "Huh?" The enemy in the darkness was amazed, "The egg of the abyss creature? You actually have such a good thing. Give it to me. Uncle Laru will give you a good time." Adam automatically blocked the spam, and said softly: "Anti-Mage?" "You actually know? You dare to walk out of Brantown alone when you know it. Are you looking down on Uncle Laru? You idiot in the sun!" The enemy in the dark suddenly became angry, and there was no reason for this anger. In Adams view, he was facing a mentally ill patient. "This is the Anti-Mage? Madman?" Adam stood there, frowning and thinking. The same magic came from all directions. Adam accurately lifted the eggs and stopped them. The emotions in the eggs gradually changed from joy to pain. Obviously, it couldn''t digest much. The enemy didnt seem to be in a hurry, and kept stimulating Adam with words: "Youve never experienced a real battle, have you prepared a duel field for you in the academy, and use magic after saluting each other? Hahahaha, idiot, idiot. ! Why can you enjoy the sunshine with the waste grown in the greenhouse?" The enemy in the dark has been constantly moving in the dense forest. From the beginning to the present, no two consecutive syllables are emitted from the same direction. The anti-mage obviously knows how to fight. He saw Adam motionless, and he naturally moved Adam became a rookie, but he didn''t know that Adam had absolute certainty that he could find his whereabouts instantly when needed. The reason he didn''t move now was just because he didn''t need it. Another magic shot came, Adam stretched out his right hand, attached a heavy thought power protection to his hand, and caught the magic with his bare hands. This magic is indeed corrosive. It melts through the thought force layer by layer until the eighth layer of protection dissipates. Adam sighed and said: "Only seven degrees of power?" Every layer of protection Adam gathers can resist magic equivalent to the power of unit one. As long as the power of magic cannot instantly exceed the defense limit, Adam will not be injured. He deliberately understands the magic power of the enemy wizard, but he is very disappointed. . Judging from the characteristics of this magic, it should be a branch of some kind of curse magic. No wonder it was abandoned by mainstream mages, and it was really weak. But this is because Adam wants to be worse. The curse magic is not good at facing the enemy. The reason why Laru came out to hunt Adam was because he looked down on the mainstream mage apprentices cultivated by the academy, and the other was that he could not bear to stay with Quirina. Together. Adam was disappointed, he had no interest in the curse system. Since this kind of magic faction has been abandoned by the mainstream, there is no value in studying it anymore. He gently said, "Is it just this skill? Or is it that you are the enemy wizard? This kind of stuff?" Laru was astonished. He just left behind Adam''s cautious moment when he caught the magic with his bare hands. He roared and roared: "Trash! What are you talking about! You and you weak lambs dare Look down on the great anti-mage?" "Sure enough, it''s a neurosis," Adam thought, "Could it be that long-term depression caused psychopathy? Or did the practice of ancient magic have crazy side effects?" "Arrow of Corruption! Arrow of Corruption!" Laru roared continuously, and shot the same magic at Adam. Adam noticed that Larus name before using magic seemed to be not just because of habit, but to use scales to mobilize magic. He laughed dumbstruck, not knowing how these arrogant and arrogant anti-mages continued to survive on the plane of the wizard. Is it because the senior mages treat them as protecting animals? "It''s really boring." Adam said softly. As soon as the voice fell, the light burst out of thin air, revealing the subtleties of the dark dense forest. Even though the beasts were controlled, they were retreated by the light. As for Laru, even more Is at a loss. "Got you." Adam lifted his finger and activated the magic stored in the thread, the high-pressure water line. The high-pressure waterline is a relatively complicated kind of magic open to apprentices in the Moldo Academy. The rune group that constitutes it requires eleven runes. I saw water appearing out of thin air on the front side, and the operation was completed in an instant , Converged at Adams fingertips into a small stream of water that kept flowing at high speed. Following Adams movements, it shot towards Laru at a speed that the naked eye could not capture. The high-pressure waterline collided with the arrow of corrosion, and it was easy to disperse them. The energy consumed during this was insignificant, and the power of the high-pressure waterline was not weakened at all when it reached Laru. Lalu''s eyes were cracked, he had no doubt that this magic could easily cut him in half. Laru hurriedly activated the life-saving magic scroll, and the defensive magic stored in it formed a matte shield in front of him to offset the waterline. This opaque shield should be a very high-level magic, and it has no tendency to dissipate after Adam''s high-pressure water line is hard-wired on the front, and it still stands firmly in front of Lalu. The horror and heartache on Laru''s face were mixed together, showing a ridiculous expression. He roared at Adam: "My shining shield, the life-saving magic given to me by Master Mage! It was destroyed by you! You ruined!" Although Laru was crazy, he was not a fool. He quickly retreated to the depths of the dense forest under a lightless shield. From Adam''s light and windy use of such a powerful magic, it can be seen that Adam is not what he can match. His heart was extremely upset. However, there is no such thing in this world. Adam looked at the broken scroll under Laru''s feet. It was a pity. This was actually a defensive magic scroll made by the official mage himself. If it was obtained in its entirety, it would be of great value, but it is no longer useful. "Come as you want, leave as you want, how can there be such a cheap thing." Adam stood up, chasing after him at a speed far surpassing Laru, thinking about power and doing his best, constantly capturing and compressing the air, Adam turned into a mobile fort. , Hit the continuous dense wind blade towards Laru. Lallu fled in embarrassment, and he didn''t even dare to turn his head back. The Aphotic Shield was not fixed. It hovered around Lallu flexibly and took all the magic. Adam accelerated and surpassed Laru again, and then fell several tens of meters in front of him, lifted his foot and stomped gently towards the ground, Laru was alert and hurriedly avoided, and in the next second a sharp thorn rose from the ground. . It''s not over yet, every time Laru dodges is accompanied by this ground thorn. He dodges embarrassedly, only to find that the ground thorn appears faster and faster. Not only that, all kinds of things are constantly flying from all sides of him. Low-level magic'', let him escape. "Damn, damn! This monster, is his mental power and magical power infinite? How is it possible!" Laru thought that the air confined by power was also the magic inspired by Adam, and he was frightened by Adam''s total mental power. Snapped. In the ten minutes of chasing, Adam continued to consume the magic power of the non-light shield, and finally after six consecutive thorns hit the non-light shield at the same time, the shield dissipated after a crisp sound, and Ralu showed despair. "It''s just a mere lamb, it can actually defeat the great enemy mage..." Adam interrupted him unceremoniously. Adam was not interested in listening to the nonsense of the enemy: "The enemy mage shouldn''t be what you call yourself?" Lalu was stunned, and said instinctively: "What?" "It''s ridiculous to use the enemy''s name for you as self-proclaimed. It''s just a group of field rats, and dare you to say greatness?" Lalu roared: "You damn..." Adam waved a wind blade across his legs. One of Larue''s legs was cut off. Adam said, "You shouldn''t be alone?" Laru rolled on the ground holding the wound in pain. He never expected Adam to cut off his leg so simply, shouldn''t he be forced to ask first? Adam walked towards him, stopped ten meters in front of him, confined him with his mind-powered tentacle, and then threw a small fireball on his wound, stopping the bleeding instantly and the effect was immediate. Lalu almost fainted in pain, and said hoarsely: "You will regret it, I want you to die!" How dare the losing dog threaten the winner, Adam cut off his other leg in the same way, and asked again: "Answer me." Laru stared at him hatefully, his eyes suddenly turned to begging, and he wriggled towards Adam with his upper limbs on the ground inch by inch. He whimpered and said, "Let me go, please don''t kill me." , I''m over, but I want you to bury me! Adam, of course, would not give him such an opportunity. The curse magic is a type he has not touched before. Although it has been determined to be invalid for the official mage, he is still only an apprentice. I can''t guarantee that he will follow Laru''s way. "Stubborn." Adam simply threw out two wind blades and cut Laru into pieces, then he threw the Abyssal Egg far away, and the egg quickly swallowed Laru''s flesh and blood. Adam sensed through his mental power that when Laru died completely, a strong negative energy aura rose from his corpse. This breath was directly swallowed by the egg. Judging from the feedback from the creatures in the Congdan, it was very pleasant. "This is the practice of the anti-magic? To absorb special energy breath by destroying life?" Adam muttered to himself, while continuing to walk toward the depths of the dense forest. ...... is still in the clearing area, Clark''s complexion suddenly changed, and then he took out a contract made of the skin of an unknown creature from his arms. The name of Laru on the contract turned gray, and then disappeared. "Laru, dead," Clark whispered. Fuen, who was leaning on the Wind Wolf King and constantly fiddling with the horrible potions, and Quirina, who was whispering alone with the parasitic monster, raised their heads at the same time. "Laru, dead." Clark repeated. "Hehehehe, it''s no surprise that that idiot is dead, it''s just a pity, my little baby wants to eat him." No one paid attention to Quirina, and Fuen said, "I was killed by the apprentice who walked out alone? By those idiots who didn''t even know what fighting was?" Clark said with a sullen face: "Idiot? NoLaru has just walked out for less than half an hour. After being killed in such a short time, it is not a weak opponent." "Moldo Academy actually still has such a strong man alive? I thought they were all killed by the official wizard of Monte Carlo." Fuen also realized that it was wrong and said solemnly. "Laru is stupid, but his magic has a very good pollution effect on the rune enchantment. Without him, the speed of breaking through Bran Town will be greatly slowed down," Clark suddenly stood up, "Can''t wait any longer, must Attack immediately, Fuen, it''s up to you." Fuen nodded, and then shattered all the potions on the ground. The psychedelic breath spread to the surroundings with the breeze. The Wind Wolf King beside him instantly lost his mind, and his eyes flashed with tyrannical red light. "Quilina," Clark said. Quilina raised her head and smiled at him, then said: "What''s the matter?" "The apprentice is handed over to you, kill him, or hold him, don''t let him approach the town of Bran." Clark is unmoved, he knows how crazy this woman is better than anyone else, and the people who are on the mind of the worm would not be interested in her. The parasitic monster grew from the palm of her hand and kept getting bigger, and finally turned into an ugly snake-shaped monster on the ground. Quirina rode on the monster and disappeared quickly, leaving only one sentence floating in the wind: "Your Will, Clark, my lord." Clark and Fuen turned and walked into the darkness. There was a bad feeling in his heart that the harvest might not be so smooth this time. "Fuen, if the situation is not right, give up your plan and leave immediately, and stay if necessary." Fuen''s face was completely hidden in the black robe, and he smiled silently, and replied, "Of course, my master." Chapter 45： Anti-Mage (3) If LaRue is a neuropathy, then Quirina is a lunatic through and through. In her eyes, everything in the world is roughly divided into those that can be eaten immediately and those that cannot be eaten temporarily. The parasitic monster walked straight through the dense forest, and everything passing by, except the dirt, was swallowed by its bottomless mouth. "Hehehehe, cute, hurry up, hurry up, I can''t wait to see that funny guy. What will he taste like?" Quirina put her finger into her mouth, unconsciously Bite, his eyes blurred. The parasitic monster suddenly raised its body, and the ugly head suddenly gave birth to scales. As it progressed, the scales opened and closed, and it was covered with eyeballs. Quirina bit her finger, and the purple blood flowed out. Smearing on the head of the parasitic monster, the dense eyeballs opened at the same time, the monster raised up to the sky and let out a silent roar, sound waves shook the nearby trees down. "Got you!" "what is that?" Adam and Quirina found each other at the same time, and rushed in the direction of each other at the same time. After ten seconds, the two met. Quirina''s eyes became more and more blurred, she took a deep breath of intoxication at the egg of the abyss creature, and said: "Oh, my God, what a wonderful breath, you must be delicious, don''t resist, obediently let my sister eat you it is good?" Adam ignored Quirinas crazy words. He felt a sense of oppression from the monster in front of him that far exceeded Laru. He was so curious that he actually asked Quirina: "What is this?" Quirina lightly fell from the parasitic monster''s head, stroking the monster''s body and said: "Want to know? Then merge with me!" After she slapped the monster, the monster slammed to the ground and left behind. After a big hole disappeared. Adam felt the vibration of the ground and immediately levitated. In the next instant, the ground cracked and the monster appeared under his feet. As Adams body rose to the sky, his mouth full of fangs opened, and he wanted to take Adam. Swallow it into the stomach. The parasitic monster has no ability to fly. It can rush into the sky with a strong body and inertia, but Adam can fly in the sky freely, so he easily avoided this attack. "Only this level? What is the point of such a thing? Any apprentice who masters flying magic can play it, right?" Quilina leaned softly on a tree, still holding her fingers in her mouth: "Why resist? Isn''t it good to be eaten by me?" Just as the monster began to fall, its body contracted, Adam felt the high-energy reflection from its mouth, and then red light lit up, and bursting flames shot towards Adam. The temperature of the flame in the monsters mouth was extremely high, and a touch of it burned through the defense built by Adams mind power. The fierce high temperature made Adam feel the pain of burning. This kind of casual attack can reach more than fifteen. The power of. Adam was surprised, "Magic? No, it should be the power of blood." Adam flickered in the sky to evade, the monsters always followed closely, and stayed in the sky for a long time by the reaction force of the flame jet. After a while, Adam lifted the palms of both hands in front of him, and a thick stream of water appeared out of thin air, violently jetting towards the flames, the fire and water intersected violently, and the dense water vapor instantly evaporated. Adam rushed towards Quirina under the cover of water vapor. The monster''s huge body represented amazing vitality. This kind of thing was obviously difficult to kill. He set the target on the master. Adam pointed out in front of Quirina, and the high pressure water line appeared. If Quirina was hit, the result would not be different from Laru. "Innocent little guy." Quirina didn''t move, leaning against the tree with a foolish smile. Following her words, the huge body of the parasitic monster rushed out from the ground and blocked the high-pressure water line. This kind of water column that could easily cut the body of the apprentice hit the monster body and couldn''t even penetrate it. It just shot It was just a wound, the monster roared in pain, turned back and bit Adam. Quirina stretched her hand on the wound and tore it open. The purple blood of the monster splashed and was strongly corrosive. Potholes were eroded in all directions. Adam hurriedly applied wind pressure to herself, by squeezing The force rushed to the sky. "Trouble." Adam frowned. Quirina is the most troublesome enemy he has encountered so far. The parasitic monster is not a big threat to him, but he can''t threaten this monster in a short time, so he can leave. Yes, but Adam is very interested in this monster and is not willing to fly away like this. Adam turned over and landed on the ground. The body of the underground monster was still moving rapidly. He squatted down and pressed his hands on the ground. The earth element magic''hardened'' was activated. Using Adam as the origin, all the soil within a radius of 30 meters was strong. Become a rock under pressure. The monster was imprisoned in the ground, and the body on the ground twisted crazily to break free. Adam immediately launched a second magical rock blade. The monster was severely damaged in all directions, and all kinds of energy erupted from his mouth, and he was hitting randomly. To all around. Quirina showed an expression of pain and murmured: "Does it hurt, my baby, don''t be afraid, I will help you." She took out a rusty knife and inserted it into her without hesitation. The arm, then severely slashed, the skin of the entire arm was cut open, and then she lightly chanted the spell, the arm also changed, and finally burst open and flew towards the monster. At the same time, the monster split into two, and the body under the ground was completely abandoned. The monster roared sternly, and the strong sound wave became a terrible attack. Adam condensed five layers of mind power barriers one after another, which resisted the sonic attack, and then an astonishing scene appeared before his eyes. Quilina''s broken arm was swallowed by the monster, and then from the fractured place, new body tissue grew rapidly, and the monster instantly became intact. "What kind of magic is this?" Adam was really shocked. With his current knowledge, he could not understand the principle of this kind of magic. He sacrificed himself to enhance the monster? But how does an arm that is so small compared to the monster''s body provide such a huge amount of nutrition? Quirina squatted down slowly, clutching the wound, and whispered softly: "My dear, it hurts," her voice gradually became hysterical, "It hurts! It hurts!" She plunged the knife into the ground. , The rust suddenly decomposed, and the knife bloomed with black and red brilliance. At the same time, purple blood began to surge up on the ground, and the stench and disgusting smell permeated all around. Then the meat foam also leaked from the ground, and every trace of flesh and blood carried an amazing attack. Sex, they swallow each other and grow bigger. "Kill him, eat him, and avenge me!" Quirina screamed. Another thing happened that Adam could not understand. Those flesh and blood masses became life in an instant, which was a reduced version of parasitic monsters, squirming densely on the ground, and at the same time, they drowned towards Adam. Words cant express what a terrifying scene this is. A reduced version of the parasitic monster rushes over the ground, sky, and every corner of the field of vision. Countless small screams converge into a bursting noise and countless faint elements. Converged into an amazing''magic''. The main body of the parasitic monster slides on the avatar, and achieved the effect of flying through the avatar. Adam is completely surrounded, there is no escape, no escape. A strong sense of crisis struck, Adam didn''t dare to be big anymore. His strength compared with Quirina did not form an overwhelming advantage. In this case, it was impossible to get alive and take it back for research, only to kill her. "It''s a pity." Adam sighed unwillingly. Quirina continuously cut off her body tissue except for the arm where the parasitic monster appeared, and sacrificed it to the monster through strange means. The evil aura on the monster became stronger and stronger, and Quirina didn''t seem to be afraid that she would die because of it. , Let out a piercing laugh: "Hehe, haha, yeah What a pity, you are going to die here." Adam shook his head and said, "It''s a pity that I will destroy such a good experiment." As soon as the voice fell, the strong wind pressure blew the monsters flying, the flow of fire appeared, and the sky was obscured. Adam repeated most of the threads to construct the flow of fire rune group, making this high-level fire magic of the apprentice stage reach amazing power. Under the high temperature of a thousand degrees, the small monster instantly became cooked meat, and the parasitic monster itself wanted to leave the high temperature in fear. The flow of fire was like a meteorite, smashing the sky and the earth, but it was not finished yet, Adam pointed towards the sky with one hand, the thunder and lightning gathered in the sky, part of the falling thunder fell, and the other was attached to the flow of fire, like spherical lightning. The monster clones turned into ashes in pieces, the monster body was smashed by magic, and large areas of body tissue disappeared, and there was no more power. There is a mysterious connection between Quirina and the monster. The loss of the monster caused her great pain. However, she was stronger than Laru. Even though her body continued to collapse, she did not cry, but only purple blood and tears were left in her eyes: "I Child, my child..." Adam waved to the front with a single hand, the high-pressure water rushed out, the energy collided and then burst, the dazzling light gleamed, Adam had to fly away from the range, when the light dissipated, Adam looked down from the sky and appeared in the dense forest. After leaving a huge pothole, Quirina and the parasitic monsters all disappeared. Seeing this pothole, Adam, the instigator, was also shocked. Unexpectedly, just the superposition of a few apprentice magic, actually produced close to 500 kilograms of TNT explosive power! Adam fell to the ground, the remaining energy aura was still violent, tearing at the power barrier, Adam walked to the place where Quirina was before, and found that the knife no longer shines, restored to its rusty appearance, lying quietly. Ground. Chapter 46： Anti-Mage (4) This small knife looks ordinary, maybe even an ordinary person will not be willing to pick it up when it falls on the ground, but Adam clearly knows that all of Quirina''s spells later use it as a medium. The Abyssal Egg emits a mixture of desire and fear. Adam took the egg close to the knife, and the egg turned completely into fear. "What the **** is this?" Adam didn''t pick it up with his hands, but threw it into the portable space far away with the power of mind, preparing to return to the academy to look up the materials for research. After Quirina''s death, the dense forest seemed to have completely calmed down. There was no trace of monsters around, and there was no other energy reflection in the depths. Adam continued to walk towards the depths of the dense forest, and soon he came to the clearing. "There is a breath of energy." He walked to Fuen''s position and picked up a handful of soil. There were fragments of the potion container and a little residue on the soil. Adam shook the Abyssal Egg, which had returned to normal, pointing its perception in another direction. "Already gone, have you started siege?" ...... A few kilometers away from the town of Bran, Clark and Forn stood silently in the dark. In front of them was a battlefield of thousands of wind wolves who were launching a suicide attack on the town of Bran. The Knights were almost killed and wounded, and every magic that the Wind Wolf issued was hitting the rune barrier, splashing ripples. Clark took out the contract again, and Quirina''s name shattered and disappeared, "Quilina is also dead." "That high tower apprentice is so strong?" Fuen''s complexion changed drastically. He knew how strong Quirina''s parasitic monster was. If it wasn''t for Clark''s negative energy magic to restrain her, Quirina should be the strongest among the four. Now even she is dead? Clark tore the contract to pieces, and then said: "Unexpected variables, apprentices of this level shouldn''t stay in the tower to learn advanced knowledge, why did they come to this edge?" He took Adam for granted. Senior apprentices on the verge of advancement, only the strong at this level can kill Laru and Quilint one after another, which is the power of the same class with him. Fuen said, "Could it be based on the power of magical items?" Then he pointed to the trio of William, who was struggling to kill Wind Wolves with rune weapons, and said, "He is not in the same floating car as these three rookies. Are you here?" Clark gave a gentle pause. Of course its best if this is the case. It means that Adam has a good background. Perhaps there is a formal mage in the direct line. When the magic items are always exhausted, it is terrible that Adam is a real powerhouse. After all, he is now within the scope of the tower''s rule, and there is no elders in the genre behind him. "Damn it," he cursed secretly, "Why do I encounter variables at this time? At the last moment of my promotion! I only need to break a few towns and I can get enough accumulation to be promoted to the mage!" In Clark''s plan, the few of them were going to plunder along the borders of the Moldo Tower''s rule area, and finally took a warship to leave the Mage Continent on the coastline, but they did not expect that they encountered trouble at the beginning of the plan. "It would be good if Quirina was not allowed to leave, her parasitic monster will greatly accelerate the collapse of the rune enchantment." Fuen whispered. Darkness flashed in Clark''s eyes, and Faun knelt in pain and hit the ground. "Are you questioning me? Slave!" Without the outsider, Clark doesn''t have to maintain his unpredictable image, and reveal himself in front of Fuen, his slave. Fuen buried all expressions in the shadows, his face was savage because of pain, and distorted because of hatred, he said in fear, "No, my master." Clark stomped his foot on top of his head, pressed it to the ground and pushed it hard, and said in a cold tone: "Use all your potions, these wind wolves are still too weak." ...... "How can these wind wolves be so strong, how can they be so many!?" Ruili said helplessly with a cry. She found that these wind wolves were even crazier. They abandoned their magic, hit the rune barrier with their bodies, and then blew themselves. "William, my mental power is about to run out, there is no way to hook the ether." Terry weakly retreated from the rune weapon, and said with difficulty. William cross-legged aside to construct a meditation, and heard the words: "Ruili, it''s you." He didn''t react at all to Ruili''s cry. At this time, he had no time to pity Xiangyu, and no time to take care of others. He was also very tired, Ruili. He Terry is too weak, he has undertaken most of the tasks, if it were not for the motivation of reading, he would have collapsed. Ruili walked onto the console crying, and randomly input magic power to bombard the wind wolf: "Why is this? Why can Adam escape? Does he ignore our life and death?" Ruili became more and more upset when she thought about it, getting more and more uneven, and cursed loudly: "This coward, this selfish ghost!" People always look for a direction to vent in despair. At this time, Ruili completely forgot that she was still worried that Adam would divide her rewards and drag them down. Zach was furious when he saw a few energy bullets hit the empty space. At this moment, he was joking about everyone''s lives. He shouted on the other side: "What are you doing! Damn it, don''t want to Alive?" William glared at Ruili fiercely, but at this time any accusation didn''t make much sense. He walked up to Zach and asked, "Mr. Zach, when will the academy''s support come?" Bran Town has four rune weapons. Zac and Thomas each control one, and William and the three jointly control one. The rest is defended by the townsfolk, and the wind wolf is blocked by life. Zach fired a fierce shot, blasting the flesh and blood of several wind wolves, and then gasped and said: "How do I know! I just hope they hurry up, and you don''t come by rookies like you!" After all, the wind wolf is a low-level beast. As long as it is hit by a rune weapon, it will definitely die. As time goes by, the number decreases. When they relax a little, a huge wind wolf fur is standing upside down towards the town. He rushed and hit the barrier with one head, and the energy crystals in the Wind Wolf King exploded. This caused a huge burden on the barrier, the ripples became bigger and bigger, and the barrier became no longer stable. Thomas anxious voice sounded: The energy stone reserves are running out. Fortunately, the wind wolves are dead, otherwise we cant hold on for long. But not long after his voice fell, a black-gray magic hit from a distance, and bombarded the rune enchantment heavily. "Damn it, it is a negative energy shock, the anti-mage has appeared!" ...... A gray crystal ball appeared in Clark''s hand in the distance, and his eyes were playing with stern eyes. "Without Laru and Quirina, the siege speed is too slow. I am afraid that the official mage of the Moldo Elemental Tower will soon arrive." Clark witnessed the death of the last wind wolf. "In this case, there is only sacrifice. Good luck." Fuen felt the malice from the soul. He crawled under Clark''s feet and looked at Clark in panic like a dog about to be abandoned: "No, no, my master, I am your most sincere servant, you can''t do this. !" Clark smiled, put a hand on Fuen''s head and gently stroked, and said softly: "Of course, Fuen, you are my most faithful slave, and now your master needs your help... .." Fuen trembled all over, with a sharp voice: "Master, no, no!" "Should you not give everything to the master?" "Why, why!" Fuen knew that he was going to die, but he was not reconciled, "It''s not that simple to kill me, Clark, you have to pay the price!" The magic wave emerged, and Fuen suddenly raised his head and opened his head. Mouth, disgusting light gathered in his throat, he wanted to fight Clark desperately. However, under the master-servant contract, this kind of resistance was only in vain. Clark thought, and Fuen''s head exploded to pieces. He reached out and gently picked up the gray wave and threw it into the crystal ball. Then the crystal ball burst, and Clark roared. A short and obscure spell was cast, and the negative energy shock wave hit the direction of Brantown. Clark kicked Fuen''s body away and sneered: "Stupid, I actually want to resist me. If it wasn''t for you to despair, I would talk to you so much nonsense?" Slap slap, slap, a crisp slap sounded, Clark suddenly turned his head and exclaimed: "Who are you!" Not far behind him, Adam was suspended in the air, and he couldn''t help being frightened. , I was actually approached so that I haven''t found it behind me. If I was attacked just now... "Wonderful drama, wonderful magic. Tell me your magic, how about I let you go?" Adam said to him. Clark stepped back quietly, and said, "Are you the apprentice who killed Laru and Quirina? You want my magic, of course..." Clark suddenly roared, "Desperate!" "Want my magic? Hahaha, why are you? Do you feel desperate?" Accompanied by the voice, a strange wave penetrated the barrier of thought motivation and entered Adam''s mind. Adam felt a buzzing in his head, but the negative emotions were immediately suppressed and cut off by absolute rational logical thinking. "Negative energy magic?" Adam shook his head and was unscathed, his eyes were brilliant, this kind of magic can actually see the power barrier as nothing, its amazing. Clark was horrified: "How could you be okay? No apprentice can resist negative energy magic!" He cast magic successively: "Fear! Anger! Sad!" Three waves accurately hit Adam, but it was still useless. Negative energy magic can not be said to be weak. It can directly mobilize the emotions in the heart of the opponent, causing the victim to fall into infinite self-denial, and eventually collapse and die. But this is a joke for Adam, negative emotions? What it is! Adam can be said to be Clarks absolute nemesis. "Last chance, hand over your magic, and then I will let you go, or I will kill you." Adam gave Clark an ultimatum. Chapter 47： Anti-Mage (5) Clark looked at Adam and suddenly laughed: "Unknown apprentice, are you interested in my magic? Are you interested in the enemy wizard?" Adam looked at him silently and didn''t care what Clark was playing. In fact, Adam didn''t have absolute certainty in his heart to capture Clark. The difficulty of capturing a person alive and killing a person is completely different. If Clark has any escape He couldn''t help it if the means could break away from his perception in an instant, but it was like scrabbling and hitting a rabbit. Of course it was good to hit it, and it didn''t matter if it couldn''t. Now that Clark is willing to talk nonsense, Adam happens to take this opportunity to cast a more difficult spell. If the spell is successfully constructed, Clark''s certainty will increase a lot. "I come from the Aum family, and my grandfather is the elder of the family, an official mage," Clark flaunted his origins. This has two meanings. One is to point out the background that makes Adam feel jealous, and the other is to try to recruit Adam . Clark went on to say: "If you are willing to follow me to join the Aum family, you will definitely become the new star of the family with your qualifications. You will get endless resources, far more promising than staying in the Moldo Elemental Tower! " Adam tilted his head. This is the method of inheritance of the anti-mages. Using family and blood to maintain the secret of the mind, what a stupid way, how can a family''s blood, a limited number of people and wisdom promote the development of knowledge No wonder it can only be eliminated by the mainstream, hiding in the dark like a mouse. Clark did not feel Adams disdain. He seemed to be immersed in his own emotions. "Follow me and help me complete the final accumulation. I, Clark Aum, will soon become an official mage. You, as my first follower, Will gain supremacy!" Adam pointed to Fuen''s body and said, "Then, like him, are you abandoned?" Clark stagnated, his expression changed from bewilderment to embarrassment, but he quickly hid his emotions, "No, no, Fuen is an idiot, he wants to betray me..." The construction of the magic was completed, and Adam suddenly laughed: "Well, he wants to betray you, but I want to catch you. Just grab it, fool." An astonishing wave of magic power erupted from Adam. Clark knew that his enchantment had no effect, and immediately wanted to step back and flee, but at this time he felt everything around him become sticky, as if an invisible force bound him. And pull him in the opposite direction of his force. "What did you do!?" Clark asked in a panic. Adam naturally would not answer him. This spell is called Gravity Traction. It comes from the highest level that Adam can enter in the Library of Moldo Academy. Gravity is used by calculating constants. Because the amount of calculation and the consumption of magic power are too great, it is difficult for ordinary apprentices. Learn, the envoy of Adam also needs a long time to prepare. Seeing Adam did not answer, Clark''s face fell gloomy and said to Adam: "You are looking for death! Feel the power of the Aum family, maybe that will make you sober." Clark difficultly took out a scroll from his arms. Ripped in the direction of Adam. Adam saw the sudden darkness around him, and the light seemed to be swallowed by the gray that rushed out of the gap in the scroll. The gray was so strong, the sense of existence was so high that it was incompatible with the environment, the energy fluctuations were distorted and weird, and the gray spread to Adam in the next moment. When it came, countless creatures'' faces were struggling in every gray light, which was extremely evil. "Desperate! Let''s cry! Destroy under the power of the Aum family!" Clark''s face was frantic, and he shouted in the second. Obviously, this is the same root as Clarks negative energy magic, but it should be the upgraded version of the official mage. Adam did not dare to take it hard. When he was about to avoid, he felt the abyss egg in his hand emit a strong desire. So Adam lifted it in front of him with the power of mind. Then something that made Clark''s jaw-dropping stunned happened. The Abyssal Egg was like a black hole greedily attracting the gray light, and the gray light that had been shot straight towards Adam turned a corner and fell on the egg. The egg burped after absorbing all the gray light. The egg shell made a creaking sound, and there were some shallow cracks. "Is this going to be hatched? Or is it going to be broken?" Adam looked at the Abyss Egg with a weird face, and found that there seemed to be a layer under the crack? So he looked at Clark again, and said to Clark, who still maintained a ridiculous expression of disbelief, "Very good magic, is there any more?" "The Soul Swallow was actually eaten? Was eaten by the egg of an abyss creature?" Clark collapsed and shouted, "How is this possible?" Adam is also very puzzled about this. According to his understanding, the abyss creatures seem to have no preference or resistance to the soul. They prefer flesh and energy, so it looks like this egg looks like a devil''s egg? But apparently it looks like an abyssal creature egg? Clark was in a hurry. He knew that the negative energy magic he was once proud of had no effect on Adam. The advanced version of the scroll was restrained by the egg. He only had to constantly pull out ordinary element magic scrolls from his arms, no money. Throw it at Adam. Apprentice-level magic has no effect on Adam. After gravitation confines Clark, Adam casts magic to cancel the scroll at will, while making an unexpected move. He threw the egg to the ground. The egg shell made a crisp sound, obviously not to be hatched, but to be broken. Clark was overjoyed and destroyed his hole cards in battle? He couldn''t believe that someone was so stupid. He took out another scroll in ecstasy, and another soul swallowing was aroused, and it was overwhelmingly hitting Adam. Adam did not look up, and continued to stare at the eggs that were constantly dropping eggshells. Adams fall did not destroy the Abyssal Egg, but it seemed to restore its true appearance, revealing the circulating gray gaseous protective layer, which is no longer Is it called an egg, but like a balloon? That gray looks very..., Adam couldn''t find the adjective of when for a while (actually I couldn''t find it), the gaseous protective layer circulated smoothly, but the master-servant contract that occasionally appeared on it destroyed its integrity. Adam picked it up with the power of mind, Clarks soul-swallowing magic was once again absorbed, Adam saw that the gray became more dense, and the emotions conveyed in it were no longer obscure, but clear joy. Adam raised the balloon and asked Clark, "Do you know what this is?" Clarke certainly wouldn''t be stupid enough to answer. He didn''t hesitate to use the last hole card, and the ether, which was strong enough to affect reality, came instantaneously. Adam''s gravitational imprisonment was directly broken, and Clark suddenly disappeared in place. "Transfer magic?" Adam didn''t mess his hands and feet, because the magic he left on Clark''s body was still within the range of perception, Clark did not go far. Adam rose into the air and flew quickly in the direction of the wave of magical power. Clark''s luck was so bad that he actually teleported to the nearby town of Bran a few kilometers away. In Bran Town, a few apprentices watched the negative energy magic pollute a large rune enchantment, and then waited tremblingly for the attack that should have followed immediately, but they did not expect that the follow-up attack would be too late. They were nervous. At that time, William keenly discovered the figure that appeared out of thin air outside the town of Bran. "Look, who is that?" William yelled, pointing to Clark. The gray aura permeating Clark''s body is the dazzling ID card. Zach and Thomas recognized his identity as an enemy mage at a glance, and without a word, two rune shells hit him. "It''s the anti-mage, these **** bastards!" Everyone immediately returned to their rune weapons, constantly attacking and guarding against the strange methods of the enemy wizard. However, they soon discovered that the situation was not right. Clark did not dare to approach the town of Bran. Terry asked weakly, "He seems to be on the run?" Clarks not short life has never been so helpless for a moment. UU Reading was born in a family of anti-mages. Because of his amazing talents, he was trained by his grandfather who was a formal mage from an early age. There is no shortage of various resources. Various spells are given and requested, and slaves are in groups. , If it weren''t for the family to request promotion resources by himself, he would never come to the Mage Continent. If he didn''t come to the Mage Continent, he wouldn''t meet Adam, and he wouldn''t become what he is now without meeting Adam. "Escape, you must escape! As long as you return to the family, I must die for all of you!" Clark is also flying, but he is not proficient in elemental magic, flying speed is not fast, and those annoying rune energy attacks are more It slowed him down, and he could only rely on luck. But luck always belongs to the strong, or for the strong, luck is not important at all. Adam followed him from behind with a speed many times faster than him. After seeing Clark''s position, he couldn''t help laughing. Is this a dead end? Because of the change of position, the previously calculated gravitational constant has been invalid, but this is not difficult for Adam. After raising his hand and sending out several spells that left a scar on Clark''s body, Adam successfully forced him to the ground. Clark became frustrated for a moment, and his mind supported by his status collapsed. He said to Adam: "Kill me." Adam looked at him strangely: "Kill you? You are worthless when you are dead. Only when you are alive are you useful to me. Tell me now, what is this?" Regardless of whether it is a mainstream or an anti-magic, the profession of mages is cruel in nature, because they are researchers, scientists, especially in the transcendent plane, they have no moral concept at all, when a mage tells you you are useful to him At the time, what is waiting for you is that life is better than death, and they will not be afraid to use the most cruel attitude and the most cruel means to concoct test products. Chapter 48： Anti-Mage (End) Therefore, or falling into the hands of a wizard, it is definitely more painful than death. Adam knew that most of these magical levels were still in the ancient times. The field mice possessed some weird methods that modern mages didn''t know much about. They didn''t give Clark a chance to get close at all, and kept him from a distance. Clark knew that he had absolutely no desire to be spared. Instead, he had courage. Since he can''t escape and can''t be beaten, then you will pay the price. He made up his mind to find a chance to take Adam to **** together or leave a mark on Adam. At this moment, the apprentices in Bran town appeared. In Ruili''s heart, Adam is a deserter, leaving Brantown to live at the critical moment of life and death. At this time, seeing Adam appear to **** the credit when they are driving the enemy mage to a dead end, no matter where he can sit still, he immediately follows the sorrow. He rushed out of the literary barrier, and the wind magic that he had not mastered well in the past was also integrated in an instant, and he flew toward Adam aggressively. "Stay away from him, you coward!" Ruili''s speed was too fast, so fast that Terry did not react, and it was so fast that William and the others could not stop it. However, except for William, he had the same idea as Ruili, because Adam didn''t look like he had gone through a battle at all. The clothes were still spotless, and there were no scars on his body. The only change was that the egg looked different. Adam raised his head and looked at Ruili when he heard the words. He decided to ignore her and continue to impose confinement. Under the control of his mind, the power of mind became a chain, and Clark was bound layer by layer. Ruili was out of anger. She couldn''t believe that someone could be so shameless, and she didn''t understand why such a person could have such a strong strength. Before landing, she waved her staff and shot a water arrow towards the ground. The reason made her dare not directly attack Adam, but a little warning is okay. "He didn''t dare to kill me here, otherwise the academy would not let him go." Ruili thought with certainty in her heart, so she once again sent out a magic, and two successive magics hit Adam''s motivation to maintain the mind. It interrupted. Clark grinned. He knew the opportunity was coming. Taking advantage of the moment when the motivation of thinking was fluctuating, he desperately summoned all the remaining power to restore his mobility, and rushed towards Adam. Adam''s expression became cold, there are many stupid people in the world, but as long as he does not hinder him, he will not kill people randomly, but Ruili''s behavior has offended him, Adam condensed a fireball, ready to teach Ruili a lesson. However, before the fireball fell on Ruili''s head, Clark crushed a gray crystal ball, and then roared frantically: "Go to death! Then accept the anger of the Aum family!" Then it was not like what a human could send out. A sharp howling sounded from his mouth, and the negative energy erupted abnormally. Clark''s body was broken down like a mosaic, his mental power and soul were torn apart, and the gray energy impact spread around indiscriminately with him as the origin. "Stop it!" "Get out of there!" Two roars sounded one after another. The first one came from William. He instinctively did not believe that Adam was a deserter. He preferred to believe that Adam was still unscathed after the battle, otherwise he would not be able to pass the hurdle in his heart because it represented his own. Following is meaningless. But if it is really the second case, Ruili will be in danger, and Adam will never show mercy. The second voice was accompanied by strong magical fluctuations. The gust of wind formed a tornado and hit Ruili and Adam. It was the Black Master who had come to support from the Moldo Tower non-stop. With the knowledge of the mage, I can easily perceive Clark''s magic system, and I also know how much damage an apprentice who practices negative energy magic will cause ordinary apprentices to explode. He doesn''t know who Ruili is, and doesn''t care about her, but Adam is his disciple, and Kristel personally asked to be saved. The crumbling rune enchantment in Bran Town in the distance shattered. Fortunately, the rune enchantment blocked it. Dense runes surged all over the body of Mage Black, and half of his body was transformed into an incarnation of Qi, which instantly came down and blocked it. Negative energy shock, even so, the apprentices in Bran town fell to the ground dullly, their eyes apathetic like walking corpses, their spirits and souls were filled with negative emotions. The nearest Ruili was directly impacted. She couldn''t even make any resistance. Her eyes were bleeding and tears. At this moment, she felt that life was full of despair. Only death was the ultimate relief. The feeling of suicide was extremely strong, just when she wanted to. When it was put into action, the soul was overwhelmed and broken. Mage Black rescued Brantown and rushed towards Adam. He couldn''t help but recall the words of his disciple. After receiving the order from the tower, Mage Black informed the news of Adam Kristel. Kristel asked Mage Black to save Adam. At that time Mage Black asked: "You like him?" Love is a fierce emotion. Apprentices who have not undergone the baptism of years and have not undergone conceptual changes are easily trapped. The years are wasted in vain. Master Black does not want his disciples to be like this, because as long as they are promoted to a formal master, they will find love. In fact, it is just a little adjustment in the long years, and it is not worth remembering. Unexpectedly, Kristalls answer was beyond his expectation: "No, teacher, I like too low-level. It was Adam who made my mind change. It was he who let me know the truth that took a long time to understand. He is My goal, I want to surpass him, I dont want him to die like this." Mage Black was pleased with his disciples enlightenment. After listening to his disciples words, he couldnt help thinking of Wollaston, that companion at the time, but now he can only be looked up to. It is also because of Wollaston that Mage Black can do this with inferior qualifications. Resolutely pursue the path of the mage. Gray energy flooded Adam, and Master Black knew that this was an explosion of tens of thousands of human despair. Such a negative impact cannot be withstood by souls that have not been sublimated and are not protected by the armor of the wizard. The shock wave was fleeting, and Adam remained standing still, holding the balloon that suddenly became super strong. Clarks life-threatening blow is indeed extraordinary. Part of the negative energy rushing towards Adam was absorbed by the balloon, and part of it effectively entered his body. The logical thinking worked frantically and consumed a lot of mental power and calculation power to completely suppress them. But Adam''s feeling is not good. There is a mysterious energy that cannot be removed, and he is constantly sending fluctuations to the outside world. This is definitely not a good thing. This time, the negative energy balloon could not fully absorb it, and even only dared to rob a small part of it passing by. Adam guessed that it was because the purity and level of the negative energy were higher than its swallowing limit, but this seemed to be enough. The balloon is constantly expanding and contracting. Adam raised his head and saw Mage Black, and greeted in amazement: "It''s nice to meet you, Mage Black. Who are you?" Now the image of Mage Black is amazing. Part of the elemental body is rapidly transforming into a flesh. The whole person absorbs the ether in the space like a whirlpool, and the hands and feet are surrounded by air currents. Mage Black did not answer his doubts, but said solemnly: "Mark of death." Adam was stunned: "What is the mark of death?" "The anti-mage apprentice just now used his soul to curse you before he died. Your existence has been known. Any mage who practices the same kind of meditation as him can know that you are the murderer who killed him. Within a certain range, even You can clearly know where you are." Adam was surprised. This is a very troublesome thing. There is a family and a formal mage behind Clark. If they really desperately want to kill Adam, it is not impossible to come to the mage continent by risk. It is impossible for the current Adam to be an opponent of a formal mage, even an anti-mage who practices negative energy magic. Mage Black saw his worry and shook his head and said, "I don''t have a good way to do this. Unless it is an extra-dimensional level shot, or it is offset by the soul transformation during promotion to a formal mage, there is no other way to erase it. Except for Adam was silent for a moment, and things can only be accepted so far. Fortunately, he is still in the Mage Continent, at least temporarily. Mage Black cast his gaze into Adam''s hands and asked: "Where did you get the devil''s larva?" Adam suddenly realized that this is not the egg of an abyssal creature, but another alien creature, a larva of a devil who specializes in harvesting souls. It is no wonder that it can resist negative energy and can swallow a tortured soul. "This is a gift from Master Victor. I originally thought it was the egg of an abyss creature, but I didn''t expect it..." The devils application of energy is not as good as the abyss creature, and the body is much weaker, but the devil is a lawful creature. They follow the contract and obtain soul growth by trading with lower planes of intelligent creatures. They will strictly abide by the terms of the contract. Of course, there will be many traps. Mage Black didnt doubt that he had him, he only thought that Adam lived on the larva of the devil, but in any case, it was a good thing for Adam to survive. Even if the factor of Kristel was excluded, the tower would not want this genius to fall. The two walked towards the town of Bran, no one cared about Ruili, who died miserably. This is normal, even if Ruili did not die in the blew, the academy will not leave such a stupid apprentice. Adam asked softly: "Dear Mage Black, I heard that the anti-mage needs human negative emotions and soul power to be promoted, but Clark already has this amount of negative energy, why should he come to the Mage Continent to take the risk?" After the battle, this was the problem that afflicted Adam the most. This is definitely not something Clark can explain by stupidity. Mage Black glanced at Adam and explained: "What gathers in the crystal ball is the negative energy collected by others,..." Chapter 49： Hatched... "...The anti-mage who cultivates this kind of meditation needs countless tortures of humans, tortured souls to observe despair, and complete the promotion of souls in this way. This process needs to be completed by themselves, and the finished human negative energy does not have It can only be used to cast spells." Adam couldnt understand this way of promotion, and used the despair of others to promote his soul? Where is the energy conversion in this? Mage Black is just a brief introduction, he has no interest in detailing, and if an apprentice who practices this kind of meditation is encountered by a formal mage, he will inevitably be killed, because it affects the foundation of the mage plane. But this is another matter. The two returned to the town of Bran. The rescue mission of Mage Black has ended here. The apprentices and townsfolk were affected by the negative energy and fell into a coma. There must be a part of the soul that is fragile and will not be able to resist self-denial and die, but Black The mage can''t do anything about it, he is not a mage who is intensively studying the power of the soul, and this level of casualties is allowed. In the final analysis, its because of the disconnection between supply and demand. Mages do not rely on the support of ordinary people to maintain their rule. Naturally, they do not care too much about the life and death of ordinary people. Anyway, no matter how dissatisfied ordinary people are, they have no ability to overthrow the rule of the wizard. Adam doesnt care about their life or death. First, the souls derived from artificial intelligence did not include themselves in the family of humans. Second, ordinary people have a very low effect on Adam, and neither power nor wisdom can help him. . Suddenly the balloon floated up from Adam''s hand and began to absorb the remaining negative energy on its own. With the balloon as the center, people kept getting up in a daze. The apprentices were the first group. Zach and Thomas stood aside after respectfully saluting the Master Black. They had many things to ask, but they knew it was not the time. William did the same. After discovering that Ruili hadn''t returned to Brantown, he knew that Ruili must have been violent, but he didn''t know whether it was Adam''s hand or the enemy mage who killed her. But not everyone is so acquainted. Terrys last thoughts remained at the moment when Adams fireball was about to hit Ruili. After he was sober, he looked for Ruili anxiously, and finally found the body of a quietly lying girl outside the town. He went crazy. He rushed out of the city and stopped at a place a few meters away from Ruili''s body, and then walked carefully towards her step by step, and said softly, "Ruili, wake up, don''t sleep, Master Master has already arrived. , We are safe..." No one cared about Terry''s actions, everyone''s eyes were attracted by the balloon. In front of Adam, the balloon expanded and contracted rapidly. Adam realized that the devil was about to be born, and hurriedly cut his fingers up to portray the master-servant contract. Mage Black shook his head and said to Adam: "The devil will not accept the master-servant contract. You need to sign a fair contract with it, otherwise the devil would rather destroy itself than be born..." However, his voice hadn''t completely fallen off, and he saw the master and servant contract completely dissatisfied with the entire sphere, and then the balloon contracted inward to the extreme, and then burst. In the devil race, powerful individuals trade with transcendents, and weak individuals trade with ordinary lives. The purpose of this type of trade is to obtain souls and various emotions to complete their growth. The premise of the transaction is that the devil is better than being traded. The target is stronger, otherwise the transaction cannot be reached. And the negative energy remaining in the minds of these weak townspeople in Bran Town just provided the nutrients needed for the final growth of the young devil in Adam''s hands. This is also a deal. The devil is born. They do not have a fixed appearance, or that they are not flesh and blood, but a kind of will life. They have wonderful talents and skills. After contacting a life, they will keenly feel the preferences of the other party, thereby adjusting themselves to the most affinity and attractive appearance. Just like now, the newly born demons are different in the eyes of everyone, but they are all beautiful, they can''t help but approach the devil. Terry returned to the town holding Ruilis body. Ruili was his lover. They had promised not to be separated for a lifetime and walk the path of the mage together. But all this was destroyed by Adam. Terry was determined to avenge Ruili. Even if you sacrifice your life. But at the moment he looked up, he found Ruili standing in front of Adam intact, smiling and waving at him, Terrys eyes burst with infinite surprises: "Ruili! You are not dead, so good, too All right!" He exploded at an astonishing speed, rushed to the devil in an instant, and hugged it. Mage Black could have prevented it, but he did not, because the devil would not directly kill any spiritual beings; Adam could also prevent it, but he did not, because Adam wanted to see what would happen next. "Is it just a devil? Not necessarily. After all, it once had the outer shell of the abyss and swallowed countless flesh and blood." The newborn devil is still very ignorant. In its thinking, Adam is the master, Master Black is a strong one that cannot be provoke, and the rest is just food. There are two wills intertwined in its mind. One belongs to the devil, telling it not to eat people like this; the other belongs to the abyssal creature, telling it to be hungry, very hungry, to eat, to eat. The devil looked at his master and asked Adam timidly, what should I do? Adam did not say that the next choice of the devil was his indulgent purpose. The devils intellect defeated the chaotic thinking of the abyss creatures. The newborn devil chose to let Terry go, and decided in his heart that if there is another time... Terry rushed for a moment, and said to himself unwillingly: "Ruili? You are naughty again, don''t move, come back to college with me." He hugged Ruili again. This time Terry succeeded. He hugged''Ruili'', and the warm and soft feeling of starting with it was the same as before. He reveled: "It''s good that you are still alive." A terrible thing happened. Among the senses of Adam and Master Black, the devil did not have a specific shape, but a mass of chaos. When Terry came into contact with the devil for the second time, chaos opened his mouth, Li Tun entered his mouth. The two clearly saw the process of Terry being digested after being chewed into meat foam. At the same time, the devil''s talent skills were suspended. Everyone awoke from the illusion. They also saw this scene, and they looked towards with incomparable horror. Adam. The devil cannibalize people very quickly. It swallowed after a few chews. After that, it came to Adam like a little beast that had done something wrong and fell down low, seemingly waiting for Adam''s punishment. Adam leaned slightly towards Mage Black and said, "Dear Mage Black, I am very sorry, and I am willing to pay compensation to the Academy for this." Mage Black just waved his hand gently and said: "It''s not your fault. Anyone has to pay for their stupidity, but compensation is still needed. You can negotiate with the law enforcement after returning to the academy. ." Compared to the life of a trivial apprentice, in the eyes of Mage Black, Adams contracted creature makes him more curious. Mage Black has never seen the offspring of the devil and the abyss creature mating, because this is theoretically untenable. How does life mate with flesh and blood? Mage Black said suddenly: "Adam, are you willing to transfer this devil to me, I will pay a price that makes your heart beat." Adam was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect the mage to make such a request. He pondered for a while and replied: "Sorry, I don''t have this idea for the time being." Mage Black didn''t care either. It was just a moment of curiosity. After all, he is an orthodox mage of Qi elements, and he does not have in-depth research on the life and soul of different planes, and it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t get it. Zach and Thomas saw Adam communicate with the official mage so peacefully, and they were more jealous of him. They had never seen an apprentice worthy of the official mage''s attention. They couldn''t help but be thankful that they had never offended Adam. William once again felt the coldness of the bones, and he still had to worry about the death of Terry and Ruili After less than a year of apprenticeship, there was no way to change his inherent concept. ...... A few days later, they returned to the academy. Mage Black left straight away. William bid farewell to Adam and went to the mission hall to settle the reward. Adam was not interested in the magic stones in the reward and returned to the laboratory alone after paying meager compensation. . In the academy, the rookies are busy preparing for the trial. The disappearance of the two apprentices did not cause a wave of waves. In fact, there have been people dying during this period of time. Even if the law of the jungle of survival of the fittest is whitewashed by civilization, its status cannot be shaken. In the laboratory, James and Frank are still constructing meditation ideas. They are probably the hardest people in the college except rookies, after all, they are not young anymore. The two did not expect that Adam, who was on the mission, would come back so soon, and they greeted in amazement: "Adam, you completed the mission so soon?" The appearance of the anti-mage did not reach them, and Adam had no interest in explaining, just Nodded to the two of them, turned around and returned to his room. The two were also accustomed to Adam''s indifference, and stopped disturbing him, and started to do their own things. Adam sat on a chair and released the devil he had confined in a thread. The devil was very dissatisfied with the small space. After appearing, he complained to Adam: "Master, I hate that place, it is too small. I can''t turn over." Adam was taken aback. A few days ago the devil could only utter a vague will, but now: "Have you learned our language?" The devil said triumphantly: "Of course, language is only the most simple way for a race to express its will. I am born to accept all kinds of information and desires, and it is not difficult for me to learn a language." Chapter 50： devil Adam came interested: "Tell me carefully." The devil did not expect Adam to make such a request, and suddenly got stuck, he said: "This, this, this is what I am born with. I don''t know..." Adam realized that there was a problem with his questioning method. The talents of creatures are sometimes unreasonable. Without sufficient knowledge to support, it is too difficult to explain by language alone, so he changed the question: "Can you connect Is my thinking?" The devil shuddered. He heard malice from these words and hurriedly shook his head: "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, how dare your humble servant peep into your thoughts? I just looked at that fool''s mind. I just got some common sense!" Said the devil became excited: "Great master, I cant believe that I can become a servant of a mage! Mage, in my broken memory of inheritance, the plane of the mage is an enemy that you cant provoke, no matter the devil or Abyss creatures, even the plane coordinates of the wizard world can''t be found!" Adam caught the word inheritance memory. Abyssal creatures are flesh and blood creatures. They should also have organs and tissues that transmit genetic information, but how does the will life transmit this information? "Do you know what you are?" The devil changed its appearance, and it could be vaguely seen that it was a woman. It showed an expression of disbelief: "My master, do you actually have no desire for the opposite sex?" Adam narrowed his eyes and flogged the devil fiercely through the contract: "Answer my question, don''t do unnecessary things." The devil screamed, his figure blurred again into a chaotic appearance, begging for mercy: "Please stop, master, I dare not!" Adam continued to punish. This kind of creature that relies on deception to survive is not worthy of belief. It must be taught the lesson. Sure enough, soon the devil could not even scream, and the chaotic form also had a tendency to escape, and Adam stopped. The devil collapsed on the ground like a mass of stains. It has been unable to speak, and can only convey its weak will through the contract: "Energy, energy." Adam threw a dozen units of energy stones at it, and the devil greedily swallowed it up, which restored its stability. It didn''t dare to play pranks anymore, and said in order: "I should be a devil, but I also seem to be an abyssal creature. ." "Should, as if?" Adam was dissatisfied with such adverb modification. The devil shook all over, and then said: "Devil, devil, I am a devil, but I seem to be bred through the bodies of abyssal creatures. Their damn, chaotic, stupid beast instinct destroyed my heritage memory, I forget The method of signing all contracts!" The devil said and cried: "Master, can you imagine? I want to eat blood all the time! Eat those dirty body tissues!" "Shut up." Adam stopped the devil''s hypocritical crying, and continued to ask: "What good is it for you to forget all the contracts?" The devil stopped abruptly, not only the sound, but even the thinking also stagnated, and it took a long time to say in embarrassment: "I...I...I don''t know..." Adam looked at it with disdain. Abyssal creatures can provide real-time combat power for low-level wizards and apprentices. The various contracts of the devil are often very useful, but this hybrid is really useless. Not only is its combat power low, it has no The wonder of life of will is simply a waste. "I think......" Adams words are not finished yet, the devil slumped: "I think I only have a way of being born, which is worth studying." Adam thinks this way, but it involves alien knowledge and biological knowledge. He has no access to obtain and reliable assistants, and he is not very interested in this aspect. "Go out, dont leave. Laboratory." Let this devil fend for itself for the time being, maybe it will be useful in the future when I have the ability to study the soul. The devil floated out of Adams room in despair. It was a creature that instinctively chased the minds of creatures. It crouched and lay down beside James and Frank. They were startled, and they instinctively erected their defenses. The Nian Power Barrier flew the larval hybrid devil into flight: "What is this?!" Adams voice came from the room: "My slave, a useless demon." The two looked at each other, isn''t that egg from the abyssal creature? How could a devil be born? ...... The devil was thrown into the laboratory by Adam at will. William was very afraid of it, while James and Frank often teased it when they were practicing. Rough desires turned into nothing in the eyes of prepared apprentices. Effect, the devil can only endure the bullying of the two humiliatingly. After obtaining Adams consent, the two gave the devil the method of constructing the mind-power meditation idea. Adam is also willing to be experimented with by others. Maybe this will and life will give him new inspiration. Elliott came to the laboratory again that day. The moment he saw the devil burst into incomparable curiosity. He continued to use various methods and various potions to behave on the devil. Adam ignored him, and just asked strangely: " Why do you always inform me?" Elliott glanced at him bitterly. Elliott brought good news. In the previous mission, Adam killed all the invading apprentices of the anti-mage and avoided the loss of the college. The college decided to give a reward: open the third floor of the library. Until now Adam knew that the official mage would not go to the college library, because the knowledge stored in it was all the knowledge of the apprentice stage, and the third floor was all rune knowledge, the real rune knowledge. The free rune knowledge course that James is responsible for is just selling dog meat with a sheep''s head. It is only given to rookies to think about why runes can appear and why they should be expressed in this way. Adam also asked this question, James answer is that he doesnt know. At that moment, Adam thought James was ridiculous. He did not have Adams computing power. He could use a sample and countless complex calculations to forcibly construct a set of meditation ideas. He didnt even know why the rune lines were drawn like that. Just wanting to create a new path, no wonder he will fail. James responded with a wry smile: "The upper three levels are the core knowledge of the apprenticeship stage. Apprentices with my qualifications are not qualified to read, not just me. Now all the apprentices at Moldo College are not qualified to enter the upper three levels, only you. , The first after the death of those geniuses in the Tower War." In their groaning eyes, Adam entered the penultimate level alone. Adam was stunned after seeing the titles of books such as "Extension of Rune Lines", "Stability of Rune Shapes", and "The Application of Curved Curves in Runes" in the third level. "This is, geometry ?" He flipped through the books at an extremely fast speed, and his eyes were getting brighter. The knowledge described in these books is the category of Euclidean geometry on the earth, but only knowledge from plane geometry to three-dimensional geometry, and there are only a few higher-level spatial geometry. Sentence descriptions are used to combine plane geometry and solid geometry in the spirit. As for the more esoteric and obscure non-strike geometry, differential geometry, etc., there is no description. (I''m just a scumbag. School masters should watch the excitement... Those who care about details are fools) But this is enough, Adam enthusiastically accepted the baptism of knowledge. His problem is that the application of imagination has not been driven like an arm. In Adam''s way of thinking, a part of the computer still occupies a dominant position. He is good at analyzing and calculating a problem, but he is not good at creating hypotheses and then verifying them. . After returning from the library to the laboratory, Adam shut himself in the room. He found that the rune group composed of the nineteen runes he created had a lot of redundant parts, which could be reduced to a more optimized structure. The use and refinement of force are more efficient and convenient, and the quality of the generated mental power will be better. One month later, William and the three looked at each other. They had no idea what Adam was doing in retreat. "Master, he won''t starve to death, right?" The devil murmured, and then shuddered The two of them signed a master-servant contract. If the master dies, it has no way to survive. "Why don''t you go in and take a look?" William and the three were also very anxious. They had many questions they wanted to ask. They were in the middle of the construction of the power of mind, but they found that their mage armor showed an inconsistent tendency, but no one dared to call the door. "Adam has space to carry him. If the apprentice only needs to maintain his life, he needs very little energy, so he should be fine for the time being." Ten days later, the devil had already felt the weakness of the soul from the other end of the contract. It lay on the ground and said, "Is the master mad? Starved to death for research?" William and the three looked at each other, James stepped forward and put his hand by the door, but slowly put it down, "Wait..." After another seven days, there were still five days left before the trial began. The devil felt that the other end of the contract was extremely weak. The fire of life was like a candle in the wind. It could not help it anymore: "Keep the door open and the master will die. Up!" William and the three looked at each other and no one wanted to move first. Who knows if the Adam inside is at the most critical moment. If their interruption destroys the research results, it will be an endless vengeance among the mages. The devils chaotic body shook for a moment, transformed into Adams appearance, gritted his teeth and stomped towards the door: "Damn it, get out of the way, let me come!" After speaking, he rushed towards the door. It didn''t expect to get the door It breaks open, but as long as it feels pain, the owner will naturally feel it. Unexpectedly, it flew into the air. The moment it approached the door, the room that had been closed for nearly two months opened. Adam described walking out of it withered, and the power barrier flashed to bounce the devil away fiercely, then looked at them and asked plainly: "What are you gathering here for?" Chapter 51： Simple trial Everyone was speechless for a while. Although Adam in front of him seemed to be blown down by a gust of wind, he could see that he was in good condition through the eyes that bloomed with brilliance in the true sense. "Adam, your eyes?" James asked softly. Before Adam had time to answer, the devil who was bombed out screamed and rushed forward again, but it learned its lesson and did not dare to get too close to Adam. Instead, it screamed fakely from a place two steps away: "Master, My dear, great, all-knowing and almighty master, it''s great that you are fine, you don''t know how much your humble servant is worried about you these days..." The air suddenly condensed into a hand, and slammed the devil aside fiercely. Adam said faintly: "You must not become like me in the future." The devil let out an exaggerated scream, returning to chaos and staying aside obediently. . Adam said to James: "The quality of the mind-powered meditation has been greatly improved after the optimization. I can''t control it perfectly for the time being. It will take a few more days to continue this state. The three of them were excited, and as expected, Frank asked anxiously: "How is the result of optimization?" Adam handed out a message box: "The original nineteen runes are left after removing the redundant and useless parts. The new rune set can hold more mental power, but correspondingly, the control and total power of mental power The quantity requirement is also higher." Adam did not say that the new rune set not only requires mental power, but also tests wisdom and calculation power. Adam has gained a lot. After he came into contact with geometry, the rune that was originally drawn only by imagination has a more scientific structure. In the first half month, Adam standardized every line in the rune according to the geometric theorem, successfully making the rune structure more reasonable. After half a month, Adam began to observe the runes as a whole, trying to combine them in different ways, and found a large number of useless parts. After removing them, they successfully reduced the number. In the next ten days, Adam discovered that there was an overall law hidden in the combined runes. He was surprised to find that there could actually be a more efficient construction method, away from the original drawing and building block game. In the last seven days, Adam liberated all computing power and removed all of it. Investing in the research of the overall law, finally discovered the mystery. Each rune can be regarded as an equation. By calculating its''solution'', the rune structure can be directly completed. Finally, only the combination of these''solutions'' is required. You can complete the structure of the rune group. Not only that, Adam has a strong feeling. Although each rune has a different structure, it contains an unknown number, which is spiritual power. When he has a more thorough understanding of spiritual power, he can combine these methods into Group, then only one "solution" can solve everything. But William and the three obviously dont have Adams level of computing power. In their eyes, they only find that the new rune structure is so complex that it is difficult to remember. If the criss-crossing lines are to be perfectly replicated with spiritual power, the required control will be amazing. James''s eyes were dispirited, he found that if he uses the optimized structure, his progress will be slower, and the time to recover his mental power after each rune outline will be desperate. The same is true for Frank. Although his talent is slightly stronger, he is not strong enough to manage. William calculated silently in his heart and found that if he switched to the new structure, it would take him nearly four times longer to complete a complete build. He smiled bitterly and opened his mouth, but said nothing. After all, the contract Writing clearly, Adam is not obligated to serve their needs. Adam was in a good mood, and he rarely took the initiative to point them out: Dont treat runes as simple figures, find their patterns and build them through calculations. The three of them stared at him closely, looking forward to further explanations, but Adam found that he could not explain further. He had to admit that Adam did not have the talent to be a teacher. He could master these things by himself, but how to make others Understand, he can do nothing. ...... Adam left the laboratory and walked towards the cafeteria. After indulging in research for a month and seventeen days, the food in the portable space was consumed shortly after a month. Although Adam has a great knight-level physical fitness, his body is nearly exhausted without eating for a long time. Now he just wants to be well. Have a big meal. Along the way, Adam saw many rookies of the same group. Most of them got together in threes and twos and looked at other people vigilantly. Then he remembered that the trial was about to begin, but at this time Adam no longer tried it. Seriously, even if he doesn''t build magic, he can be sure that he can run wild among the rookies just by relying on the upgraded version of the motivation. The rookies looked at Adam, whose image had changed drastically. They couldn''t believe how the legendary figure among the rookies could become like this. Some even maliciously thought whether Adam was cursed or not. Is there a cloud of gray mist? But they couldn''t guess that Adam was really cursed. Adam has not forgotten the death mark left by Clark. If Clarks claim is true, there really is a direct official anti-mage behind him who will avenge him. Trial is probably the easiest place to succeed. "I just don''t know where the trial is going on." But Adam has no good way. He is just an apprentice after all. It is impossible for him to ask an official mage to protect him personally. It is not about whether he can pay the value, but he has no equal status. After coming to the cafeteria, Adam ordered a table full of high-end food, and used a slow but in fact fast speed to absorb energy. Halfway through the meal, Elliott came by unexpectedly and sat down opposite Adam. , Said: "Hi, man, it''s been a long time since I saw you. So are you, Mr. Devil. Did you have a good time depending on how you look?" The devil turned into a girl and stood beside Eliot, and said with a wink, "Call me Miss Devil." Elliott''s kindness is like flowing: "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Devil." Adam ignored the two boring guys, ate all the food, and after swallowing the last bite, he said to Eliot, "You seem to be doing nothing all day? Don''t you need to refine new potions?" Elliott lay on the table and sighed: "Do you think I don''t want to? But I can''t do it! Knowledge, knowledge, I have too little knowledge." Adam did not agree with Eliot''s complaint. When it comes to knowledge, he remembered another guess of his own. In the world of the wizard, how is the concept of knowledge defined? Can the power of mind be regarded as knowledge after it becomes an equation? Or when he succeeds in combining all the equations together can he be considered knowledge? If it is the second case, knowledge is in this form, can those magical runes also be regarded as equations. The reason why they cant be constructed by calculation is that Adam cant understand the equations now? "Maybe we can''t narrowly try to understand them all in the form of equations, but theorems? Or formulas?" Adam couldn''t help but mutter to himself. Elliott did not hear clearly, and looked up from the table blankly and asked, "What did you say?" Adam shook his head and said, "Nothing." Elliott didnt follow up either. He wasnt very interested today. He looked at Adams withered body and asked, "How do you make yourself like this?" The devil replied in a soft voice: "My great master was so addicted to studying sleepless nights that he almost starved to death." Eliot was taken aback. He really hadn''t heard of such a thing: "This is not good, man, you won''t forget the trial in a few days, right? With your current state, what if there is an accident? "Elliott had already regarded Adam as a friend. He said this from his heart. He didn''t want Adam to fall into the trial. Adam said lightly: "I''m fine. It''s better than ever. As for the body, when does an elemental mage need to rely on the body to fight?" Adam immediately thought of Elliott''s information asked curiously : "Do you know anything about the trial?" Elliott saw Adams eyes and knew that he was right. He also let go of his heart, and replied, "I cant say it yet, but its coming soon. You will know in a few days." ...... Elliott was right. Three days later, Adam received the order that all the new apprentices who were still alive should gather in the square. Dean Victors avatar has not changed in any way compared to a year ago. It is still a black robe standing on a high place. When the scheduled time comes, he said flatly: Im glad that you have lived through the first year. The same way." The rookies were slightly commotion. Some of them showed a sense of sorrow and nervousness. They were all people who hadn''t improved much in their strength and didn''t dare to go out to do tasks to improve their combat experience. They just waited to die. "Early tomorrow morning, you will go to the trial site through the teleportation formation, a demarcated habitat for beasts. Your task is to destroy all beasts and survive for a month." Adam heard a relaxing gasp around him. Apparently the rookies realized that the task was not difficult. The academy didn''t want them to kill each other. It was obviously a cooperative task. Adam was slightly surprised, this task seemed unexpectedly simple? Since it is for the purpose of assessment, the mages obviously will not include the beasts with the official energy level of the mages. Dean Victor continued: "All the monsters in the trial site have been planted with potions. You must carry the primers that will be issued to you later. The monsters catalyzed by potions are irrational. They will attack all the monsters they carry. Apprentice of the introduction." Dean Victors words were very brief, and he left immediately after speaking. Adam discovered that it was Eliot who gave out the introduction, and he blinked at Adam narrowly. Chapter 52： Rain forest After seeing what the introductory was, some people''s fluke psychology fell through-Elliott actually asked everyone to stretch out a hand, and he personally took a potion and clicked on everyone''s hand. They originally thought the introductory was something, and they wanted to throw it away after entering the trial ground, but now it is obviously impossible. After Elliott finished his work, said: "This introduction will emit a special smell to attract monsters. The validity period is one month. You can try to remove it. This is allowed by the trial rules. Of course, whether you can do it is yours. Its my own business." After , Eliot kept following Adam in a humble manner, as if waiting for Adam to take the initiative to ask him. As he walked quickly downstairs to the laboratory, Adam still didn''t say anything. Eliot couldn''t help asking: "Adam, you don''t want me to remove the primer for you?" Adam looked at him, shook his head and said, "No need." Elliott is lost. The academy allows the apprentice to remove the mark by his own ability, but this ability does not include asking for help. Elliott still wants to wait for Adam to ask him and then tease Adam. This is no more. The devil smirked and said, "Naive humans, how can great masters be fooled like this." Adam didn''t need it, but someone made up Adam''s idea. They all knew more or less that Adam and Eliot had a very good relationship, but Adams bad name made them afraid to ask Adam directly to make a request, and only expressed their meaning through William. So after Adam returned to the laboratory, William came to him squeaky: "Adam, something..." Adam was loading food, drinking water and a certain number of energy stones into the portable space. He glanced at William and said, "I have something to say." William felt a little hard to speak, and he felt hopeless, but he still said, "There are some apprentices in the academy who want to ask you for help and get a way to get rid of the primer from Mr. Eliot." Adam looked at William with a strange look: "You are included?" William waved his hands in a hurry: "No, no, I also think it''s impossible, but I can''t hold back their request..." Adam looked away, and said flatly: "Fortunately, you are not too stupid. However, this is impossible." William thought this answer was expected, but he couldn''t help asking: "Why?" Adam sighed and felt that he needed to add some newcomers in his laboratory: "It is impossible to leave such a loophole with the wisdom of the wizard. They allow apprentices to rely on their own abilities to get rid of the marks. What is their own ability?" Adam pointed to Refers to the brain, "it is wisdom, not relationship." "But, isn''t network also a kind of ability?" Adam was too lazy to talk, but James kindly explained: "William, I don''t think you have understood the meaning of the trial." William turned his head to look at James. "The purpose of the trial is to get rid of apprentices who are not wise, and weed out those who are indiscriminate." William knows something. "Mage is a profession that pursues energy to explore the truth. If one''s own wisdom is not enough, what is the use of contacts? The college is not a politician." William nodded awkwardly, and stopped mentioning this matter. As for how he explained to those who asked him, it has nothing to do with others. Adam packed up his things, and suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen the other two apprentices walking out of the desert island, so he asked William: "Are Kristall and Ophelia not participating in the trial?" William was stunned. He didn''t expect Adam to ask about this, but he just knew: "Kristel became a disciple of Mage Black, so he doesn''t need to participate in the trial. As for Ophelia, I heard it was in a laboratory. Here, I am not very clear." The devil rushed out and asked gossiping: "Who are they? Are they girls?" William nodded. "Quack, is it the master''s..." William looked silently at the devil whose body was drawn by the palm of Nian Motive power, he didnt know what to say... ...... Early the next morning, under the guidance of senior apprentices, the rookies once again came to the teleportation hall and walked to the teleportation formation with their own different moods. Many people are destined to fail and be eliminated or eaten by death. Some people are even scared to two tremors, but they can''t change their upcoming destiny anyway. The feeling of teleportation is as uncomfortable as always, but this time Adam can already use the mind force barrier to resist this feeling. After a moment of trance, Adam finds that he has come to a strange place. The surrounding is damp and smelly, the ground under your feet is soft and full of rotting animals and plants, you can hear the sound of rushing water in your ears, and you can hear the cheats in front of you. The content of ether in the air is slightly lower than that in the academy. Restlessness. "Scattered randomly?" Adam quickly observed the surrounding environment and found that the rest of the people were no longer around. He was alone here. The introduction in his hand seemed to be because he came to the predetermined location and reacted to the special potion, exuding a smell that can be clearly smelled with his nose. The special smell. This is a tropical rainforest. On the earth, this kind of area is known for its biodiversity and danger. Explorers often die in unfavorable circumstances. In the high magic environment of the plane of the wizard, what kind of weird it will have WoW is simply unimaginable. In this environment, Adam is extremely cautious, the mind-power barrier is unreservedly stimulated, and the transparent and colorless energy cover surrounds Adam''s body. He does not even let his feet touch the ground, but hovering ten centimeters above the ground. With. The trees here are too tall, and there are so many creatures hidden among the dense branches and leaves. Adam is unwilling to fly too high to avoid becoming a target. In fact, he also knows how the altitude of the flight is of little significance, but at least the room for close maneuvers from the ground is higher. Although Adam can distinguish the direction, the direction does not work. This is a trial place and there will be no exit. He couldn''t help but feel fortunate that he had a portable space, and he didn''t have to struggle to find edible and drinkable food. God knows which plants in the rain forest are not poisonous, and how toxic are poisonous. Of course, the devil also plays a big role here, for example: "Go ahead and see." Adam pointed to the deep darkness ahead and ordered the devil. In the material world, apart from a specific high-devil environment, there is little threat to the devil who is a life of will. A pure physical attack has no effect on it. It is the best choice to explore the way. As for the advanced level of whether it will be passed by After World of Warcraft was killed, Adam said he didn''t care. The devil turned into a girl like death, grievingly scratched his head to Adam, "Master, do you have the heart to let people go to such a terrible place?" Adam aimed his emotionless eyes at the devil. The devil held on and looked at him for a few seconds. The girl''s image collapsed, and it muttered, "Okay, I''ll go, I''ll go!" Adam was in a relatively empty and dry place. After the devil left, he focused on the guide in his hand. This feeling of being exposed at all times was not good, and Adam wanted to get rid of it. Introduction, but his knowledge of pharmaceutics is not rich, and after a few minutes he can only admit that he cannot offset the effects of special medicines made through complicated procedures. At this time, there was movement in the depths of the rain forest. Adam heard the horrible squeaks of trees collapsing and creatures crawling on the ground, and the devil yelling for help: "Master, help! You! The most loyal servant is going to die!" Adam frowned and used a lighting magic forward, and then with his calmness he couldn''t help but shrink his pupils. The one who was chasing the devil was actually a giant python with a visual observation of at least 20 meters. The body color was almost the same as the rain forest. Without moving, anyone would think it was a tree. At this time, its mouth was spitting out a transparent liquid, eroding everything it touched. ...... On an unknown coast in the Mage Continent, a figure wrapped in a robe set foot on the land. His name is Peter Orm, Clarks grandfather. Ever since he learned of Clarks death, he set out from a remote island, looking for the breath of death, and he wanted to avenge his only grandson. After the apprentices are promoted to the official mage, the full evolution from the soul to the body is a life-level transition. This is of course a good thing. However, unless the official mage finds a mage partner with the same soul, it will be difficult for them to have their own offspring. Peter Orms son has already died. He has only Clark, a grandson. In a family power, the strength of his immediate family determines his right to speak in the faction. Clark has the talent to be promoted to the official mage. His death is not only emotional The pain on the back represents a huge loss of profit. The death mark is a kind of curse, and almost all curse spells cannot be effective on the official wizard. Clark''s unexplained death is unacceptable, especially if he died in the hands of an apprentice. The situation of the enemy wizards is actually very difficult. They dare not even openly show the atmosphere of an official wizard on the wizard continent, nor are they qualified to use the teleportation array. Otherwise, they may not only attract mainstream wizards to kill, but they may also be directly killed by the guardian. , So Peter Aum can only wander around the Mage Continent like an ordinary apprentice. He knew that Clark died within the reign of the Moldo Elemental Tower. This location was still provided by him, but he never thought that Clark would be killed. Although the anti-mage was at a total disadvantage in the formal mage stage, he did not Not weak. "No matter who you are, no one can pay the price after offending the Aum family..." Peter showed a **** grin on his face hidden under his robe, and moved quickly in the direction indicated by the death mark. Chapter 53： Seek revenge The devil grievedly showed Adam its missing piece of''body'', and then urged Adam: "Great master, this stupid crawling beast dared to spit on your most loyal servant. It didn''t put you at all. In my eyes, I think it should accept the cruelest way to die!" Adam did not believe a word about the devil. He even suspected that the devil had deliberately attracted the snake-like monster to vent his dissatisfaction. So Adam severely punished the devil through a contract and said to it: "Go away." The giant python coiled up its huge body and stayed motionless tens of meters in front of Adam, with the transparent poisonous venom continuously lowering in his mouth. The python should be non-venomous. Either the python in front of Adam has mutated, or the ordinary venomous snake has super-evolved. In the eyes of the giant snake, Adam exudes a delicious smell that makes it irresistible. The reason why he is not attacking now is because Adam''s energy fluctuation makes him a little uneasy, but as his instinct strengthens, his desire to attack has become stronger and stronger. Finally, with a slight movement of Adam''s body, the giant snake could no longer bear the desire to attack, and the body contracted and rolled towards Adam like a spring, while the venom splashed straight towards Adam''s body. "Too low-level." Adam shook his head indifferently. For ordinary apprentices, this level of Warcraft may have to pay a great price, and may even be buried in Shekou, but for Adam, it is too simple. There is no need to repeat the battle process. A few seconds later, Adam''s high-pressure waterline smashed the head of the monster. The snakes nerve center is spread all over the body, and it is still aggressive for a period of time after being cut off. Adam naturally does not make that kind of low-level mistake, directly confines its head with mind power, and then removes one from the portable space. The special anti-corrosion container, then opened the giant snake''s fangs, and collected all the stream-like venom in the giant snake''s body. The devil floated graciously, and the missing body part had been completed. It turned into a fuzzy human form and fell on the body of the giant snake, flatteringly saying to Adam: "Master, snake gall, don''t forget the snake gall." Adam cut the snake body silently, then took out the human head-sized snake gall and put it into the portable space, and then continued to walk into the rain forest. ...... Peter Aum is hidden within the reign of the Moldo Elemental Tower, and he is waiting for the opportunity. The death mark on Adam''s body exudes a bright light like a beacon in the night. He can easily track Adam''s location, but he dare not enter the tower. He is waiting for an opportunity. As long as Adam dares to leave the tower, he will meet him. Come his desperate blow. The official mage has a long life and has enough patience. Peter Aum has been prepared to lie in for a few years and even give up this body, but he did not expect the opportunity to come so soon. Just early this morning, the death mark suddenly appeared in a place extremely far away from the tower, and Peter Om suddenly got up and sprinted towards the place where the mark was. "Dare to leave the tower and leave the greenhouse, you are seeking your own death." Even if the enemy mage is not strong enough to face the mainstream mage, he at least boasts the ability to escape. As long as he kills the apprentice and plunders the soul before the official mage arrives, he is confident enough to leave the land of the mage, as to whether Adam has the ability to resist ? This is not in his consideration. Two days later, he came to the trial site. What appeared in his eyes was a huge rainforest isolated by a rune barrier. "This is the trial of the tower?" Peter Orm cautiously explored his perception, and found that the energy aura of the mage level was outside the rune barrier, and there was no one inside the barrier. Peter Orm sneered and said, "Poor lamb, it seems that you will undoubtedly die. Up." In this case, as long as he can sneak into the enchantment without causing the mage to be alert, he can do whatever he wants. "It''s just polluting the barrier, which is what I am good at." Peter Orm took out several things from his portable space: the gray crystal ball, the body tissues of several unknown creatures, the energy stone, and his own blood. First, he took the power stone on the base and listed the body tissues of unknown creatures on it. Then he placed the crystal ball on the top to form an altar. He separated his right hand and let the blood flow down. The meaning of the secret spell. After a while, the altar pieces shattered. The energy softly fell on the barrier under the guidance of the spell, and a half-human-sized void appeared, Peter stepped out in one step, and quietly entered the trial ground. Outside the rune barrier, in a mobile house, the official mages of the two Moldo element towers are enjoying the time leisurely, feeling at the same time as Peter invades, one person said: "A mouse has entered, the nearest mouse There are so many. I heard a few days ago that the academy had just dealt with a few small mice. Did big mice sneak in today?" Another person''s interface: "Hmph, it seems that the failure of the last tower war made the rats think that the Moldo tower has become a place where they can enter and leave at will." "It''s a bit troublesome, the mouse can hide too much." "Oh, I can smell their stupid magical aura across the barrier. He has only one chance to use magic above level one. As long as it is exposed, I will kill him. A rat of official level is worth a lot of ether crystals. It." Neither of them thought that if the anti-mage does not use the official level of magic, but only kills people by level suppression, several apprentices can survive. ...... You will be beaten when you fall behind. This sentence is correct no matter where you put it. Peter Orm did not expect him to think that his seamless infiltration had been exposed, and he would run away immediately after a successful blow. He also knew that he would not have many mobile phones, or fortunately he was only a first-level anti-mage, otherwise he would be killed by the guardian when he set foot on the continent of the mage, thinking of this, his heart was full of hatred and resentment. The anti-mages will always live in the glory of the past. In their hearts, the plane of the masters should be theirs. They are the people who are most qualified to rule the world. Even if they are now reduced to playthings, they cannot change their arrogant nature. But he is not very worried, as long as he does not use official level magic, he will not be perceived by other wizards, but in the hands of an official mage, apprentice level magic has unimaginable power. During these two days, Adam wandered aimlessly in the rain forest, randomly killing the beasts that attacked him. He didn''t know how big the site was, but he hasn''t seen any apprentice yet. . A crimson light flashed, and the twisted beast face hanging from the branch in front of Adam was pierced by him. This was a monster in the form of an ape, hiding in the dark to attempt a sneak attack, but was first killed by Adam who had been aware of it. Adam was about to step forward to collect valuable body tissues. At this time, he was suddenly punished and languished. The devil''s crazy riots hidden in Adam''s mind. Adam lifted the restrictions, and the devil''s voice sounded in Adam''s mind: "Master, danger! " Adam instantly stimulated the emergency thread, the mind power was fully stimulated, and the barrier was constructed five consecutive layers. With the help of the mind power, his body moved backwards. At this moment, a black light in the depths of the dense forest was impossible to detect with the naked eye. The speed hits where he stood just now. Where the black light fell, there was no sound and light effect, no explosive reaction, all matter was decomposed into nothingness, Adam''s pupils shrank sharply, and his vigilance was raised by another level. The attack power of this magic was beyond his imagination. Adam raised his hand and issued a flare to illuminate the darkness. Wherever he saw his eyes, a figure hidden in the black robe hovered in front of him, and the energy fluctuations around his body radiated uncontrollably, faintly distorting the environment around him. It was Peter Orm. He looked at Adam with bloodthirsty eyes and said, "Although it is only an apprentice-level magic, you can actually avoid it under my use. Clark is not wronged." Adam didn''t say a word. He knew that he could not be an opponent. It had nothing to do with knowledge or the advanced nature of magic. This was the crush of pure energy. The man in front of him could beat him into nothingness by relying on magic alone. Peter Orm lifted his hood to reveal his old and pale face, he actually leaned slightly to Adam: "Introduce myself, Im Peter Orm, from the Orm family, Clark Grandpa." He straightened up as he said, "The death mark on your body is my magic." As soon as the voice fell, Adam realized that the mark of death that he had been unable to sense had appeared in his spirit, exuding an evil aura. Adam fully mobilized his mind power, all the runes in the thread began to touch the magic, he needed to make a huge movement to attract the attention of the outside world, he did not believe that the tower would not send a formal mage to supervise. Peter Orm pressed down with one hand. Adam felt that the connection between himself and the ether became weak. Peter Orm looked at him with a little dissatisfaction and said, "It''s rude, as a nobleman, in the upper position. When giving you etiquette, first, you should bow to the upper person and introduce yourself to him." The pressure around suddenly increased, and Adam''s body was pressed down inch by inch. The power barrier was like fragile glass, shattering layer by layer. Peter Orm knocked on his head, shattered a twisted soul, and then said, "Oh, yes, it shouldnt be. Its easy to forget things when I get older. I forgot that there are Many low-blooded **** and untouchables, they are arrogant, barbaric, and have no manners. Are you too?" Every joint and tissue of Adam''s body made an overwhelming sound, and the nail piece constructed by the thought of Nian-Ki-Ming was on the verge of breaking. Peter Om''s face became extremely hideous. He raised his hand to the void, and Adam was hit and flew out: "It seems that you are really a pariah. You must be hanged, burned, and drowned! A pariah! How dare to kill the descendants of nobles, who gave you the courage!" Chapter 54： Escape temporarily The devil huddled in Adams mind and shivered. At this time, it didnt dare to move. When faced with apprentice-level negative energy magic, it could still swallow and absorb it, but the breath of the same origin emanated from Peter Aum. I dare not touch. Adam faced the biggest crisis since his awakening. With the innumerable talents of Superman, he has been going smoothly this year. If his apprenticeship level does not meet special geniuses, he can be said to be extremely strong, but now, it is like a child meeting an adult, proud All of his capital has become a joke. He couldn''t help but started a self-examination. If he was prepared to buy a teleporting scroll from the tower, how could he be so passive at this time? Sure enough, humility can make people progress, and the arrogant will sooner or later die. "It''s a pity, it''s a pity that now you are on the Mage Continent, I don''t have time for you to taste the most beautiful torture, but it doesn''t matter, I will take away your soul, tortured day and night until the end of time." Peter Aum recovered his calm. Looks like, said softly to Adam, and at the same time raised his finger, after a short syllable was pronounced, a red line of fire hit Adam''s body. "Look, this is what magic really looks like. It''s a wonderful and mysterious thing to communicate ether with spirit, perceive elements with soul, and then inspire magic with spells. And you sinners who blaspheme magic are actually trying to use ignorance The knowledge and ridiculous runes explain magic, how can you understand the magnificence and greatness of magic!" Adam hit a waterline tit-for-tat, easily defeating Peter Orm''s magic, and said with difficulty: "So you have become the remnants of the times, you can only live in the dark." Adam is not a person who likes talking, but he can only hope that Peter Orm will talk to him stupidly. From the current situation, there is only one way to escape, calculating gravity. The sensitivity of the enemy mages to the fluctuations of magical power is not inferior to that of mainstream mages. Any magical Adam with huge fluctuations in magical power cannot be successfully constructed in front of the mages. Only knowledge and computing power are areas that this group of ground rats cannot understand. The greater the mass of the object, the greater the gravitational force. When the gravitational force reaches a certain level, it will interfere with the space. The space is not smooth. It is full of folds. Every fold is a fold of space. If we You can stand on this fold, then spread it out, and you will find that we have passed a long distance in an instant. This is Unstable Teleportation. What Adam has to do now is to gather countless weak to unobservable gravitations on his body through calculations, increase his mass in this way, and then make his mass large enough to affect the space. But it takes a long time. Adam does not have the knowledge of the nature of direct guidance. Now he can only use gravity inefficiently through the most cumbersome mathematical operations. "Remnants of the times?" Peter Orm did not express his anger unexpectedly. He just repeated Adam''s words lowly, "Look, just a mere apprentice dare to be so arrogant, not afraid of magic, not afraid of Ether, you will eventually be abandoned. Time will prove our correctness, and ignorant knowledge will eventually come to an end. Our path is the essence of magic!" Adam immediately said: "Time is a relative concept, and it does not have an absolute scope of application. If you don''t even understand the concept of a frame of reference, you dare to talk about time? Peter Orm made a few short syllables in succession, and several spells hit Adam''s body in succession. Adam had reached the most critical moment. He gave up defenses other than vital points and allowed the magic to penetrate his body. "Is it angry? I am ignorant." Adam continued to delay time with words. The capture of gravity has reached the final stage. He only needs a general solution, and he can leave here by teleportation. "Angry into anger? No, this is just to punish you for remarks that blaspheme the essence of magic." Peter is no stranger to these remarks, but he still feels harsh. In this extraordinary world, idealism and materialism have an irreconcilable contradiction. The materialist proves the phenomenon through knowledge and knows why it is. The idealist describes the phenomenon through day-to-day observation and feeling, and one does not understand any knowledge. People who have been observing the flames and the sun for hundreds of millions of years may also be able to comprehend fusion, but they cant explain it. They just know it and dont know why. The most ridiculous thing is that they still feel that knowledge has blasphemed their faith. "Maybe the pain will make you awake." Peter Orm kept attacking Adam with magic, leaving countless scars on Adam. His eyes were cold, but he smiled, "Under such circumstances, what is your knowledge? What''s the use? Painful? Desperate? Don''t worry, before your soul reaches the most charming state, I will not simply kill you like this." Pain was cut off by Adam, and the cells continued to heal wounds under the blessing of mind power. Adam overloaded his calculations to find the solution that would allow him to escape. Adam suddenly smiled, and Peter Orm was taken aback for a moment. "Knowledge is certainly useful, no matter what the circumstances." Adam shattered the jade piece formed by the thoughts of the power of mind, and burst out all his mental power in an instant, breaking through Peter Aums suppression, communicating with ether to form magic power, under the work of magic, Adam tried his best to find a fuzzy solution It worked. Massive gravitational threads were wrapped around his body layer by layer, and the spatial folds were no longer mysterious, but appeared in a touchable position. Then Yaxian took a step further and stepped onto the folds of space. In Peter Orms eyes, Adams body began to blur, and the space began to fluctuate abnormally. He recognized this as a sign of teleportation magic, which he thought was incredible, because Adam could not open the portable space under the pressure of his energy. It is also impossible to use magic items, and it is impossible for an apprentice to master space magic among anti-mage. He waved his hand and shot a black light, slashing towards Adam in a half-moon shape, but it was too late, Adam disappeared in place, the magic was lost, and the large area of ??the environment became nothingness. Peter Orm walked to Adams position just now. The spatial fluctuations have returned to their original state. He carefully felt the position of the death mark, and exclaimed: "What a genius, but what about it, you still cant escape me. Palm." ...... Adam was spit out by the space in the distance, his clothes shattered, his whole body was dissatisfied with the dense and small wounds besides the wounds inflicted by Peter Orm. This was caused by the inability of his body to bear the transmission of space. "Cough." He fell on the ground and vomited blood. After the pain limitation was released, the tide-like pain drowned him from inside to outside. This time even his internal organs were seriously injured. The devil came out of his mind and looked at Adam with worry and horror: "Master, you won''t die?" Because of the overbearing unilateral restriction of the master-servant contract, Adam will definitely die when he dies, so it has to care about Adam. Judging from the surrounding environment, he could not leave the trial place, which means that the threat from Peter Orm is still in front of him. Adam sits hard under a tree and takes out new clothes from the portable space. With a large number of energy stones, he is racing against time to restore his mental power. He has no time to blame himself. His will to survive is extremely strong. He can''t die or want to die. The knowledge and energy are all in the place where the eyes can see. How can he be willing to such a wonderful world Die. "I don''t care what you do, don''t let anything come near me." After the day of his rebirth, he has never been so weak. At this time, any ordinary monster is enough to take his life. The physical injury had little effect on Adam. At this time, the only thing to be thankful for was that he had made a major breakthrough in the study of meditation before the trial. It only took some time for him to use magic to attract the attention of the supervising wizard. ...... "Kerry, be careful. I feel there is an abnormal energy fluctuation. God knows what beast is near us At this moment, not far from Adam, a group of three apprentices are working Going forward cautiously. The person in the front seemed to be able to do well, his magic could control the surrounding plants, which greatly increased the chance of survival in the rainforest. "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t encounter those terrifying gregarious beasts, with the strength of the three of us, it''s okay." The other two couldn''t help but shudder. They couldn''t forget the number of small bugs that hadn''t cared about before forming a swarm, the dense team, the pile of bones remaining on the ground after crawling through the apprentices and any creatures, that is beyond words. Describe the fear. "Damn it, stop talking, I don''t want to think about that again," one person cursed, and then suddenly became sluggish: "Run away, run away, they are here!" Kerry, who was manipulating the plants, turned his head stiffly, only to see the overwhelming white ants crawling towards them like a tide, eating everything they could eat, and coming to their feet soon. "Do not!" After screamed, he ran away in the opposite direction like crazy. He just wanted to be faster, faster, at least faster than "companion". The last person was equally scared and wanted to run, but at this moment, a pendant hung on her neck glowed with blue light. She felt the coolness of her mind. She could not help but squinted her eyes comfortably. The coolness retreated. She opened her eyes. Found that there is no Warcraft group at all. "Two idiots, come back, we have been illusioned!" She waved her finger and hit the water fiercely on the two of them. After stimulation, they also regained their consciousness. She didn''t care about being ashamed of her ridiculous appearance and let out a gasp after escaping from the dead. After gasped for breath, he roared in anger, "Damn it, no matter what the beast is, I''m going to skin it!" Chapter 55： chase "Kelly, can you find it? The monsters who are good at illusion will not have too strong frontal combat effectiveness. As long as I can find its location, I can kill it alone!" Kerry, who controls the plant, is eager to find it in front of his sweetheart. Face, said vowedly. The female apprentice named Kelly was disgusted, and Kerry had already lost her trust by leaving her to escape. If she were not in the trial, she would definitely turn around and leave. "Don''t make noise, I''m looking for it." The magic item on her neck has a cleansing effect, can break low-level illusions, and also has a tracking effect on the caster, which is a good thing. "Found it, over there." Kelly pointed out the location, then hid behind, slowly approaching where the devil was. The devil was in a hurry. The illusion of the kind just now was the limit it could do. I thought it could scare them away, but I didnt expect it to be seen through. Adams order was not to let anything near him. These three humans obviously Also included. Although he is of the same race as his master, as a devil, he knows the characteristics of human creatures best, and he can''t guarantee that they will not disturb the master. "Don''t care, try again!" The devil once again launched the illusion, and in the eyes of the three of them, a continuous sea of ??fire appeared in front of them, which burned to himself. Kerrys first reaction was still to escape, but thinking of the illusion just now, he forcibly stopped his pace and slapped a tree fiercely with one hand. The tree began to grow forward and then penetrated the sea of ??fire. Kelly''s eyes lit up and she pointed to the place where the devil was hiding and screamed: "That''s it!" The unknown third person raised his arm and waved fiercely, and a wind blade quickly slashed towards the devil. The devil hurriedly floated to evade, and then threw his legs to escape back to Adam, but as soon as he moved, he found that there were many magic spells coming towards him. So it could only stop, and then turned its heart to the ground like Adam. "Stop it, it''s me." It learned Adam''s tone and said to the three indifferently. Kelly and the three were stunned. They didn''t expect that they would meet Adam here. Could it be that Adam used the illusion just now on them? Kerry said in surprise: "Adam? Why are you attacking us?" The devil was nervous to die, but his face remained calm: "That''s just a warning, leave immediately, otherwise it will not be as simple as an illusion." Adam has a bad reputation. Kerry is unwilling to provoke him. Anyway, he didnt really suffer any harm, so he turned around and asked: "We..." The suspicion in Kellys eyes became heavier and heavier. Although the person in front of him was Adams appearance, there was no energy fluctuation on his body, and Kelly seemed to be able to see the trees behind him through his body. She put mental energy into the pendant, The blue light came out again, attached to her eyes. "Sure enough, it''s fake." In her eyes, the devil had returned to its original form. The devil does not know that he has been exposed yet, and is still working hard to act: "Leave, or die." Kelly took out a bottle of potion from her arms, and at the same time the spirit force pulled the magic power to stimulate, the potion exploded, and the red mist floated towards the devil quickly. "Kill it, it''s fake!" The devil screamed and turned around and ran away. The red mist had burning characteristics. The trees and vegetation where they passed turned into coke as if they had been attacked by fire magic. The devil didn''t dare to take it hard. "Master, I''m sorry, they were not fooled, your loyal servant has nothing to do." It slid behind Adam and said weakly. Thirty minutes have passed since Adam escaped. With all the threads of Adam working at their full strength, most of his mental power has been restored. It only takes some time before he can use it to destroy Quirina and the parasitic monsters. S pseudo-composite magic to attract the attention of the supervisor. "They? Are they apprentices?" Adam also knew that the devil was a trash, and he didn''t expect it to help much. It was already a good scout. "Humans are all humans, and there are three." The devil replied, and after speaking, he rushed back to Adam''s mind. was driving in the bushes at this time, and the three of Kelly rushed out from it: "Find him!" After saying that, they killed Adam aggressively. "It''s really troublesome, at this time!" Adam frowned. He didn''t want to be out of touch, so he split a precious thread to inspire the lowest level magic fireball technique, and the orange-red fireball slanted toward the open space in front. Adams original intention was really just to persuade them. He didnt even dare to use magic with too strong fluctuations in magic, but he didnt know that the devil had just deceived the three in this way, and Kerry did not believe that it was real magic. , This time he didnt even do symbolic defense, "Do you think the same trick is still..." Kelly exclaimed: "Kerry, step back!" However, it was too late. Before Kerry''s proud words were completely finished, he was hit by an orange fireball and his whole person was burnt into charcoal. "This..." Adam was stunned. He didn''t expect someone to be so stupid, and the magic didn''t aim at him, but he ran into him himself, looking for death? Kelly''s pretty face turned gloomy, stopped the third person who wanted to go up to the theory desperately, and asked Adam: "Are you Adam?" Adam was not in the mood to talk nonsense with them, and said directly: "You better leave now, otherwise you will definitely die." Kelly sneered and pointed to Kerry''s body and said to Adam: "Like him? Are you going to kill us too? Is that thing yours just now? Ha, is this your purpose? Why, Would the famous apprentice Adam also use this inferior conspiracy?" Adam was irritated, and his feelings told him that Peter Aum was approaching fast, and maybe in the next second, he would be passive again. He simply got up and was going to leave. Since he couldn''t drive away these people, he left. Kelly threw out a potion magic again, and shouted to Adam angrily: "Do you want to go if you kill someone?" Adam suddenly turned around, and the strong wind swept out, blowing away the medicine in the sky. He stared at Kelly with emotionless eyes and said, "Don''t challenge my patience, woman." The third person could not bear the anger in his heart, and rushed towards Adam with a low growl, his muscles surged, and he turned into a giant man over two meters tall: "Who allows you to speak to Miss Kelly like this?" However, before he rushed to Adam, he was overwhelmed by a huge threat that appeared out of thin air. The dreaded muscles split every inch, and the scarlet blood stained his body. Kylie screamed, chest The front pendant shattered, and a blue barrier appeared above her body, saving her from the fate of death. "Damn it!" Adam cursed fiercely in his heart, because his plan was broken because of this group of idiots. Peter Orm walked out of the darkness step by step, floating in the air mockingly: "Nice magic, you are the only person I have ever seen who can use teleportation in the apprenticeship stage, but it seems useless, doesn''t it? ." Kelly looked at Peter Orm with a horrified expression. Even though she was pampering and stupid, she knew that this was an enemy she couldn''t resist. The blue barrier around her body was crumbling under the pressure of magic, and it was about to break. "You, who are you?" Peter Orm looked at her coldly, smiled suddenly when he passed him, and stretched out a finger to gently tap the barrier. The barrier was penetrated by the finger as if it did not exist. "No, no, let me go, don''t kill me!" Kylie didn''t even dare to cry, but intermittently begged for mercy. Peter Orm lifted Kelly''s chin and said, "Look, what a young soul, innocent, full of vitality, and," Pop, Kelly''s forehead was pierced by her fingers, and the soul was caught by Peter Orm and swallowed in. In his mouth, "Delicious." Peter Orm looked at Adam. He was not in a hurry. Instead, he walked to the front and took out two bundles of souls to eat. Then he chuckled and said, "I have to say that your luck is really bad. In the center of the trial ground, now I have a lot of time to play cat-and-mouse games with youAdam broke the rune set he just constructed, and is under the pressure of magic with the power of mental power. After getting a breath for a while, and then teleporting again without hesitation, he was thankful that he didn''t care about it, but began to calculate the gravitational parameters at the moment he landed, otherwise he would not even have the chance to escape this time. Peter Orm''s face turned gloomy, and he leaned forward to chase after the death mark: "Cunning mouse." ...... Adam was spit out from the void again, his injuries and mental power were once again exhausted, and this time he teleported less than half of the previous time. He did not stay in place, but regained his spirit while running away. He knew that his thoughts were wrong, and the idea of ??staying in place was too stupid. Adams temples are constantly bursting, and the deep malice from afar makes him feel like a man on his back. Not long after flying out, I saw a team of apprentices working together to attack a huge terrestrial monster. Adam turned slightly and passed them, without saying a word. At this time, he could only ask unknown ones.'' God''s bless them good luck not to be seen by the enemy wizard. The apprentices didnt even see that it was a man or a beast that flew by. One apprentice said dazedly: "What is that?" "Don''t be distracted, do you want to kill everyone?" someone cursed angrily. Ten minutes later, they finally wiped out this monster. Everyone remembered the apprentice who had just been distracted. They all accused: "Dawn, you almost killed everyone. If there is another time, please leave our team. ." The apprentice named Daun confessed his mistakes in a hurry, and when everyone relaxed and regained their mental strength, Daun suddenly pointed behind him and said again, "What is that again?" Chapter 56： Hit hard There is no safe place in the trial rainforest, and they may be attacked by monsters at any time. After hearing Dawns words, everyone stood up, aroused the magic and looked at the darkness with vigilance, but found nothing, so they turned angrily to Dawn. Say the last sentence in life: "Dawn, what the **** are you doing?" Then the gray waves swayed silently around them, and then they fell softly to the ground, and their souls converged with the gray waves into the hands of a black-robed man. The black-robed man is Peter Orm. His flying speed is close to the limit of the apprenticeship stage, but he found that he can only narrow the distance from the mark of death very slowly, sometimes even being pulled far away. He couldn''t help but began to reflect on his arrogance, and decided the next time he met Adam, he would use official magic to kill him. There was a gray mist spreading all over his body, and the energy of unknown attributes was huge. Anything that appeared beside him was eroded by the energy and turned into nothingness. He thought that after successfully entering the rune enchantment, what was waiting for him would be an interesting game of cat and mouse, but now he found that he was facing life and death. As an anti-mage, every time he stays under the eyes of mainstream mages for one more second, the danger is even greater. He has even begun to suspect that mainstream mages have discovered him. The reason why he didnt catch him was just teasing him. . The reason why things like the enemy mage can get a chance to survive under the rule of the mainstream mage, apart from the reason they don''t want to admit, is by being cautious. Peter Orm split his soul into two before he came to Mage Continent. This body is only a large part of it, which is used to maintain the combat power of the official mage level, even if it is lost, it is not a threat. Life can also cause him a lot of trouble. Thinking of this, he felt even more murderous, "It''s just an apprentice, you can''t escape from my palm." ...... Adam is running desperately, one thread is used to control the body, and all the other threads are used to restore the mental power. Peter Oms words are very helpful to him. He should have thought that the place of trial has a boundary, and the boundary is very likely There will be a rune enchantment, and it will inevitably attract the attention of the overseer by shaking the rune enchantment. That is probably the only turning point he can survive right now. He knew that he was not allowed to cherish magic power at this time, so he gave up the obstacles in the dodge path, but always maintained the magic output, cut everything in front of him, and opened a path. He doesn''t know the exact path, but he doesn''t need to. As long as he keeps flying in one direction, he can hit the border sooner or later. I only hope that this time will be faster than Peter Om''s time to catch him. Adam found that he was really unlucky this time. He underestimated the power of the monsters in the rain forest. The huge monsters could not keep up with his speed, but this time he accidentally provokes the flying monsters. After using a wind blade to chop down a giant tree in front of him, the devil yelled frantically in his mind: "Master, back, back!" The thread that controls the body can only perform the scheduled tasks mechanically, and has no emergency response ability. After hearing the voice of the devil, Adam consciousness controls the thread, only to find that he accidentally caused a big trouble. He stabbed a hornet''s nest. It is a kind of gregarious beast called Big Sting Bee. Compared with ordinary bees, their bodies are incredibly huge. The dark green poisonous needles behind them are as long as their bodies. This kind of beasts is irritable and has a strong sense of territory. Creatures entering the range of their hive will be attacked by them, not to mention that Adam has destroyed the hive. In the high magic environment of Mage Continent, monsters are almost everywhere, but large monsters and solitary monsters are usually not so aggressive. If the academy is not drugged, the apprentices in this trial just need to be quiet. You can spend it in one place. But gregarious beasts are different. They are extremely low in intelligence and will act completely instinctively, attacking all creatures that appear in their sight. Adam couldn''t count how many large needle bees were chasing him. Looking back, there were dark green flying insects in his field of vision, and there were overwhelming poisonous needles and venom air blades hitting him, and the buzzing sound seemed to be offensive. The sexual infrasound wave made Adam unable to concentrate. "Damn it!" Adam could not help but cursed fiercely. The room leaked in the rain, and Adam must find a way to get rid of this group of monsters. When the squirrel bee is single, it is only a weak beast. Although its attack power is good, its body is fragile and its flight speed is very slow. As long as they gather in a group, the special characteristics of the population can make their power and speed merge. The flight speed is not enough to get rid of them. During the chase of , Adam encountered two teams of apprentices. These unfortunate people did not have the slightest resistance to the large sting bee colony, and there was no bone left after the wind passed. The monsters have their own survival wisdom. They can perceive the arrival of the big needle bee and have a way to hide their bodies in advance, which also caused Adam to find no targets for transfer attacks. Adam was chased with his head in his arms, and he could no longer maintain his original route. After rushing out of a dense forest, a green lake appeared in front of him. There is no way to consider whether there will be terrifying aquatic monsters in the lake, Adam plunged into the lake, and the swarm of large needle bees hovered over the lake and refused to disperse. Fortunately, the water is surprisingly calm. There are only ordinary aquatic creatures. There are no monsters. The poisonous needles are shot into the water from the lake surface like a machine gun. Occasionally, the poisonous needles that hit Adam arouse on the mind power barrier. ripple. "At this intensity, I can''t catch a volley." Adam calculated silently and found that he could not resist the large sting bee colony. The devil said anxiously: "Master, I feel the great malice is approaching fast." Adam''s mood sank to the bottom and his thoughts were running fast. Now his physical injuries have reached the limit, and he can''t bear the burden of a teleportation technique. In this case, he is facing the enemy, not the enemy mage, and even the Big Sting Bee cannot resist. , And Peter Orm is killing him, he seems to have no way to escape the desperate situation. The devil urged again: "Master, you must think of a way, the malice is very close!" Adam cut off all distracting thoughts. It is not his character to sit and wait for death. Even if hope is slim, he must try to fight for a chance. He asked the devil in his heart: "Can you feel the direction?" "Southeast direction, fast!" Adam crossed his heart, walked a long distance at the bottom of the lake, and then rushed towards the enemy wizard. The devil was stunned, it screamed: "Master, your direction is wrong..." Adam ignores him, using his thoughts to drive the waves of the water and roll up huge waves at the bottom of the lake. "Master, what are you going to do! Turn around, you are looking for death!" With a clatter, Adam rolled up the water dragon and rushed out of the lake. ...... Peter Orm rushed through the rainforest, behind him there was a passage corroded by his negative energy aura. His followers dashed in the direction of the death mark and killed everything he encountered along the way. Suddenly he noticed that the movement of the death mark had stopped. Peter Orm broke out as fast as he could, and a smirk broke out at the corner of his mouth. He guessed that Adam should be Was held back. "Unfortunate little mouse, I won''t give you another chance. I''m tired of this game." A few minutes later, he rushed out of the dense forest, saw the lake, and at the same time saw Adam who had just rushed out of the lake. At this moment, he burst out all his magic power, and obscure spells resounded between the heaven and the earth, and the gray waves gathered into an energy beam with him as the origin, and struck Adam with a terrifying breath. "Soul torn!" "Enjoy despair, endure the pain, and then die completely!" Peter Orm has absolute confidence in his own magic. This energy shock formed by the gathering of thousands of human souls can definitely destroy the soul of any apprentice, and Adam cannot be spared. Adams eyes were occupied by gray, and this energy made his soul tremble involuntarily The devil had no ability to speak out, desperately waiting for death. At this moment, the large needle bee colony behind him also fired a volley of poisonous needles. Adam did not hesitate to turn his body and flew towards the poisonous needle rain. This is the last effort he can make, even if hope is slim. He simply removed the barrier of thought power and allowed the poison needle to pierce his body. The poison and energy first pierced his body and then met Peter Oms magic. However, the effect was minimal and the soul was torn apart. The energy pillar of magic penetrated the poisonous needle rain with only slight fluctuations. But at least it took a few seconds. ... "Got you!" In the mobile house, the official mages of the two Moldo towers stood up at the same time, took a step forward and disappeared in place, and appeared over the lake in the next second. "That apprentice!?" One of them rushed to Adam quickly. He doesn''t care about the life and death of an apprentice in normal times, but now he is responsible for the tower rules so that he can''t sit idly by. The second person instantly understood the reason why the enemy mage sneaked into the trial ground, and he asked incredulously: "You paid the price of such a fight just to kill an apprentice mage? Is your brain broken?" The tower mage does not need a spell to cast spells. While the second official mage is speaking, complex magic runes appear in front of him. Among the runes, a huge red pillar of fire hits Peter Orm, and a huge amount of lake water is Instantly evaporated, a large number of large needle bees were roasted into coke, clouds and mist over the lake, corpses fell like rain. Peter Orms face changed drastically. He did not expect that two official wizards would arrive at the same time. He quickly took out a teleportation scroll and shredded it. He wanted to teleport and escape. But the majestic energy distorted the space and his body was torn in half. , Half stayed in place. Chapter 57： virus "Come as you want, leave as you want, how can there be such a cheap thing." The mage muttered, turning into a crimson neon and chasing in one direction. The disgusting breath of Peter Orm''s soul after being hit hard is no longer Hidden, the mage can easily track his location. Peter Orm was spit out from space a thousand kilometers away, and his teleportation scroll successfully broke through the rune barrier, but his current situation is not good. Not only his body is torn apart by the space, but also his soul. He had been prepared to lose this body and part of his soul before, but when the matter came, he still did not expect to be so painful, especially the soul. He wished to give up this part of the soul, but it was a long time after thinking of doing so. He can only give up this idea for his recuperation period and the huge resources needed for recovery. But the biggest crisis he faces is not pain. Originally, the coordinate recorded by the scroll he just used was the coast he logged in. If he was not interrupted, he could leave the Mage Continent without knowing it, but now The distance of the teleportation was greatly reduced, and he had to face the chase of the official mage. Normal people probably have no way to imagine how a person with only half of the body should live, but after all, mages are mages, and they always have their own way. Peter Orm took out a corpse from the portable space, stretched out his finger to intercept half of it accurately, and slapped it on his body. Following the mysterious spell, this part of the body actually came back to life and possessed him. That part of it grows together. just finished this work, he saw the red clouds on the horizon and the undisguised energy fluctuations that followed. "Damn, damn, damn!" Peter Orm cursed and took off and flew toward the shoreline. The official mage of the Moldo Tower does not bother to hide energy fluctuations. The elemental mage''s unique elemental body brings him the magic and speed far beyond the flesh and blood. The distance of one thousand kilometers is fleeting, and in his fiery red eyes, The gray and ugly soul of the anti-mage is clearly visible. "What are you running? How can the stared prey escape the hunter''s pursuit, especially if you are so weak as the prey." The mage whispered to himself softly, but the voice reached Peter Ao clearly. Mu''s ears. At this time, Peter Orms despair was probably similar to Adams just now, but Adam was rescued, but it is absolutely impossible for anyone to come out to rescue him at this time. A pillar of liquid fire appeared in front of Peter Orm. He knew that he could no longer escape the pursuit of the wizard. Fortunately, he stopped in the air, half of his naked and uncoordinated body looked fiercely at the elementalized wizard. "Don''t run away? That''s right. Anyway, you mice always have a way to survive. It''s better to leave this part of the soul to me." The official mage of the tower is similar to the Blake who showed his power at the beginning, half of the body element Turning the majestic magic power, every action and every word and deed can trigger a phenomenon that far exceeds the power of apprentice magic. "Sinners who blaspheme magic, one day you will ruin yourself!" Peter Orm''s hoarse voice was full of hatred and curse, and he reached out and pointed at the mage, and the soul tearing magic appeared again. The official mage looked at the gray beam amusedly, without any intention of evading, letting the magic hit his body. The magic that Adam can''t be low-level at all seemed like a joke in front of the official mage. The beam of light exploded in front of the mage, and then the activated element was annihilated, leaving the official mage unharmed. "Lets take a look at the inferior tricks that have remained constant for tens of thousands of years. This is the consequence of your rejection of knowledge. You claim to be the masters of the soul, but you dont even know what the soul is. Seriously, if its not because you want to The will of that great existence, if it werent for you, would still be useful, the official mage said as he waved at Peter Orm. The turbulent flames easily penetrated his energy defense, Any number of super Wei Mage can wipe you out completely." Peter Orm simply gave up avoiding, and let the flames follow him to burn his newly spliced ??body to ashes. This is a second-level official mage, which is definitely not comparable to Peter Orm. The anti-mage is weaker than the mainstream mage, and the same level is still weak, not to mention the tower mage in front of him is higher. He fiercely shredded the carbonized body tissues, and said to the mage: "Great existence? Bah! He is just a traitor, a traitor of ancient nobles and noble mages! He, and you, will be abandoned by the ether sooner or later, and will soon be destroyed ......" The flame is getting thinner and thinner, and the temperature is getting higher and higher, but this high temperature did not completely destroy Peter Aum, but formed a seal that completely isolated Peter Aum''s mutilated body and soul from the outside world. "A group of grateful fools, there is no cure." He stretched out his hand, and the fire of the seal gradually shrank, and finally he held it in his hand. After saying this, the wizard turned and flew back to the place of trial. . Another official mage has some regrets. He did not capture or kill the enemy mage with his own hands. His credit and rewards will be greatly reduced this time. Moreover, because of his duties, the enemy mage has killed many highs in the trial place. The tower apprentice, he will be questioned by the tower after he returns. At most, there is a balance between income and expenditure. He looked at Adam who was in a coma and said: "Boy, may the ether bless you safe and sound, and then, well, you will probably be very grateful. My life-saving grace, will you pay me a lot of money?" The fire element mage turned the fire ball upside down, and said with a laugh: "It''s just an apprentice, what good things do you expect from him? And this unfortunate kid was torn and hit by the soul, can he keep his soul? "No, look at this." The mage gently flicked his fingers on Adam''s forehead. Adam''s whole body trembled from top to bottom, and then the mage''s fingers moved away from his forehead. Weak thought power, and the trembling devil. The Fire Elemental Mage was taken aback, patted his forehead and said, "Are you still alive? Huh, this is...? Oh, I know this, read the power, the best research result of the Moldo tower in recent decades. , So he is the one..." The mage didn''t think of Adam''s name, and went vaguely, "That apprentice?" The mage nodded: "Yes, it''s him, this little guy is very rich..." The fire element mage shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then I wish you good luck, but within the range of the Moldo tower and even the fifth element holy tower, there are not many wizards who study soul power. This kids problem is not so easy to solve. ." "There is always hope, isn''t it?" ...... The last scene Adam saw when he was conscious was the moment before the soul tearing magic completely hit him, there was a flash of metallic sheen flowing out, now he blocked a part of the magic power, but he hadnt waited for him to let go. Another part of magic plunged him into the darkness. After being hit by the soul-tearing magic, all of Adams thought threads went into a state of downtime. His physical activity was completely manipulated and returned to a low-efficiency state where his cells and organs worked independently. But strangely, he felt his own soul. What is the soul? No one knows on the earth, and it is impossible to prove whether it really exists, but in this world, the soul does exist and is separated from the mind. Adams thinking is down, but his soul is still working. This is the first time Adam saw his soul and the white space where he named the "Soul Sea" after he woke up. In this space, Adam once fought and won the tens of billions of viruses, and now he needs to fight a second time. The gray negative energy formed by the desperate soul appeared in the sea of ??souls, and quickly attacked Adam''s soul. Faced with this situation, Adam put his heart down, but it was another virus invasion The number is far less than when he came through. Although the quality is surpassed, the current Adam is not at that time. In a weak state, it should be easier to solve the problem. I thought that although I thought this way, the operation was not as easy as I imagined. Adam had forgotten a variable, the power of magic. If it is said that what came with him before was only ordinary DOS attacks, which would only invade bandwidth and consume computing power, then soul tearing magic is a more advanced code virus, written by magic, a great programmer, and constantly showing''mutation'' nature. So the process of eliminating the virus became very difficult. Adam was unable to eliminate the virus through mechanical mental attacks as before. Instead, he must first contact the virus to understand how the virus works and the''core code'', and then look for weak points, gradually weaken the power of the virus, and then it is possible to eliminate it. . This kind of negative energy generated by the despair of human souls cannot be estimated by common sense. They are full of destructive tendencies, not only destroying Adam, but also constantly self-destructing. The most troublesome thing is that in Adams way now, neither the destruction of the virus nor the self-destruction of the virus will weaken their power, but they will become stronger and more difficult because of this. This is like a deadlock, Adam is helpless for the time being, but at least he has no danger of soul annihilation, so he is not desperate, but finds it very interesting. Anti-mage or ancient magician has their own unique system. Although they are now eliminated, archaeology is also a kind of research. There is no such information in the Moldo Tower. There are ready-made laboratories and experimental samples. In front of Adam, he was very interested in studying it. It''s just that this kind of research omits the process of exploring theories and directly enters the empirical stage, and the test subject is himself. Chapter 58： despair To find a way to counteract this kind of magic, you must first understand the principle of magic. This is a process from zero to one, and it is also the biggest obstacle to eliminating the virus. Adam needs to find an entry point. At this time, the words of Mage Black appeared in his consciousness: "The anti-mage needs to torment humans and souls countless times to observe despair, in order to complete the promotion of the soul..." "What the **** is despair?" Adam muttered to himself silently. He remembered the feeling that he had no way into the sky when he was chased and killed. If he realized it, but that was not enough. The despair was not deep enough, and it was just a scene. An emotion produced by the underlying thinking, this emotion was constantly suppressed and shattered by logical thinking at the time to keep calm, and its strength was not strong enough for Adam to engrave it in his memory. Adam looked at the gray waves in all directions, and walked into the waves with his mind power to protect his body. Walking into the wave and getting in touch with gray at close range, Adam discovered that this magic is not a manifestation of energy, but another concept that he doesn''t know how to define. Every dot in the gray is a soul. They have no mind or fixed form, but are always distorted and changing. Their constant negative emotions constitute a gray tone, and each dot is always trying to expand itself and swallow others. Adam was like a drop of water dripping into hot oil, which instantly aroused the reflection of the entire pan, countless souls rushed towards him madly, and the endless aura of despair completely surrounded him, severely tearing his mind power barrier. , The distorted faces showed him the pain before the Lord''s life, Adam thought of the abyss creature, the kind of disordered creature with reduced entropy. Ancient magic simulates the entropy reduction system. No wonder this kind of magic cannot be improved. No wonder they are eliminated by the mainstream and abandoned by the ether. This is simply a system that is not good for the world and the plane. Adam found that this was not very useful. Although he could see the pain of dot, he didnt know where the pain came from and what kind of despair would result. "Observing despair, or experiencing despair?" Adam stretched out a little bit of perception, trying to touch those dots, the desperate soul gnawed at him madly, completely irrational at all. The soul felt the pain, but Adam didn''t care. The next second he made an amazing move, dispelling the thought power barrier, just maintaining his sanity, and then letting the gray bite his soul. Adams soul received countless information, which could not form a complete memory, but the deepest and most desperate fragment before the death of these souls. The home was destroyed before my eyes. Parents and children were slaughtered, but they were powerless. Beloved is insulted and commits suicide. The hard work of a lifetime has become a ridiculous joke. thought that hope was right in front of his eyes, but then found that nothing has changed. experienced the most severe torture and endured the unbearable pain of life. All kinds of despair washed Adam''s soul over and over again, countless information raged in Adam''s soul, gnawed, swallowed, and gradually a monster spawned by despair took shape in Adam''s soul. Adam felt that his consciousness began to be distorted and self-destructive. At this time, the monster was still very weak. Adam could wipe it out with the power of thought, but Adam chose to sit on the sidelines and let it devour despair and let it parasitize his soul. Growing up. The monster has no body, but Adam still felt its hideous mouth open and develop a silent roar, and then all the gray waves began to converge towards Adam. Adams soul is divided into two parts, usually the last reason supported by the power of mind, while the other half is the twisted body of the parasitic monster. It had its first impact on Adam. Adam found himself in a dilapidated city, dressed in clothes that could not cover his body, surrounded by broken walls, smoke filled with gunpowder, corpses all over the field, and many people buried their heads on the corpses in the dark, lying casually on the ground. People are numb in their faces, and seem to have completely ignored their own life and death. Adam walked slowly on the street, stomping on the stumps of unknown people. Suddenly Adam felt a deep malice, his eyes hidden behind a wall exuded cruel gloom, he turned his steps and walked towards the wall. Someone behind the wall was shocked. It seemed that he hadnt expected Adam to spot him, but hunger fueled his inner madness. He rushed out from behind the bunker and raised his tiny arms like a firewood towards Adam. There was nothing in his open mouth. The saliva is low, but the blood after the skin is dry and cracked. Adam stood there and didn''t move, letting the man''s fist hit him, but he was so weak that he was actually flew out by the self-defense bullet of Adam''s body. "What are you going to do?" Adam asked softly, and then continued to look at the wall. The man crawled towards Adam on the ground, with unspoken words in his mouth: "Hungry, hungry, eat, eat..." The man bit on Adam''s feet, his mouth full of teeth were broken , Blood splashed, he was drinking his blood greedily, his haggard face was abnormally satisfied. Adam didn''t attack him, but he couldn''t stand up anymore, Adam stepped back silently. The rest of the people hiding behind the wall stumbled and ran out, rushing frantically on the fresh corpse, biting with their teeth, tearing with their hands, and using all the methods they could do to eat the surviving corpse. Adam suddenly felt a little weak, and a puff of hunger began to form in his body. He didn''t care and continued to walk in the city. He saw hungry parents exchanging their children with others, and then eating other people''s children. He saw someone collecting the stumps from the ground and stuffing them into the mouth. He saw a strong man picking up the dead bones on the ground and raising flames, working together to kill the old people and children for cooking. They looked at each other vigilantly, snatched the food from the pot and ate it greedily, and then treated the women behind them. vent. He saw soldiers in armor using knives and guns to drive away hungry people, shouting loudly, and seeing slightly cleaner women being caught and taken away, while the mansion in the center of the city was brightly lit and singing and dancing. As time went by, Adam became weaker and hungry, so he came to an empty bunker and sat down silently. Then night fell, and the screams of monsters screamed from all directions outside the city, and as a high rising flame exploded, they madly attacked the city. The soldiers reappeared and drove everyone out of the city to form a human wall. They were allowed to be shredded by the monsters and ignored. Then Master Master appeared. He sat on the sedan chair lifted by eight people and climbed onto the city wall. All the people who did not die looked at him hopefully, expecting Master Master to rescue them. Master Mage shot, a **** ball of light condensed in front of his wand, but the next second they found that the magic of the mage had fallen on their bodies, and their flesh and blood exploded and attacked the monster under the action of magic. go with. Adam hid in the dark and saw this scene completely. Throughout the whole night, the wizard repelled the attack of Warcraft by relying on the flesh and blood of civilians. The next day, the daylight just shone, the monsters retreated, and the soldiers appeared again, driving the civilians back to the town. Adam is weaker. ...... The trial will not be stopped because of the deaths of several apprentices. The one-month period is set by Dean Victor. No one can violate the entire Moldo Tower except the tower owner. The two mages brought Adam back to the mobile home. In the midst, thrown aside casually, continuing his leisurely life. They all stared at Adam at the same time, and the Fire Elemental Mage said, "Keno, it seems that the little guy is not working." Adam''s body began to escape the gray aura. In the mage''s eyes, this was the result of the soul being swallowed and then assimilated. He regretfully reached out his hand and wanted to destroy Adam completely. The mage named Keno didn''t stop him. Only the living Adam has the ability to bring him benefits, and the dead Adam is worthless. At the moment when the flame was about to burn Adams body, a sudden change occurred, and the transparent and qualitative thought power was activated autonomously, and a little bit of it competed with the gray aura for space Mage Keno waved his hand to block the flame with a torrent of metal, and said: " Wait, Ryan, he''s still fighting." Mage Ryan dissipated the flames and said, "Although it is only the magic of a mouse, it is used by a big mouse after all. Do you really think the apprentice can resist the past?" Another stronger and more cohesive thought power appeared on Keno''s body. It gently lifted Adam and placed him in the distance. The negative energy aura made the wizard very uncomfortable, and then he said to Mage Ryan : "You haven''t seen his thoughts of meditation, right?" Naturally, Mage Ryan did not. Due to the accumulation of knowledge and the gap of vision, most of the research results at the apprenticeship stage can only serve as a reference for the official mage, and the practical value is very low. Out of this idea, Mage Ryan has not understood power. "Oh?" "This kind of power is very good. Its meaning is not to use it directly, but to control it." He took out a piece of metal and wrapped it with mental power. The metal instantly decomposed into small volumes, and then became smaller and smaller. Decompose it completely, "Look, that''s it, this ability has a great effect on my research." Mage Ryan looked at Keno with interest. If this scene happened in the laboratory, it would not be magical. It could be done easily with experimental equipment, but now Keno has done it with pure mental power. "Mental power is the power derived from the soul. The mental power of ordinary apprentices is of low quality and cannot resist the curse of despair, but maybe this little guy can. And you know, he is the apprentice of the academy, and we are the contract mage of the tower. If he can survive and continue to develop his meditation ideas, it will be good for all tower mage." Mage Ryan shrugged noncommittal and said, "Then I wish him good luck." Chapter 59： Despair (2) Adam walked down the street again, and there were fewer people in the city. People like Adam who were not missing are even rarer. For a whole morning, there was no one walking on the street except Adam. They lay numb. Wait quietly for death in all places where you can rest, and then become someone''s ration. The strong men who had recovered a little bit of stamina in the afternoon began to forage again. This time, many people put their ideas on Adam. After Adam pushed them back, they still did not choose to kill, but watched them kill each other coldly. At night, the exact same scene appeared again, siege, mage, evil magic, and then dawn. This cycle lasted six times. Adam''s hunger became stronger and stronger, and it became more and more difficult to avoid the capture of soldiers. Adam had an illusion in his heart, if next time he was still not selected and still did not die because of it, he would be able to escape from this illusion. This feeling became stronger and stronger as soon as he appeared, and it became so strong that he could not help but believe it. On the seventh day, the soldiers came to Adam, violently trapped his hands with ropes, and then drove him out of the city with knives and guns. Adam is too weak, this weakness has made him unable to resist, and can only let the soldiers catch him. Adam and the rest of the civilians joined together to form a human wall outside the city, and suffered heavy casualties under the fangs, claws and magic of the beast. Then the magician appeared for the seventh time. This time, the ancient magic bombed the civilians together with Adam. Fragments. "Did you die like this?" Adam sighed. But in a blink of an eye, he realized that something was wrong. If he was dead, how could he still have ideas? Sure enough, in the next second the illusion shattered into fragments, and every scene of the seven days quickly reappeared in Adam''s consciousness, and then regrouped again. Adam is back to the beginning again, still the broken city, still the clothes that can''t cover his body, still the insensitive people on the floor. The active lack of reason is getting more and more serious. This lack makes Adams consciousness blank. He does not have the concept of instinct. If one must be found, then Adams instinct is to survive, but survival is not in this illusion. It''s useless, because Adam has no ability to dominate his own life. So the cycle began again, nothing changed, people like beasts, soldiers like beasts, wizards who are indifferent and unlike humans, and another death on the seventh day. I dont know how many times after reincarnation, Adam is left with the last rationality maintained by the power of mind. This rationality controls him not to kill, eat, or resist. It is not that there is any moral bottom line in Adam''s heart, but he thinks that if he follows the intention of the desperate monster, he may be in a situation where he will be lost. After repeating the exact same ending hundreds of times, Adam suddenly realized. Since he wants to observe despair, and then experience despair, since he has omitted the theory and entered the clinical stage with himself as the test subject, then this kind of rational behavior is undoubtedly stupid, he knows that he must make a change. Nothing can be obtained without paying a price. The reason why Adam took the initiative to walk into the illusion is the magical gamble with desperate monsters and tears with the soul. The bet is his life. This is the stud he initiated. The game must be broken to be able to win the game. He must follow the enemy''s rhythm, otherwise he will undoubtedly lose. At this time, it is foolish to want to keep his hole cards. Adam abandoned his reason. ...... "what are you going to do?" The man crawled toward Adam on the ground, with unspoken words: "Hungry, hungry, eat, eat..." "Stand up, I will take you to find food." Adam helped him up and said softly. The man didnt expect that he could hear such words. He was lifted up in a daze, and looked at Adam in a daze, "Did you eat? Eat!" "Well, it''s food." Adam nodded seriously to him, and then said loudly to the people hiding behind the wall: "Come out, I''ll take you to find food." Climbing high and raising his arms and waving his arms is probably this kind of feeling. People in despair are full of numbness and hesitation, but suddenly a light appears. Even if the power of this light is small, it is enough to warm people''s hearts. Behind Adam was followed by nearly ten scrawny men, and they all walked down the street together. They learned Adams appearance and persuaded everyone who was lying on the ground and everyone who was about to commit violence: "Stop it. Come with us and we will go find food together." As a result, the crowd grew more and more. They either doubted, believed, or followed Adam with expectations. From the corner of the wall, from the crevice of the stone, from every corner that can be touched, they can put everything into their mouths. Take down the contents and gather together and wait for distribution. Of course some people didnt believe it. They venomously stopped the persuaders and tried to kill them, but Adam gathered too many people, and their viciousness could no longer bluff people. However, Adam prevented the killing of his "companions" and let him go. The trustee leaves. The group of people had no weak people to bully, no food source, they started to kill each other, some got food, some died in the fight, finally the food was gone, they had to join Adam''s team. Adam gathered the civilians in the whole city and collected all the food that could be collected. He ordered the people to cook the food and distribute it evenly to everyone. As for whether the food would be mixed with something that challenged the bottom line of human morality, he had no time to go. tube. Night fell. The soldiers who disappeared during the day appeared again. They didn''t pay attention to the gathering crowd at all, and they still violently drove the crowd away, but this time, there was a voice of resistance in the crowd. "You can''t do this. We are unarmed and are not opponents of Warcraft at all. You are soldiers, why don''t you protect us? Why doesn''t Master Mage personally fight back the Warcraft." Someone said loudly. The man walked out of the crowd, and the many companions behind him gave him infinite courage. He said: "Soldier, I think we need to talk, we are not capable of resisting monsters, why..." The soldier in front of him looked at him grimly, raised the long knife in his hand, and severely slashed his face with the back of the knife, "Untouchables, who allowed you to talk to a descendant of knights like this? You untouchables are usually like parasites. Living in the city, enjoying the rule and protection of the nobility, shouldnt you contribute your own strength now?" Adam walked out of the team, looked at his companions around me compassionately, and said to the soldiers: "I ask to see Master Mage, and I ask for the rights and interests I deserve." The soldiers looked at Adam in amazement, then burst into laughter and burst into tears: "Hahahaha, what did I hear? The untouchables want to see the noble and great Master Master, hahaha, you dirty and mean bastards, with what?" Adam''s eyes were still compassionate. He waited silently for the soldiers to finish laughing, and wanted to continue to persuade him. But before he was talking, the soldier suddenly changed his face and said coldly, "I only said it once, now, immediately, to the city. Go outside, otherwise," he lifted the long knife, and cut the body of the civilian who spoke at the beginning, cruelly said: "You are all going to die." The crowd began to commotion. They stepped back behind Adam, looked at Adam with hope, Adam said, "No, you can''t do this, we also have the right to survive..." "Kill me!" The soldier yelled violently, raised his sword and started the killing of the same clan. The civilians could not resist at all. They screamed and fled, and then kept begging for mercy. Adam stood motionless, his eyes still compassionate, and still tried to persuade the soldiers, but the soldiers hit the ground with the gun body: "You are Their leader, right? You will regret what you have done." The blood was flowing, and the soldiers did not have any kindness. Suddenly, a voice like this came from the crowd: "Don''t kill me, I am willing to go outside the city. I was deceived, it is him. UU reading everything is. His idea!" The soldiers stopped killing, watching the man pointing at Adam hoarse. The crowd was silent for a moment, and then they all realized and pushed all their faults on Adam. In order to show their minds, they rushed forward to punch and kick Adam on the ground. It seemed that Adam was the devil who tempted them to fall. The soldiers watched this scene with satisfaction. The captain clapped his hands to stop the killing, and then ordered: "Take them out of the city. As for this person, stay here." The hatred of the people was aroused. They looked at Adam with disgust and viciousness. The soldiers'' intentions were not sinister. This put Adam on the opposite side of the people. The Master Soldier stayed at the end. He knelt down and said to Adam, "Guess what will happen to you tomorrow? I hope I can see you alive in front of me tomorrow night, hahahaha!" Adam lay down on the spot, quietly looking at the silent night sky, listening to the sound of fighting outside the city, not knowing how to describe his feelings. He lay down like this all night, and the surviving crowd outside the city returned to the town with bruises. Each of them looked at Adam with hatred and gathered around him. After silence, someone picked up the gravel around him and someone picked it up. The sleeve tube does not exist. "Kill him, it is because of him that we will be abandoned by Master Mage and noble lords. He is a devil, kill him!" With such a call, all the survivors went crazy toward Adam and broke out. A power far beyond their physical strength. Adam did not resist, let them attack him, let them tear his flesh and blood. The breath of life is getting weaker and weaker, Adam is still motionless, no more eyes in his eye sockets, but still looking at the sky. There is a dim light in the empty eyes. Adams mercy was replaced by despair. Chapter 60： Despair (3) "what are you going to do?" With Adam''s death, the illusion once again became fragments, and then instantly reorganized. It was still a familiar scene without any change, only Adam changed. Then... Blood, loyalty, justice, bravery, humility, and all the good qualities were replaced by despair. Adam became more and more insensitive. When he rushed to the mansion for the last time, he was caught by soldiers, and then tortured by the wizard with ancient magic. For seven days and seven nights, after becoming another desperate monster, the illusion was completely shattered, and Adam returned to the soul sea. The Sea of ??Soul is white and flawless, but there are two gray and ugly desperate monsters living in Adam''s soul. They started fighting for souls, not caring about the damage, just to kill each other, every bite of the fangs, every tear of the claws, all the body information they ripped off was swallowed up by greed. Which one is the soul of Adam and which one is a monster mutated by magic? ...... Outside, the trial of Moldo Academy has come to an end. Mage Ryan and Mage Keno removed the rune barrier, relieved the potion''s effect, and then gathered the surviving apprentices together. Nearly a hundred people entered the trial site at the same time a month ago, but only less than forty people have survived so far. The mood of everyone is unspeakable. It is a mixture of joy after the disaster and hope for the future. With complex emotions, everyone is looking for familiar companions everywhere, and every familiar face will arouse great joy. William survived. During the months in Adams laboratory, his strength has improved considerably. Coupled with his fairly good aptitude and affinity with the fire element, his magic is one of the best among apprentices in the same period. During the trial, he assembled a team of more than a dozen people, demonstrated outstanding leadership skills, and successfully brought his companions out of the trial. "William, what are you looking for?" A female apprentice looked at William with admiration and asked intently. William pulled out a smile at her, "Find someone." He asked himself frantically: "Where did he go? Where did he go? How could he die?" William is looking for Adam, he doesn''t believe that the dazzling person will die in such a trial that is like a game for him. Soon William''s gaze swept over everyone present, and there was still no Adam. His behavior attracted everyone''s attention. The companions in the team gathered around him worriedly and asked, "What''s wrong with you, William?" "Have you seen Adam?" Adam? Everyone looked at each other, and they realized that Adam was missing from the survivors. Someone said, "I didn''t see it. Maybe he died inside?" After a moment of silence, someone gloated and said: "I thought he was so powerful, he is not dead in the trial now, haha, with his character, no one wants to be a companion with him at all? It is estimated that he has become a companion now. The excrement of some monster." William felt a little harsh, but he didn''t say anything about it. If Adam is dead, this dispute has no meaning. If Adam is not dead, the speaker will naturally pay the price. At this time, the two wizards walked in front of everyone and said: "Congratulations, you have passed the trial. After returning to the academy, you can choose to become a free apprentice or sign a contract with the tower, but no matter how you choose, you have become a qualified Master apprentice." "Leave you one hour to recover your physical and mental strength. One hour later, we will return to the tower through the teleportation array, and then you can start the real college life." After the two wizards had finished speaking, they turned and left and entered the mobile home. William couldn''t help but stepped forward cautiously and knocked on the door after hesitating, and said to the wizard, "Dear Master, Good day." The door of the mobile home opened automatically, and Master Ryan looked at William and said, "Good day, apprentice." "My lord, are we all the surviving apprentices?" Mage Lai An said, "Of course." William''s face became stiff, and he retired after saluting, and he kept talking to himself. Did Adam really die? Master Keno looked at him and suddenly said, "Do you know that apprentice named Adam?" William raised his head fiercely and nodded to Master Keno repeatedly. Mage Keno signaled William to come in. William was too late to appreciate the living environment of the official mage, and followed the Mage Keno to walk inside. "How could he become like this?" William saw Adam''s situation, his pupils contracted unnaturally, and exclaimed in surprise. Adams condition is very bad, his body is so shrivelled that only skin and bones are left, his eyes are closed and his body is constantly twitching, but the most terrifying thing is the gray breath that continues to diffuse from his body. William muttered to himself: "Negative energy breath, anti-mage?" Keno Master looked at William in surprise: "Nice insight." "Adam and I once fought with the apprentices of the anti-mage. Adam destroyed all four apprentices and saved the town of Bran." William looked away from Adam with difficulty and turned his head and said to Mage Keno. Master Jinuo clapped his hands and said to Master Ryan who was sitting outside: "It turns out that it is. No wonder that big mouse took such a big risk to kill an apprentice in Master Continent. It was his junior who died before. ." William listened quietly, and then boldly asked: "Master, can you tell me what happened to Adam?" "There is an official-level anti-mage sneaked into the trial site. He was torn and hit by the ancient magical soul of the first level. The negative energy aura occupied his soul. Well, I have to say that this little guy is very powerful. Fighting with despair, so far there is no sign of defeat." But as soon as Mage Keno''s voice fell, the gray aura swept out like a storm, Adam''s face was involuntarily distorted, and Mage Keno threw William out of the room and said to Mage Ryan: "This, is it? The soul is going to be destroyed?" Mage Ryan got up and leaned on the door frame, looked at Adam in pain, and said, "Obviously the little guy can''t stand it anymore, don''t you still want to kill him?" Master Keno frowned and stared at Adam. The metal particles in his hand were rising and falling beside him with his guilty conscience. Obviously he didn''t know whether he should kill Adam to ease his pain. After a while, he gave up this idea. , Because he found something different. "Soul tearing this ancient magic is the soul that condenses human despair and soul energy to destroy the target. The effect of this magic should be to destroy, but look at him," Master Keno pointed to Adam, "He seems to be being assimilated now. Have you seen such a phenomenon?" Mage Ryans eyes became crystal-clear red, and dense runes appeared in the middle of the eyes. His gaze penetrated Adams body straight into the depths of his soul. He was surprised and said, Hey, its strange, what did this little guy do? ?" The curiosity of the mage saved Adam''s life. They decided to save this special sample. Maybe they could study something interesting. The rune in the eyes of Mage Ryan appeared in the air, and then covered Adams body. The gray storm was constrained within a certain range, and the outside world could no longer feel the negative energy aura. The mage said: "It seems that it will be temporarily Seal him up, otherwise he will not be able to enter the range of the tower. The law enforcement officers of the academy are not so easy to talk." William frowned and returned to the clearing where the apprentices gathered. He was still digesting the news and scenes he had just received. He knew why Adam could not get out of the trial ground, but he couldn''t imagine that Adam had fought with an official wizard and survived. But in the situation just now, Adam is clearly in danger, not necessarily dead, and may become a captive of negative energy. He knows the powerful carrying capacity of mind power, coupled with Adams talent, and he has no doubt about this. . After the last incident, he had consulted the simple information of the anti-mage and also knew the attitude of the mainstream wizards towards the anti-mage. If Adam really fell, there would be absolutely no vitality. Now he doesn''t know how to describe his feelings. He and Adam once had a deep contradiction. Although he thought it unilaterally, he should feel relaxed from this point of view. But he also became strong because of Adam. If Adam dies, he will have no guides on the way to practice meditation. And there is still a strange thought in his heart that he doesn''t want to admit that people like Adam shouldn''t die in such obscurity. The apprentices consciously sat a little far away from William. Everyone could tell that he was in a bad mood. At this time, no one wanted to offend this one who was probably the strongest apprentice after Adam. But they inevitably murmured, based on a very strange idea: the more geniuses that fall, the better, so that my enemies will be fewer, the more resources I can get, and the higher the height I can reach. William watched and listened to their conversation coldly, and found it very funny. This kind of people will never think about what kind of talent they have and how much effort they put in. They will always attribute their inability to achieve higher achievements to others, and then be surpassed by more and more people. He shook his head and threw the complicated thoughts aside. Adams affairs are no longer something he can participate in. All he can do is to silently bless him. The next choice after returning to the academy is what he should think about now. . One hour later, the wizards walked out of the mobile house on time. The house shrank rapidly and disappeared into their hands. What remained in place was a suspended teleportation array. After a month, everyone, including Adam, once again returned to the academy. Chapter 61： Despair (4) After the two wizards walked out of the high tower teleportation array, they were immediately surrounded by law enforcers. These alchemy puppets displayed a fighting posture and issued a warning to the two wizards: "Mage Keno, Mage Ryan, detected a negative energy breath at a critical point. Please explain immediately." At the same time, the first floor of the tower was surrounded by a strong energy field, and the substantial energy interfered with the normal operation of the tower. With the power of the mage still feeling like a thorn on his back, Mage Ryan hurriedly threw Adam out and said: "Apprentice Adam was torn and hit by the ancient magical soul and was in an unstable state. I asked to see Master Victor." Hearing Mage Ryans explanation, the strong energy field weakened. The alchemy puppet walked up to Adam and stretched out his mechanical arm to insert it into the rune seal. Mage Ryan directly lifted the seal he had set, and the silver miniature alchemy robot The constituted trend instantly covered Adam. After doing this, the alchemy puppet paused slightly on the spot, and then Dean Victors voice sounded in the ears of the two wizards: "Take him to see me." The two mages came all the way to the penultimate floor of the tower under the escort of the law enforcement, and saw the real body of the mages who seemed to stay here all the time. "Good day, Master Victor." The huge mage nodded to the two of them, and then took Adam from the alchemy puppet and easily broke through the silver seal. He looked at Adams state and said, This little guy, I dont know why I should admire his boldness. , Still sad for his misfortune." The two wizards, Keno and Ryan, knew that after Adam was handed over to the master of Victor, the fate was no longer in the hands of the two of them or Adam himself. Life and death were only between the high-level wizards thoughts, and they gently explained what happened. After that, they sat quietly. Master Victor stretched out a huge finger to point to Adam, and then a three-dimensional light curtain appeared in the space, and what was playing in the light curtain was exactly what was happening in Adam''s Soul Sea. Mage Ryan and Mage Jinuo looked at the light curtain, their expressions suddenly became surprised and weird. "The soul is torn and mutated?" Mage Victor nodded: "Yes, it has mutated. Ancient magic is mostly unstable. It is easy to change its nature due to even a slight influence. The original function of this magic was to tear the soul, but now," he pointed to The two monsters in Adam''s soul fighting each other said, "The negative energy of mutation has gathered into a whole. This magic has the ability to surpass the ancient magic of the first level. It wants to fight for the control of this body." Kenos research direction is completely different from the soul. He doesnt understand what happened in Adams soul, but he heard Master Victor say that magic mutates into a whole, but now he sees two. Hearing the question from Master Keno, Dean Victor said: "That''s why I said he was bold. This little guy has found a way to fight against ancient magic without the guidance of system knowledge and no exposure to ancient magic. He became another desperate monster." Keno Master couldnt help asking: What are the consequences of doing this? "Success or failure is nothing but success. Success saves oneself and failure becomes a monster. However, no matter what the result is, his soul will inevitably be infected with the breath of ancient magic, which will have a great impact on his future path. Maybe it will make him no longer able to explore the truth." After the mage Victor finished speaking, he cancelled his magic, then gave Adam to the alchemy puppet, signaled the puppet to send Adam to his laboratory, and then said to the two mage: "Your mission is complete, and you will settle it later. As for the remuneration for you to save this apprentice, if he can wake up and discuss it by yourself, if not, the academy will accept his contract and then reward you." The two wizards bowed back after saluting. At this time, Mage Victor said again: "Oh, yes, the new admissions job is very short of manpower. If you have time, you can go to get the task." ...... Everyones time will not be frozen by a single person. The academy without Adam is still functioning normally. In Adams laboratory, James and Frank accepted the news after the initial shock, and did a good job that Adam could not. Preparations for returning, but they did not leave the laboratory, one is because of the contract, and the other is that they have nowhere to go. After returning to the academy, William silently signed a contract with the academy, became a contract apprentice, then dismissed his organization, and once again led a simple life. Elliott has been here many times, but Adam is now in the Dean''s laboratory. He can''t see and can''t get any useful news from the three of them. After repeated disappointments, he gradually stopped coming. There were only three of them left in the laboratory. They didn''t feel much when Adam was there, but they all accumulated many problems after they lacked Adam. These problems lacked the existence of Adam as the creator. They only rely on their own exploration. The efficiency of discussing and answering is very slow. Soon, a new group of apprentices came to the academy, and there were no more visitors from the deserted islands. All the nearly 500 people were highly qualified apprentices recruited from local towns. Just like when they first came, they had low eyes and arrogance. In the academy, gangs are rampant. Because of their origin and talent, they had a certain amount of magical power before entering school, and because of the large number of them, they had no respect for the previous batch of apprentices, and they wantonly invaded mission resources. Many head-on conflicts broke out between the old and new apprentices, and some apprentices even died due to duels. At first, William and his apprentices had the upper hand by virtue of their brave spirit after the battle of life and death. However, as time goes by, the number of apprentices has reached a low point. And some people have already''betrayed'', joined the new apprentice team, and turned to their original companions. So someone found William and asked him to take the initiative to teach those rookies who don''t know how to do it, and fight for the rights of the old apprentices. But William refused. He found that his thoughts were getting closer and closer to Adam a year ago. He looked at these stupid and ridiculous battles and found it very boring. He finally knew the reason why Adam indifferently refused when he was waiting for someone to ask Adam for help. Just like he didn''t understand at the time, they didn''t understand William either, and then he became a marginal person. This made the rookies think that William could be deceived, but after William brazenly killed multiple rookies one after another, no one wanted to provoke him again, just like Adam back then. A whole year has passed. After the rookies took part in the test and left the college, the laboratory in the morning welcomed the first guest in a long time. Kristel. William opened the door of the laboratory and stared at the noble and indifferent Kristel in front of him. He found that the timid girl who was like a little beast was completely different from before. Looking at her as if he saw the second Adam. "Long time no see, Corey." "Good morning, William, long time no see." William invited Kristall into the laboratory, motioned her to sit down at will, and then exclaimed: "You are different from before." Kristall smiled slightly, as if the iceberg melted, and the sun was dazzling: "The same is true for you, people always change, always change, right?" "Yes, always have to change, otherwise you will be eliminated." After saying this, the two of them sat silently and didn''t know what to say. After that, Kristall got up and visited the laboratory, checking every instrument and every report with great interest. William sat quietly without introducing or stopping. After a long time, Kristall asked softly. : "Adam, is there no news yet?" William raised his head: "Do you also know?" "Well, Mentor Black told me that things are always going on. He is still so strong. He escaped under the official mage and fought until now." Black, mentor. William has a complicated taste of this title. At the time, his partners have taken different paths, but he still hasn''t found his own way. He still lives under the protection of AdamHow have you been recently? " "Very good, the tutor has knowledge that I can''t finish learning all my life. I feel that I am making progress every day." Every day, I am closing the distance between myself and Adam, but the benchmark, the goal that I want to catch up and surpass, I don''t know life or death. "But the tutor is still not satisfied with me. He has said many times that if it were Adam, he would do better." "You said, would he die like this?" William sighed. "Definitely not, how could he die worthlessly like this?!" Kristall got up after asking and answering. She didn''t want to get any answer from William, because the answer had already appeared in her heart. At this time the door of the laboratory was opened again, James and Frank walked in one after another, looking at the two curiously, Krystal nodded slightly to the two and then walked out the door, walking towards the door without nostalgia. Far away. James asked William who was stunned: "Who is she? The energy fluctuations are very strong. I didn''t even know there were such strong apprentices in the academy." "She, it''s another Adam." James and Frank looked at each other. I don''t know what William meant, and William didn''t mean to explain. They walked to the side alone, facing the mental power amplifier and magnifier, and began to construct their thoughts. ...... A month later, a new batch of apprentices returned to the academy after a 30% reduction in staff. Their trials were more difficult than William and the others. After the true baptism of life and death, they calmed down a lot, and the academy also ushered in a long-lost peace. At this moment, Adam, who had been sleeping and suffering in Dean Victor''s laboratory, finally decided the battle in the soul sea. Chapter 62： Despair (end) As the dean and Victor, who is second only to the super Vita master in the tower, he has sufficient authority to make his laboratory independent of the tower supervision system, and everything that happens in his laboratory , The first is not to send to the monitoring system, but to notify him first. When the alarm sounded in the laboratory, Dean Victor came to Adam in an instant, stretched out his hand and tapped on Adam''s floating naked body, and the projection of the soul sea appeared in front of him. The observation instrument in Dean Victors laboratory records all the changes in Adams soul. Such data is of great value to the study of alienated souls and mutant creatures. This is why he tolerated Adams survival. Time has different standards in different frames of reference. For a strong man of the level of Victor Mage, he has initially grasped the relative time based on himself, so the meaning of time in a broad sense is not big. He has unlimited patience to wait. Anything of interest appears to result. For the current Adam, time and all external objective factors have been rejected by him. He even abandoned his own reason and focused on fighting for soul sovereignty only with desperate monsters. This kind of contention was distinct at first. The two monsters continued to tear information from each other to fill and strengthen themselves, but later, the contention began to become unclear, and the two monsters had a tendency to merge. What is now unfolding in front of Dean Victor is such an evil scene. The bodies of the two monsters are fused together. The only thing that can distinguish the number is the heads. They are still biting each other, and one of the heads has fallen into an absolute disadvantage. To be completely swallowed by another one. "What will it become? Relying on despair to embark on the path of ancient magic to become an anti-mage? Or be destroyed?" Mage Victor stood aside, muttering to himself, quietly waiting for the final result. The fight between the two monsters is not that one wants reason and the other wants to destroy reason. Their purpose is exactly the same. They both want to become the leader of this soul showing despair. In the thoughts of Master Victor, If no miracle happens, no matter who wins, Adams existence will not be allowed in the mainstream. About five hours later, one head tore the last ray of information from the other, and the final victory was achieved. Adam''s soul has completely become a desperate monster, and has begun to pervert. Distortion and chaos have never been as clear and clear as they are now. This metamorphosis has even spread to the body. In front of Master Victor, Adam''s body has grown from withered to plump, almost black dark gray began to diffuse out, and the strength of the soul grew stronger and stronger. , Gradually surpassed the critical point of apprenticeship and climbed to the rank of mage. Mage Victor didn''t stop this process. He wanted to see the final result, because no matter Adam was promoted or mutated or not, the level of life at a mere level could be crushed like an ant in front of him. The rich gray color escapes from Adams soul and enters his mind. In every cell and every pore, higher levels of energy are rapidly enhancing the essence of Adams life. This energy is so arrogant that it tears in an instant Broke the **** of the laboratory to Adam. Adam was floating out of thin air, and after a roar, his soul overflowed from the heavenly spirit cover, constantly radiating desperate breath to the surroundings. Dean Victor shook his head regretfully: "The promotion was really accomplished by a magic. Such a talent is really terrifying. It''s a pity, this path is not acceptable." The promotion of ancient magic is when the soul is completely separated from the body. After the ether denies the body, it will be completely completed. Now this situation is irreversible. Just when he wanted to completely destroy Adam''s existence, the mutation happened. The overflowing soul was severely dragged back to the soul sea by a weak but tough and clear energy. The overall transformation of the body was forcibly stopped. The cells and body tissues that had been transformed by the negative energy were cut off by this energy and excreted through the pores. Adam screamed in pain under the extreme inconsistency of his internal system. This is really an unbearable pain. Victor Mage stunned to stop the action of obliterating himself. With his insight, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen, forcibly stop the promotion? "The transformation of the body can be stopped, but what about the soul?" Victor Mage was still not optimistic. The light curtain appeared again, revealing an amazing scene in Adam''s soul. A little spiritual light swayed from the gray desperate soul. The light was faint but unparalleled firm. Under the gleam of this gleam, the gray desperate aura turned out to be like a natural enemy. This is the power of Adams belief, and it is the positive force he has learned from despair over and over again to get rid of despair and overcome despair. When his benevolence, passion, loyalty, justice, bravery and other beliefs were defeated in the face of despair, he realized the way to overcome despair. That is never giving up. Adam concretized the concept of despair and came to the conclusion that despair is nothing more than countless efforts and still can''t see hope. As long as you ignore it, just keep looking for new directions and work hard for it, with the never giving up. Faith, despair can be overcome. The light rose into the soul sea, the gray faded like a tide, and the desperate message in the soul shook restlessly, fearing the weak but extremely powerful belief. The light fell back to the soul, the gray breath was like frost and dew irradiated by the sun, a little bit melted, and a little bit forced out. Mage Victor clapped his hands in admiration: "Amazing wisdom, amazing belief, but your soul has fallen to the level, how can you completely remove the negative energy?" Indeed, although the negative energy was forced out of the soul, it still stayed in the soul sea. Adam''s life essence also fell into the realm. Facing the formal level of energy, he did not have the ability to clean them at all, and the situation seemed to be back to the beginning. . After Adam entered his own soul again, he couldn''t help groaning comfortably, even stretched out with his broken body, and his hideous and distorted face also showed a comfortable expression, which looked very strange. The expression of the soul is neither solemn nor panic. Although the current situation seems to be in the same predicament as before, it is actually completely different. It is no longer the magic issued by Peter Aum, but has become the promotion energy that Adam voluntarily gave up. Its master has been changed from Peter Aum to Adam. "My things, of course, should be controlled by me." Adam looked at the eager negative energy and calmly conveyed the message. Energy is conserved. There may be a slight error in this law on the plane of the wizard, but it cannot be completely contradictory. Since this energy can be absorbed by Adam, it can certainly be absorbed by other things. The rest of humans and creatures have no connection with Adams soul, and it is impossible and unwilling to accept such inferior energy, but Adam also has a card that he originally regarded as a waste. The devil, with the characteristics of the devil race, will definitely be easy To receive this garbage energy. It doesn''t matter if it is not enough to support pure will and life promotion, Adam just treated the devil as a trash can. Adam summoned the devil into the sea of ??souls. For more than a year, the devil had been trembling in a crumbling thread and was in panic all day long. Now when he saw Adam, he actually cried out, and then rushed towards Adam . "Master, master! You are still alive, you are fine! Great, I don''t have to die, and I don''t have to stay in that small place!" Adam swept it aside, bound it through the contract, and then said to the devil: "Want to be stronger?" The devil was taken aback, this sounded like a line the devil should say? It looked at Adam and then at the negative energy next to him, and instantly knew what Adam meant. He struggled violently: "No, my master, you can''t do this, I will die, I can''t hold this energy. , I will explode." Victor Mages eyes lit up, so that''s it the devil? Adam is unmoved: "You are the life of the will. Your promotion is based on negative energy and soul. Now there is an opportunity for you to evolve. Why do you refuse?" Adam was completely deceiving it. Although it lost its inherited memory, he also knew that his promotion could not rely on the energy that others had refined. The devil is struggling more violently. It feels that Adam is constantly adjusting its consciousness frequency through the contract, so that its fluctuations and energy fit together, "Master, I can''t, I really can''t, think about other ways, OK, I It will really die." "Stop talking nonsense!" Adam violently pulled the devil, and threw it into the negative energy. The energy found the catharsis, felt the soul breath of the same origin, and suddenly poured into the devil''s will madly. The devil made a short and tragic howl, and the chaotic form was continuously shattered by the violent energy and then instantly reorganized. It was destroyed and reborn thousands of times in an instant. The scream lasted only one second, and the devil was on the verge of breaking his will. Adam passed his soul power to the devil through the contract to help it exist stably. There is less and less energy outside, and the shape of the devil is becoming more and more condensed, and gradually there is a tendency to change from pure will life to entity. Soon the energy completely entered the devil''s body, Adam threw it out of the soul sea as quickly as possible, and then took the initiative to cancel the master-servant contract. "Smart way." Master Victor said admiringly. The purpose of dissolving the contract is to cut off the relationship between the negative energy and one''s soul and transfer everyone to the devil. Since then, this energy has no connection with Adam anymore, but has completely become the power of the devil. Adam''s soul finally entered the Lord''s body again, and suddenly the majestic sense of weakness struck him, and he couldn''t help but fall to the ground. Chapter 63： Sequelae Accompanied by the harsh sirens, Adam opened his eyes with difficulty. At first glance, he saw a huge head looking at him. He opened his mouth and wanted to salute the Master Victor, but because it was not normal for a long time. After eating, and decisively cutting off most of his own cell tissue just now, he was actually too weak to make a sound. Mage Victor didn''t care, stretched out his hand, a bottle of nutrient solution flew in front of Adam, Adam killed it in one bite, and the gentle and high energy began to slowly repair his broken body. "It''s smart, but it''s not free this time. You have to give me at least five years of income before you can offset the value of your use of me." Victor muttered. Adam regained some strength, and then climbed up from the ground and said, "Of course, it''s reasonable, respectable Master Victor." Adam looked at the surrounding environment and knew that he should be in the laboratory of a higher-privileged owner. Obviously, this person is the dean. This is also why he and the devil were not eliminated by the tower law enforcement in the first time. the reason. Adam politely asked for instructions, and Master Victor motioned to Adam to continue doing his own thing. The energy digestion of the devil on the ground is about to be completed. Although the negative energy of the official level has not promoted the devil, it has also greatly enhanced its strength. Adam can see that the chaotic form of the devil has mass, and is no longer a pure will. Life, it''s just that the devil cannot show its power because it is in front of the wizard, but Adam can feel from the energy escaping from it that this power has equaled or even surpassed the weak Adam. . The devil opened his''eyes''. From the parts of its irregular body that resemble eyes, two gray energy rays were emitted. The devil almost instantly forgot the pain he had just endured, and changed into a human form with joy, constantly I patted myself and then I saw Adam standing in front of me. "Master, I seem to be really stronger, Lord..., eh?" After the devil returned to his mind, he suddenly found that the chain that was bound to his soul had disappeared, and his sense of existence had never been as real as it is now. It was not sure to issue a weak energy attack on Adam. This energy is very weak, that is, the target in the mission has no lethality, and Adam simply has no resistance. The devil watched as the energy hit Adam, his expression turned into ecstasy, he looked up to the sky and laughed: "Hahahaha, I am free, Adam, you **** tyrant, I will turn you into my slave and torture you for ten thousand years. !" "a thousand years?" "Yes, ten thousand years, you have to pay for your actions!" "Will you sign a master-servant contract?" The devil was dumbfounded, it seems that it really doesnt, but it still insists: "I...I can learn it sooner or later." "Well, do you know where you are now?" "Of course I know, I''m..." The devil''s face turned pale, Mage Continent, it was in Mage Continent, not a small country plane. "It seems that you know, do you know what kind of energy is running in your body now?" The devil''s face is paler. "Do you know that there will be any consequences for a masterless alien creature with a whole body of negative energy to appear in the Mage Continent?" The devil''s face turned pale. Imagine it with its knees. It knew what kind of tragic ending it would face. Adam made the last cut gently: "You look back." The devil turned his head stiffly, his neck creaked, and then he saw the Victor Mage behind him. The devil''s body collapsed suddenly, and he rushed back behind Adam with a swish, and said with a trembling voice: "Lord, master, I was just joking. I will always be your most loyal servant. How dare I betray you? Let me sign a contract!" The devil is very acquainted, and after the head dazzled by joy recovers, it immediately recognizes reality, knowing that in this world, it cannot survive without Adam''s side. Of course, it can also choose to sign contracts with other mages, but I am afraid Adam will not give it this opportunity. Even now Adam looks weak enough to be blown away by a gust of wind, but he still chooses Adam in a sensible way. He knows the horror of this boy more than anyone else. Adam was familiar with the outline of the rune of the master and servant contract. The devil did not resist at all. With tears in his eyes, he felt freedom once again leaving it, and then plunged into Adam''s mind and refused to come out. After all this was done, Adam formally expressed his gratitude to Master Victor: "Thank you for your help, respect Master Victor." "Well, this is a fair deal. Everything that happens in your soul is valuable knowledge. As for the end, you need to give me the cost. Of course, you are allowed to pay in installments." After the Master Victor finished speaking, he signaled Adam to leave on his own, not only because he did not have time to talk nonsense with Adam, but also because after losing the isolation and restraint of the laboratory, Adam''s weak body was again in danger of being assimilated by the wizard''s will. Adam slowly walked down the tower. He did not rush back to the laboratory, but walked in the academy step by step. There is no change in the architecture, but the people who change. Adam has the ability to remember. Although he is not interested in interacting with people before, he will not forget, but now he finds that the academy is full of new apprentices he has never seen before. "How long has it been?" The devil replied in Adams mind, "It''s almost two years." Adam fell silent. Has it been so long? The apprentices walking among the trainees also looked at Adam with surprise. The previous two enrollments were in special circumstances. One was an emergency supplement after the failure of the tower war, and the other was the extra opportunity given to Adam, a normal college. Enrollment is based on ten years, and it is still far from here. It stands to reason that there should not be talents who have not seen it in the college. But before they came forward to ask, they heard the last group of apprentices stunned: "Adam?!" Adam? Very familiar? Adam ignored them, did not even look back, and continued to walk towards the academy. Those familiar with his character did not care about his attitude, but the surprise in his heart still could not be reduced. What happened to Adam, no one thought he could survive, but now Adam actually appeared in front of them again, even though it didnt seem to be in good condition, but Did Adam die? Everyone in the laboratory is still silently practicing meditation, no one speaks, because the problems encountered have no way to get answers through discussion. Suddenly William opened his mouth and said, "Everyone, I..." Click, the door of the laboratory automatically opened, interrupting William''s words, and suddenly the thinking of James and Frank went blank. "Adam, Adam?!" Adam walked into the laboratory with a rare smile, threw the devil out of his mind, and whispered, "I''m back." ...... Early the next morning, James who was the first to come to the laboratory opened the door. I wonder if it was because of an illusion. He felt that the laboratory was full of vitality. It was a way of the future and was no longer at a loss. feel. Among the three, he was under the most pressure. Because of his short life span, he had already exhibited an uncontrollable oldness. If not for the recent relationship with Eliot, he could get good quality medicine at a low price from him, Zhan. Mush probably couldn''t even maintain his current state. He said to Adam who was sweeping the floor: "Hello, Mr. Devil." The sweeping Adam was made by the devil. James knew that Adam would never do these chores with his own hands. The devil looked up at him and was too lazy to speak, then lowered his head to continue mumbling curses at Adam. James knocked on the door of Adam''s room and was startled to see Adam sitting in a chair silently. He did not disturb Adam, but stood by and waited. After nearly an hour, Adam''s voice came: "Good morning, James. Is there anything wrong?" James brought all the questions he had accumulated for more than a year He wanted to ask Adam for advice, but after seeing the scene just now, he asked worriedly: "Is the situation bad?" Adam nodded and said indifferently: "It looks very bad now. The first is the physical damage. It probably takes a long recovery period. During this time, I need to continue to consume high-quality energy potions. But the most serious is the soul damage. ." Although Adam defeated the mutated soul tearing magic, the sequelae caused by forcibly interrupting the promotion and forcibly separating the energy caused him a headache. Like the body, Adam is equivalent to tearing up part of his soul, but it is different from the body. The damage to the soul is more difficult to recover. According to Adams calculations, "It is estimated that it will take more than ten years to recover." James was speechless. For ordinary apprentices like them, ten years was just a short period of time. Perhaps it was only enough for them to grasp the idea of ??name, understand some necessary knowledge, and learn some common magic, but it was Adams progress. Speed, he has no doubt that Adam can be promoted within ten years. Of course, he still doesn''t know that Adam had been promoted, but he was given up. But Adam didn''t pay much attention to it. After this incident, the concept of abandonment was completely abandoned in his logic and emotions. is nothing more than more time, nothing compared to death. Just as James wanted to ask questions, the devil walked in in the image of Eliot, and said without any anger, "Master, Eliot has come to you." James smiled bitterly and put away his question. He knew that there was probably no chance today, but it didn''t matter, it would be nice if Adam came back, and there is still a lot of time in the future. Chapter 64： confused Elliott remained the same. After entering through the gate, he opened his hands and leaped towards Adam, yelling: "My friend, I know you will not die!" Adam hugged him for a while, and Elliott said, "Well, dont stay here today. Follow me to enjoy the real college life. James, you guys too, too lonely will not help progress. Enjoy life occasionally, right?" Adam couldn''t resist his enthusiasm, and didn''t want to brush off the kindness of the friend who came back to see him first, so he left the laboratory with him. Adams life is really boring. In the first year, everyone had to deal with the test and assessment nervously. No one had time to enjoy life except for the apprentices who gave up on their own. Just passing the assessment, Adam fell into a coma, and the apprentices who passed the assessment entered. In the gentle academy life, in addition to having to carry out a task every year, if there is no emergency such as a college war, they can even live in the academy until death. So they were surprised to find that there are so many interesting places in the college. For example, a battle hall that provides complete protection for apprentices, where apprentices can fight without reservation, without worrying about their lives. For example, the driving experience hall, the rider experience hall, and even the red light area exist. There are various races and various identities that provide services in entertainment venues. As long as you pay enough energy stones, you can get perfect enjoyment. Elliott is going to take a few people to a private bar dedicated to serving powerful apprentices. This bar is the property of the college. No one has ever dared to make trouble there, and all apprentices who are qualified to enter will get The envy of the rest. "How to judge whether an apprentice is eligible to enter?" Upon hearing Eliot''s introduction, William asked curiously. Eliot smiled mysteriously and did not answer. He just led them to walk forward until he reached a gate standing abruptly in the clearing. Then he pointed to the gate and said: "It''s very simple, anyone can Try, as long as you can walk in, you are qualified." James and Frank are a little eager to try. They all know the existence of this bar, but they didn''t have the qualifications to enter in the past, and they don''t know if they are making progress now. "I''ll come first." Frank stepped forward and pushed open the black door. Adam found that the door seemed to be a rune enchantment. Frank stepped forward nervously, and saw a light split out on the rune enchantment. The film wrapped Frank, and Frank frowned tightly. Three minutes later the light film dimmed and Frank disappeared. James stood up for the second time and walked to the door too nervously. He took more time than Frank, and it was nearly five minutes before James successfully entered the bar. Elliott said: "I didn''t expect them to improve so much in a year. They were not qualified to enter the apprentice bar before." William kicked and asked: "Mr. Eliot, what are the qualifications for entry?" "It''s very simple. Rune enchantment will be divided into a group of runes as the key. As long as it is successfully constructed within five minutes, you will have the qualifications to open the first door, and then as long as the apprentice determines his own path, You can pass through the second door." William felt relieved. Its better not to assess the total amount of mental power. In the laboratory, although he is not as good as two senior apprentices in the total amount of mental power, his learning speed is not bad. He only requires construction speed. You can do it yourself. So he walked forward confidently, and sure enough, he successfully walked into the bar in only two minutes. William found that the apprentice bar is a very dreamy place. The space here is not up, down, left and right. It seems to be an independent floating fantasy world. The sky is full of stars, and countless runes are constantly flashing like neon. Soothing music is set off in everyone''s heart. Ripples, the long-term mental exhaustion seems to be wiped out. There were not many people in the bar. James and Frank seemed to have found acquaintances and sat on the other side. He turned around and saw Kristall sitting alone on a bar chair tasting red wine. She was wearing Wearing a simple cyan robe, his face is far from being beautiful, but his temperament is hard to ignore. After seeing William, Kristall raised his cup, invited William to sit over, and said, "Congratulations on joining the apprentice bar." William smiled apologetically at James and Frank, when an alchemy puppet came over and placed a wine list in front of William. William, who is a nobleman, is not unfamiliar with such things. Although it is the first time to come, he still knows how to order a drink. After paying a lot of energy stones, he said to Kristall: "It turns out. you......" Kristall put a finger on his mouth, motioned William not to speak, and then pointed to a light curtain in front of him. William looked towards the light curtain and found that what was playing above was actually the scene in front of the door, and it was Adam who was walking towards the door. William didn''t worry about Adam at all. He could pass the test, and he would definitely not be troubled by Adam. ...... "I went in first, and I went down to find me. Today I have a treat." After Elliott finished speaking, he walked straight into the bar. Like William, he didn''t think Adam would not be able to pass this door. Elliott is probably the person with the most extensive friends in the college. Although the smell of the medicine feels unnatural, it does not affect his popularity. After entering the bar, he naturally walked to the side of a group of apprentices, and then after inviting James and Frank over and ordering a lot of drinks lavishly, he raised his glass and looked at the light curtain. "Is that Adam? I haven''t seen him for a long time. I heard that he was attacked by an enemy wizard of the official rank?" A former acquaintance in the library asked Eliot. "Well, yes, but my friend resisted the magic and survived." Eliot raised his glass, "Let''s drink him." Everyone pushed their cups and changed their cups, not really happy for Adam, just looking for a reason to drink. "I didn''t expect the two of you guys to be able to walk in here too. It seems that Adam''s research results are really good?" A senior apprentice raised a cup to James and Frank and asked mockingly. The two were not angry, after all, this is true, and the person who asked the question did not necessarily have any malice. They smiled and drank the wine in the glass. "Hey, Eliot, Adam seems to have some trouble." ...... Adam was indeed in trouble, and the apprentice bar refused him entry. The first test is not difficult. Although the runes that make up the key are a bit complicated, it is not difficult for Adam. Adam just scanned them to complete them accurately, but the second test blocked Adam. . The second test is to ask the apprentices what knowledge they want to study to be promoted to the official mage. This is not a problem for the other apprentices who have the''key''. When the mental power and learning ability reach a certain level, they will Determine the matter at the first time, and most of it has something to do with your soul affinity. But for Adam, what is his own path? Remember the motivation? This was given up by Adam a long time ago, and the power of mind is destined to be used only as an auxiliary means in Adam''s hands. Elemental Magic? But looking at it now, Adam did not show any elemental affinity. For the rest of the road, Adam has never worked **** that knowledge. It was only now that Adam realized that he had been building a car behind closed doors. He didn''t even know what kind of car he wanted to build. While thinking about Adam silently, when Eliot and the others in the bar looked at each other, another group of people walked behind Adam. "Brother Korver, is this the legendary bar that only genius apprentices can enter?" said a sweet female voice. "Yes, the apprentice bar, the gathering place for geniuses. I heard that we and the previous batch of apprentices have not yet been qualified to enter. If Korver succeeds today, it will definitely cause a sensation." A male voice complimented. . "Really? Brother Korver can definitely do it!" Another female voice was unwilling to be robbed of the limelight by the former and then said. The voice was getting closer and closer, and finally walked behind Adam. The most stupid idiot had been eliminated long ago. Those who can live to this day will at least not make the low-level mistakes that the dog sees people. They whispered and waited for the final result of Adam''s assessment. The apprentice named Korver is a handsome-looking boy. He found that he had never seen Adam, but it seemed that he didn''t seem to pass the exam. Sure enough, Adam was ejected by the rune barrier. He stood aside and thought for a while, then opened the door again. After repeating this cycle three times, the sweet and greasy female voice finally couldn''t help it. She walked to the front and said to Adam: "If you can''t pass, can you let me first? Don''t waste everyone''s time." Adam frowned and let go for a while to continue thinking. He was not a completely unreasonable person, and he knew that he really couldn''t pass the assessment now. Korver walked to the front and said to the woman first: "Sally, don''t talk like that." Then he said to Adam: "Sorry, my companion is a bit rude, please don''t care." Adam raised his head suddenly, he didn''t know whether he was asking, or he said to himself: "What is his path?" Unexpectedly, Korver replied: "Everyone is different for such things as roads. If it shows soul affinity, just follow the research. If not, you need to work harder and experiment more. No one can help." Adam nodded to him, then walked forward. Elliott and others in the bar saw this scene. They knew Adams character well, and they hurried out of the bar for fear that Adam would kill people in this place where fighting was forbidden. Chapter 65： Ask for help "Adam, don''t do it, here..., huh?" Before Eliot''s voice fell, he saw Adam and Korver passing by. After hearing Eliot''s voice, Adam looked back at him and said, "It seems I can''t get in." As soon as these words were spoken, several people who were familiar with Adam were stunned. Adam spent very little time in the first level. This also caused Elliott and the others to not notice that Adam was ejected many times, only thinking that he was beaten by others. He did not think that Adam had not passed the exam. "Those runes are so much simpler than your meditation, how can it be rare to hold you?" James asked. Seeing so many people coming out, Korver retreated to the side and stopped talking. He was not familiar with others, but he knew Elliott. It was his pharmacy tutor in his first year. Is a very powerful apprentice. He looked at Adam and felt a little puzzled. According to his understanding, the most rare thing to enter the apprentice bar was the first level. The rune not only tested the apprentices composition ability, but also tested the total mental power, quality, and computing power. It took a long time before he dared to experiment. As for the second level, he didn''t pay attention to it. His apprentice father had already detected his talent as early as his childhood, and there is no need to hesitate in future research directions. "Also, where did you hear the name Adam? "Your Meditation"?" Adam shook his head: "The first level is very simple, but in the second level, I haven''t found my research direction, or I don''t know what my soul tendency points to." He looked at several people who were looking at each other and said, "Sorry, I have to take a step first." After speaking, he rose from the ground and flew toward the laboratory. Everyone on the ground returned to the bar again without mentioning it. Korver passed the test after several tests. At this moment, he suddenly remembered where he had heard Adam''s name. The cheering companion heard Korver suddenly say: "Adam, it''s him!" Partner wondered: "Brother Korver, what did you say?" "The apprentice just now, he is Adam, the creator of the thought of dynamic meditation." ...... Adam returned to the laboratory and sat in his room to meditate. It seems that a year wasted and missed a lot of things. He was already far ahead of schedule, but now he has fallen behind. Even William has found his way, but he is still in confusion, which is unbearable for Adam. But he couldn''t find a way to solve this problem for a while, and the sequelae of his forcibly interrupting the promotion of the soul before greatly reduced his control of his mental power. For the time being, he was unable to execute dozens of threads at the same time as before. Task, which caused his current thinking efficiency to drop drastically. When encountering a problem that cannot be solved by one''s own wisdom in the world of wizards, it is not just that you can go all alone. The alternative academic enlightenment of the world of wizards gives apprentices another way to solve them. As long as the value can be paid, there will be capable people to help him. Adam came to the mission hall and walked directly to the second floor. The first level is the task of apprentice level, the task is facing the apprentice of the mage, and the second level is the task area for the mage, Adam believes that he can get the answer here. Out of awe of the mage, apprentices will not come to the second floor when they have nothing important, and the mages have their own special means of communication, and they dont need to come to pick up tasks in person, so compared to the bustle of the first floor , The second layer seems a bit deserted. Adam walked to the center of the second floor, where there was an alchemy device fixed on the base, which looked like a computer. Adam placed the identity certificate, and Adams identity information and the balance of the energy stone were displayed on the light curtain. The cold mechanical sound sounded: "Apprentice Adam, tell me your request." "I request that the official mage preside over the re-verification of the soul tendency, explain the meaning of the information to me, and provide guidance on the research path." Adam stated his request. This is a transaction, no honorifics or politeness is required. If Adam does not clearly state his needs, the wizards will not kindly give additional explanations. From this point of view, the contract between the wizards and the devil are no different. No omissions, no loopholes, otherwise no one will pay for you. The alchemy device uploaded the mission, and then deducted the release fee, "The mission is released in record." Adam exits the room. The final reward for the task needs to be negotiated with the wizard. This reward may be a huge number, but Adam does not feel distressed. After Adam returned to the laboratory, William and the others had already returned. They looked at Adam a little embarrassed, and didn''t know what to say, but Adam was as calm as ever. In the room, the devil appeared in Adams mind, and some gloating said: "Master, it seems that you are in trouble. If you can''t find the way to a mage, you can''t become an official mage..." "Impossible." While sipping the repair potion, Adam was constantly constructing meditations to deny his soul through mental power. Hearing the words of the devil, he said without hesitation. "Quack, dont say it so absolute, even if you can find the way, but the injury of the soul is a problem on all planes. In case you really cant be promoted, it is better to consider signing a symbiosis contract with me. I am a longevity and possess Nearly infinite life span." The devil kept bewitching, and after receiving a lot of energy, it really improved and recovered some of the devil''s instincts. "Hehe." Adam gave the devil a soul lash, then sneered. When the day comes, he believes that the devil will never let him go, symbiosis contract? In the case of unequal power, this equal contract has no guarantee at all. At this moment, the door of Adams room was knocked. After the devil opened the door, William said: "Adam Someone is looking outside the door." Adam walked out the door and found that it was an alchemy puppet: "Apprentice Adam, your mission was picked up by Master Keno. Within two days, go to Lab No. 5 on the third floor of the Elemental Laboratory Building to complete the transaction." Adam did not expect to be so fast, and the name Keno... "The one who saved you was Master Keno." William reminded him from the side. Adam suddenly, William reminded him of this matter yesterday. He should have gone to express his gratitude to the official mage this morning, but he was disrupted by Eliot, and now it happens to be solved at once. ...... The laboratories in the Elemental Laboratory Building are all advanced laboratories hosted by a formal mage. Except for specific apprentices, ordinary apprentices do not have the authority to enter the high-level. Adam is also the first time to go to the high-level. It''s much better. Although the superposition and interaction of many energy fields still makes him a little uncomfortable, at least it is not completely suppressed as before. After many ID verifications along the way, Adam came to the door of Master Kenos laboratory. The Master seemed to have expected that the door opened automatically as soon as Adams receipt touched the door. "Adam, apprentice, meet again." Mage Keno said to Adam while sitting in a sci-fi chair. Adam bowed deeply and said to Master Keno: "Thank you very much for your rescue that day." Keno Mage waved his hand, and an alchemy puppet sent the bill to Adam: "No need, the responsibility is, and it''s not free." Adam took the bill and found that there were two copies in total. One did not fill in the specific amount, which should be the remuneration that needs to be settled after this task, and the other was written: ten units of complete ether crystal, or equivalent materials. Chapter 66： the way Adam did not express any doubts about the price, but asked: "I totally agree, Master Keno. It''s just that I don''t have ether crystals for the time being." "According to the exchange rules established by the third element holy tower, 10,000 units of energy stones are worth a complete ether crystal. With the income of your laboratory, it will take 15 months to fully pay." After Adam improved his meditation, the tower increased his research cost from five thousand energy stones per month to seven thousand per month. Adam directly took out his identity certificate and put it on the alchemy puppet. After he was in a coma for more than a year, the wealth accumulated in the laboratory was enough to cover the price, but he needed a period of poverty next, because there was still a period of poverty. Pay the fee of Victor Master in installments. As for why the reward for saving a life is not as good as the cost of using Victor Mage once, it needs to take into account the difference in value caused by the two mage levels. After the fee was paid, Master Jino took Adam into his laboratory. Adam discovered that there were no apprentices or assistants in the experiment of Master Keno. The instruments were all alchemy puppets, and there were many types of instruments, many of which were huge and advanced instruments. Adam had seen several on the list. The value is very expensive. "I am the only official alchemist of the Moldo Elemental Tower." Mage Jinuo introduced, "The research on the Moldo Tower in this area is very lagging. I am not strong among the alchemists, but I want to solve it. Your question is enough." Mage Keno kept performing operations on various instruments that Adam could not understand, and finally led Adam to an instrument that looked like a virtual helmet and stopped, and said to him: "Sit in, then open your soul. ." Adam sat down and found that after two cold tentacles touched his brain, he came to a space similar to a sea of ??souls. Unknown energy fluctuations continued to try to find his soul, and then he was blocked by the armor of the wizard. "Don''t resist, fluctuations will not peek into your memory, this is a necessary test." Hearing the words of Mage Keno, Adam unlocked the mage''s armor formed by the power of mind, and let the energy wave sweep his soul. Adam felt the soul tremble unnaturally, and then the energy similar to the electric system intermittently filled the entire space. "There is a big problem with your soul. The visualization of your soul tends to be inconsistent. This also means that your soul is covered with dark wounds. If you can''t solve this problem, you will not be able to advance to the official mage." Adam tried to speak, and then his voice sounded in this virtual space: "I know that the denial of the power of mind can slowly repair the soul, and I expect it to be resolved within fifteen years." Kino Master then said: "The information obtained from the phenomenon shows that your soul tendency should be related to the electricity system." Adam knew that the drama was coming, and this was where he was puzzled. "The status of apprentices with electric element affinity is relatively awkward. Mage World''s research on electrics is seriously behind other elements. The reason is that electricity is a more violent energy than other elements, and apprentices lack research and control. Its abilities, and most of the formal mages have their own path and research direction, and few people will study the electrical system from scratch." "Almost all of the electric magic on the plane of the wizard is inherited from the ancient magic system, but the modern wizards have discovered some electric characteristics through difficult research, and then use the form of runes to standardize the operation of electric magic. ." Adam said, "Did you find positive and negative charges?" Keno Master said in surprise: "Yes, I didn''t expect you to know this. There shouldn''t be such materials in the library of the Moldo Tower?" However, he did not entangle this question, because it was not a secret. Instead, he went on to say: "The generation of electric magic is the process of discharge, and discharge is the process of negative charge flowing to positive charge." (This thing is just like me. , I put it here after a bit of Baidu) "So," said Master Jino, there was a pause, then suddenly asked, "Have you signed a contract with the tower?" "No, not yet." "If you sign a contract with the tower, the next news is free. If not, you still need to pay an ether to get it. If you have the intention to sign the contract, you can submit an application directly to me." Adam thought a little, and then agreed. Signing a contract with Moldos Tower is a good choice. Starting from the dean, every mage strictly abides by the spirit of the contract. Adam is not in conflict, and signing a contract is good for him, because he probably guessed it. What Mage Keno wants to say next. "Every promotion of a mage is a leap in his own understanding of knowledge. First, he establishes a theory, and then integrates abstract theories into his soul through continuous empirical evidence. The soul will receive gifts from the ether, and the soul will gain this way. Transform and master the corresponding power." Keno mage spoke the secret of the mage promotion in a very plain tone. Adam finally knew why the mage would study knowledge. The original knowledge research would get feedback from the most fundamental force that constitutes the world. "The world of wizards has developed to the present. Almost all the roads below level 4 have formed knowledge for research. This allows the wizards to omit the time for exploration. As long as they understand it, they can step to level 4. It can be said There are only two bottlenecks for low-level wizards. The first is to be promoted from an apprentice to a first-level wizard, and the second is to become a super-dimensional wizard from a fourth-level." Adam understands the meaning of Master Keno. This is the advantage of standing on the shoulders of giants. Just like on the earth, as long as you keep learning in the lower stages, you can reach the level of the predecessors, but if you want to go further and achieve a higher academic status, New theories and evidence are needed. "But there is no established system for electrical magic. In my impression, the path of the electrical system stops at the first level. That is to say, if you want to follow the inclination of the soul to determine the research direction, then you need to go the way forward. Create." Master Keno signaled Adam to withdraw from the virtual space, and then said to him: "I will give you a free suggestion that you don''t have to deliberately pursue the soul tendency with your talents. Although it is easier to communicate with the ether, it will be very difficult to promote without a formed theory. " "I will consider it seriously, thank you very much for your help, Master Jinuo." Adam delivered the reward for the task, and then expressed his gratitude to Master Keno and walked out of the element experiment building. The words of Master Keno didn''t make Adam timid, but strengthened Adam''s determination. Since I came to this world, it is interesting to walk a different path. Although it is easy to follow the direction of the predecessor, I will definitely lose a lot of scenery along the way. And Adam is still very young, not as eager to be promoted to gain more life like James and Frank, he has a lot of time to explore a new path. And the most important thing is that the wizards of this world still have a shallow understanding of electricity, but the earth is different. Scientists on the earth far surpass this world in the study of electricity, even if the existence of ether leads to two The nature of electricity is different in the world, but at least it has a direction. From zero to one, Adam has already taken it. Chapter 67： turn down After Adam walked out of the element laboratory building, he came to the tower. He wanted to go to the approval department to replace the research project in his laboratory. Mage Irene is not here, the one who is in charge of the related matters is an unknown female apprentice. "Hello, Master Irene is not there. If you want to apply for the establishment of a laboratory, please give me the certificate issued by the Academic Department. I will notify you as soon as Master Irene approves it." The female apprentice doesn''t know Adam, but She didn''t dare to neglect at all, she just got the job with luck, and she could not provoke an apprentice to establish her own independent laboratory. Adam handed the mental power laboratory establishment contract stored in the portable space to the female apprentice. After the female apprentice took a look, she was taken aback: "The mental power research laboratory? Have you already established a laboratory?" She has reason to be surprised. She works. Up to now, every apprentice who has established a laboratory is in her impression, but there is absolutely no Adam among them. Adam nodded to her, and then said: "Yes, I applied for a change of research project, from the study of mental power to the study of electricity and related elements." The female apprentice has never met such a request. For a while, she was a little confused and didn''t know what to do. After a while, Hao Ran looked at Adam and said, "Sorry, I don''t know how to do it..." Adam is not too anxious. First of all, this is not a trivial matter for the apprentice. The college needs to review whether the apprentice is eligible for research and decide whether to agree to invest. In addition to the application, Adam also needs to go back and notify his laboratory. Three people said, "It''s okay, but please come to my laboratory to notify me after Master Irene approves it." ...... In the laboratory, the three James and Eliot were all there. They all knew that Adam was looking for an official mage to solve their puzzles. After seeing him back, Eliot asked first: "How?" Adam first gave them the information box rune group that recorded the latest optimized mind-power meditation thoughts. This is a more efficient construction method he learned when he continued to fight against desperate monsters for a year. By constructing meditation in a way, Adams efficiency can be increased by nearly three levels, but correspondingly, it is even more unfriendly to ordinary apprentices. The three of them didn''t rush to learn after taking the thoughts, they still looked at Adam. Adam took out the contract the three had signed with the laboratory, and said to the three of them with puzzled eyes: "Due to some reasons, the mental power research laboratory is about to disband." The three of them suddenly raised their heads, and James couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Are you going to give up? It''s just that you haven''t found your way for the time being. You have a lot of time. You don''t need to give up in such a hurry?" If the laboratory is disbanded, it will have the greatest impact on James. He is already low-qualified. If he can''t get Adam''s guidance, he probably won''t have any hope. The other two were also stunned. In their impression, Adam was by no means such an easy person to be hit. The devil quack burst out of Adams mind with a smile, and then said: "Quack, because you are too stupid, so my master will abandon you." Adam rubbed two fingers, and the electric sparks flashed. The fingers became an electric shock device. He flicked an electric light on the devil. The devil was trembling and limp to the ground. Eliot stepped forward and swept it aside. Asked Adam: "My friend, this is not the you I know..." Adam waved his hand to interrupt Eliot, and then said to Eliot, "I found my research direction." Elliott opened his mouth and didnt know what to say, found it so soon? Then Adam pushed the three contracts towards the three of William and said: "I will set up a research laboratory for electricity and related elements in the near future. In the future, the research on the power of mind will be temporarily set aside. You can choose to I terminate the contract, this time it is considered a unilateral breach of contract, and I will compensate you accordingly." When the three of them were still overwhelmed by this sudden news, Elliott yelled first: "Electricity? You want to study electric elements? Did you know that the wizard plane does not specialize in electric power at all? Elements make super-dimensional wizards!" William still didnt know why, but James and Frank also came back to their senses. They ignored the contract for the time being. Instead, they said: Yeah Adam, the entire mage is very backward in the research of the electrical system. The apprentice-level electric magic rune set in the academy is owned by the entire mage plane, and even high-level mage at best uses mental force to forcibly restrain electric elements to increase magic power." Adam couldn''t explain to them that the wizards in this world had fallen into a misunderstanding about the phenomenon of electricity. Even if they said it, they would only be considered arrogant and arrogant of a madman. He simply did not explain it. "I know, but it doesn''t matter." Even Adam himself didn''t realize it. This was actually a kind of attachment in his heart. When the thought of never giving up entered his heart, he would not change his goal because of any foreign objects. This is belief. Adam has become more like a person. If he is still led by absolutely calm logical thinking, the previous Adam will automatically find the best path to become a mage. A few people saw that their persuasion had no effect, and they shut up. They thought it was just the stubbornness of the young. When they hit the bottleneck that could not be broken, Adam would wake up by himself. James sighed, then pushed the contract back to Adam: "I don''t want to terminate the contract, and I have nowhere to go. I think your new laboratory also needs manpower?" The same is true for Frank. The benefits of the power of mind or Adams wisdom are tangible. In the past two years, the incompatibility between the inferior mechanical body and the flesh and blood body has been nearly resolved by the power of mind. Due to the nature of mind power, it will be relatively easy for him to embark on the path of an alchemist in the future, and he does not want to leave Adam''s laboratory for the time being. Adam put away their contract, welcomed them again, and then looked at William. William was struggling very much in his heart. This kind of struggle was already uncontrollable on his face. It took him a while before William raised his head and said to Adam: "Sorry, I chose to quit." William knows very well that he has passed the initial difficult and dangerous stage through the power of mind. Next, he needs to pursue his own path of the mage. Whether it is the power of pure mental power or the electric element, it is not his path. He needs to join a fire element research laboratory or worship the official fire mage. "Adam, sorry, but I have to leave, I don''t have any talent in the electric department..." "Don''t be sorry, I respect your choice." Adam is not surprised or caring. William is just an employee in his mind. Its normal for an employee to resign or change jobs. Of course, its natural to give compensation for breach of contract. Adam handed the message box to William: "It contains the best rune set I have constructed so far. You can use it for free, but if you want it next, you have to pay." "Give me your identification." After Adam received the identity certificate, he transferred the energy stone compensation for the remaining period of the contract to William at one time, and William took it, then collected all his own things and left the laboratory. After going out, he thought of Kristel. The girl has found her own way, maybe she has surpassed Adam, but now she has taken a new step, and he looks forward to standing in another posture in the future. In front of Adam. ...... The notice from the Approval Department did not make Adam wait long. On the third day, the female apprentice knocked on the door of the laboratory. In the past few days, she learned about Adams identity and knew that he was very popular among new apprentices. The creator of the thought of Nian Power Meditation, there was a trace of worship in his words: "Hello, Master Irene asked me to inform you to see her in the Approval Department." Adam didn''t know why this female apprentice suddenly used honorific words After receiving the notice, he came to the approval department with her again. Mage Irene is still that beautiful, looking at Adam with a gentle smile on his face: "I heard about you. It''s good to have torn the soul. It''s very powerful to interrupt the soul promotion by myself. " Mage Irene has reason to praise. At this stage of apprenticeship, the joy of soul transformation is extremely great. Almost no one can break free from the feeling of joy and make a calm choice, but there is one in front of her. The person who became an apprentice of the mage in just a few years did it. The female apprentice sluggishly listened to the words of Mage Irene. Even if her knowledge was still very shallow, she could hear the meaning of the mage. The person in front of her gave up on her own during the promotion process! Adam bowed slightly and said, "You''ve been rewarded, respectable Master Irene." Mage Irene took out the contract submitted by Adam, flicked the table with his fingers, and said: "There are some questions about your application." Adam looked up at the mage. "You should know that although the establishment of an apprentice-level laboratory is not as rigorous as a wizard, the most basic theoretical results are necessary. Previously, you obtained the qualification to create a mental power laboratory by virtue of the idea of ??power meditation, but now if you dont have a power With the theoretical support of the department, the college will not agree with you to establish a laboratory in principle." Adam was stunned for a moment. He found that he had forgotten about this. Of course he has electrical theories, and he has a lot of even deeper theories, but they are all unemployed. Not only are they not converted into the ether, but he is even I don''t know if it can be established in the environment where the ether exists. Mage Irene saw his expression and knew that Adam was not prepared. She directly returned the contract: "No? So regrettably, your application was rejected." Chapter 68： experiment (Written before, the content of this chapter is the conjecture of a scumbag...If you spray, please spray gently) Adam was silent for a while, then looked at Mage Irene and said, "Then, can I conduct my own research on electrical elements in the mental power research laboratory?" "Of course, that is your freedom. But the college will not provide any support for the additional items you add. That is to say, all the materials and equipment needed for your experiment need to be purchased from the tower at the original price and paid for by yourself. Experiment costs." Adam breathed a sigh of relief. This is not unacceptable. In his expectation, the initial experiment will not require any large-scale equipment and will not incur too much expense. If all goes well, he can proceed before conducting more esoteric experiments. With certain results, the college will not refuse his application. This time showed the benefits of being a laboratory creator. If he had not chosen to establish a laboratory at that time, the problem encountered today would not be so easy to solve. After returning to the laboratory, James and Frank accepted the result with pleasure. In this case, the skeleton of the laboratory is still the set of mental power research, at most it is to increase some area to place new instruments. Adam ignored their thoughts, he hired alchemy puppets to add a room to the laboratory. This is a silver room constructed entirely of metal that can be used as a good conductor. This is a magic metal called mithril. It was expensive in ancient times, but it is only a conventional material now. It not only has excellent plasticity, but also Most of the energy can be conducted with low loss. Adam chose it because silver has the strongest conductivity on the earth. This work has added another cut to his already stretched account. The following days are said to be calm, and the mental power research laboratory has not changed because of the introduction of electrical element research by the leader, at least James and Frank did not feel it. They once entered the silver room and found that Adam was sitting in it with some operations they couldn''t understand. "What is Adam doing? Rubbing the glass with cloth and rubbing the rubber with fur? What''s the point of this?" James was puzzled. Frank couldnt explain this. In his impression, the study of elements should be accompanied by a large number of element phenomena. This is also the cause of frequent accidents in the element research laboratory, but in Adams laboratory, he simply Can''t feel the breath of electricity. The two didn''t know what Adam was doing, but Adam still continued this tedious process for two months. In two months, all kinds of worn-out fabrics and furs filled the entire room. Adam was rubbing and rubbing day and night like a madman, and he kept a complete record of the information from time to time, without letting go. A little detail. Within two months, Adam found that his previous ideas were too simple, and that the theory can be used without knowing it. For example, he can directly say a lot of basic formulas and theorems about electricity, but the world does not recognize it. To gain power through theory, one must include ether and magic step by step, so that one''s soul can recognize and understand the knowledge expressed by oneself. This is very difficult. Just one friction and electrification, Adam verified it for nearly two months. Two months later, Adam finally wrote a conclusion after a thick experimental report: In the etheric environment, frictional electrification is still valid (the concept is not used to make up the word count). And made a further inference: because the world is composed of ether, the existence of ether is in a state of being offset without the influence of mental force, that is to say, it is the secondary energy formed after mental force interacts with ether -magic. The devil lives very comfortably these days. After gaining huge negative energy, its body has the ability to partly materialize, and thus acquires the feeling of being a flesh and blood creature, so it follows Eliot almost every day in various sensual places. Ordinary apprentices cant see its heels. The wizards all know that it is a contracted creature. As long as it doesnt use its fascination ability in the academy, and there is no wizard to care about it, if it werent for it would occasionally return to Adam to show off its presence. Adam has it. You may forget its existence. "Master, you have wasted almost five months." It looked at Adam''s experiment with disdain, "What''s the point of this, well, I admit that friction can produce electrical elements, but what''s the use? No? Any power at all." Adam corrected it seriously: "It''s not the production, but the transfer of the original charge." The devil sneered, and he actually took out a cigarette from somewhere and started to puff out the clouds: "Okay, well, it is there, but what''s the use?" The devil floated to the front, reaching out and holding the glass rod. And a rubber rod, and said to Adam: "Look, it''s useless at all." Adam did not argue with it, but directly took out a few materials from the portable space, made two simple Leiden bottles, and stored two kinds of charges in the Leiden bottles, and then he called James and Frank Came in. "Dissipate your mind power defense, then hold these two bottles and face the devil." The two of them dont know why, but as an assistant and experimenter, its their responsibility to assist the experiment leader in the experiment. The devil feels a bit bad, but the disdainful words are still on his lips. . With a slight popping sound and a flash of sparks, an electric shock hit the devil. Although the devil did not cause any harm when the devil had prepared in advance, he was stunned by the devil. Is it really useful? James and Frank were equally astonished. On the plane of the wizard, ordinary people enjoyed the black box of technology that magic had long ago. They didn''t know the principle at all. The wizards were accustomed to the convenience brought by magic and never thought of applying elements in this way. , The scene just now caused a stormy sea in their hearts. "How is this going?" Adams eyes were shining. He restrained the devil in place first, and then commanded the two of them: "Go on, don''t stop." So there was a loud explosion and electric sparks appeared in this silver room. The devil was reluctant from the beginning, but later found out that the weak electricity could not harm it. The two of them repeated this monotonous experiment in the laboratory for two days. During the two days, Adam watched the electric lights and sparks obsessively without saying a word. He felt that he was about to realize something. On the third day, Adam called the experiment to a halt and swung back the three of them without saying a word. The three of them were already exhausted and hurried out of the laboratory. "What the **** does Adam want to do?" James wondered. "Although the experiment just produced electricity, but..." Frank was embarrassed to say useless words, but in his heart, any apprentice can easily use a few thousand more powers as long as he masters the runes. Times the magic. "Just treat him as crazy, I have something to do, let''s go first." The devil swallowed fiercely, and rushed out of the laboratory a few steps. It hadn''t enjoyed life for several days. Only Adam himself remained in the silver room. He sat in front of the recorder and watched the experiment over and over again. He felt that a little aura in his heart was getting brighter and brighter, but it was still a little bit more... . Three days later, Adam suddenly used the strongest electric magic he could use at this stage on the room. The magic output was unreserved. One after another thunder light bombarded the Mithril room, circulating in this excellent conductor. Enduring. The crackling electric light kept escaping from the walls everywhere, destroying all the experimental equipment, and the electric sparks produced by the collision bloomed in front of Adam again and again. He dissipated his own defenses like crazy, and let the thunder hit and penetrate his body. As the injury got worse, his eyes brightened. Frank and James outside the door didn''t know what Adam was doing, but they could feel that the energy fluctuations in the laboratory had exceeded the range that an apprentice could defend. Even if Adam stayed inside for a long time, he would die. An alarm sounded in the laboratory: Attention a high-energy reaction is detected, it is dangerous! Frank held the doorknob with his mechanical arm, but in the next second he was bounced off by a strong electric current. The electric current was transmitted to his whole body through the mechanical body. He knelt to the ground in pain and did not heal for a long while. James looked at Frank''s horror, put out the idea of ??breaking the door, and looked at the door worriedly. "The energy response is too intense, and if this continues, the laboratory will not be able to hold it!" James said anxiously. The energy index light that every laboratory will be equipped with keeps flashing red, and the red light gradually joins together. James knew that when the red light is always on, it is when the laboratory explodes. "Damn it!" He cursed and pulled Frank up, regardless of the discomfort of the electric current entering his body, and carried him out of the laboratory. As for Adam''s safety, he was no longer able to take care of him. In the Mithril room, Adam was already covered with cuts and bruises, and his body was covered with scars from the electric light, but he didn''t care about it, still watching it all. Adam suddenly raised his electric potential, and suddenly the sky full of electric current surged towards him, and he was about to be completely submerged. At the critical moment, Adam closed his eyes, and the power of thought came out to interact with the ether. The magic power filled his body. He stretched out his fingers to hook the power of thought, and began to write runes in the air. Every line of the rune is extremely difficult to write, but the overall rune that is successfully written has a natural beauty. The huge electrical element is getting closer and closer to Adam, and Adams writing speed is getting faster and faster. Finally, a series of The rune was successfully constructed in the air and entered the soul of Adam completely. Adam''s finger did not put down, but a light point toward the front, the sky light suddenly disappeared invisible. At the same time, the harsh sirens and red light subsided. Chapter 69： Experiment (2) This is completely different from Adams experience of obtaining magic rune groups from the library and various ways and building them and storing them in threads. The new rune group is created independently by Adam. It goes directly to Adams soul instead of staying in the thread. Inside. Adams soul gained tremendous benefits from this. A gentle and higher energy that Adam could not explain or express appeared in Adams soul out of thin air. This energy is different from the inert ether and the magic power that is too active. , This is a special energy in between. Energy began to permeate and moisturize Adam''s damaged soul, and the dark wound caused by the soul tearing magic was healing at an extremely fast speed. "Is this the feedback from the world?" Adam was suspended involuntarily, and his body and mind felt great pleasure at this moment. It was different from the hysterical and drug-like feeling when he was promoted with negative energy. After understanding the real knowledge, this pleasure is healthy and sunny. . After a short period of time, Adams dark wounds have completely healed, and he even has a hunch. As long as he remembers this feeling and continues to research in this direction, he will soon be promoted. But Adam suppressed this desire. He knew better than anyone that he had just verified the existence of electricity. Through experiments, Adam discovered that magic is a non-attribute, and omnipotent medium, which can manifest any element under the control of the wizard and apprentice. In the experiment just now, the Mithril room is a circuit, the etheric environment forms an electric field, and then Adam stimulates magic to form electric energy to enhance the electric field. The air and magic are instantly ionized and directly form a conductor, and then an electric current is generated. During this period, the charge is consumed or neutralized. And, it emits light and heat, and shows great power. This is the principle of the current apprentice-level electric magic, which is essentially just an application of static electricity. After knowing the profound and extensive knowledge, Adam would of course not be willing to use static electricity as the foundation to promote the mage. He regarded the result he just obtained as a small gain for his ultimate goal, remembered in his soul but left behind. After recovering, I immediately wanted to start further experiments. But, obviously it won''t work for the time being. Not only was physically injured, but even after the room was plowed by the violent electric current, there was nothing intact. At this time, there was a violent knock on the door of Adam''s ear, "Adam, how are you? Open the door!" Adam fell from the air, and the moment his feet touched the ground, he felt pain and weakness. He scanned his whole body and found that his body, which had not recovered because of the destruction of a large amount of tissue, had added new injuries. More. James saw Adam who opened the door and appeared in front of him, and he was relieved. As for Adam''s injury, he was not surprised. That level of energy ran away and it was strange not to be injured. "You... Forget it, I don''t know what experiment you are doing, but it is too dangerous. The level of the laboratory is not enough to support that degree of evidence. It almost exploded just now." James sighed With a sigh of relief, he lifted Frank, who had not yet recovered to life, to the front and said, "Look at him." Adam stretched out his hand and patted Frank on him, sucking out the external current from his body. Frank returned to normal in an instant. After getting up, he quickly left Adam''s side and looked at him in fear, "What the **** was going on? The paralyzing feeling just now? It was too uncomfortable. I had no way to control my body at all, and even the mechanical body stopped working." Adam''s mind moved slightly, and there was a crackling electric current in the laboratory again. Frank and James suddenly raised the mind power barrier as if they were frightened, and looked at Adam vigilantly. "This is the result of my recent research, I call it static electricity." Adam did not continue to explain. In the contract they signed with Adam, the content about knowledge sharing only contained meditation ideas, and Adam was not obliged to tell them his latest research results. The two did not ask again. With their feelings just now, they knew that Adam must have achieved something remarkable. This also meant privacy and great value. Asking was tantamount to bad intentions. ...... Seven days later, the devil who was spending a lot of time outside suddenly felt the call from the soul. It had a meal with the glass hand, and then chose to ignore the call and continue drinking. But before it tasted the taste of the wine through the simulated taste organs, a tearing pain came. It couldn''t help but screamed, and a mouthful of wine was sprayed out, frightening the two gathered around it. The female apprentice jumped. "Garfield, what''s wrong with you?" a female apprentice asked. She is really worried. After a few days of contact, she has developed a great affection for this strange apprentice named Garfield. After all, there are not many apprentices who are so humorous and attractive. Garfield is the name that the devil gave to himself. With his talent-derived fascination ability, the devil is easily welcomed by female apprentices, knowing that he can''t really do anything, but it still likes this feeling. The pain came more and more frequently, and the devil showed a difficult smile and said: "Two ladies, I''m sorry, it seems that I can''t continue with you today. I have something to leave first. See you next time." The devil has accumulated infinite anger along the way. It thinks that he saved Adam at first, otherwise Adam should have been killed by the archmage long ago. It feels that it can gain a higher status by virtue of this credit, at least it should not be like a lowly slave. If you are recruited, you will come and go. The devil has direct access to the laboratory. It slammed open the door and shouted at Adam, who was sitting still in the laboratory with his head down. "Even if we have signed a master-servant contract, I think you should at least say to your savior. Some respect..." Adam raised his head, and there was an electric light flashing in his eyes. The devil felt an unprecedented pressure, and he swallowed all the words back in an instant. It looked as ridiculous as a rooster pinched by the neck. "Ok?" The devil quickly adjusted his mentality, put on a flattering expression and said to Adam: "Oh, nothing, I respect the great master, and your loyal servant is willing to listen to your instructions at any time." Because Adam unilaterally cut off the connection with the soul, the devil could not perceive Adams situation. After meeting, it discovered that Adam was healed and stronger. Its heart cried out, my freedom, my fair contract, symbiosis contract! It suddenly thought that Adam could know its inner thoughts, and suddenly it''cold sweat'', and the tone became even lower: "Master, master?" "How far have you mastered negative energy?" The devil stagnates, it only uses that energy as a materialized medium, and then plays every day, without any deeper exercise at all. "this and that......" Adam gave it a heavy blow, then stood up and said to the devil who was limp on the ground and unable to hold his body: "I will give you three days. Within three days, if you still cannot master the method of using negative energy, the consequences will be I dont think you want to know." After Adam turned the experimental results into runes and incorporated them into the soul, he finally knew what James said at the beginning that the mage only had a strong personal tendency after incorporating his own knowledge. After that day, even if Adam did not deliberately guide, the mage''s armor built by the thought of the power of mind is constantly changing, and it gradually has electrical properties! This change is subtle. The rune group transformed by Adams knowledge of static electricity is constantly trying to communicate and interact with the mind force rune group, which has changed the nature of the original pure mind force. After Adam discovered this incident seven days ago, he was immediately attracted by it and began to devote himself to the transformation of the power of mind. Today, he finally has preliminary results. He immediately thought of the negative energy magic that once hurt him, and then remembered The devil almost forgotten by him. Adam is very dissatisfied with the devil''s behavior of delaying his time. If the devil still can''t satisfy him after three days, he doesn''t mind letting the devil learn a painful lesson. After returning to the Mithril room Adam took out a magic power test target from the portable space and began to experiment with magic. Now that he uses the apprentice-level electric magic, he does not need to deliberately construct a rune group. As long as he mobilizes the ether to form magic power, and guides it with the electric power, he can immediately emit magic. I saw electric lights appearing out of thin air, hitting the target from all directions, and the target immediately displayed the number, ranging from the lowest one to Adam''s full forty. Through understanding, he knew that this low-level test target was used by apprentices, and the test limit was fifty. If this number was exceeded, the target would be broken. Adam didn''t give any name to these electric lights. It didn''t make sense. Adam believed that he could quickly surpass the application of simple static electricity to reach a higher level. At that time, static electricity and current were nothing but appearances. After testing the electric magic, Adam sat on the ground casually. Now that you are comfortable with static electricity, is it possible to experiment with real compound magic? As he thought of it, Adam immediately constructed a rune set for the basic fireball technique. A burning orange fireball appeared in the air, and then Adam began to try to attach electricity to it. Later, a fireball flashing with electric lights appeared. It looked extremely dangerous. Adam shot it at the test target. The number displayed on the target was seventeen. Adam frowned. This result can be said to be a success, but it can also be said to be a failure. He is just attaching an electric current to the fireball. Doing so is like using two magics at the same time, which is a real compound in his imagination. There is still a big gap in magic. Then he tried to attach electricity to other low-level magic, but the results were similar. Although the power had increased to a certain extent, there was no qualitative leap. Chapter 70： College mission Three days later, Adam looked at the devil standing in front of him trembling and asked, "How is it?" The devil is secretly anxious. Even though it is born with the ability to impose negative energy, three days is still too short. It can only achieve the roughest application, which is to use negative energy as a shock wave and launch it. But in the face of Adams question, it can only bite the bullet and nod: "Of course, no problem!" "Well, use all your strength and use negative energy magic on me." "Okay, eh?" The devil first accepted the order subconsciously, and then he was taken aback, "Master, what did you say?" "I said, use negative energy magic on me with all my strength." The devil threw a thousand thighs and hugged Adams thighs, and cried and said, "Master, I know I was wrong, and I will never dare anymore!" He thought that Adam wanted to punish him in this way. For the two in the servant contract, if the devil as a slave attacked his master without the ability to withstand the backlash, he would suffer great pain. Adam flew it out, and then said: "I will temporarily suppress the contract backlash, I allow you to attack at will." The devil got up from the other side and asked in disbelief: "Press back and attack at will?" Adam nodded. "If I accidentally kill the master?" "That''s your ability. If you can do it, you will be free. James and Frank can testify for you." The devil was ecstatic. It didn''t expect it could hear such conditions from Adam. Is this human being really damaged by the experiment? Since you are looking for death yourself, don''t blame Uncle Garfield for being cruel! The devil was blinded by false self-confidence and did not notice the pitying eyes of James and Frank. They knew exactly how strong Adam is now, and did not think that the devil could do any harm to Adam. The devil falsely reminded: "Master, don''t you put down defenses first?" Adam shook his head and said, "No need." In the next second, the devil''s body collapsed suddenly, the chaotic and distorted form turned into a huge mouth, and the majestic gray energy was ejected from the huge mouth. The laboratory seemed to come to dusk all of a sudden, the light dimmed, and the side James and Frank couldn''t help but have signs of falling into a vision. "Stupid humans, you have to pay for your arrogance! Uncle Garfield is going to be free!" The devil quacked and laughed. There was a small crack in the air, James and Frank broke free from the illusion, jealous and looked at the devil again with deeper compassion. "Who is Garfield? Is it your name for yourself?" The devils laughter came to an abrupt end. It lowered its head and looked at Adam in disbelief, and said, Are you okay? How could it be, how could you be okay! It did not believe in evil and released three consecutive negative energy shocks, which was exhausted All its energy, this time it fixed its eyes on Adam, and found that the energy hit Adam''s body without any hindrance, but Adam had no abnormalities at all. Adam was quite satisfied with this experiment, so he didn''t care about the devil. He walked forward and swept the devil aside before returning to the room to record the information. The devil turned to the two James dumbfounded, and asked: "What''s the matter?" James walked to it and patted it, um, I dont know what part of it, and then said: "Obviously, your master is stronger, you should be thankful that he is not a person who likes to care, otherwise today... .." The energy shock did enter Adam''s body, but the charged characteristics of the new meditation thought perfectly made Adam break free from the illusion and negative emotions. Electricity keeps flowing in the body, stimulating various neurons of Adam to keep him awake at all times, and with the help of static electricity, the restored threads and logical thinking quickly wipe out all distracting thoughts. What''s even more amazing is that he felt an invisible protection beyond his soul. "Is this why the official mage is not afraid of curses and negative energy magic? The protection of knowledge?" Adam exclaimed involuntarily, this is the magic of the high magic world, this is the charm of magic, this kind of knowledge is directly transformed into a feeling of power , It is fascinating. "It''s no wonder that modern wizards abandon ancient magic. This way of obtaining power is not comparable to backward ancient magic." In the next month, Adam continued to perfect new meditation ideas and included the newly acquired knowledge. As this process progressed, he gained new abilities, suspension. However, this does not mean that he has acquired electromagnetic knowledge. It is just that he has some application capabilities in advance based on the existing research results. It takes a very difficult process to truly master electromagnetic force. ...... But Adam has no way to conduct in-depth research for the time being. On this day, Mage Black, who hadn''t met for a long time, sent someone to inform Adam to meet him on the second floor of the mission hall. James reminded: "You should be asked to complete the college mission." Adam suddenly, he remembered that contract apprentices have the obligation to serve the college. Each apprentice has an academy task once a year, which can be offset by an energy stone, but if requested by the academy, the apprentice has no right to refuse. Adam pulled out the devil among the women and put it back into the thread, and then flew to the mission hall. "Good day, Master Black." After Adam saluted, he discovered that he was not alone on the second floor. William and Kristall and Ophelia, who had not seen each other for a long time, were also here. William and Adam said hello, and said nothing afterwards. Krystal did not seem to have changed, but Adam could find that the mental state of the other party was completely different. It was not a manifestation of energy, but an external manifestation of will. "Good day, Adam, long time no see." Kristel said to Adam. Ophelia is wrapped in metal armor, and even her face is covered by a visor. She has a huge sword taller than her. She is more indifferent than before. In the azure blue eyes, everything is right. Indifference. She saw Adam without any reaction, as if Adam did not exist at all. Adam nodded to Kristel. Before he had time to say anything, Mage Black said, "I will talk about the old things later. This time you need to team up to complete the task. The location of the task is in your hometown." The other three people have apparently learned the content of the mission, only Adam is slightly taken aback, hometown? "Desert island?" Mage Black said: "To be precise, it is Madeira." Master Black then introduced: "Two years ago, an organization appeared in the western part of Madeira. They called themselves the Supreme Church. At first they only acted in the western region. The spellcasters in the teaching called themselves gods, and they bewitched the poor to develop. The doctrine declares that as long as you have faith in the gods, you can gain extraordinary powers, and drive the congregation to kill heretics, and sacrifice to the gods through human flesh and blood, and get the blessings of the gods." Adam was in a daze. He thought of the evils and religions on the earth. It seems that this is the same way, but it works in the world of high magic like the plane of the wizard? Mage Black saw Adams doubts: "Their flesh and blood sacrifices can indeed gain power. This has been confirmed by the Duke Alfred who is stationed in Madeira." Adam asked, "Is there really a god?" This is obviously not in line with the wizard''s worldview. He even suspects that if there is a god, it will only be the prey of the wizard. Mage Black said: "There are no gods in the mage plane, but there are other planes. The gods are the self-proclaimed ignorant natives in other worlds. You can treat them as wizards who have reached the super-dimensional level. Praise the great Prometheus. Master Ling, praise Annecrofts world guardian, because of their existence, all alien creatures cannot descend onto the plane of the wizard physically. The powerful creatures of the alien plane can only rely on luck to find a way to attract them in the void. The humans with their information attempt to obtain the coordinates of the mage plane from this." Mage Black snorted: "But this is futile. The coordinates of the mage plane are encrypted by all true spirit masters, and it is impossible to detect it." Adam is slightly stagnant Then what is he? A lucky guy? "Aboriginals of the Alien Plane can only lower their abilities through sacrifices. The ordinary people who gain power from this will not be very strong. The academy infers that there will be no formal casters." "Your mission is to eradicate cults and religions, and bring back the medium through which the aboriginals convey information." Mage Black looked at the four people after speaking, and asked, "Are there any questions?" The four shook their heads. Mage Black finally said: "You need to set off within two days. As for the person in charge of the task, it is Adam." ...... After , a few people walked out of the mission hall and agreed to gather under the tower early the next morning, and then leave separately. Adam asked in his mind: "Is there any information about the powerhouses of different planes in your memory?" The devil jumped out and said nonchalantly: "I don''t remember the details, but master, you are a creature of the plane of the mage. How can the mage care about the alien natives? That idiot **** is dead, only idiots can Recklessly trying to descend on the plane of the wizard." After returning to the laboratory, Adam began to purchase alchemy items, especially teleportation scrolls. He learned the lesson from the last time and never wanted to plunge himself into an inescapable desperate situation. Under the tower the next day, William and the trio saw Adam, who was fully armed. They could recognize that Adam was wearing a robe with a formal level of earth defense spells. It was very valuable, and the ring on his hand could be launched. The fire type official level attack magic is very valuable, and the necklace worn on the chest can inspire the water type official level recovery magic, which is also very valuable. The equipment worn by Adam is already higher than the net worth of most apprentices combined. Chapter 71： Back to the deserted island After arriving at Karachi Port through the towers teleportation circle and carefully stepping out of the fantasy building full of official mages, William finally couldnt help asking Adam: "Adam, on you, is this...?" Adam hadnt answered yet, and the devil couldnt wait to jump out of his mind, and said with a mockery: The last time my master was scared, he couldnt wait to equip his teeth with official magic items... ." Adam kicked it aside fiercely, and said four words blankly: "Be prepared for trouble." William felt a bit of a toothache. Ophelia''s armor and great sword looked very advanced. Krystal was a disciple of the official mage, and he would not be missing a lot of good stuff. Now it seems that only he is poor. . Adam did not give him time to hurt himself secretly, and asked directly: "If you have nothing else, now we will rush to the port of Karachi and take a boat to Madeira." No one spoke, William was dejected, Ophelia was indifferent, Kristel was stunned, only the devil jumped out, and he was very interested in this place, which is more prosperous than the academy at a glance: " Master, I..." Adam ignored it, and got into a small suspended vehicle with the other three, wanting to rush to the port. The mandatory tasks issued by the college to contract apprentices are not paid. This kind of task is an obligation of the apprentice, but the college will give the person in charge a sum of money, and all legitimate consumption in the course of the task can be paid by this money. Excess, you can also apply for reimbursement, and all the materials obtained in the course of the mission, except for what the college needs, are counted as belonging to each apprentice. The four returned to Madeira this time and no longer took the huge Moldo Academy. Instead, they took a much smaller and faster small ship. Compared with the three-month long time, they returned to Madeira. The island only takes half a month. "Two gentlemen, two ladies, I hope you have a faster journey, but I need to remind you that it is forbidden to do elemental magic experiments on the ship." The captain of this ship is actually an apprentice of the mage, but the four of Adam only met him when they got on the ship. Adam stayed at home all the way, staying in the cabin to optimize and transform his meditation. During this period, he did not even have any communication with the three of William. William once thought about knocking on Adams door and asking him about The arrangement of the task, but he later dispelled the idea and waited until he landed ashore to see his father and asked about the specific situation. Half a month''s time passed in a flash. At noon that day, four people arrived at Madeira Island and set foot on the southern harbor city. The devil did not dare to be lonely and jumped out again, took an exaggerated breath, and then showed a suffocating expression and said: "Energy desert, Master, are you actually born in such a barren place?" Ophelias always indifferent expression brought some struggles, and Kristel said directly: Yes, a barren place, but its our hometown, Adam, can you give it to me after the mission is over? For some time, I want to visit my family in Northland." Of course Adam would not refuse this request. He not only promised but also asked Ophelia: "Miss Ophelia, how about you?" Ophelia nodded to Adam. This was the only exchange between the two along the way. After discovering that the situation could not be controlled and asking for help from the Moldo Tower, the Duke sent his men to wait in the port day and night. As soon as William got off the ship, he rushed to William''s feet and said excitedly: "Master William, you I finally came back. I will inform the Lord Duke, he will be very happy. Without waiting for William to respond, he continued to rush toward the city. William smiled bitterly and said to the three Adams: "In this case, let me take a break at my house first, and let my father introduce the news of the Supreme God." After reaching an agreement, everyone walked to the Dukes Mansion. Adams memory still has the pride of the locals that he saw when he first came to Southern Harbour City, but now, that pride has been replaced by a panic, the bustling street market. It also seemed a little deserted. "William?" Williams expression was a bit solemn: Its not normal. Although the Southern Seaport City cannot be compared with Karachi Port, it is definitely the most prosperous city on Madeira Island. It cannot be so deserted. Something must have happened. Everyone speeded up, and soon came outside the Dukes Mansion. Adam found that not only the Duke was waiting outside, but there were many people who hadnt seen him before, and the Dukes condition was not good. William''s face changed dramatically when he saw the Duke. He dashed up and wanted to hug the Duke but didn''t know where he should put his hands, because the Duke had been wounded all over his body and even lost his left arm permanently. "Father, what happened? Who hurt you like this?!" William asked anxiously. The Duke showed a heartfelt smile, hugged William with his left arm, and slapped him on the back heavily: "William, my son, welcome you back." Then he let go of William and told Adam. The man said: "Miss Ophelia, you are still so dazzling, Adam, I remember you, welcome you back, and this beautiful lady..." The Duke could not remember Kristel''s name Up. "Kristel, Lord Duke." Krystal gave a decent smile and said softly. At this time, the stranger around the Duke became agitated, and a lady rushed out of the crowd and asked in a sharp voice: "William, where is my son? Where has he gone?" This voice immediately evoked a series of reactions. Questions of similar time kept ringing. The Duke coughed dryly: "I''ll ask about these things later. The banquet is about to begin. I think we should help these children first." The Dukes prestige is very high. Although everyone is unwilling, they all enter the Dukes mansion according to their words. The banquet is very rich, but everyone feels that the food is tasteless. William is worried about his fathers state and everyone cares about his children. Finally, in the middle of the banquet. , The lady first put down the knife and fork, and again questioned William. William frowned and swallowed the steak in his mouth, and then said, "It''s a pity, Mrs. Richard, and everyone, the only four of us who were selected by Master Master survived." Williams words caused a great uproar. These noble families sent their outstanding children on board with great hopes, so that one day they could learn and return to Guangzong Yaozu, but now they actually heard that their children have died. news. "It''s impossible! Under the protection of the mage, who can hurt my child, you must be lying to me, you are lying to me, right!?" Mrs. Richard screamed hysterically and jumped up from her seat to question William. William stepped back and calmly said: "Mrs. Richard, please be decent. My father had already told you that the path of the wizard is full of dangers. I regret the deaths of those brothers, but they are all in I followed the wizard and left after you agreed." Adam silently finished his last bite of food, got up from his seat, and walked out of the restaurant. Kristel and Ophelia did the same. This kind of drama is too low-level, they are not interested in this group of stupid nobles. Entangled. The lady still reluctantly said: "How can my son die? He is so good! Isn''t it as good as these two lowly poor people?!" The lady did not hesitate to say anything, and aimed at Adam and Kriste Er, there were few civilians among the original apprentices, and only three of them were praised by the mage, among them Adam and Kristel. Facing such rubbish, Adam didnt care. Even Kristel, who was sensitive at the time, can now face his former identity calmly. After becoming an apprentice to a mage, nothing about ordinary people is left to them. In the eyes. William was very upset Even though the two didnt care, but since they came to the Dukes Mansion, they were his guests, and he could not sit back and watch his distinguished guests be insulted. William got up, there were magical fluctuations all over his body, and the temperature in the air began to rise sharply. There was a faint fire in front of him. The lady was forced to retreat and almost fell to the ground. William looked around, and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, let me say more. Once, as a noble, please be decent, otherwise my companions and I dont mind to teach you some lessons and let you know the cost of offending the superior." Duke Alfred looked at his son and laughed in relief. William has grown up, so even if he dies, the Alfred family will survive. Just as everyone was taking the pressure from William to silence, another voice sounded: "Mr. William, can you tell me why my child Quentin Brown died? After all, he was a genius that even Master Master praised." Quentin? William was dumbfounded, and the flames faded. He had never seen Quentins father, so he didnt recognize him just now, but he didnt expect Quentins commoner father to be qualified to participate in such a banquet, and he had The last name Brown. He involuntarily lowered his head... At this time, Adam who walked to the door suddenly stopped, turned and said: "Quentin was killed by me." Adam admitted frankly that he was the murderer, he was unwilling and did not know how to lie. Quentins father suddenly got up from his seat and turned over the chair. He resisted the terrible anger and asked Adam: "Your Excellency, why do you want to kill my child?" The Duke has a headache. I didnt expect such a thing to happen. If it were before, Browns attitude would not be worth paying attention to, but now... Chapter 72： Back to the deserted island (2) After Quentin was designated as a genius by Master Mage, the lord of the east gave Quentins father Brown the surname and gave him the title of Viscount, and recruited him from the east with a team of twenty knights, even he himself Obtained the secret potion, promoted to become a knight. Although this kind of strength is still not worth mentioning, after all, he has the status of aristocracy, and the Duke can''t just ignore it. "Viscount Brown, I think there must be some misunderstanding in this, why don''t we talk about it later?" The Duke stood up to make a round. The banquet was unhappy, and everyone left with their own feelings of grief or hatred. Adam and the others came to the chamber together at the invitation of the Duke. During the period, Brown had been staring at Adam, the hatred in his eyes intensified. As soon as he entered the chamber, Brown said, "Your Excellency, I need an explanation." Adams explanation is very brief: "He attacked me and was killed by me." Not only was Brown stunned, even the Duke couldn''t help being shocked. This sentence was more like a declaration of war than an explanation. Brown''s forehead and arms burst into blue veins, and asked several people at William: "Do you all know about this?" William nodded, I don''t know how to appease Quentin''s father. As for getting Adam to admit his mistake and pay compensation, he has never thought about it. "Okay, okay, okay!" Brown grinned back in anger, and rushed out of the chamber after saying three words. The Duke smiled bitterly and looked at Adam: "Young man, I hope you can understand the feelings of a father who has lost a child." As a mage apprentice, the Duke deeply understands the power of magic, and he has no doubt that Adam can be easily killed. Brown, I can only advise a little bit. Adam did not take this matter to heart at all, and asked directly: "Your Excellency, I am the person in charge of this mission. Now, please introduce the situation of the Supreme Church." The Duke knew that since the college appointed Adam as the person in charge, Adam was the strongest in any sense. He could only keep his worries in his heart: "You should already know the basic information. Now, the entire west has completely fallen into In the dead zone, the Supreme Cult has extended its tentacles to the west, and even the south has been attacked." "Father, were you injured by the Supreme God?" William was anxious. The Duke showed a look of fear: "Yes, that **** priest suddenly emerged from the body of an ordinary civilian, sucked up the civilian''s flesh and blood, and then shouted that the true **** is about to come and started to kill and destroy wildly. He has never seen such a weird magic. He seems to use flesh and blood to cast spells. He keeps cutting his body apart. Every ordinary person contaminated by his blood will be infected and die by him. The most terrifying thing is that the corpse will become a monster. resurrection." "Sorry, Lord Duke, I think this level of magic seems not enough to hurt you?" Kristel said suddenly. The Duke nodded and continued: "Yes, although it hurts a lot of ordinary people, it doesn''t make much sense to the apprentice. I thought so before, but when I was about to kill him, he suddenly ignored everything. He rushed to my side and exploded. His self-detonation has amazing power, and it broke through my defensive magic instantly, and then I became like this." Williams eyes were full of anger, and his fist joints were too hard to make a crisp sound. The Duke smiled at him and comforted him: Its okay, at least Im still alive, am I? Ill order a mechanical body from the academy and everything will be fine. Got up." Ophelia said suddenly: "Your Excellency, I wonder if you have retained the flesh and blood of the gods?" "Of course, do you need it now?" Ophelia said, "Yes." The Duke himself got up, took out a small group of sealed flesh and blood from the mansion, and said to Ophelia: "At that time, most of the flesh and blood exploded after the gods blew up were completely destroyed by me. Only this group was left. Miss Leah, be careful, it is very aggressive." Ophelia stretched out a finger and pressed it on the seal, and the strong magic power burst out instantly, directly destroying the seal, and the flesh and blood began to be extremely distorted after being exposed in the air, and flew from the table to the nearest Ophelia. Ophelia''s expression did not change at all, and she grabbed the flesh and blood with her hands. The Duke said in surprise: "Don''t directly touch the flesh and blood with your body, otherwise...Uh..." Ophelia squeezed the flesh and blasted it fiercely, and under her unique magical power, the flesh and blood remained obediently in her hand. In the next second, Ophelia actually squeezed a piece of minced meat into her mouth, chewed and swallowed it casually, and then calmly said: "Contains low-level blood energy, has no resistance to magic, and can only be infected. Assimilate ordinary people." Adam remembered that William once said that Ophelia had joined a certain laboratory, and now it seems that he has conducted research on body refining and blood magic, but this kind of research seems really, very cool. Ophelia didnt care about the Dukes weird eyes, and continued: Lack of more samples, but if it is only this level, it will be vulnerable. A beautiful girl who ate indescribable flesh and blood plainly, this scene is really weird. The Duke suppressed the unnatural emotions that surged in his heart and said: "It is natural for formal apprentices, but for ordinary people, the damage to the gods is extremely huge. Although it is very rude to say that, I hope you can Solve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise Madeira will be over." Originally, he actually hoped that the official mage would come to solve the Supreme Cult, but obviously, no official mage was willing to come to this magical desert. Ophelia stopped talking, and Adam asked again: "Does the gods have this ability?" "No, people who have fled from the west say that some gods have the power of nature, and some gods are invulnerable and have different abilities, but one thing can be confirmed. They were all ordinary people before, and they all sacrificed to living people. To gain the ability." William perceives a huge problem. They only have four people. Even though they are relatively powerful, these gods have the evil magic that turns ordinary people into monsters. They have no way to face the overwhelming enemies. "Father, How effective are ordinary people who are infected?" The Duke of said: "It is vulnerable. As long as you abandon the fear, even the resurrected monsters can be killed with weapons, and the only real threat is the gods." After Adam got some more news from the Duke, everyone moved into the adjacent luxurious room under the arrangement of servants. Before taking a break, Adam suddenly asked William: "Duke, earl, who awarded these titles?" William was still worried about his father. From Frank, he knew the harm of cheap mechanical body incompatibility. He was hesitant to teach Adam the idea of ??power meditation to his father. He was stunned: "Of course it is Madeira. King, the city is in the middle." So, Adam originally thought that the knighthood was awarded by the tower, but "Why didn''t I see the apprentice from the central part?" "The central part is the royal city, it''s just a city. The royal family is only a nominal symbol. The real strength is very weak. Master Master will not take into account the royal family''s face. Without qualifications, there is no qualifications. In fact, there is only one city in the North. I think this time there will be three of you geniuses of this level." Adam expressed his understanding, and then opened his door. At this moment, William hesitated and stopped him: "Adam, my father..." Adam looked at William quietly. William turned his mind and said directly: "Can I teach my father the idea of ??meditation?" Adam looked at him strangely, not knowing why he came to ask him about this kind of thing. William thought that Adam would refuse, showing a frustration. At this moment Adam said: "Of course, as long as you pay fifty units of energy stones, teach To whom is your freedom." "Thank you, Adam." William thanked him from the bottom of his heart and ran towards the Duke''s room Viscount Brown left the Duke''s mansion directly, summoning all his knights and left Southern Harbour City overnight. "Master Viscount, I don''t think anyone will be able to catch up with us. Should you tell us why?" Brown''s knight commander, a knight in the final stage of his life, only entered the rank of great knight. He will never make any progress in his life. The knight asked. The rest of the knights also looked at Brown in confusion, and anyone who was being pulled away when they were about to enjoy it would not be happy. "My kid who was supposed to be a mage, Quentin Brown, is dead." The knights were in an uproar. They all knew where the man''s title came from. Now his hope is gone, can the title be kept? Brown ignored their thoughts, and then said: "You have all heard of the Supreme Church, right?" "Of course." Everyone didn''t know what Brown had done to mention the evil at this time. Brown turned his horse''s head to look at the knight commander: "Kyle, you are very old, and your strength will not improve. You have not won a hereditary title for your son. Are you willing?" Before the knight commander answered, he again Loudly shouted to the other knights: "Many of you don''t have even the lowest rank. Although they have a higher status than common people, they can only respect nobles and obey them. Are you willing?" Kyle asked in a deep voice, "My lord, what do you mean by your words?" "Without power, you can only be enslaved, but now, I have a way for you to gain power." Kyle frightened: "You want to join the Supreme Cult? Are you crazy? Master Mage will not let you go." Brown Yinyin smiled and said: "Mage? No, they are just apprentices of mage, just like my son..." Chapter 73： Sacrifice (1) "...As long as we let them die here after gaining the power of the Supreme God, those tall and noble adults won''t care about this trivial matter. I heard that the first **** priest was just the worst before. Waiting for slaves, when we gain power, we can kill him and master the entire religion, then we will be the gods here. Viscount Brown was bewitched by avoiding the heavy and the light. In just a few years, he seemed to have forgotten it soon. Before, he was just a pariah with a slightly better status than a slave. With most knights superficial knowledge, they dont really understand the difference between a mage and a mage apprentice, but this cant hide it from Grand Knight Kyle: "The Viscount, even the mage apprentice, he came from the legendary mage academy. Here, can you guarantee that their death will not offend those adults? I..." Viscount Brown violently interrupted Grand Knight Kyle''s words: "Enough, Kyle, listen, my son, Quentin Brown, he is also an apprentice to the mage, but he died, and the murderer was intact just now. Stand in front of me!" The Grand Knight Kyle took a deep breath. He finally knew why the upstart viscount in front of him suddenly had the crazy idea of ??joining the Supreme Cult. "Mage, they are above the top, they don''t care about the life and death of the inferior, and the life of the apprentice is the same! Otherwise, how dare that **** **** be so rampant?!" Viscount Brown roared loudly, waving his fisted right hand non-stop He didn''t even care if his nails were inserted into the flesh and blood. He needed to vent his anger in this way, otherwise he felt that he would go crazy. But Viscount Brown obviously did not realize that there are differences between people, not only differences in strength, but also differences in status. "Everyone, don''t you want to change your own destiny? Don''t you want to master extraordinary powers? The Supreme Church ruled the west in less than two years, and those untouchables only sacrificed to the highest and gained even Alpha A power that Duke Lied cannot resist, are you, knights and knights, inferior to those untouchables?" The knights were heartbroken, and someone hesitated: "But, wasn''t that priest killed by Duke Alfred?" Brown breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart moved just fine. I was afraid that you would be indifferent. He hurriedly said, "Knight, remember my words, those gods are just untouchables. Have you seen the injury of the duke? You can do it after untouchables get blessed. Master the power to kill the Duke by just one click, think about it, what if it were you?" "But there are four of them..." Viscount Brown turned around abruptly and asked, "How many years has the Duke been practicing as a mage?" Where did the knight answer, staring blankly at him not knowing what to say. "I don''t know, but the southern part was the domain of the duke decades ago. In other words, the years the duke practiced as a mage may be longer than the life span of the four of them combined. Think about it, even the duke was injured. How could those four young people be opponents of the Supreme Cult?!" "Follow me to join the Supreme Cult, we will become the masters of the entire continent!" Viscount Brown said feverishly. Probably the wisdom brought by the years, or the sensitivity brought about by countless battles, the Grand Knight Kyle felt that all this would not be as smooth as Viscount Brown said. He even felt that as long as he stepped wrong, he was in danger of death. . "Sorry, I don''t think this is a good choice." Viscount Brown''s expression was stagnant, and he turned his head and stared at Grand Knight Kyle fiercely: "Are you going to betray me? My knight?" The great knight reined and sat down and slowly retreated: "I did not swear allegiance, so this is not a betrayal." He clenched the knight''s gun in one hand and said coldly: "I want to leave, don''t stop me, I Although I am old, I am still a great knight." Viscount Brown''s eyes were stern, and he ordered: "Kill this old guy, and then follow me to the west." The knights looked at each other for a while, no one wanted to take the first shot. Viscount Brown was even more angry when he saw this situation. He tightened the reins and charged Kyle, shouting, "Kill him! For strength, for prosperity and wealth." !" ...... After breakfast the next morning, the four of Adam walked outside the Dukes Mansion together. The mission of the academy was the most important, and it was not the time to spend time. Williams face is not very good-looking, probably because the teaching of the idea of ????the power meditation last night was not successful, but he did not plead with Adam again, because he knew that Adam could not make any changes because of his request. It was the Duke who behaved normally and didn''t seem to worry about himself at all. "William, I have prepared a mount for you, as well as a team of a hundred knights, ready to follow you at any time." The Duke patted William on the shoulder and said gently. The Hundred Knights is his greatest support for William. The south is huge and prosperous. If too many knights go out, the security of the territory cannot be guaranteed. William looked at Adam. "No need." Adam rejected the Duke''s kindness. After having a private conversation with William last night, the Duke no longer dared to use the word''child'' to call Adam. It was really amazing because he escaped in front of the official mage and interrupted the mage promotion by himself. He had already tested William''s strength last night. It was already stronger than him. It is incredible that William claimed to be the weakest of the four. "Mr. Adam...," the Duke paused, and continued: "Although the knight is not worth mentioning compared to the power of the wizard, it can at least save you some trouble. After all, you only have four people." The devil appeared suddenly and became Adam''s face recklessly, and said in Adams tone: "The chicken and dog are vulnerable." The Duke looked at the two Adams in front of him in a daze, and said, "This is? Contract creature?" The devil implied a lame aristocratic courtesy on the duke and said, "Hello, Duke Alfred, you can call me Grand Duke Garfield." Adam lifted his finger, and a very solid electric current shot out from between his fingers, knocking the devil into a chaotic form, and then said to the Duke who was frightened by the power of electric light: "Although it is very rude, but the fact is, the Knights It''s useless, it''s just a burden, even the mount," he looked at the three of them. Kristel said that he did not need it. Ophelia shook her head. William explained to the Duke: "Father, the speed of the mount is too slow." The Duke felt relieved, but also a little confused, "It seems that you have far surpassed me, my child. Then, I wish you a triumphant return." Adam took the lead into the air and flew directly to the west. Kristall and William followed closely. Ophelia stepped on the ground and moved forward in a frenzied manner. Using magic to condense the air, and then once again borrowing force in the air, it looks more powerful and beautiful than the way of the three of Adam. Not long after the four of Adam left, the Grand Knight Kyle rushed into the city with bruises outside the Southern Harbour City. When he reached the Dukes mansion, his mount died of exhaustion. He stood in front of the Duke with difficulty and said: "Brown The Viscount has betrayed humans, and he took his knights to the west to go to the Supreme Cult. He wants to kill several apprentices!" "You made a wise choice. Although your message is of little value, I will still reward you. I think joining my knights is a good job?" The Duke ordered someone to support Kyle and said to him plainly. Kyle couldnt believe that the Duke was actually such an understatement. He said anxiously, "My Lord Duke, I mean..." The Duke interrupted him with a one-arm, and the words of the devil rang in his mind, "Chihuahua dog, vulnerable." ...... All four of Adam flew very fast and flew out of the south within a few hours. They found that as the distance got farther and farther, the situation on the ground got worse and worse. There were people fleeing everywhere. They could not even form a team. Instead, they fled in disorder, and they were panicked from time to time because of a little disturbance. Adam did not land. Their task was to destroy the cult and obtain the media, so that the refugees were no longer among them. The other three did not respond, and followed Adam and flew silently until two hours later, Adam suddenly stopped and raised his arm to signal everyone to stop. "Come out," Adam ordered. The devil reluctantly walked out of Adams mind. It pointed to the ground not far away and said loudly: "There is a breath of evil energy in front, it is over there." Then it murmured: "Call me if you have anything, just call me if it''s nothing. Hit me, this kind of master..." However, no one paid any attention to what it said. The crowd descended towards the ground and soon saw what the devil said. "Really, **** it!" William''s eyes widened and said angrily. There is a dead zone before his eyes. Although all houses were not burned down, the entire walls and floors were stained red with blood, exuding a nauseating smell. A large hole was dug in the center of the town, which was also blood red. Judging by the taste, The killing took place not long ago, but there were already many bones in the pit. It was obviously the Supreme Sect who carried out an evil sacrifice and sacrificed all the residents of the town. All the bones were creeping towards the deepest point. Adam noticed a tiny hole there, apparently some kind of artifact was enshrined. "There is no magic breath, no negative energy breath. The smell of this energy is unheard of. Is this the power of the aliens?" Adam turned a blind eye to the surrounding environment and compared the collected information with the enemy mage, and finally confirmed that it was not. The trick of the anti-mage, but the real alien plane came. A gust of breeze blew slowly, blowing away the smell of blood, Kristel suddenly pointed to a place and said: "There are people there, no, not people, but monsters." William could no longer stand this kind of environment, and a huge fireball was condensed and hit directly in the direction Kristel pointed out. The fireball went directly through the obstacle and exploded after a long time. Then everyone smelled it. The smell of barbecue. Then they saw the monster. It is a pile of broken arms that can wriggle, some are bodies, some are arms, thighs, and some are heads. None of them are intact, but they maintain their vitality strangely and have a tendency to devour evil, even in In the process of moving forward, they are constantly tearing each other. This time Kristel couldn''t bear it. There were countless tornadoes composed of tiny wind blades rolled up around her. She raised her finger to directly destroy the evil in front of her with magic. "Wait a minute." The voices of Adam and Ophelia sounded at the same time. This is a very important message. It would be a shame if they were destroyed in this way. There was no communication between the two. Adam first took a step back and motioned to Ophelia to let him go. He knew that he knew nothing about this knowledge and Ophelia was the expert. Ophelia walked in front of the monsters. Under her magical deterrence, all the monsters stayed in place and did not dare to move. Just like yesterday, she picked up an arm and directly crushed it, and then took out a little flesh and blood from her arms. After comparing the two, he said: "The same root is the same." "In other words, this is the result of offering sacrifices to the same alien beings?" William asked. "Well, I just don''t know if it''s a coincidence, or if only one evil **** is trying to descend." Kristall held the tornado with one hand and asked, "Can you destroy them now?" Adam stopped her again, and then said to Ophelia: "I need some energy samples, can you extract the energy from their bodies?" Ophelia nodded with her back to Adam, stretched out a finger and wiped it on the blade of the giant sword, and a drop of blood ejected from the cut wound. After this drop of blood fell to the ground, it showed a crushing advantage. With the aggressiveness of the violent, all the monsters in contact with the blood were swallowed, and soon this drop of blood condensed all the monsters'' flesh and blood into a large ball of meat that was constantly squirming, suspended in front of Ophelia. Ophelia''s **** intertwined on the meat ball with a light flick, and with the muffled sound, the meat ball shattered, but there was no disgusting sight of flesh and blood flying, but withered and rotten like a drained plant. , Leaving only a drop of blood lingering with a trace of alien energy. This scene, if you don''t consider Ophelia''s identity, it is already more evil than the power of the alien evil god. "Miss Ophelia, you..." Kristel frowned and couldn''t help saying. She didn''t know why Ophelia chose such a path, even if it was a body refiner. You need to make yourself so evil. "Heh." Ophelia smiled inexplicably, and then flicked the drop of blood towards Adam. Adam thought it was nothing, but was interested in Ophelias ability and the knowledge behind it, but now its not the time to explore. He stopped the blood drop with the power of mind, then grabbed the devil and ordered it: "Take the energy Swallow it." The devil showed a disgusted expression: "My master, you can''t do this. This kind of energy is too low. Smell its disgusting smell. I will have indigestion." "Low level?" "Yes, I can''t even imagine what kind of stupid world would use this kind of low-level energy when there is ether in the void. It is composed entirely of flesh and blood, and even the idiots in the abyss are inferior. !" "What is made of flesh and blood?" Unexpectedly, Ophelia spoke: "Literally, this eccentric evil spirit digests the flesh and blood of creatures through special means or organs, and converts the flesh and blood into this low-level energy. The energy level is probably only slightly higher than that of the knight''s blood." Adams eyes lighted up and then dimmed again. If it is through some means, it is of no value, but if it is through organs, this alien native is very valuable for research, but it is a pity that he has not yet performed the plane. The ability to fight. Adam recorded the information, and then ignoring the devils struggle, he pulled it over and forced the devil to absorb this energy. Obviously, the devil had no way of resisting it. He could only pinch his nose and swallow the energy. Ophelias blood shattered. The devil turned into a human figure and knelt on the ground constantly retching. Adam ignored its exaggerated movements, "Take us to the source of this energy." When the devil habitually wants to bargain, he hears Adams cold voice: "Dont talk nonsense, I know you can." The devil realized that he had turned into Adam again. He dared not speak any more, and obediently flew to lead the way. Before leaving, Krystal threw the tornado out, Adam pointed at the tornado, the current flew out and merged into the tornado, and the energy aura suddenly became violent. A few seconds later, there was a loud noise, and everyone looked back. Go and find that the town has completely disappeared, leaving only a huge pothole in place. The devil shuddered, shivering, and wailed in his heart: "This monster has become stronger again." Adam felt the recovery speed of magic power, and found that the efficiency of communicating ether was far lower than in the Mage Continent. He took out a large amount of energy stones from his portable space, divided them into three and distributed them to three people. This kind of babysitting job, but since he is the person in charge, he will not forget his responsibilities After the three of them took over, they continued to fly for less than an hour, and the devil shouted: There is a lot of disgusting energy in front." ...... "Kill these heretics who do not believe in the Supreme God, and then repay the Supreme God''s blessing with the flesh and blood of the heretics!" "Kill, kill! Kill all the heretics, use the altar made of flesh and blood to point out the direction for the Supreme God, and welcome the coming of the Supreme God. The Supreme God will sprinkle his gospel over this stupid world, and we, All will become the people of God, gain eternal life and the power of God!" In the town, a young man in a pure white robe hovered in the air, shouting in a feverish tone. There were several people in the same dress around him, and under their feet, the eyes were blood red, like wild animals. The''humans'' with sharp claws and hair, the voice of the white robe gods contains the power of enchantment, and every syllable makes them more enthusiastic, and then use both hands and teeth to slaughter all the same kind who dare to resist without hesitation. The young man was very satisfied. He was just a humble slave not long ago, but when he heard the gospel of the Supreme God, he felt that he had mastered the power close to God. This power fascinated him and he was willing to be the Supreme. God gives everything, as long as he can gain strength. "Henry, there are several knights on your side in the city who are violating God''s will." Another white-robed priest shouted in the distance. Henry turned his head and looked at the several knights who resisted the killing with a bloodthirsty smile: "blasphemer, heresy, **** it!" He raised his right hand, chanted an obscure spell, and went on His right hand began to grow and grow, and finally this deformed arm penetrated a knight''s body at a very fast speed. (Replenish your brain, K9999''s super nirvana in the King of Fighters) Chapter 74： Sacrifice (2) for Richelieu, 20,000 rewards plus more Henry''s face turned pale. Obviously using this ability would cause a great burden on his body, but he didn''t care at all, his expression became more enthusiastic. Under his command, his arm killed all the knights who resisted one after another. Together with a large number of followers of the Supreme Theology and ordinary townspeople, the deformed arm sucked up all the corpses and returned to normal with a large amount of flesh and blood. Henry''s face flushed abnormally. "This is the power of the gods, blasphemers, fear, tremble, and accept death!" Henry looked up to the sky and laughed, extremely arrogant. The rest of the gods showed their extraordinary power and quickly wiped out the resistance in the city. The gods ordered ordinary believers to gather all the survivors. They joined forces to cast spells, and blood-red chains bound all survivors. By. With a sick smile, the **** ordered all ordinary believers: "You are very lucky. As blasphemers, you should have washed your sins with blood, but now you are fortunate to contribute your body to the Supreme God. Use your life and soul to thank you! " The survivors wailed and begged for mercy, all to no avail. The **** priest ordered ordinary believers: "Start building the altar." Under the fangs and claws of ordinary believers, the altar was quickly cast. The priests sent batches of townspeople into the altar as if they were beating animals, and imposed strict requirements on the position of each person until everyone stood. After they were done, they flicked their **** chains, and all the townspeople couldn''t help but crawl to the ground. The blood-colored chains were connected to each other and finally gathered in the deepest part of the altar. Henry cherished and took out a snow-white cane from his arms. The cane was made from a complete female skeleton, exuding a gloomy atmosphere. Henry fell from the sky and walked towards the center of the altar step by step with his palms in both hands. Then he cut off his palms without hesitation, and drew strange patterns on the soil with fractures. Finally all the gods came to the center. Kneeling down around Henry, Henry thrust his stick in the ground and knelt back. They chanted obscure spells at the same time, and the townspeople were taken away from all flesh and blood without any resistance, and passed to the cane through the scarlet chain. Then, an evil but weak will radiated from the top of the cane, and all the believers kissed the land with excitement, as if shrouded in great glory. Then the mist formed by flesh and blood radiated and began to feed back to the believers, and dyed everything around him red. As the blood mist touched the body, Henry''s palm healed instantly. All the gods trembled as if taking drugs, and then the blood mist swept toward the ordinary Believers, they showed the same look, and the degree of beastization of their bodies increased again. Henry sucked the last trace of blood mist reluctantly, and respectfully pulled out his palms and raised his hands on top of his head, kneeling and groaning: "Praise the great Supreme God! Thank you for giving us strength!" "Praise the great Supreme God! Thank you for giving us strength!" And at this moment, a pillar of fire in the sky smashed straight down, slicing Henry into coke, and the bone stick fell to the ground. ...... time before returning. The four Adam, led by the devil, quickly reached the sky above the town. The first scene they saw was when Henry used his mutated physical ability. Adam ordered everyone to stand still. He wanted to see what the so-called **** sacrifice was all about. No one expressed doubts about this order, except that Ophelia couldn''t levitate for a long time and stood alone on the huge tree on one side, everyone quietly watched the sacrifice scene. The deceptive language of the gods in the town is clear and audible, and the devil disdainfully said: "If the low-level savage methods are not aimed at idiots, no one will be fooled." As a devil, it has the right to despise the gods of the Supreme Church. It felt that if it were to do it personally, it could have everyone surrender their lives without causing bloodshed. When seeing the priests driving the townspeople down the altar, William couldn''t help but want to do it, but Adam stopped him. "hold on." At this time Henry took out the bone cane, Adam stared at it closely, he knew that he must get this cane, maybe it was the breakthrough of this mission. William saw the townspeople being sucked into flesh and blood, and the high temperature rising around him, Adam used his mind to imprison him firmly in the air, and said sternly: "I say wait. If you can''t control yourself, I can do it for you. " William trembled. Instead of looking back at Adam, he chose to close his eyes tightly. He knew that he could not stop the next scene from happening. Kristalls voice rang in Williams ear: "William, you should know that this kind of sacrifice is necessary to avoid more tragedies." Different environments, different people and different thoughts have a great influence on a person. Kristel, who was originally the most cowardly and soft-hearted, quickly accepted the mages thoughts under the guidance of the official mage. However, William''s thinking is still at the stage of apprenticeship, and progress is minimal compared to others. When all the flesh and blood entered the bone cane, the devil said again with disdain: "The idiot on that side wants to find the coordinates of the wizard world, but his power is too weak and the distance is too far. This level of sacrifice, a hundred times It''s no use either." After the sacrifice was completed, Adam found that except for ordinary people who had been exposed to the blood mist had become slightly stronger, no other abnormalities had occurred, so he said: "Destroy them, don''t destroy that stick." William, who could not wait for a long time, excited the magic instantly. A pillar of fire fell from the sky, killing the gods accurately without spreading to the staff. William still did not calm down his anger. The first one fell from the sky. With his magic, slices of flames continued to spread. The general public was burned to ashes. With a loud noise, Ophelia descended into the town, raised the huge sword in her hand and charged forward with unparalleled power, facing the dense crowd of believers and the gods who were stunned in front of them and did not give in. The great sword was raised fiercely, and the blade rippled in her hand. The flesh and blood body seemed to be non-existent, and there was no way to bring resistance. The flesh and blood ability of the gods was the same, and his face was still astonished. Philia was already behind the crowd. UU Reading "Heh." She let out a gentle breath and put down the giant sword, and at the same time everyone behind her turned into blood mist. No one has a whole body. This was the first time Adam saw Ophelias fighting style. With the support of his super vision and calculation power, Adam clearly saw Ophelias swordsmanship, which was the constant shaking of his arms while moving at high speed. The sword''s edge vibrates at a high frequency to achieve huge lethality. There is no magic power attached to Ophelia''s sword. Obviously, this group of enemies is not worth her all-out effort. Adam could feel that if there is magic blessing, this way of fighting would be terrifying. "who are you!" "You dare to sabotage the sacrifice and take action against the followers of the Supreme God. Are you not afraid of divine punishment?" "Humble blasphemer, if the Most High God descends to destroy the world with anger, you will be sinners in the entire world!" The devil was chuckles, tumbling in the air, and he said to himself: "Quack, quack, there is such a fool to destroy the world of wizards? Quack, where is the idiot!" Adam fell on the ground, and it can be analyzed from their words that they are just bewitched idiots, it is impossible to know any useful news, so these people are no longer valuable. Adam raised his arm gently, and a fine crackle sounded in everyone''s ears. Except for the three of William, everyone felt the skin tingling, and the visible electric light continued to burst. "God''s punishment! This must be the Supreme God''s divine punishment! Heretics, blasphemers, you will pay the price of your life!" The gods knelt to the ground fiercely, enduring the pain and continued to bow and curse. Adam dropped his arm expressionlessly, and with the huge light, all the remaining Supreme Cultists were electrocuted into coke. Chapter 75： Sacrifice (3) Although everyone was killing people, they didn''t expect Adam to do it so neatly, not even leaving a living. Watching Adam stepping into the altar casually and picking up a bone cane, William twitched the corners of his mouth and asked: "Just kill all of them like this? Don''t you need to leave a few lives?" Adam lifted the bone cane to levitate in front of him with the power of mind. This kind of weird thing would not be touched with his body until he was sure that there was no harm. After hearing William''s words, he replied: "No need, low level. Its just a believer and wont know any valuable news." "But..." "Our task is to destroy the Supreme Church, not to surrender them, so we only need to follow the energy response to kill it." Adam said, while trying to stimulate the bone cane with magic power. With the magic attached, the bone cane unexpectedly There is a tendency to collapse, which means that its material is ordinary, not enough to support magic. Ophelia stepped forward and picked up the cane directly with her hand. After observing it carefully for a while, she suddenly crushed it. Adam did not stop until Ophelia had done all this and said: "What did you find?" "Alchemy products made by special methods, the material is the body of a young girl, an ordinary young girl." Ophelia''s voice was flat, but everyone else heard her killing intent, obviously this behavior made her very angry. "The low-level energy converter has only one function, turning flesh and blood into energy to radiate." After Ophelia finished speaking, he walked to the side of his great sword and stopped talking. Adam looked at the broken cane, and then said to the devil, "That is to say, this is not a medium?" A drop of cold sweat dripped from the devils forehead, and it came to the cane fragment and scanned it again and again with energy: "No, I just felt that there was an idiot who wanted to communicate with the wizard world. How could it not?" Adam did not blame the devil, because at this time there was already a faint clue in his heart. The medium must exist, otherwise it would not be possible to explain the source of the power of the first **** to communicate with alien creatures, but the medium may only be that one. Perhaps its function is just to empower, and the method by which the alien creatures obtain world coordinates may be believers? After Adam said this speculation, William and the others were thoughtful. After recalling the words of Mage Black, Kristel said to everyone: "The teacher once said that in the endless plane, various creatures gain power. The ways are different. The creatures in some worlds can attract believers'' beliefs. The plane of the wizard calls this power the power of faith. Maybe this Supreme God is this kind of creature?" Adam nodded, which is similar to his own inference: "The number of samples is not enough to complete the judgment. We need to observe more ritual scenes to collect enough information." The four of them flew into the sky again, flying towards the west, and soon encountered the Siege of the Supreme God. This time, the four Adams came before the ceremony. They found a different scene from the last time. This time, the leading priest of the Supreme Church was actually a kind-hearted old man. He wore a white robe studded with gold threads and hovered in the air alone, showing miracle to the panicked people in the city. "You do not love the world or the things in the world; if anyone loves the world, the love of the Most High God will not include him. Everything in the world: the greed of the physical eye, the arrogance and madness of human nature, are not from God , But from the world. The day the Most High God comes will wash away the sins of this world, and those who believe in God and love God will be forgiven." "God loves the world, and cannot bear the suffering of poverty, war, disease, and death. After the creation of the world, he came to this world again to deliver the gospel. The Supreme God said that anyone who believes in me will be free from all suffering and will wash away all sins. Anyone who is pious will come to my kingdom of God and become a son of God and receive my glory." Speaking of the gods casting spells, he took an ordinary person who lacked limbs into the sky, gently touched his body with a creepy gentle gesture, and muttered to himself after he had healed wounds cracked open, ordinary people He made a painful sound, but his limbs unexpectedly began to grow again in the next second. The city began to waver. They found that the Supreme Church was not as cruel as in the legend, but displayed a miracle, and some people wanted to talk about it. The four people hidden in the sky were stunned. Maybe a formal mage could do this kind of thing on themselves, but they had never heard that they could rebirth other people by amputated, otherwise Frank would not have to inoculate a mechanical body. William thought of his father, he suddenly turned his head and asked Ophelia: "This, is this kind of thing true?" Ophelia did not turn her head, and replied in a confused voice: "I don''t know..." The pain passed quickly. He looked at his well-groomed body in disbelief and knelt down in the air. The **** priest put his hand on his head and said loudly: "You used to be a heresy, now Your sins have not yet been cleansed, but the Most High God is kind and loving, has forgiven your sins and given you a new body. Now, are you willing to dedicate your life to the Most High God? This man has completely fallen, and replied with a crying voice: "I am willing, I am willing to dedicate everything to God." The goddess said lovingly: "Good boy, if you trust God, God will not abandon you." As soon as the voice fell, the power to support ordinary people''s flight disappeared, and he fell directly from a high altitude and fell heavily to the ground, losing his breath of life. All the voices in the city stopped abruptly, and they looked at the gods in fear, not knowing why he wanted to do this. Shenji opened his hands forward, as if he wanted to hug something. With his movements, the corpse on the ground was shrouded in a red light and slowly rose, and after a while, he came to the Shenji again. Shensi hugged the corpse, and then a miracle happened. The dead ordinary man came back to life. He knelt down again in the air, prostrated at the feet of Shensi and kissed his boots. "You must firmly believe in God, the Most High God loves the world, and will not give up any believers. Those who have died will be reborn." Boom! The people in the city went crazy. If the rebirth of a limb cannot trigger their enthusiasm, then coming back to life has made them believe in the existence of God! "I am willing to believe in God! I am willing to dedicate everything to God!" "Please God, save my child!" "Please God heal my body!" They have completely fallen, and there is no need to siege the city at all. Everyone spontaneously opens the city gate to welcome the gods and believers to enter. William in the sky and they couldn''t help but have doubts. This seems very different from the **** and barbaric way of preaching in their imagination? Chapter 76： Sacrifice (4) "Adam, what shall we do?" William asked. Adam has no emotion in his eyes, logical thinking dominates the body, and all threads in his mind are running at high speed and begin to analyze the flaws. He doesn''t believe in any miracle of the Supreme God at all, there must be some trick in it. "Adam?" William asked again as the priests began to gather mortals. "Flesh!" Adam said suddenly. He remembered the strange and evil ability of the gods he had seen before, and used the arm mutation as a weapon. If this ability can be used on others? Or can you leave your body temporarily? "What kind of flesh and blood?" Kristel asked in doubt. Adam did not answer her, but decisively ordered: "Leave the lives of the gods and the resurrected, and kill the rest." Although the three of them were puzzled, they did not execute Adam''s orders at any discount. Suddenly, wind, fire, thunder and lightning and energy impact fell from the sky, harvesting the lives of believers violently, Ophelia fell to the ground violently, and the sword fell incomparably. The gods looked at the four people who descended from the sky. After a moment of panic, they shouted: "Here, blasphemer, demons..." Ophelia made a **** path and leaped up and appeared beside him, grabbed his collar with one hand, and then shook his hand. The **** slumped and lost the ability to speak. Then Ophelia took him fiercely. Crashing into the ground, at the last moment, I finally remembered Adam''s order to stay alive, and this made the **** priest get his life back. The battle ended cleanly. After a few minutes, all the Supreme Cultists were wiped out. The mortals looked at Adam and the four in amazement. After a moment of silence, they attacked Adam and the others, shouting the same words as the sacrificial offerings. , Completely disregarding the difference in strength between the two sides. Adam stunned a group of people expressionlessly, only to find that they had no fear at all, and they still charged recklessly. The other three also encountered the same situation. Facing the supreme cultists can be painful to killers, but facing ordinary people, they cannot be completely cold. "come out." The devil heard the sound of Adam''s mind and turned into a chaotic form, and his huge mouth roared with negative energy and spread throughout the city. All ordinary people suddenly fell into a coma. William gathered around Adam in embarrassment: "Damn, what''s the matter with these people?" The devil chuckled and said: "Because you destroyed their hope, of course they will not let you go." The devil knows this kind of thing very well, and there is similar information in the remaining memory of inheritance. Before the mortals traded with the devil, they were full of hope. Later, I found that being played by the contract, the despair after the shattered hope would make people lose their minds. "How stupid it is to pin your hopes on the so-called gods." Adam did not look at ordinary people again, stepped forward to grab the man who had come back from the dead, and said flatly. "Quack, master, not everyone is you." Adam ignored him and grabbed the resurrected and asked the three of them: "Are you sure that the magic just now did not affect him?" The three nodded. "Sure enough, resurrection from the dead is just a trick." As Adam threw the resurrected to the three of them, they all realized that after taking turns to watch, the man was already dead. Infections dominate. "Where is the severed limb rebirth?" William asked again. Adam walked in front of the almost inhumane god, frowned and looked at Ophelia, took out the bone cane from his arms, and stimulated an electric current to wake him from his coma. After opening his eyes, the goddess, ignoring the pain of his body, directly rushed towards Adam. William suddenly remembered that his father had said that the gods blew themselves up, and hurriedly reminded: "Be careful!" Adam increased the electric current and destroyed the body tissues of the gods. He was immediately limp and unable to move. Adam asked him: "What is the Supreme God? How do you communicate with him? Where does your power come from?" The gods were completely paralyzed, and he was only able to control himself above the neck. He roared with a crazy expression: "The blasphemer will be judged!" Then he blew himself upright. This kind of suicide attack is totally useless when the apprentice is prepared, and Nian Motive Barrier can easily resist it. William eagerly said: "Damn, I haven''t asked him about his severed limb and rebirth!" Adam pointed to the resurrected body and said to him: "Look for yourself." After the death of the god, the limbs of the resurrected person automatically fell, and together with his body turned into monsters, and they began to attack and swallow each other. With the naked eye, it can be easily seen that they are not the same root at all. William sighed and stopped speaking in silence. Adam looked at the three of them and said, "The Supreme Cult provides guidance to the alien beings by admitting believers. Massacre should be a means for them to show their muscles." Kristel wondered: "But the special energy that ordinary people can provide is extremely small It is definitely not possible for tens of thousands of people to reach the level of penetration of plane barriers to transmit information." Ophelia said, "So they are cultivating gods." Although her words are brief, several people have already understood what she means. The special energy of ordinary people is weak, so the alien creatures will give ways to strengthen. "Then us?" The devil said casually on the side: "What else can you do besides killing all the way?" Adam has no good way to destroy all ordinary people? Although the mages dont care much about the lives of ordinary people, it is impossible to allow an apprentice to slaughter wantonly. If he does this, let alone his teammates will agree, it is estimated that the next task of the academy is to destroy him. Even if he escaped and ascended to heaven by chance, the only thing waiting for him was to join the team of enemy wizards and become a mouse. "We can only destroy all the High Cult minions outside the west, and then attack the High Cult headquarters." Everyone nodded in agreement, no matter what would happen to ordinary people in a coma, they went up to the sky to continue looking for signs of sacrifice. In the next month or so, the four Adams continued to exterminate the Supreme Church around the west, and collected multiple canes. After Ophelia''s confirmation, they found that all the canes were the same as the first one and had a single purpose. Because of their continuous extermination, the activities of the Supreme Church outside the west are more secretive. The four Adams have not found a large-scale sacrifice again for a week in a row. They seem to have retracted all their minions into the base camp. When there was no sacred atmosphere outside the west, the four Adams began to march to the west, preparing to directly attack the Supreme High Sect base camp to complete the task. At this moment, from a long distance away, the blood soaring to the sky came down the breeze. Chapter 77： Sacrifice (5) Ethius City was once the economic and cultural center of the western region. It is a huge and prosperous city, but now Ethius is quiet and strange. The original location of the City Lords Mansion was turned into a giant altar made of many bones. Unlike the concave altar made by the gods who went out, this bone altar was built on the horizon, surrounded by countless people who looked like ordinary people. The believers of the Supreme Church of God are indistinguishable. They are pious and praying incessantly. Prayers are endless. Sometimes people die because they dont eat for a long time. Then they will melt into the ground, leaving only the bones to fly to the altar. The rest of the people felt no surprise or fear about this, but expressed their envy from the bottom of their hearts. It seemed that dying because of prayer was a tremendous honor. At the highest point of the altar stands a tall statue with a fuzzy face. The statue embraces a pair of bones of a young girl. The bone looks similar to a bone cane, but the whole body is pure and transparent, like a crystal, and you can feel the constant invisible energy. Gather to it. Under the huge statue, there are dozens of gods and goddesses, male and female. They wear almost the same white robes. What distinguishes their identities is the silk threads of different colors on the robes. At the forefront of is a female god. Her white robe is covered with silver threads, which looks noble and mysterious. The gods prayed under her leadership, and the sounds of unclear meaning gathered together to form a strange sound wave. After the prayer, all the priests sang in an aria: "Praise the great Supreme God, and may your glory come to this world soon." The female **** said: "All the golden silk gods remain, and the rest can leave." Her voice is unexpectedly beautiful, and it seems that she can heal the wounds of other people''s hearts with her voice alone. Hearing her order, the goddess who did not embroider gold silk on his clothes bowed and left silently, and then a golden silk goddess said: "The first **** priest, in the past month, our brothers and sisters have had a lot of Casualties, all the brothers who left the kingdom of God, almost all died in the hands of the four blasphemers." The rest of the gods also spoke, and their missionary team suffered heavy losses. The first **** priest listened quietly, without expressing any opinions, as if he didn''t care about it. After the return was completed, a male priest suddenly said loudly: "The four blasphemers have mastered the power of the evil god, and the children of the Supreme God cannot resist at all. If this continues, they will enter the kingdom of God, we... ...." The calm eyes of the first **** worship lake fell on him, and then said: "Luke, are you afraid? Has your faith shaken?" Luke, the **** of the golden thread, knelt directly on the ground, crawling forward, and said in a panic: "No, I don''t, my faith in the Supreme God is as firm as ever!" Even though everyone is a believer in the Supreme God, he still He was very scared of the woman in front of him. He knew the woman''s vicious methods better than ordinary believers. The first order to kill was issued from this woman''s mouth, and she suppressed all disobedient voices with the most cruel means. "You should be firm. All glory belongs to the Supreme God, and all strength comes from the Supreme God. The evil **** is just a disease of the world, and cannot escape under the glory of the Supreme God." Luke was about to cry. The calmer the voice of the first priest, the more afraid he became: "Praise the Supreme God..." The first **** priest walked forward, helped Luke with his own hands, and then tenderly embraced him: "If this is the case, are you willing to prove your faith for the Supreme God?" Luke took a few steps back in fear. He wanted to escape, but found that the two stations trembled and had no strength. He could only beg for mercy constantly: "Sir, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." boom. After a muffled sound, Luke exploded on the spot, and the flesh and blood flowed towards the crystal bones in a strange sacred posture, and the bones automatically flew out and fell on the altar. "It seems that Luke has betrayed the Supreme God. He was bewitched by the Evil God and forgotten the glory of the Supreme God. He needs to wash his sins with his life and go to heaven to ask the Supreme God for forgiveness." The first priest looked at the crystal religiously. Said the skeleton. All the other gods bowed their heads and dared not show any expressions, and kept saying words of praise to the Supreme God, lest they would be punished next. The crystal bones glowed red and fell evenly on the gods. The joy of their bodies made them forget their fears, and their raised heads regained their piety. "Master, what is the command of the Supreme God?" The first **** priest did not answer his words, but instead asked: "How long has the Brown **** priest left the kingdom of God?" Someone replied in a low voice: "It''s been fifteen days. According to the plan, it should be near the city." The first priest nodded with satisfaction: "The Supreme God is very dissatisfied with the current size and position of the kingdom of God. This is our sin. We must obtain more believers and a better kingdom of God for the Supreme God, God Brown. Sacrifice is the son of God sent by the Supreme God to perform this task. Now we only need to protect the altar and wait for the good news of Brown God Sacrifice Although the four Adams are faster, they continue to run on horses. Everywhere in Delaware, Brown and his team of knights escaped to heaven by luck. Brown and his party burned and looted all the way, abandoned all the supplies and entered the west in a week. When he first saw the gods, he directly ordered his team to give up resistance and expressed obedience to the Supreme God with a humble attitude. He was successfully received by the first priest, and after discovering her power, he wisely chose to stay dormant temporarily and obey the orders of the first priest. Although the first priest discovered his ambition, she did not know whether it was out of self-confidence or belief in the Supreme God. She did not kill Brown at the first time. Instead, she chose to allow Brown and his knight team to join the Supreme God. They held a **** sacrifice. After gaining a new power, Brown was ecstatic, volunteered to petition the first god, left the west to capture the royal city, and open up a new kingdom for the supreme god. Half a month ago, Brown left the west from the other direction. He attacked the city and pulled the town out of town. He strictly ordered his subordinates not to take the initiative to harm any ordinary person who had surrendered. They become believers of the Supreme God, but want to hold a grand blood sacrifice after breaking the royal city, in one fell swoop to gain power beyond the first god, and thus grasp the authority of the Supreme God. His plan went smoothly. With the support of the power far beyond ordinary people, any resistance was futile. He cruelly ordered everyone to walk all the way to the royal city, not even the dead bodies of ordinary people on the road. , And led some of the knights transformed into the gods to fly into the royal city and kill all the royal guardian knights, successfully occupy the royal city, and initiated the highest blood sacrifice to date. Chapter 78： Sacrifice (6) If you don''t see it with your own eyes, maybe no one can imagine how cruel humans can be when facing their own people. The entire royal city became a huge Shura field. The killings were carried out all the time. The gods drove away mortals frantically, and ordered ordinary believers to build small altars in prescribed places, and perform blood sacrifices in units of thousands. Conscience and mercy were completely abandoned. When mortals were driven mad by the irresistible reality, they became new beasts. They began to use all the weapons they could use to attack everyone around them who might have been friends and relatives, and used their lives to show loyalty to the Supreme God. When it was discovered that the beasts had gained tangible power and were saved from death, the others became even more mad. At this time, there was no need for the gods and believers to coerce them. They spontaneously killed the same race, and the methods were more cruel than the gods. . In the palace, Brown sat on the throne and listened intoxicated to the screams of the hustle and bustle of the city. Now this is the safest place in the city. Compared with the madness of the outside world, there is a strange calmness. "Viscount Brown..." the former knight''s, now the white robe goddess said on his knees. "Call me a god, Brown god." He waved the bone scepter in his hand to correct the name of his subordinates. The white-robed **** worshipper followed goodness and said again: "Master Brown, the final preparations for the blood sacrifice are almost complete. The 130 altars in the royal city have been built according to your instructions." Brown was surprised: "So fast? Those untouchables and fools have all been killed?" The **** priest said with a weird face: "No, sir, they... no longer need us to do anything, but start to kill each other, using the lives of their companions to swear allegiance to the Supreme God, and most of the still alive become the Supreme The believers of God, only a few untouchables are still resisting." The mockery flashed in Brown''s eyes, but his expression became serious. He got up and said in an ethereal tone: "All spirits are the people of the Supreme God, but human beings are tempted to fall by greed and ignorance. Now the Supreme God is about to come back to this world and establish The Supreme Kingdom of God," Brown paused. Although the priests didnt know the reason for Browns words, they still sang together: "Praise the Supreme God." Brown looked at them with satisfaction: "God said that those who were once depraved cannot get my love, and those who are humble and humble cannot enter my country." The gods and priests knelt down to listen to the oracle, and Brown''s tone became solemn: "We are sons of gods. , Is an apostle. It is supposed to clean up the world for the Supreme God and choose the people of God, so that the kingdom of God is pure and noble, free from pollution. We should test the faithfulness of believers. Therefore, all ordinary believers in the sacrifice to God should also participate if they really trust The Supreme God, loyal to the Supreme God, God will give them rebirth." Even if they were in the same camp, the priests couldnt help but a ray of coldness emerged from the bottom of their hearts after hearing Browns words. They knew what Browns words meant. This was almost indiscriminate slaughter. command. ...... The four of Adam stopped the figure about to enter the west and looked back without reminding or doubting. Everyone smelled the strong smell of blood coming from the wind. "Where?" Adam asked the devil. The devil shook his head: "I don''t know, it''s far away." The other three looked very ugly. In the past month, the devils perception of flesh and blood energy has become more and more sensitive, and can often find the source within a hundred kilometers away. Now that the devil cannot perceive the source, it means that the source is far away, but they are so far away. He also smelled such a violent **** breath, and one can imagine how frenzied this time the blood sacrifice of the Supreme God Sect was. "Adam?" "Let''s go." Adam did not hesitate, and directly ordered to move towards the **** source. Although the West is the base camp of the Supreme Sect, it has existed for two years, and if it really changes, it should happen long ago. But this time the blood sacrifice is real. The alien creatures obtain coordinates through the power of the believers faith. The larger the blood sacrifice, the more gods and priests can transform at one time. If there are truly aliens above the fourth level The strong successfully landed on the deserted island, Adam did not dare to bet whether he would have the ability to destroy Madeira Island in one blow, so the top priority now is to destroy this blood sacrifice. Otherwise, even if the powerhouses of the different planes are killed by the mage later, their lives cannot be saved. The four Adams flew at high speed in the direction where the smell of blood came, and found that all the towns along the way were ruined. There were no residents in the city. The scattered urban ruins on the wilderness looked like ancient relics. One day later, they came to the sky above a giant city that stood alone on the ground. Unlike the killing of Hanfeng City in the North and the prosperous Harbor City in the south, this giant city appeared majestic and majestic but now they There was no time to appreciate, but was severely enraged by the ongoing massacre in the city. In their eyes, the entire royal city was surrounded by blood. One hundred and thirty altars and stars and moons generally surrounded the original palace. They were connected by blood chains. The palaces William had seen have disappeared, replaced by countless ones. A high platform made of white bones, on each step of the high platform stood a variety of white robe sacrifices, holding chains in their hands, silently watching the figure at the top of the altar insert the walking stick into the center of the altar. William recognized that person''s identity at a glance, and he shouted, "Brown, are you crazy? As a nobleman, do you know what you are doing?" The voice exposed the positions of the four Adams. Adam gave him a cold glance and said, "Fight, don''t leave one." William knew that he had done something stupid, so he didn''t dare to have any excuses. He stirred up magic power all over and attacked the royal city first. Brown looked up to the sky, his body strengthened by the energy converter made him see Adam at a glance. He showed a crazy smile, but made no sound. Even the magic that fell from the sky ignored the magic and thrust his cane heavily into the center of the altar. . At the same time, all the scarlet chains glowed red, and one hundred and thirty altars started offering sacrifices at the same time. Every second, countless lives died. The flesh and blood gathered in the center of each altar through the scarlet chains, and then converted into energy and emitted to Brown. Among the core altars. The escaping ripples formed a protection to completely resist the magic of the four Adams. Brown stood on a high place waiting for the injection of energy, and at the same time yelled: "Here is bound to perish, and the blasphemer will never exceed life!" Then he looked at Adam in the sky and said silently: "Little beast, I want you to pay for my life." Chapter 79： Sacrifice (7) In the western city of Etius, on the altar of the headquarters of the Supreme Church, the crystal bones embraced by the statue bloomed with brilliance, and the light became brighter and brighter. It went straight to the sky. All believers in the city and even in the western part of the city, no matter what they were doing before, all at this time. Creeping on the ground, praying with excitement and trembling. The priests were bathed in the red light and only felt the supreme bliss. Their eyes rose to the sky with intoxication, but the first priest gently walked under the crystal bones, reaching out a hand as if he wanted to touch something , Muttered to himself: "My child, soon, soon you will be resurrected, and my mother will sacrifice the whole world in exchange for your new life." The first **** has a very old story. She used to be just the cheapest slave without a surname or name. The purpose of her existence is to work for the nobility and become a tool for venting desires. Very sad, she has a child, although she doesnt even know who the father is, but its no big deal, because this is her child. She uses everything she has to love her child. She feels that this child is a gift from God. She works hard every day in exchange for more food. She hides the child in the most hidden place. She is afraid that if the child is found, they will be killed or robbed. She shaved her face to make her beautiful face become horrible, so as to reduce... That time was the happiest time in her life. No matter how much insult she suffered, how much pain she suffered, even if she didn''t have enough food and clothes, she would feel that everything was worth it as long as she saw this little angel. She has even decided to take her to flee the west after the little angel grows up a bit. She heard that the North is sparsely populated. Although the farmland is difficult, you can eat as long as you are willing to work. She heard that the south is prosperous and you can work hard. Get a chance to survive, I heard... Every day, she keeps longing and waiting for her daughter to grow up. That day, she finished her work day as usual, took a piece of saved brown bread and returned to her thatched house happily, carefully closing the door of the virtual room and teasing gently: "Baby, mom is back. Guess what I brought you today?" Her little angel can''t speak yet, but she is sensible and distressed. He never cries. Only after hearing her mother''s voice will she make a silver bell laugh. She firmly believes that it is the most beautiful she has ever heard. sound. But today, the laughter is gone. The brown bread fell from her hand to the ground and let out a muffled noise. She squatted on the ground frantically, peeling away the thatch, letting the sharp thatch cut her fingers, and then she lifted the wooden plank, and she hid the little angel every day. it''s here. The little angel is gone. "My child! Who stole my child!" She screamed desperately and rushed out of the thatched house to ask everyone she saw. The passerby who was also a slave pushed away the ugly woman in disgust, and then said in a playful tone: "Your child?" "your child?" She begged everyone to tell her the whereabouts of her child in the most humble manner, and finally someone answered her: "Lets go to the back mountain to see, but, I think it..." "No, no, no!" She didn''t dare to imagine or believe it, she just rushed back to the mountain desperately. , rushing to the back mountain, she saw the most extreme manifestation of the evil in this world, and saw the small body that was curled up underground, and the painful expression on its face that had never been seen before. The murderers laughed wildly and insulted her with the most vicious language and attacked her with the worst behavior, but she was indifferent, her heart was dead, and just wanted to die with her angel like this. The murderer swaggered and left after the violence. No one paid attention to the mother and son. I dont know how many days and nights later, in the cold and humid climate of the west, the childs corpse was already rotten and stinking, but she still didnt want to let go of her hand. As life was dying, she felt the corpse in her arms move. The last force of life exploded, sitting up and watching her child turned into a crystal skeleton, and said to her: "Do you want to resurrect it?" There is no fear in her heart, she hugged the crystal bone tightly, and kept repeating in her heart: "Help me, help me, I can give everything." The crystal bones rose from her arms, and a fierce light broke out in the dark night sky. Everyone in her noblemanship died instantly. The flesh and blood gathered on the crystal bones and then entered her body. The weak body was full of energy and was The scratched face healed and became more beautiful, and then the crystal skeleton said again: "Kill, sacrifice, and then lead me to come." ...... Even if they are anxious to listen to the latest oracle, no one dares to interrupt the prayers of the first priest. Those who have done so have paid their lives as the price. So the gods and priests with various threads stood respectfully under the altar waiting for the order of the first god. After a long time, her gentle voice sounded: "Order all low-level believers to be loyal to the Supreme God, and then set off to establish a true kingdom of God, and receive the Supreme God to come." Her orders were the same as Brown, but they were even more prosaic and cruel. She even didn''t bother to cover up, but no **** dared to defy them. After saluting, they retreated from the altar and descended among ordinary believers everywhere. "The Supreme God is coming, the kingdom of God is about to be built, brothers and sisters, it is time to dedicate everything to the Supreme God!" The believers waited for the oracle of the Supreme God longingly, but heard the priests say: "Use your lives to prove your loyalty to the Supreme God!" As soon as the words fell, the believers felt in a daze that the once proud power rioted in their bodies and became uncontrollable. Their painful howls were of no avail, and gradually one after another believers exploded in place. Like a domino, the exploding speed is getting faster and faster, and the number of people is increasing. In less than an hour, only the gods suspended in the air are left in the entire west. Their bodies were pierced by chains, and the chains extended to the altar. Flesh energy was poured into the altar along the chains and flew up with this huge building. The first priest still stood under the crystal bones and gently commanded: "Go, Central Wangcheng." ...... The four Adams continued to bombard the protective shield with magic, but this protective shield formed by countless human flesh and blood lives was unexpectedly tough. The gods continued to receive flesh and blood infusion in it, and the energy breath became stronger and stronger. The top Brown body was already It was as large as three meters high, and the muscles shattered to produce granulation, and the granulation became muscle again. The whole person no longer had a human form and became a monster. Chapter 80： Sacrifice (8) "It''s really a simple and rude way to directly infuse energy to create subordinates, so it is impossible to achieve the promotion of life level." The devil looked at Brown who turned into a monster and said with disdain. Kristel was surrounded by wind blades in the sky. She continued to fuse the wind blades together, and finally formed a small wind, but even Adam couldnt help staying away from her. Adam had no doubts about his body. There is no way to harden this magic with the latest mind-power barrier. "But it''s very effective. Brown''s energy fluctuations have reached the critical point." Kristall said while blowing out the small wind. The protective cover formed by flesh and blood energy was directly pierced, and the wind hit accurately. Brown. Brown was torn apart by the wind and turned into pieces of meat in the sky, but in the next second granulation grew between the pieces of meat, and they gathered together again, he let out a painful roar and looked at them fiercely. "And the recovery ability is also amazing." Kristel took out the energy stone to restore the magic power, obviously the magic just now consumes a lot of her. Ophelia raised the great sword high, and then dropped it fiercely, telling the vibrating arm to drive the blade to vibrate and make a humming sound. With the enhancement of magic power, it showed unparalleled beauty of strength, and the protective shield was broken in an instant After a big hole, when William was about to throw in the fire magic that he had prepared for a long time, he saw Adam picking up the devil and throwing it into the hole. "This..." William was taken aback. The devil was also dumbfounded. After reacting, he yelled and wanted to get out of the hole that hadn''t recovered, but was kicked back by Adam again, and then responded to all its complaints with one sentence: "You are allowed to do whatever you want this time. " The devils eyes lit up and quacked. Although the energy in the body was not driven by an arm, nor did it conform to the characteristics of the devil, it was a force that had surpassed the critical point. There was no problem in killing some ordinary people. William knew the mages attitude towards negative energy, and asked worriedly: "Is it okay to do this?" "Well, what they do is more cruel than the anti-mage." Adam was in the sky preparing to activate the official fire magic-embers stored in the ring. Someone needed some time for him. He found that the blood sacrifice was coming to an end. The energy fluctuations of all gods and priests had been greatly improved, and Brown really reached it. Once the critical point is reached, a stable and safe breakthrough must be prepared at this time. The devil in is very relaxed. In the citys full human despair, the flesh and blood magic of the gods has no effect on it, and the energy attack cannot break through the defense of negative energy. The devil is happily harvesting the life of the gods. Brown roared up to the sky and stepped heavily on the altar. The top layer of the altar instantly shattered and collapsed. With this force, Brown rushed into the sky, and his huge deformed arm muscles were knotted and hit Adam fiercely. William and Kristall hurriedly bombarded Brown with the two elements of wind and fire, but the wound caused by the magic on Brown healed instantly. Brown was ecstatic, "Under this kind of power, what can magic do? Die!" The two looked once again, and when they were about to build higher magic, Ophelia pushed them away fiercely, dragging the giant sword behind, and greeted them forward. Ophelia released his magic power with all his strength, and the blade violently rubbed against the air to produce sparks. As the charging distance increased, the power on the sword became stronger and stronger. . The sword''s edge was connected to Brown''s body, cutting into his muscles layer by layer, and Brown was chopped upside down and flew out and screamed. "Damn, damn!" Brown''s muscles surged, and he actually confined the huge sword in his body, and stopped the momentum of flying backwards. He grabbed the blade with one hand and struck out with a fist in the other: "Give me, go to death !" At the same time, a strong sense of crisis came from behind, and William looked at the black fire in Adam''s hand in horror. Although he could not feel any temperature from it, he felt that even his mental power and magic power were trembling together. Ophelia was about to fight back when he heard Adams voice: "Get out of the way." She let go of her hand without hesitation, and dispelled the magic, letting her body fall freely. Brown grinned and grabbed the giant sword, and was about to slash towards Ophelia, but found that there was no figure in front of him, only a black spark floated towards him. "Magic, right? I want to let you know today that under the great power of magic, magic is simply not able to withstand a single blow." As he wielded a huge sword, he wanted to shoot the black fire away. "Stupid," Adam said calmly. Then he directly became ashes, and the power of the embers was still huge. At the moment of touching the protective cover, all the flesh and blood energy was burned, and the energy channel entered all the bodies of the gods that were being absorbed, burning them completely~ www.novelhall.com~ The domineering devil that was flying inside the protective shield struck a spirit, and screamed: "Master! Do you want to kill me together?!" It can no longer absorb the negative energy that has just been plundered. The body broke apart in an instant, leaving only the most primitive form of chaos and returned to Adam with his tail. The three of them looked at the ring in Adams hand in shock. This was the first time they had seen the power of formal magic with their own eyes. William couldnt imagine that the fire element he majored in could reach such a level. In that kind of flame, What kind of mystery is there? Even the user Adam was shocked. Before buying the ring, he only knew that it contained a one-time high-level fire magic, but he didn''t know that it had such a powerful power, especially the chain incineration characteristics it showed was terrifying. Know that he just wanted to break the protective cover with the ring. After a short period of time, the magic power of Ember Magic was exhausted, and the same thing that disappeared was the entire royal city and all the gods in it. A violent air current appeared, filling in the imperial city that was burned into a vacuum by ashes. Countless black ashes flew around under the fierce wind, floating in all directions, looking like a black torrent. Click. The ring fell into fragments and fell from Adams finger. Ophelia could no longer maintain the indifferent expression she had always kept. She wanted to say something, but she couldnt say it. She just muttered to herself blankly: "My sword......" Adam went down and found the remains of the greatsword from the ground. This weapon, which was made of high-grade materials, did not completely disappear under the burning of the embers. Instead, the remaining part appeared sharper. Adam threw the remains at Ophelia, and said: "I will apply to the college for compensation after I go back..." Chapter 81： Sacrifice (over) The flying speed of the altar is very fast. The blood-red chain that penetrates the body of the gods and connects the altar continuously draws the flesh and blood energy in their bodies and transforms them into the power of the altar to fly. This kind of absorption is unrestrained, and the first priest doesn''t care if they will die because of it, but calmly looks at the crystal bones that are always bright red. "Sir, the first **** priest is still not close to the royal city, but there are already **** priests who can''t support to dedicate themselves to the gods. Can we stop and rest for a while?" Jinsi **** priest buried the grievances in my heart. , Didn''t dare to reveal a single bit. It was obvious that the entire western believers were sacrificed to the altar, but the first priest never used that huge energy at all, just kept squeezing them. Before the first god, he was just the most humble slave, and didn''t know where the king city was. At this time, she just followed the guidance of the crystal bones. After hearing this, she glanced at the golden silk god, and sweated coldly at the golden silk god. Before dripping, I suddenly shattered my finger and pressed it on the altar. The altar suddenly radiated energy, and a part of it was fed back into the body of the **** through a chain. "You must rush to the King City to establish the Kingdom of God by tonight..." Before her voice completely fell, all the gods felt the bliss that hovered in their hearts disappeared, and the first gods suddenly looked up at the crystal bones. , And found that the ever-bright light on it had dimmed. "Brown, you trash!" She roared angrily, and the wound on her hand shot out chains and the altar. All the gods could no longer control their bodies, and the flesh and blood was quickly sucked dry, looking like they were tied in the air. Skull. Golden Silk God Sacrifice said in horror: "My lord..." boom. The body of the golden silk **** priest exploded directly, and then the first **** priest''s unprecedented cold voice sounded in the ears of all gods: "Go ahead at full speed, when the gods come, you will be glorified..." ...... Ophelia did not expect Adam to find the remains of the giant sword, embarrassingly put it in his arms and stopped talking. William recovered from the power of Ember Magic, and he hesitantly asked Adam: "Adam, you have such a method, why don''t you just go straight into the Supreme Church headquarters from the beginning?" "First, I didn''t know the true power of embers before." Everyone expressed their understanding, after all, no one had seen this magic before. Adam went on to say: "Second, the mission of the academy is to destroy the cult and bring back the media. I think the higher priority of these two missions is to bring back the media." William frowned: "Obviously, the priests sent by the Supreme Theological Church are very weak, why don''t we act separately? Isn''t the efficiency of such annihilation higher?" After taking a look at him, Adam bluntly said: "I have never restricted your freedom. As long as you can complete the task, you can choose your own way." "But, but you can save more people..." William''s face turned pale when he was irritated by Adam''s words. He swallowed his questioning words as soon as he spoke. Adam has been surprisingly easy to speak recently, which made him forget Adam''s indifferent nature. In the final analysis, Adam''s heart only has to complete the task. As for how many people will die innocently, it is never in Adam''s consideration. And Adam didn''t care about his companions at all, their existence was just optional. Moreover, William recalled Adams words after they came to Madeira, and found that there was no order to restrict their freedom. The devil said cold words on the side: "Young man, I feel the fear in your heart. The reason why you didnt leave Adam to act alone at the beginning was actually because you were scared? Are you afraid of facing unknown enemies alone, so Will instinctively choose to rely on the strong." William''s face gradually turned blue, and even Ophelia and Kristel were not very good-looking. They had to admit that what the devil said was right, because after asking themselves in their hearts, the answers they got were frustrating. Adam was not interested in being a spiritual mentor. He checked back and forth in the ashes of the royal city and found that there was no trace of energy. Then he flew to the high altitude and flew to the west alone. The devil once again played the role of an interpreter: "The master means that if you are willing, you will keep up, and if you dont, you will do whatever you want." Kristall and Ophelia looked at each other, and at the same time they got up to chase Adam. After weighing the pros and cons in his heart, William flew up and chased Adam. Two hours later, Adam saw the altar of bones floating in the sky, and the first priest also saw Adam at the same time. There was no nonsense, and no temptation, the two sides started fighting directly. Adam raised his finger to the sky, and the rune leaped up to bloom with magical brilliance. There was a roar of thunder in the clear sky. As Adam''s finger fell, a huge lightning crashed down and went straight to the first **** at the top of the altar. The first gods affect the chains The rest of the gods involuntarily greeted the lightning, their bodies swelled, and their flesh and blood resisted the power of magic. This magic is called thunder and lightning for the time being. It is Adams latest attack method after the successful electrostatic test. The lightning flashed by and easily penetrated the flesh and blood, and it bombarded the altar with undiminished power and penetrated. After several layers of bones disappeared. "All mighty power belong to the Supreme God. The blasphemer offends the divine power and seeks his own death." After the first **** priest appeased the other gods, he loosened all the chains and ordered the **** priest to take action to kill Adam, and he fell on his knees and prayed to the gods. Adam pulled the devil out from behind to face the gods. He himself constantly used magic to bombard the first gods. From this woman, he felt a huge alien energy. Although it was not comparable to Peter Orm, it had already exceeded the threshold. point. The devil shivered after seeing the first god, and he didn''t dare to step forward to provoke him. He just surrounded Adam and blocked all incoming abilities. The first priest continued to pray, and the obscure voice of unknown meaning became louder and louder and gradually passed into Adams ears. With this voice, all the skulls on the altar of bones opened their eyes at the same time, and countless small energy rays spread all over the world. ''S shot towards Adam. The power of each energy beam is not strong, probably equivalent to a fireball technique. After Adam covered his whole body with a reinforced mind barrier, he stood motionless in the air. "White?" Adam was surprised by the difference in the divine power displayed by the first god. All gods he had seen before, whether absorbed or released, had red energy. The first priest cut off the entire left hand and pressed the **** wounds on the altar. The white light beams suddenly stopped in the air, then gathered together, and then shot at Adam quickly. Chapter 82： Deformation Facing the energy beam that seemed to be very nasty, the devil swished to the side: "Master, I can''t help you." As soon as its voice fell, the energy beam had reached Adam''s front. While Adam introduced the magic power into the robe, he stretched out his fingers and shot out an electric light to face him. The electric current collided with the white light beam and then annihilated. The dense and continuous explosion made a crackling sound. At the intersection of the collision, a large energy vacuum appeared, and finally canceled each other, and the shock wave swept past. "It feels strange." "Obviously has an energy level beyond the critical point, but the attack method is so primitive and inefficient, just ordinary energy shock? What is the difference between directly crumpling the magic power and throwing it out to hit people?" Adam thought silently. "The Blasphemer!" Chains grew from the first gods broken hand again, and the chain shot into the sky as if it was hooked with something and nailed in the air. Then flesh and blood grew on the chain, turning into an open mouth cloth. Full of sky. "Accept God''s punishment!" A strip of tongues pierced towards Adam, attached with white light like countless sharp swords. Adam fully expands the mind of the mind. On the barrier, the runes are the display of knowledge, and then the current is centered on Adam and starts to flow indiscriminately in all directions, dissipating the white energy over and over again, and turning the tongue into coke. The first **** priest frowned, his body trembling constantly, showing an expression of pain. And Adam quickly came to the chain under the blessing of electric light, and directly held the chain with his hand. "Is this kind of thing energy or real thing?" After starting, Adam burned his flesh and blood to ashes, but the next touch made him startled. "It''s actually bones? Directly change the structure of the human body?" In Adams thoughts, the chains are either some kind of eccentric magic or the manifestation of energy. I never thought it would be made of bones. "Remove your dirty hands!" With the angry voice of the first god, a few faces quickly grew on the chains, biting them at Adam. Adam waved a few wind blades and cut off his face. He directly inserted his hand into the wound regardless of his nausea, and then magically transformed a huge electric current, following the chain and the flesh and blood on it to the first god. "This thing is conductive." Following Adam''s voice, the electric current entered the body of the first **** almost unimpeded, and she screamed in incomparably pain, and her muscles opened due to the impact of the electric current. "Is this too weak?" The devil did not know when he appeared beside Adam, and said while resisting the attack of the gods at will. "Weak?" Adam didn''t think so. Although the current situation is that Adam occupies the absolute peak, he knows that the total amount of energy in the first **** is far more than his. Her current problem seems to be that she doesn''t know how to use it. Only then was Adam pressed and beaten. If it is not Adam but someone else who is fighting her now, she will die sooner or later because of the defeat of the war of attrition. But she met Adam, a man who can use multiple threads to restore mental power and magic power in battle. The blood fell under the feet of the body of the first god, suddenly the silver robe she was wearing lit up, and the silk thread swiftly moved, first cut off the chain, and then penetrated into her body, a little bit to offset the current. At this time, the three of Kristall arrived on the battlefield, shocked at the huge altar floating in the sky. "Bigger than the Wangcheng!" "Look at the skeleton above, at least more than 100,000 people have died because of it!" Adam attached the electric light to his hand, waved his hand to cut off the chain, and then flew back. He was not embarrassed at all because of the incident just now: "The West has been abandoned by the Supreme Church, and this one should be the headquarters of the Supreme Church." Adam watched the broken chain disappear in the air, and cast his eyes on the statue and the crystal bone in its arms and said flatly: "That woman has energy reserves beyond the critical point. Kill her and retrieve that bone." Without any hesitation, the three rushed to the priests. At this time, they would not raise any doubts. William was no exception. Even if he did not work hard, he had no doubt that he would be killed if he interfered with Adam. dead. With the addition of three mage apprentices, the gods and priests lost their lives faster. After death, their flesh and blood disappeared without a trace, leaving only the bones to add to the altar. The first **** priest raised her head, her beautiful face was destroyed by countless wounds, but she didn''t care, and muttered to the crystal bones: "Baby, I have never wanted to use that magical technique. I''m afraid you will use it. I wont recognize my mother." Then she glanced at Adam with hatred: "But now I have to use it. These bad guys want you to die, so they have to die." "You are my world, they want to destroy my world, then I will destroy them!" The first **** priest untied the robe, and UU reading allowed her body to be exposed, and then a knife appeared in her hand, and she began to cut off her own flesh and blood. Adam didn''t know what the first **** said to do, but it was nothing more than some kind of special spells and rituals. To pay such a big price, the power must be amazing. An ominous premonition rose in his heart, and he waved dozens of thunders. Sacrifice to the first god. The bones on the altar flew out of the combination in pieces, blocking Adam''s magic one by one, and were smashed into the others, and after each combination became a bone wall. The last scene Adam saw was that the first **** priest cut off his own eyes with a knife and completely turned into a skeleton. Adams eyes were blocked by a wall of white bones. He hurriedly increased his output, using magic without money. After finally smashing the bone wall, he found that the entire altar had actually joined together to form a whole, and he would be the first **** in it. The **** is wrapped around, and is constantly wriggling and growing. On the other side, Ophelia punched the last god. They gathered around Adam and stared dumbfounded at the monster growing in front of him, not knowing what to do. Krystal once again condensed a wisp of amazingly powerful wind, which blew on the altar, although it destroyed part of the bones, it could not keep up with the growth rate. William and Adam also used magic bombardment one after another, but they couldn''t stop them. "I knew this, I should have left embers before." Adam frowned and had to admit that he had miscalculated and wasted his hole cards on bluffing sacrifices, making him helpless in the face of the situation. The bones are growing faster and faster, and its human-like form can already be seen. At this time, Adam and the people found that magic had no effect on it. The moment they touched it, it was offset by unknown forces. Chapter 83： injection "What shall we do now?" William''s question had just been asked, and an amazing sight unfolded in front of them. The entire altar seemed to stretch out in the air, then stretched out from a curled up posture, and turned into a giant of white bones. Its limbs are covered with exaggerated barbs. The barbs are connected like four sharp blades. In addition, it is a whole body. There is no gap in the joints of the bones. The four Adams are nearly 20 meters high in the sky. Among them, it happened to be level with the giant''s head, and it was discovered that the first **** was suspended in the giant''s skull, and the crystal bone was held in her arms. "It''s all because of you that I became like this. It''s all because of your gods'' savings for several years. It''s all because of your Supreme God that couldn''t come and my daughter could not be resurrected! Blasphemer, Must die!" The first **** priest and the white bone giant merged into one, shook the air through a special method to make a terrifying sound. She, no, it was already angry to the extreme, and she directly waved her right arm, driving the hideous barbs toward the four people. The only creature that Adam has seen that is larger than a giant is the real body of Master Victor. The two are naturally not comparable, but the visual impact is equally astonishing. The first reaction of the three of Kristall was to avoid, and the small body is also an advantage. The three of them easily avoided the attack. "We must think of a way, I think that the first **** is the core of the giant, Adam, Adam?!" Adam did not evade, and the barriers of thought power flashing in front of him piled on top of each other. He wanted to take this attack head-on to calculate the power level of the giant white bone. He tightly held the teleportation scroll in his hand. , This is his last heavy protection, once the power cannot be blocked, it will save his life at the last moment. "Damn, what are you doing?!" Even Ophelia couldn''t help yelling, and couldn''t believe that this reckless act of hitting a stone with a pebble could be done by Adam. Destroyed, the giant''s arm easily passed through the barriers and swept straight towards Adam, but it was actually dropping scum. Yes, its skeletal body is constantly shattering after it touches the barrier. Although new bones will immediately grow to fill the cracks, this cannot change the fact that although the strength is strong, ordinary human bones are accumulated. The body simply can''t bear or exert such a strong force. After discovering this incident, Adam had no idea of ??forcibly taking the punch. He directly used the power of mind to control the fall of his body. He dodged the punch dangerously and dangerously, but was swept away by the strong wind that followed. Get out. "The Blasphemer!" The first priest roared, controlling the giant white bones and rushing towards them with the momentum of shaking the mountains. Nothing can stop it from moving forward. Trees, rocks and even small mountains are destroyed by its fists and feet. Although it has lost the ability to fly, it can step a distance of several hundred meters at will. There is no way for four people at a time. Get rid of him. While avoiding, the three of them heard Adams hastily voice: "It is powerful and has the ability to repair quickly, but the body is relatively fragile." A strong air current came from behind, Krystal cast a spell to control the wind and turn it into four kinetic energy pointing in different directions, thereby avoiding the blow. "The power of the Supreme Cult comes from beings on a different plane, but the means of gaining power is sacrifice. Without supplementation, this power will not be endless, so as long as the body of the giant is constantly consumed, it will have a percentage. Its 50 chances of self-collapse." "Damn it! Blasphemer!" Two thick white lights shot out from the hollow eyes of the bone giant, heading straight for Adam. "Be careful!" Kristall exclaimed. Adam lifted his body abruptly, and dodged the energy attack in a snap. There was no explosion on the ground hit, but two bottomless caves appeared. Adam whirled in the air and began to fly irregularly. At the same time, he said: "So, use all your methods to consume its power and find a chance to attack the first god. Besides, ask for more blessings." The three memorized every word Adam said, and then scattered them separately. They knew that they had to rely on themselves at this time. Although Adam said it was simple, it was obvious that as long as he touched it face-to-face, even if he didn''t die, he would not feel good. The most resentment of the first **** is Adam, so Adam attracted more attacks than the other three. Ophelia lacked the means of long-range attacks, and took advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of Adam''s cover to come to the bone giant and leaped high, the magical power erupted on her body as if it ignited fire. But she didn''t expect that the giant white bone would be so agile, and she adjusted her punching posture the moment she discovered her, and confronted Ophelia. The collision was less than a secondOphelia was shot out like a cannonball out of the chamber, ploughing a trench of several hundred meters long on the ground and breaking a dozen giants. After the tree spewed a big mouthful of blood and limp to the ground. The Bone Giant was reluctant and wanted to step forward and trample Ophelia to death. Kristall and William hurriedly used the fastest magic they could use to attract the Bone Giants attention. This was the only thing they could do. made. Ophelia sat on the ground constantly coughing up blood, her eyes never leaving the battlefield. She saw Adam appeared behind the bone giant somehow, with a piercing and harsh thunder on her right hand raised high, and then cruelly Ruthlessly rushed to the bone giant. "Cough, cough, how can I become a cumbersome..." She took out a sealed box from her arms, opened it with difficulty, and took out a syringe containing an unknown liquid. In the past few years, Ophelias heart has been the most tortuous. The most dazzling Valkyrie in the North and even on Madeira thought that she would continue to shine after entering the Mage Continent, but in fact she was overtaken time and time again Especially after discovering that the original protected person had only the qualifications to look up, she fell into self-doubt and contradictions, which had nothing to do with any relationship between men and women, but only ambition and pride were at work. "Obviously, I could only survive under my protection. How can I be weaker than you!" Ophelia inserted the syringe into the neck artery and pushed all the liquid in at once. Silently, Ophelias body ignited with a blazing magical light, and the injury was completely healed in a blink of an eye. The strength of the body rose layer by layer, and the hands were held on one side of the body. Bend his knees and violently exerted force, the whole person swept across the sky like a meteor, and with unparalleled magic and kinetic energy, he slashed towards the skull. Chapter 84： Thunderstorm Adam and Ophelia appeared in front of the bone giant one after another, and the thunder light and the giant sword hit its head almost indiscriminately. The arms of the first **** priest holding the crystal bones couldn''t help tightening. The giant white bones held his head with his hands, and the bone spurs on his arms grew rapidly to form a wall of bones, covering his head with a hazy white light. Lei and the sword rubbed against the bones to make a very uncomfortable noise, like two drills, they drilled a hole in the bone wall, and then the two of them opened their bodies in the air like a bow, and went forward to the skull. Attack. Kristall and William looked at the two erupting people dumbfounded. They didn''t even care about the sound of metal in their ears passing through the glass. William was shocked by the strength of the two, while Kristall was worried. Muttering to herself: "Miss Ophelia." , . The two arms of the giant white bone were cut off at the same time, falling on the ground with a muffled noise, and then scattered on the ground like dust. And Adam and Ophelia also flew back exhaustively. The first **** priest screamed in pain, and white light shot out in his eyes, blasting a piece of vacuum, destroying all the mundane materials that he came into contact with. "Sure enough, its energy is not endless!" In front of the four people, the giant white bone regrown arms, but its size is shrinking rapidly. The original huge body of nearly 20 meters is only less than 15 meters. "Damn it! Damn it!" The first **** screamed again and again, and the white energy brilliance suddenly radiated around the body indiscriminately, and then a low and obscure curse resounded between heaven and earth. The magic just now consumed all of Adams mana reserves. He couldnt stop the magic of the first **** for a while. Fortunately, the other three were not too stupid, knowing that the enemy could not be allowed to cast spells at this time, and at the same time they rose into the air. Attacked the bone giant. Ophelia showed amazing strength, the magic flame burned more and more fiercely, and the magic sword in her hand could cut a large piece of bone with every slash. In Adam''s calculation, her strength had completely surpassed her. Adam argues that if he is against Ophelia in this state, he is not an opponent. At this time, the long mantra of the First God Priest had finished chanting, and she shouted: "The dead come back to life." The white light gleamed, and then the bone that had been chopped off before turned into dust and the ashes that dissipated between the heavens and the earth were all revealed, and combined with rapid speed, they eventually became a densely packed skeleton soldier in this area. Each skeleton soldier is carrying a bone sword in his hand, is covered with white light, and has the ability to fly. "Believers, listen to the call of God to come back to this world, use the mighty power bestowed by the Supreme God to kill heretics, and prove your loyalty!" With the voice of the first **** priest, flames flickered in the heads of every skeleton soldier, and they all opened their mouths and roared silently, rushing toward the four without fear of death! This divine technique called the Resurrection of the Dead consumes a huge amount of energy of the first divine priest, and its size has shrunk again, only ten meters left, but with it is a greatly improved agility, and its feet are heavy. The ground, jumped more than a hundred meters high, and then ran straight ahead. Adam stimulated the defensive magic rune in the necklace, and the earth element began to activate, and then a three-meter-high earth elemental creature was summoned out, loaded Adam into his stomach, and ran across the skeleton group, although there was no way. Destroy the skeletons in batches, but the attacks of the skeletons have no effect on it. Adam found that he could make a sound in this elemental organism: "Stop it, don''t let it escape, its energy is almost exhausted!" The three of them instantly understood the purpose of the first god''s escape. It wanted to find the blood sacrifice in the human town to replenish its strength. If it escapes and the blood sacrifice succeeds, the four will undoubtedly lose. In this war of attrition, if one party gets Added that the other party will have no chance. Kristel took out a set of scrolls from his arms and tore a part of it, and then all the air in the area in front of her was completely sucked away, and then the outside atmospheric pressure crashed down, centering on her with a radius All the skeletons within a hundred meters were crushed into powder. She didn''t care about the record just now, but flew directly to chase the bone giant. After hearing Adams words, Ophelia held the magic sword in both hands and began to charge on the ground. Her speed was getting faster and faster. Everything that was blocking her blade was smashed to pieces, and then the magical light condensed behind her. As a pair of wings, Ophelia flutters and flies! Adam didn''t have time to take care of them. After feeling that his mental power and magic power were restored, he directly dispelled the earth elemental creatures. The gloss of the necklace dimmed, but it did not break directly like the ring. "Adam, I..." William shouted at Adam embarrassedly. After his fire elemental magic is played, it will be greatly offset by the white light on the skeletons, and there is no official level of magic as the hole card He can only defend himself in the skeleton group, and has no strength to fight back. "Get out of here." Adam said four words to William coldly, and then used mental power to outline the magic rune of the water element. Then the area began to be covered with water vapor, becoming damp and cold, and then Adam waved Out of the fire, the water vapor rises to the sky under the action of the air current and becomes clouds, among which there are flashing thunder lights. William couldn''t help shaking his body, realizing that Adam was going to use some kind of large-scale magic, and hurriedly flew towards the distance, even if he was slashed by the skeleton soldiers. Electric runes appeared around Adam, and a huge amount of magic power was incorporated into it. One after another, electric lights flickered in a humid environment. The content of electric elements in the air became higher and higher. The bodies of countless skeletons were shattered by electric shocks. . Suddenly, the ether crystal in Adam''s hand was directly shattered, and he quickly ascended to the sky, doing his work with all his mental energy, and the runes quickly appeared and merged into the clouds. There was a solemn killing between the sky and the earth, but the skeleton soldiers, without fear, jumped into the air to kill Adam. William only felt as if he was under the pressure of a huge boulder and could not breathe. He didn''t dare to delay even a little bit. He looked back in horror until he was out of the range of the thundercloud. "My goodness." In his vision, Adam seemed to be the incarnation of Thor, suspended between the dim world and earth, surrounded by serpentine currents, and his face was indistinguishable from the flashing. Adam once again rose into the thundercloud, and in the next second, countless huge The lightning smashed down like the world, and the light almost blinded William''s eyes. After about a minute, the light dissipated, and William attached the power of mind to his eyes and opened them experimentally. There was no more skeleton soldier in front of him, and the terrifying thunderclouds and lightning disappeared, only Adam with a pale face. Suspended high in the sky, breathing heavily. Chapter 85： Plastic energy The compound magic just now is called thunderstorm. This is the name Adam gave it. It is composed of low-level water element magic water mist, fire element magic flow fire, wind element magic wind and electricity knowledge. It simulates the super thunderstorm in nature. The strongest method that can be used so far has only been simulated in a thread before. Today is the first time I have used it, but fortunately, the effect is outstanding and he did not disappoint. And with the full firepower this time, his mastery of electric elements has improved, and the methods he can use are richer and more powerful. But what corresponds to the power is an astonishing consumption. The mental power and magic power that have just been recovered once again dries up. Adam took out his last piece of ether crystal and held it in his hand, while recovering and chasing in the direction where the giant bones flee. Adam ignored William, and William did not rush to catch up. Instead, he clenched his fists and hovered in the sky, looking at the direction Adam was leaving. ...... The fleeing first priest was full of fear, and his belief in the Supreme God was shaken. After telling her to gain power through blood sacrifice and summon the gods from that time, in fact, the alien creatures have never transmitted any clear oracles. What the first **** priest has heard are only those with a bewitching nature and vague meaning. It''s just information. It can be said that what she has used for preaching for several years has been imaginary. But the power is real. She and all the worshippers believe in the alien beings under the power that they have never seen before. She began to wonder if the power of the Supreme God is really strong enough to cleanse the world and resurrect the dead. If it is really possible, why can''t even the diseases of these worlds be destroyed directly. "Great Supreme God, what should I do now?" The first priest prayed to the gods again and again, but there was no response. After losing the believer, the alien creatures could not even convey vague messages. . After all, she was just the most humble slave before. After losing the power to crush, her wisdom was not worth mentioning. She has always been reluctant to lose too much energy, because she needs these energy to show miracles and develop new believers. She knows that there are many foolish people, and they can give everything with a little hope, but now the first priest knows if She still has the thought of retaining energy, and she will be killed by the evil **** behind her. The first **** shattered an arm, and bone fragments scattered into the sky. After the spell, she snarled: "Swords and guns are like rain." The bone fragments split again, more and more, became unusually sharp under the cold white light transformation, and then pierced Ophelia and Kristel at the speed of breaking through the sound barrier. Ophelia was still burning with flames, but her expression was very tired. After seeing the magic of the first god, she reversed the magic sword and was ready to cut a way out. At this moment, Kristel flashed in front of her, did not turn his head to look at her, but said firmly: "Miss Ophelia, I will make a path for you, and I will rely on you next. " After saying that, she tore the scroll completely, and the power of the second-level formal magic instantly destroyed everything in front of her. Even the giant bone giant in the distance was also affected, and the other arm was blown to pieces at the same time with one leg. The first **** guarded her head firmly, and after chanting the spell quickly, he shouted: "Shield armor is like a forest." Using the newly shattered body as the material, layer after layer of shield armor appeared behind her, with the energy The direction keeps moving. Ophelia swiftly swept out from behind her, fanning the wings behind her, and continued to kill the first god. Faced with preventing her from lifting the magic sword in front of her, her body began to rotate rapidly in the air, almost unimpeded. Break through all the shields and come to the first god. The bone giant was still running wildly and did not look back, but the first **** turned her body in it, and she said to Ophelia: "Your vitality is fading. If this goes on, you will die. Come help me, join the Supreme. God teaches, I will use a grand blood sacrifice to restore your life, and the Supreme God will bestow eternal life on you on the day of God descending!" Ophelia didn''t answer, but there was a sense of sarcasm in the light flow. She raised the magic sword high, and smashed it towards the giant bone with the force of the charge. The first **** priest screamed, and the bone giant''s body shrank to five meters, so that he escaped this slash and fled forward without looking back. Ophelia pierced through the air with a sword, and the body felt weak and tidal, and the light quickly dimmed. She showed a bitter expression and fell from the sky involuntarily. Fortunately, Kristall came from behind to catch her. Kristall looked at Ophelia embarrassedly, and then at the giant bone, not knowing what to do. At this moment, the noisy voice behind her approached quickly, Kristel looked back, and Adam was wrapped in electric light and passed her in an instant. Cristal put his heart down and said to Ophelia in his arms: "Miss Ophelia, why do you use that kind of thing This is just an academy mission, why stop it? Your own future?" Ophelia''s body function is declining, she did not answer, just staring at the sky with two eyes blankly. The liquid in the syringe is a hormone extracted from an ectopic organism. That organism has a lifespan of only one day. They are born at dawn, gain strong power at noon, and die before the sun rises the next day. There is no exception. After injecting hormones into the body, all the potential of the body can be exploded in a short time, but after the explosion, it will enter the twilight. This kind of thing is also a taboo item among the body refining mage, and it is usually only used in two situations, one is when there is a lasting battle, and the other is when there is no hope of promotion. ...... As the ether crystals became smaller and smaller, Adam''s speed became faster and faster. As the magic exploded again, he unexpectedly appeared in front of the bone giant, blocking its way. "I''m tired, you should die." Adam said coldly, turning the thunder in his hand into a spear, and went straight to the first god. The Bone Giant opened his big mouth and sprayed white light, after offsetting the thunder gun, he roared: "The Blasphemer..." Adam put his hands together on his chest and spread them out, and the five thunder guns lined up, shooting out with his mind. "Shut up, idiot." The five thunder guns gathered in the air and moved forward spirally. The drill bit penetrated the white light and came to the first god. With a loud noise, a crack appeared in the head of the giant. "No, no, no!" The first **** yelled in panic. Adam repeated the old trick. After three consecutive times, the lightning gun completely shattered the head of the giant white bone and nailed the first **** to the ground. The crystal bones in her arms fell to the ground without a trace of magic. Chapter 86： dark clouds The devil walked out of Adams mind, quacked and moved forward and picked up the crystal bones. He looked at the energy aura flowing on it and disdainfully said: "Master, this is the medium. I can smell the smell of low energy from here. , Quack, the medium is so weak, it proves that its power is also weak, this idiot actually wants to invade the plane of the wizard?" The first divine spirit fire, who was nailed into the ground by five thunder guns, was weak. She said with difficulty, "Let go of my child..." The devil held the crystal bone and asked her: "Your child?" "Let go of my child, the Supreme God promised me that as long as I help him come to this world, he will resurrect my child..." "You believe it?!" The devil turned into a human form, with a funny expression on his face. The devil is so happy. It cant believe that there will be such a stupid person in this world. Resurrection in the true sense is not the kind of trick to create mutant flesh and manipulate the undead. Even recreating the soul into memory is not considered resurrection, because the original self Already dead, no matter how consistent afterwards, the one who lives is just another person. If there is a resurrection, it is also an amazing means of manipulating the entire timeline, erasing the death of the person involved from time, and making everyone on the timeline forget or agree with it. This kind of thing is in the memory of the devil. No one can do it. "How can you blasphemers understand the power of the Supreme God, God will not deceive me!" The first priest shouted anxiously, trying to refute the devil, but it was more like trying to convince himself. "Master, did you hear that? Quack, resurrect..." Adam was not interested in taunting the dying, he calmly stepped forward and took the crystal bones in his hands, then came to the first priest, preparing to completely destroy the Supreme Church. "I can''t die, I have to resurrect my child and give it back to me..." Adam reached out and flicked the thunder gun. "It is possible, right? The Supreme God can resurrect my child, right?" The thunder spear shattered, and at the same time the bones of the first gods were beaten into powder. Adam looked at the soul fire that would extinguish like a candle in the wind, and whispered: "Impossible." A breeze blew, and took away all the proofs of the existence of the first god. I dont know if she heard Adams answer. After a while, Kristall and Ophelia came to Adam, and soon, William was also late. Adam didnt ask William where he was just now. It didnt matter that he didnt care. Instead, William showed a big smile and asked diligently: "Adam, is the matter resolved? This is the medium of alien beings?" Adam was surprised by his tone, but he still replied, "Yeah." Kristel supported Ophelia: "Adam, Miss Ophelia, she..." "I''m fine." Ophelia''s voice was very hoarse. She pushed Kristel''s hand away and said to her: "Don''t you want to go back to the North to see? Let''s go together." Kristall said anxiously: "But your body?" Ophelia emphasized again: "I''m fine." Then he said to Adam: "Then let''s go." Adam felt that there was something wrong with her, but he did not ask about other peoples interest in privacy, and nodded indifferently: "I will wait for you in Southern Harbour City for seven days. If you do not return within seven days, I will return to the college first." ...... For the next seven days, Adam refused all the banquets from William and the Duke, and stayed in the room every day, either adapting to the upgraded electric magic or studying crystal bones. But the second thing was mocked by the devil. "Master, do you know why only fifth-level wizards are called Chaowei?" Adam was taken aback at the time and asked: "Your inheritance memory is restored again?" The devil quacked, shook his head and said: "Because only professionals above level 5 have the ability to interpret the coordinates of the different planes through the media, don''t ask me why, I don''t know, but this is the rule for all planes to work together. Before the life level undergoes the second transformation, the mage has no way to interpret the coordinates." Adam glanced at him coldly, and the devil had an inexplicable premonition: "Master, what are you going to do?" It turned into a woman''s figure and squinted her head. Adam hooked his finger, and the current from his fingertips converged into a whip, punishing the devil mercilessly, and the devil who beat him cried and howled. This is the new change in his magic. He used to think that there is no practical point in shaping the elements, a cluster of flames and a fire dragon, as long as the temperature is the same, the lethality will be the same, but now he no longer thinks like this. Elemental plastic energy can really increase lethality. Because plastic energy means constraining chaotic and violent elements together, the more stable the structure of plastic energy and the more elements it contains, the stronger the corresponding magical power will be. Adam found that elemental shaping is very interesting. It turns out that all the element magic runes in the library are the results obtained by masters who have mastered the core knowledge after shaping the elements This is like programming on earth, A mage is a programmer who has mastered knowledge, and the programs written in this way through shaping are magic. Adam is very comfortable with this kind of thing. After figuring out the joints, one by one electric magic is successfully constructed by him. Because he is the creator, he can do all the magic he has created at his fingertips, which saves him. A lot of time to condense the elements. And the spell rune set is tradable. As long as he can prove that the rune set is self-consistent, he can sell it to the academy or other people. As for whether others can master the electric element, it is not his problem. After returning to the academy, Adam used a new batch of rune sets to apply for the establishment of an element laboratory again, presumably the academy would not reject him. On the evening of the sixth day, Kristall and Ophelia returned to the Southern Harbour City together, and they were accompanied by one man and one horse-Earl Johnson and Wuyun. Adam and Earl Johnson did not have any communication, only knowing that because of the destruction of the royal city, Madeira needs a new owner. However, after seeing Adam, the dark cloud seemed very affectionate. He ran over and rubbed Adam with his face, and tried to lick him with his tongue. Adam still remembers that this horse was the first creature to recognize that he was no longer "Adam". It was a rare thing to show a smiling face. He played with the dark clouds for a while and prepared food for it himself. In this scene, the three devil The view was completely ruined, thinking that either he had been electrocuted in the past few days, or the owner in front of him was occupied by something strange. While Adam was no more, it sneaked up to Wuyun, grabbed its mane and muttered: "Whose master is it? Why hasn''t he been so good to me?" Chapter 87： Return Although the dark cloud did not activate its wisdom, it was very sensitive to goodwill and maliciousness. As soon as the devil''s hand caught its mane, it shook its body and bounced its hand away. The devil was taken aback, the old elder pulled his face, with a layer of energy attached to his hand, and grabbed it again towards the dark cloud: "A beast, dare to look down on Grandpa Garfidel?" "Boom!" The dark cloud took a step back, and made a threatening cry at the devil with his one-horned horn, kicking his forefoot restlessly on the ground, ready to charge at any time. The devil was even more dissatisfied. He opened his hand and smiled and continued to move forward. With its strength, he did not care about the threat of the dark cloud. Even if the devil stood still, the attack of the dark cloud could not touch it: "It seems I need to teach you a lesson. To let you know that Uncle Garfield is a must for you..." Snap, before the devil''s words were finished, the body was shattered by the sudden whip, and then Adam''s voice sounded behind it: "What must be done?" The devil smirked and turned his head, and saw Adam walking towards it with grass beans and all kinds of food, ignoring the pain, and suddenly rushing to Adam: "Master, where does this kind of rough work need you to do it yourself? Your loyal servant is willing to serve you." Adam swept it aside and said, "Get out of the way." Wuyun made a cheerful voice after seeing Adam, obediently standing behind the trough, waiting for Adam to feed. After Ophelia and the two nobles came to the stable, they saw Adam sitting next to the food trough without an image, staring blankly with one hand and gently touching the big head of the dark cloud. "Hahahaha," the Duke laughed before saying a word, "I didn''t expect Mr. Adam to have such an interest. If Mr. Adam likes mixed-race mounts, he can choose from my horse farm and take whichever one he likes." Adam stood up from the ground with his head patted on the dark clouds, and said to several people, "What''s the matter?" "There is something that needs to be consulted by Mr. Adam, but the dinner is about to begin. Why don''t we go over there and talk?" The dinner at the Dukes Mansion was as luxurious as ever, but Adam was already accustomed to the high-end ingredients of the Master Mainland. The dinner was just a taste and the rest didnt have any thoughts about eating. Seeing Adam put down the knife and fork, they stopped eating at the same time. After a short silence, the Duke took the lead and said: "Mr. Adam, you know, the royal family of Madeira was completely destroyed in the attack of the Supreme Cult." Adam nodded. "Madeira needs a new owner so that it can better serve Moldo. I think there is no more qualified nobleman on the island than I and Earl Johnson, so..." Adam asked, "What about the college''s attitude?" "Mr. Adam, the college appoints you as the person in charge of this mission, which means that you can completely control the affairs of the island." "I have no opinion, you can decide for yourself." They didn''t mention the lord whose name Adam didn''t know in the east, and Adam was not interested in asking. Even this time, if it was not a college mission, Adam would not set foot on this scene again. The land and who will rule here in the future have nothing to do with Adam. The Duke smiled happily, Earl Johnson still had a granite-like face, Ophelia was relieved, and to this day, she finally no longer owes Johnson the surname. After returning to the room, the devil said to Adam: "My master, you are so generous. The two humans just now clearly wanted to give you some benefits." Adam personally packed the paper on the table that was filled with electric magic runes, and said nonchalantly: "Their benefits are meaningless, at most they are just some energy stones, that kind of thing," he took the paper to his pocket. , "I''m not lacking." The devil blinked his eyes and nodded in agreement, thinking of the endless income of Meditation and the upcoming benefits of the rune set written by Adam. ...... Early the next morning, with the Duke and Earl seeing off, the four Adam and Wuyun boarded a merchant ship between Karachi Port and Madeira and embarked on a return journey. The high-level ships that have always been on board do not often come to desert islands outside the Mage Continent. For ships of that level, the income from one round trip can''t even offset the energy stone consumed during navigation, so four people can only ride This ordinary ship returns. The merchant ships were all ordinary people. They expressed their sincere trepidation about being able to receive the four apprentices of the mage. The captain showed up and arranged the four in the top cabin. Even the dark cloud arranged a special person to serve. The devil expressed jealousy again, and Adam was impatient with it. A steady stream of strange words kicked it out of the room, and the devil happily found the captain and used Adam''s tiger skin to dominate. The three-month long voyage was basically calm. After entering the high magic sea area, there were occasional attacks by beasts, but they were all happily cleaned up by the devil The devil received a higher treatment, so he was more happy. . When they got off the boat, the devil made a lot of money, and all kinds of goods hung all over his body. They wandered around the black cloud again and again like a shopkeeper, causing the black cloud to be very angry. "Take out the **** on you." Adam said after leaving the port. The devils dissatisfied retort: ??"How can this be rubbish? This is the reward for my dealings with humans." "It''s worthless, this kind of material is impossible to withstand the pressure of transmission." The devil was taken aback, looking at the things on his body a little embarrassed, he had never thought of asking Adam to help put things in the portable space, so he could only look at other people with a look for help. Kristall chuckled and said, "I can help, but there are too many of these. You really need to deal with it." The devil is like a bereaved concubine, losing things all the way, and finally decided what to bring before he came to the teleportation array. At this time, Ophelia suddenly said: "Actually, you can choose to let ordinary people in Karachi Port help send to the academy." After he said that he took the dark clouds to salute the master of the second element holy tower and walked into the teleportation formation. The black cloud showed a humane mocking expression and snorted fiercely at the devil. The devil was dumbfounded for an instant. It gave the rest to Kristall with tears, and then glared at Ophelia and the dark cloud with grief, and kept muttering something back to Adam''s mind. As the teleportation light flickered, the few people stood on the ground of the Moldo tower again after a long absence. Before they could leave, they saw an alchemy puppet coming straight to them: "Apprentice Adam, Master Black is waiting for you." Chapter 88： War mage Everyone followed the alchemy puppets to the second floor of the mission hall. After the salute, Adam took out the crystal bones and gave them to Mage Black, and then narrated the entire mission process without any haste. Mage Black recruited the alchemy puppet and ordered it to send the crystal bones to the Master Victor, then patted Kristel on the shoulder and smiled and said, "In view of your excellent accomplishment of the academy mission..." Hearing this, William''s heart was cold, and it was obvious that Adam had already spoken out about the casualties of ordinary people in Madeira, but it was clear that Mage Black didn''t care at all. "On behalf of the Academy, I have decided to give you extra rewards in addition to the consumption during the mission." The four were refreshed after hearing about it, but they did not expect to have such a gain. Mage Black took out a few items, handed them to them in turn, and said: "William Alfred, this is a rune set of advanced apprentice fire element magic." "Ophelia Johnson, in addition to the Potential Explosion Potions, this is the active potion that the Academy compensates for you." "As for you," after the wizard Black handed over the magic items consumed in Adam''s mission, he muttered: "It''s a pity that the academy doesn''t have much research on electric elements. You can choose an advanced magic with other elements." Adam did not choose the advanced magic of other elements. He already has a direction for future experiments and believes that he can quickly achieve breakthroughs. At this time, it is a waste of time to study other elements: "Respected Master Black, can you convert the extra rewards? Into ether crystals." Mage Black nodded: "Of course, but don''t you really think about it?" After Adam confirmed his choice, Mage Black was about to say something, but suddenly he was stunned, and then said to Adam: "Mage Victor wants to see you, now." ...... After seeing Master Victor again, Adam felt deeper than before. He could hardly imagine and calculate how powerful this huge real body of Master Victor was. Standing in front of the wizard, Adam felt no threat, but he Souls stronger than before can clearly feel the vastness and depth. "Good day, Master Victor." Just after saying this, Adam''s eyes went dark, and after he recovered, he found himself in another room. In front of him was the clone of the mage, playing with the crystal skeleton in his hand. "Little guy, you surprised me. It''s only a short time, well, in a short time, you have actually healed your soul wound." Victor Mage''s pupils rotated inward, and Adam moved unnaturally. . "Sure enough, you have found your way to advancement." Adam bowed slightly, waiting for the dean''s instructions. "A tribute to the Mage Moldo," Master Victor said to Adam without beginning and end, "You should know that the overall strength of Moldo Tower is not too strong." Adam was silent, not knowing what the Master Victor meant. "It is not only because of the strength of the tower owner, but also because of the number of wizards subordinate to the tower and the scarcity of the total resources allocated by the tower." Dean Victor said frankly the shortcomings of the tower. "The fresh blood cultivated by the academy is generally not talented. So far, the academy has only trained one super-dimensional mage, and he is still promoted as a free apprentice." Adam is more and more confused, what does this kind of thing have to do with him? Mage Victor then said: "I hope you will not be promoted to an official mage within twenty years." Adam paused and looked up at the mage in confusion, hoping to get an explanation. "Don''t worry, I have no malice. This is also good for you. Every elemental tower will organize an apprentice promotion trial every 100 years. Apprentices who pass this trial and are successfully promoted after the trial will join their own Holy tower, become a war mage. In the plane of mage, the status of war mage is higher than that of tower mage." Adam asked, "What does the war mage mean?" "A war mage is an official mage who can conduct plane battles. In the plane battle, as long as you successfully survive, you can obtain resources far beyond the tower mage, which will be of great help to your future research and promotion." "Couldn''t every official mage be able to join the plane battle?" Master Victor laughed blankly: "Of course not. The battle on the plane is full of unknowns and dangers, so the requirements for mages are very high, and ordinary mages are not qualified to participate. Praise the great Annecroft guardian of the world, because of her wisdom , The wizard world has a magic net." "Magic Net?" "Hosted by the guardian of the world, and jointly maintained by all the true spirit masters, a huge network is formed by connecting the souls of every official mage who is qualified to become a war mage. The war mage uploads the soul to the magic net to jointly resist the will of the world. Repel and protect the soul of the mage from being spied by strange creatures. War mage can communicate through the magic net regardless of the plane and distance for the time being, you know this, other uses, if you can pass the test You can know when you practice." Adams heart is surging, Mowang, although the name is different, the construction method is different, but isnt this the Internet? "The direct selection of war mage is once every 100 years. After that, although you can apply for the test at any time, but you are no longer eligible to join the Holy Tower, so it is good for you to postpone the promotion for some time." Although Adam didnt know if he could join the Sacred Tower, he would have no less, but what good would it be for the Academy? After hearing Adams question, Master Victor said: "For the tower, successfully cultivating a war mage will receive a huge reward from the holy tower. This reward is all-round, and its value is far greater than that of a war mage. The qualified mage stays higher in the tower through the contract." Adam really likes the open and honest conversation of the wizards. They do not force the weak to act according to their will, no conspiracy or hegemony because of their strength. Instead, they highlight the pros and cons and let the apprentices choose. "why me?" Victor Master said regretfully: "All war mages are far ahead of the rest of the geniuses at the same stage. At the Moldo Academy, so far, only you have a greater chance of passing the test, and the rest of the people have very little hope. Adam bowed to express humility, and then asked: "What is the content of the trial?" Victor mage looked at Adam: "Suppress the enemy mage." Merry Christmas! Chapter 89： Crops Master Victor said: "The biggest reason why the anti-mages have not been completely wiped out is because they have the function of touchstones. The true spirit archmages strictly forbid official level mages to slaughter the enemy mages outside the master continent. The goal of the trial of the war mage, when the time comes, all the apprentices participating in the trial will be sent to the gathering place of the enemy mages in batches. Although they are weak, the ancient magic''s study of curses and the like is to test your soul. A good opponent of strength." Adam walked out of Dean Victor with a contract and full of weirdness. He really did not expect that the reason why the wizards did not completely eliminate the enemy wizards is actually like this, as if they can only be free-ranged outside the vegetable field. The crops of China must be harvested one crop after another, and they must be carefully prevented from extinction. Master Victor was not stingy. After confirming that Adam had agreed to replace the Moldo Tower, he only added a trial that was possible at any time within 20 years. He announced that the knowledge of the apprenticeship stage of the academy was not secret to Adam, and he directly agreed to Adam. Application for the establishment of electrical research laboratories and related elements. The former is of little use to Adam. The final knowledge of the apprenticeship stage is stored in the top two floors of the library, which records the research directions that the college has for apprentice promotion, but because of Moldo''s comprehensive strength, this kind of knowledge is not much. . But the latter is very useful. With the support of the college, Adam can finally start his own experiment regardless of loss. Master Irene in the Approval Department was in a boring daze. After seeing Adam, there was no nonsense and said directly: "Give me the Dean''s certificate, and then sign this agreement, you can have an experiment in the elemental laboratory building. Room." Adam knew that Mage Irene had received instructions from Dean Victor in advance. Now he is not surprised by the way the wizards communicate. Since there is an Internet covering the entire plane of the wizard, it would not be a problem to establish a LAN in the tower. What is difficult. Adam brought up the pen and signed his name on the agreement, and then said: "Thank you for your help, Master Irene." Mage Irene smiled indifferently, and then picked up the agreement. Her attitude towards Adam was surprisingly kind: "Little guy, well, I can''t call you little guy anymore. It''s unbelievable that you have found a way to advancement. Maybe In a short time, I should call you Master Adam." In the time concept of a formal mage, twenty years is just a short time. Most of them will not be bothered by their longevity, so naturally they don''t care much about time. "Your laboratory will be equipped with a soul sensing device, not to monitor you, but to help you suppress it when you can''t suppress promotion." Mage Irene explained to Adam, pointing to a special item in the agreement. . "Of course, this is reasonable." Adam expressed understanding that this was originally part of the agreement between him and Dean Victor. "Then, your monthly funding is five pieces of complete ether crystals." At this point, Mage Irene''s tone fluctuates slightly. "This is not a small amount, and the laboratory of the official mage is nothing more than that, and the most The important thing is that you are at your disposal." Adam understands the meaning of discretionary control. According to Master Victor, these five complete ether crystals are equivalent to the Academy''s compensation for delaying Adam''s promotion, and can be regarded as Adam''s personal wealth. After listening to Master Irenes explanations one by one, Adam withdrew from the approval department and flew to the old laboratory. The devil in the laboratory was happily telling James and Frank about the mission, and constantly exaggerating his role in it, it sounded like the mission would have been impossible if it weren''t for it, Uncle Garfield. After pushing the door open, Adam didn''t even look at the devil who stopped abruptly. He walked straight into the Mithril room and put the instruments and data inside into the portable space, and then said to James and Frank: "The approval of the Electric Element Laboratory has been completed. Pass, we are moving." After seeing the amazing scene in Adams Mithril Laboratory before, the two had expected today. They knew Adams character without any nonsense. They quickly packed up personal belongings and experimental data, and then carefully checked that there was no omission and followed. Adam left here. ...... The mission hall is the most lively place in the academy. Apprentices are always hoping to find a suitable job here to earn magic stones. Compared with the impetuous first year, they are now much calmer, because the scramble for the mission suppresses other people''s fights. It''s rare. Suddenly, after seeing the new mission on the light curtain, a boy ran to a corner of the mission hall and said to his companion waiting there: "Brother Korver, there is news!" Korver looked at him suspiciously: "What did you say?" The boy realized that he hadn''t said clearly, he slapped his forehead and said again: "The apprentice named Adam that you want everyone to pay attention to, UU reading has news." Korver''s eyes lit up: "Is it a cooperative mission?" The development of the power of mind has allowed him to control the elements far beyond Tongji. Since that day, he has been full of interest in Adam, the creator of meditation. After learning about Adams character from the senior apprentices in the apprentice bar, he did not come to the door. Instead, he chose to wait for a good opportunity. He who received a good education from an early age deeply knew the benefits of making a genius. Even if the path is different, the spark of wisdom from the collision with excellent thinking will help him in the future. The boy shook his head and said, "No, it''s not a cooperative task, but a laboratory assistant." The boy has not practiced the idea of ??meditation, it is too difficult for him, so he has never learned about Adam, not at all. I know why Korver cared so much about this apprentice who had heard that he had lost his talent. After hearing this, Korver raised his eyebrows and hurried forward. Some people have already noticed this task message. Most of them are apprentices from the previous session. They seem to be trying to see Adam again. Surprised, but no one chose to receive the task. Korver saw the scrolling message on the light curtain that read: recruit five to ten experimental assistants, ask for the practice of meditation, pay 300 units of energy stone per month, and test location-the third floor of the element laboratory building. Related element research laboratory, publisher-Adam. After noticing the laboratory name, he frowned and said to himself: "Electric element?" The boy came to him, and then he said: "Brother Korver, I dont think this person deserves your attention. Electric elements? Its ridiculous. The instructors have clearly said that electric elements have no value in research. Guess he was just sensationalizing." Chapter 90： Data and evidence The boys voice was not small, and it attracted the attention of the last batch of apprentices. Some people sneered unabashedly: "Boy, put away your arrogance, you dont have the qualifications to look down on Adam, even if he is no longer talented," said here He paused, remembering Adam''s amazing strength above everyone else, "It''s not like you can be insulted by trash." The reason why this person speaks out to defend Adam is not because of how good the relationship with Adam is, but because he does not see the new people look down on the elderly. The boy looked back suddenly, his mental power overflowed his body uncontrollably, trying to find the person who had just spoken. But Korver first held his shoulders and said with a serious face: "Lee, although it''s a bit rude, you should learn not to express opinions about things you don''t understand." The boy named Li flushed and looked at Korver in disbelief: "Brother Korver, how come you are..." Korver shook his head to stop his next words, reached out and took the task and left the task hall straight away. Although according to the common sense of the mages, the electric element, an unstable and difficult-to-control element, has no value in research. Although its power is prominent in the low-level stage, it will be surpassed soon after the official level due to the lack of an advanced path. There is a strong hunch that people who can create meditation thoughts will not be so stupid, so he decided to join the recruitment. Not for anything else, just being able to get in touch with the creator up close is enough to give him time, let alone work, not selling himself. After passing layers of identity verification, he came to the third floor of the element laboratory building and knocked on the door of the laboratory gently. Frank opened the door. After Korver said his intentions, Frank took him directly to Adam''s room. "Meet again, Mr. Adam." Korver said with a smile. Adam remembered for a moment when he had met the person in front of him, but he didn''t know Korver''s name. "Korver Butler, I''m here to apply to be an experimental assistant." Adam glanced at him. At that time, he saw him in front of the apprentice bar, which means that Korver has found a research direction. Why would such a person choose to apply for his assistant? But Adam did not ask, but after verifying that Korver had the motivation to read, he directly took out a contract and handed it to him. Anyway, no matter what his purpose is, it doesn''t matter if he perfects the contract without loopholes. Korver did not explain either. He picked up the contract and read it carefully. The confidentiality regulations were no different from other contracts. After confirming that the contract was valid for one year, he directly signed his name. ...... Three days later, thanks to generous rewards, a total of 13 people joined the laboratory to become Adams assistants. Together with the original James and Frank, 15 assistants who mastered the power of mind can already save Adam a lot of tediousness. At this moment, he can finally conduct experiments to verify whether various electrical formula theorems can be established in the etheric environment. Except for James and Frank, the other thirteen newcomers were full of doubts about Adams experiment at first, because it was completely different from the elemental laboratory in their impressions. There was no elemental aura permeating the entire space and no runes. There is no magic, no explosions, only experimental equipment that looks so crude that even mortals can easily manipulate. Adam can be regarded as a very good talker, but in the laboratory he became a complete tyrant. They began to express their doubts to Adam, but they were ignored by Adam, just asking them day after day, over and over again. Perform empirical studies and record every small data change. They didn''t know how the slight deviation shown on the thing named as the twisting scale by Adam would help magic. I dont know the meaning of making a container that can store electricity, using Mithril to make the circulation channel of the electric element, and then placing the compass used on a mortal ship around to observe the movement of the compass needle when the electric element passes. There are still many puzzling experiments like this. Compared to their doubts, Adam was obsessed with every change in data, and after five months he made actions that made them even more incomprehensible. The Mage Continent is a high magic environment. This comes from the joint efforts of countless mages to make the extremely inert ether slightly active. But for Adam, this level of activity is not enough to allow him to bring the experimental data into it. It was verified in the etheric environment, so he spent a huge amount of energy stone to buy an etheric environment generator, and then threw in a few complete ether crystals in the eyes of everyone''s jaw-dropping. "Adam, what are you...?" Korver stammered. For these apprentices, the Ether Crystal is too far away from them Korver is quite knowledgeable, and many of the others are even the first to see this circulating on the plane of the wizard. The highest value currency, let alone imagine someone willing to spend so much. Adam set the time on the etheric environment generator, and then said to them: "Now, build a full-load psychic barrier. After three minutes, the laboratory will enter the etheric active state. If you feel unable to support it, you can exit the laboratory and rest by yourself. Next, you have to record all the changes in each value, remember, it is each one!" Hearing the warning in Adams words, everyone did not dare to neglect to hurriedly build defenses in accordance with the regulations, and there was a faint excitement in their hearts. Perhaps they will soon know what the effects of Adams series of experiments over the past few months have been. The energy annihilation force field equipped in each element laboratory began to do work. After three minutes, the instrument began to spray activated ether. Although there was no way to see it with the naked eye, everyone including Adam felt it was difficult to breathe. The mental power began to riot uncontrollably, and the magic power poured into the barrier of thought power. Under the order of Adam, they started the continuous experiment in an orderly manner. During this period, apprentice assistants were unable to withstand the withdrawal of the etheric active environment, and they reinvested in the experiment after a race against time. For two full days, even if his body has been corrupted by magic, Adam never left the laboratory. He just watched each collected data attentively, and made high-speed calculations in his mind. Finally, before his body was about to collapse, he successfully verified that all the data was also valid in the etheric environment. He turned off the instrument, and when everyone was relieved, an amazing change occurred in Adam... ... Chapter 91： idea Adam was suspended in a ray of light directly shining down from the void. The devil was ejected from Adams mind. The wizards armor penetrated out of his body, and the runes flashing on it began to dissolve under the light, slowly and firmly. Shifting to another way of expression, Adams own presence aura continued to rise, and everyone in the laboratory couldn''t help backing away under this pressure, and looked at Adam with awe. "He, is this going to be promoted?" An apprentice assistant muttered to himself. He hadn''t seen the scene of the apprentice promotion, but he could only think of this when he saw the scene before him. The devil was dizzy after being thrown, and he just returned to his senses. He glanced at Korver with disdain: "It''s rare and weird. It''s not the first time for the owner to be promoted." Korver suddenly turned his head and asked the devil: "Isn''t it the first time?" The devil was a little guilty when asked by him. It was not the first time it was true. It was just that the situation was different the last time. But at this time it will not show a guilty conscience. It is serious and Korver boasted: "Of course! My. The owner is a genius, promotion is too simple for him, and there is also the help of Uncle Garfield..." The ray of light once again interrupted the devil''s words. They felt that they were being repelled by the ether and had to withdraw from the laboratory. At the same time, the perceptron specially equipped for Adam began to sound the alarm. The Master Victor at the top of the tower suddenly recovered from the meditation, and muttered to himself: "Is going to be promoted? So fast?" His real body lightly stroked in front, a gap opened in the space, and then the secret method clone stepped into it. In the gap. Master Victor has the highest authority below the tower owner. In theory, he can freely enter any place that belongs to the tower. Generally speaking, the Master will not do this, but will choose a regular way of visiting. But now things are happening. Urgent, he can no longer take care of this. The devil is still bragging about his great achievements in the growth of Adam. When he suddenly raised his head, he saw a person suddenly appear in front of him. He hurriedly lowered his head deeply and respectfully said: "Great Master Victor." Everyone was stunned when they heard the devil''s words, and they saluted and looked at Master Victor with awe, wondering why the Master came here. Master Victor has no time to talk nonsense with them. He already feels that the promotion energy has reached a critical point. If he doesn''t suppress it, the process will be irreversible. He put his hand on the laboratory door. This special material that can resist the diffusion of the etheric active environment disappeared after a wave of fluctuations. What disappeared with it was the promotion energy. Adam fell on the ground and looked at Master Victor calmly: "Good day, sir." Mage Victor was surprised: "You gave up your promotion?" Adam nodded. "You should know that that contract is not mandatory. If you are promoted, you will not be punished for it. Even then, you give up?" Master Victor looked at Adam and only felt more and more satisfied. Now such people who stick to the spirit of the contract are rare. "Starting from next month, your experiment funding will double, and you will still be at your discretion." Adam felt that Victor Mage had misunderstood something. The reason why he gave up promotion was purely because the knowledge verified this time was not what he wanted. He found that the world of wizards is really lacking in knowledge of electricity and its series. With a little research breakthrough, he can get massive gifts from the ether. In the past few months, Adam has only verified a few theorems, including Coulomb''s law, Ampere''s law, Joule''s law, Oersted''s experiment, etc. The biggest breakthrough obtained is to prove that there is a magnetic field around the current, and the current is generated by the directional movement of the charge. , So the magnetic field around the energized wire is essentially generated by the moving charge. The knowledge he really wants to verify and rely on for promotion is not this, but Adam can no longer continue the experiment. This time he used his super willpower to forcibly dissipate the promotion energy. If there is another time this process is really irreversible , Then he will lose the opportunity to become a war mage and enter a higher stage. However, the increase in funding is a good thing, and Adam is not stupid enough to push back the ether crystals he sent home. Adam remembered something, and while the dean was present, he asked directly: "Master Victor, is there any harmless energy that mortals can use in the world of the wizard?" Master Victor didnt know why Adam would ask such a question. He thought about it for a while and said, Its safe and harmless? Not in an absolute sense. Most mortals in Master Continent use energy stones as energy sources, but the energy stones show up after being stimulated by spiritual power. It is also an attribute similar to magic, so it is still harmful to their bodies. As for the places dedicated to the mage the precision instruments are completely driven by runes and magic, and the mortals working there are usually They dont live long." Mage Victor looked at Adams laboratory and suddenly realized: "I understand what you mean. It''s not that no mage has tried this before, but compared with magic, the efficiency of the elements is very low, and the production of elements still depends on magic. So it doesn''t make much sense." This is the magic technology of the wizard plane, which has been separated from mortals from the beginning. In the ancient times, the relationship between ancient masters and mortals was entirely between slave owners and slaves. They did not have the wisdom or the mood to study technology for slaves, just blindly squeezing the productivity of slaves, but in modern times, mainstream masters have become enlightened. Leap is almost instantaneous, so no technology suitable for ordinary people has been developed. The body of a mortal is too fragile. If you directly enter the etheric environment and get into the body by magic, it will cause a complete collapse. This also causes the fact that the wizard civilization skips the mortal and directly builds on the transcendent. If in other worlds, this system built in the air will face collapse sooner or later, but relying on mages that are so powerful that they can ignore the social strength, the plane of mages is still developing rapidly and benignly, the world is getting bigger and bigger, and mortals are endless. Many mages will be born among the mortals, and the mortals who died for the work of the mages will be immediately replaced by others, which leads to a close connection between mortals and transcendents, but vice versa. And the most amazing thing is that even then there is no disadvantage. Mortals are satisfied with this state, enjoy the convenience brought by magic technology, and don''t care about a little death, and the mages don''t mind publishing the results that mortals can operate in the research process in exchange for benefits, and bring about changes in mortal lives... .... Chapter 92： Magnetic field generated by incomplete theory Adam tentatively said to Master Victor: "If I can create a safe and harmless energy source that is independent of magic, and can be fully controlled by a mortal body, is there any promotion value?" Victor mage pondered: "You mean electric element? If you can really do it, it will be useful, but is it worth it? I don''t know, but I don''t think it is very promising." In the mages mind, what mortals use means low energy and inefficiency, and the meager resources earned from mortals are not considered by most formal mage, and at most they are distributed to apprentices in the academy. The formal mage needs ether crystals, and ether crystals first apply to towers and even holy towers through research results, and second, they conduct plane wars. But Adam didnt think so. In the end, magic and technology should have the same goal. At the end of the development of technology, it should not be lower than the power of magic. This has been a trend in the plane of the wizard, but they have long-term I haven''t realized the concept since then. The human beings on the earth have low personal strength and limited life span. They cannot directly transform knowledge to technology, leading to the slow development of science and technology. However, in their imagination there are many horrible prototypes of weapons, which cannot be done on earth, which does not mean that they are in the master position. Noodles can''t do it. For example, related to Adams soul tendency, electromagnetic cannons, positron cannons, plasma cannons, and various particle photon radiation weapons. Adam even felt that among the higher-level magic of other systems, wizards could already achieve the level of fantasy weapons on the earth. For example, the study of gravity with the second element holy tower might be able to achieve the level of artificial black holes. But now Adam is not arguing with Master Victor. Without a solid theory and a certain empirical basis, empty talk will only be considered superficial. Victor Master saw Adam very pleasingly. Seeing Adam did not speak, he encouraged: "Of course, if you can do it, I promise you on behalf of the tower that as long as there is promotion value, the tower will not be stingy in investing." After sending away Mage Victor, Adam said to his assistants: "You have a few days of vacation to be free to move around. After five days, we will start the next step of the demonstration." Several months of high-intensity experiments have made everyone very tired, but now no one wants to leave. Frank asked Adam aloud, "What happened just now?" This issue is also the most concerned by everyone. They really want to know what knowledge Adam has researched. Adam thought for a while, the core theory can not be published, but let them see the effect is helpful to deepen the confidence of the team, so in a few months, he walked out of the laboratory for the first time. As soon as he walked out of the laboratory, he found the oncoming Elliott. Since the apprentice bar left, Adam has not seen this friend, but thought that the apprentice might discover a certain subject for experimentation at any time, so he did not bother him. . "Adam, my friend!" Eliot yelled exaggeratedly and ran towards Adam with open arms. Adam opened a new barrier of mind power, which was different from the previous bursting current flow. This time the current on the barrier moved in one direction regularly, and with it was the magnetic field surrounding Adam. Elliott was stopped five meters in front of Adam. "Man, I haven''t seen each other for so long, can''t you be more intimate?" Elliott said bitterly, and then curiously poked the invisible block in front of him with his finger, "Huh, what is this?" Adam dismissed the defense and said to him: "The new mage''s armor." "Did you give up the research on electric elements? This is a wise choice." Eliot thought Adam understood the limitations of electric elements, and agreed. Adam shook his head: "No, this is the result of electrical element research. I call it a magnetic field." The devil flashed out from behind Adam, turned into a human figure and hugged Elliott. He chuckled and said, "Elliott, your news is too late. You know that my master was almost promoted to the official mage just now. Up!" Elliott laughed and said, "Garfield, you still love to speak big words, how can promotion be so easy, right James?" Elliot thought he would be recognized, but he didn''t expect to see James shook his head: "No, Elliott, this is true. Adam just stopped his promotion on his own. This was confirmed by Dean Victor himself." James mood is very complicated. He spent his entire life just to become an official mage, but just now, before his eyes, only a quarter of his apprentices at Adam''s age voluntarily gave up the opportunity to become an official mage. "My friend, you..." Eliot looked at Adam in shock. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He just completed the manufacture of a new type of toxin and confirmed the correctness of the road. www.novelhall.com~ is full of joy. I shared my joy with my friends, but learned that Adam has the ability to become an official mage! Adam was very calm about this: "The theory is not perfect. I didn''t expect the gift of ether to be so generous." Elliott sighed in frustration, smash it, smash it, he didn''t mean this, but maybe this is a genius. After coming outdoors, Adam showed his new magic in front of everyone. He opened his hands, and Lei Guang rushed out of his body in an extremely stable posture, and then the magnetic field spread to a radius of 100 meters around him. Due to the incomplete theory, Adam is still unable to retract and release the magnetic field freely, and can only be excited in this way. Correspondingly, the abilities and attributes brought by the magnetic field are not complete, and they are already enough to shock everyone''s attention. With Adam''s control, everyone in the magnetic field seemed to be covered by the illusion at the same time. They could not control their bodies, and all their perceptions, including sight, touch, sense of direction, etc., were all plunged into chaos. "What''s going on!" The assistants screamed in panic. They wanted to run and flee, but found that they couldn''t even stand up. Only Elliotts resisted this kind of control through mental and magical powers. Adam dispelled the abilities, everyone felt their body again, and looked at Adam with horrified eyes. Adam ignored them, maintained the magnetic field and gently stepped on the ground. Metal particles rose from the ground, forming metal weapons within the entire magnetic field. Adam waved his hand gently, and the metal weapons began to gather together. And high frequency vibration. Everyone looked at the metal in the sky with fear, and all the barriers of thought power were raised. They had no doubt that these metal weapons could easily kill themselves. Chapter 93： The feasibility of launching the industrial revolution in the wizard world? "What kind of magic is this?" Although he knew that Adam could not kill them, the apprentice assistant still couldn''t control his panic, especially after the magic power was attached to the sky full of metal particles. Adam did not answer their questions, but dissipated the control of the metal particles, and instead condensed some of them into metal clusters. At the same time, the blue and white currents in front of him simulated a barrel, as the magic continued. Performing work and Adam''s control, the metal group was spun out of the barrel at high speed. Adam was unsuccessful in simulating electromagnetic guns. Due to the incomplete theory, Adam''s control of the magnetic field and various forces was still very rough. The metal clusters only shot out tens of meters and decomposed in the sky. In terms of power, although it is stronger than lightning, But the preparation time required is too long, and the gains outweigh the losses. Elliott and others were swayed by the wind pressure generated by the false electromagnetic cannon. They silently watched the white cyclone formed by the cannonball in the sky. They were terrified. They couldn''t imagine the consequences if they were hit by such magic. How tragic it will be. Adam stopped experimenting with new knowledge. The significance of the knowledge gained this time is not how lethal, but that he controls himself further. From then on, the element of electricity is no longer violent in his hands. Controlled. The law enforcement puppets of the academy have surrounded Adam. After showing his ID and paying compensation, Adam nodded to several people, turned and walked towards the laboratory. , leaving the assistants looking at each other for a while, they dispersed. James and Frank did not enjoy the vacation. They went back to the laboratory together and found Adam who was in the office who didnt know what he was thinking about. They handed over all the questions they had gathered from their assistants in the past few months about the meditation practice. Adam. Adam absent-mindedly answered the questions one by one. The two understood that this was Adam''s multi-tasking. After recording the answers, they couldnt help asking: "Adam, what are you thinking?" Adam suddenly fired an electric ball at them, which almost penetrated the barrier of mind that they always maintained on their body surface. They knew that Adam would not do this for no reason, no anger, but just looked at Adam curiously. "How is the power?" The two thought about it. According to the magic power index, the electric ball just now should be around ten: "Not bad, surpassing most low-level apprentice magic." "What if mortals can also use this level of attack?" The two were taken aback: "How is it possible, this is magic, and the body of a mortal cannot bear the erosion of magic..." "What if it can be done without magic?" The two fell silent. They had never thought about such a situation. No matter how powerful mortals and knights are, they are vulnerable to magic, but what if they master the power equivalent to magic? James hesitated: "If what you said is true, then...probably it will be a threat to ordinary apprentices. Facing a wizard is still like an ant." Adam nodded, knowing that the two of them were right. The mage and the mortal are not the difference between the strong and the weak, but the crush on the level of life. This gap is difficult to make up with technology. He did not argue with the two of them. Yes asked again: "If it''s like this," Adam used an electric current to simulate the image of a gun, and then erected a test target. Rays of lightning shot from the muzzle and hit the target. The count continued to increase from ten to the majority. Only when the apprentice magic reached the apex, they stopped, and then faced the doubting two people said: "The power continues to increase, but the difficulty of using it continues to decrease. There is no need to know knowledge, no need to build a rune set, just pull the trigger... ." "Is it really possible? Will a mortal without magic become stronger than an apprentice?" Anxiety arose in James and Frank''s hearts. They vaguely realized that if what Adam said could really be achieved, if ordinary people could master the power of the top of the apprentice without learning and meditation, it would be a great apprenticeship for the mage. Shock. Adam is very sure that this situation is possible. The world of wizards is dominated by magic. The convenience and greatness of magic make them naturally ignore the power of industry. Adam can now easily create steam engines and various gunpowder weapons, but the power and usefulness of those things are not worthwhile. Mention, the role of the steam engine can be easily achieved by any magic, gunpowder weapons cannot even be hit by knights, and the results of the first industrial revolution on earth are useless. But the second industrial revolution is different. The progress made by humans on earth after entering the electrical age is a leap. If the mortals in the wizard world enter the electrical age, they may not be able to close the gap in high-end military power, but it will also greatly fill the magic technology. The huge gap between the mortal and the wizard improves the role of the mortal. If Adam can really do it successfully, he will definitely gain huge benefits in this. ...... Adams next subject is Frank Franks economic situation has greatly improved in the past few years, but for some reason, he did not choose to replace a more perfect and advanced mechanical body. , Still use the original crude version. Although his body no longer has to suffer day and night under the action of the powerful medium of mind power, this kind of machinery driven by energy stones still has great drawbacks. The energy in the energy stone is a kind of energy that is similar but lower than the magic power level, but even if it is lower than the magic power, its corrosiveness is not the carbon-based body can bear. The physically intact apprentice uses the mental power to carry the magic power. In most cases, he avoids direct contact between the magic power and the body, but Frank can''t. His body is exposed to the magic power day and night. Adam said to Frank lying in the observation device: "Did you know that you have a serious physical problem?" Frank moved unnaturally: "The magic continues to corrode my body. If this continues, I will probably be dying?" Adam nodded and called out several images that recorded his physical condition: "You are committing suicide." Adam pointed to one of them. The images showed that secondary magic powers are constantly invading body cells on the one hand, but on the other hand, Cells can improve vitality. If cells are strong enough, they can maintain balance, but the nature of carbon-based life is too fragile. Cells cannot withstand this squeeze. "Your body''s regeneration speed has been fundamentally consumed. If you continue to use a mechanical body, You will not live for ten years." Adam then pointed to another picture: "Even now, your organ vitality is not as good as before, right?" Frank knocked on the instrument, motioned Adam to let him out, and then said blankly: "Yes, but I have no choice." Chapter 94： Rumors Adam was not interested in asking Frank the reason, but directly put forward his own idea: "If you are willing to use as a test product, the laboratory can fund you to replace a high-level mechanical body, but before you replace it, I need to change it. , I do not guarantee the success rate of the transformation, it may solve your problem, or it may..." "will die?" "Probably, or worse." Adam said, shaking his head. "Use your new research results?" "Ok." Frank swept through his whole body with mental power, feeling the exhaustion of vitality and the faint discomfort, and became silent. Adam was not in a hurry to get an answer. Even if Frank did not agree with him, he could rebuild a mechanical body by himself. As for the test product, just buy a slave. The reason for choosing Frank is more for the old members of the laboratory. Its just a benefit. And there is still a lot of preparation work to be done before the transformation, at least some sophisticated alchemy equipment must be purchased first. "You can think about it, and give me the answer within three days." Adam turned around and walked out after speaking. Before Adam was about to leave the observation room, Frank made a decision: "I agree." Adam turned his head and said: "A wise choice, come to my office to sign a new contract, and then you can choose a set of mechanical body, the price is within ten ether crystals." ...... Then Adam walked out of the laboratory, and after a few turns, he came to the door of the alchemy laboratory of Master Keno. Bette had been handed over to Master Jinuo before, and Adam entered the laboratory smoothly. Different from the last time when there was no one in the alchemy puppets, this time Adam saw several apprentice assistants in his laboratory. Adam didn''t know them, but they all looked at Adam with weird eyes. I didnt find it before, but Adam didnt know until recently that he was the only person in the entire academy who had settled in the elemental laboratory building as an apprentice. This honor really drew a lot of jealousy, but due to Adams deep residency and his weak reputation, There are no foolish fools who come to trouble. "Master Keno is waiting for you inside." A female apprentice assistant came and said to Adam. After Adam thanked her and was about to walk inward, he heard a yin and yang voice: "I don''t know what the approval department is thinking. Let an apprentice set up an element laboratory casually. This is not the same as throwing funds into the water. What''s the difference." "Ha, maybe that person really has some talent?" "Hmph, I don''t think I know what tricks I used to deceive Master Mage?" The apprentice who led the way looked embarrassed, looked back at Adam at a loss, and said softly: "Please don''t care..." She doesn''t know Adam, but the apprentice who can independently build a laboratory must be proud and powerful. She was afraid that Adam would have a conflict with his companions in the laboratory, which would only arouse the anger of Master Keno. Not only the two parties involved in the conflict, but her guide would also be punished. Adam didn''t even turn his head back, this kind of low-level emotional catharsis could not attract Adam''s attention. Most of the apprentices in this laboratory have fluctuations in mind power, which means that they are practicing the meditation created by Adam, and then they despise him as the creator. The experiment is full of metal elements. If Adam wants to, he can easily kill all of them in an instant, but Adam will not do this, not only because it will offend the Keno mage, but also because the reason for their provocation is to be jealous of Adam getting higher The treatment did not produce corresponding results. This is an academic struggle, and resorting to force would only appear to be Adam''s guilty conscience. "Excuse me, please continue to lead the way." The female apprentice breathed a sigh of relief, and she even had gratitude in her eyes when she looked at Adam. She hurriedly accelerated her pace and led Adam to the depths of the laboratory, "There is Master Keno''s room." After speaking, she seemed to turn her head and run away. open. The door of the room opened automatically, and Master Jinuo beckoned to Adam to signal him to come in. After Adam sat down and saluted, Master Keno smiled and said, "How does it feel to be underestimated? I thought you would be tempted to take action." Obviously, what happened outside could not be concealed from the eyes of the mage, and the tone of the mage Keno was full of teasing. As an official mage, he knows the importance of Adam now and what happened to Adam. If it comes to results, nothing is more important than a promotion knowledge, which means that many apprentices may become mages. . Adam shook his head and didn''t comment on this, and Master Keno didn''t care. "Little guys always have to go through the process from stupidity to wisdom, and a little lesson is for their own good." Master Keno said kindly, or in the heart of the Master, Adam is already a life that can talk to each other on an equal footing. "Then What is your intention?" Adam had already prepared. He took out a piece of paper from his portable space. The paper listed the instruments he needed to order including ultra-precision machine tools, micro-mechanical arms, etc. that can be used for precision processing, as well as a puppet robot with its own alchemy rune group. Keno Master scanned the list and said with a weird expression: "I remember your research direction is electric element?" Adam nodded and said, "Yes, Master Keno, but I have some new ideas. If they can be implemented, they will soon produce results." "Alright, I heard Master Victor say that you are on the verge of promotion. If you want to participate in the trial, it is really not suitable for you to study in the direction of electric elements." Mage Keno only used Adam to change his mind to find something else. Anyway, with the support of the academy, Adam can do whatever he wants during this period. He didn''t say anything. He gave the list to the alchemy puppet on the side and ordered it to be ready. Said to Adam: "The cost will be automatically deducted from your laboratory account. If nothing else, you can leave." Adam left according to words, still ignoring the apprentices rumors, and went straight back to his laboratory. Master Keno was very efficient. In less than an hour, all the instruments ordered by Adam had been sent to the laboratory, and Adam ordered alchemy. The puppet opened a new room to place the instrument, and then asked Frank, who was sitting silently on the side,: "Within three days, I hope you will prepare a new mechanical body, and then prepare to separate from the existing part. This process It will be very painful. You can order nerve inhibitors from Elliott in advance." James didnt know what was going on, he was taken aback when he heard the words: New mechanical body? Frank, have you forgotten that your body can no longer withstand this kind of replacement? Chapter 95： Mordor Facing James'' question, Frank just said calmly: "It''s okay." James anxiously said: "Why is it okay, your body can''t bear the new rejection reaction!" James still thinks that he has delayed Frank''s journey to the mage because of this inexplicable guilt. , He wanted to persuade Frank to give up the risk. "Adam said that it can solve my problem, and the chance is very high." Frank left the laboratory without stopping after speaking. James wanted to stop again, but finally gave up the idea. After watching Frank leave, he asked Adam: "Is what he said is true? Are you sure?" Adam glanced at him and did not answer, James was taken aback for a while and sighed: "I know..." Absolute certainty is impossible, but since Adam proposed it, it proved feasible. Maybe This is a good thing for Frank, and it is better to have a last fight than to wait and die. ...... The agreed three-day period passed, Frank did not return. The assistants who had ended the vacation returned to the laboratory and continued the experiments that were difficult to understand according to Adam''s orders. However, unlike before, I saw the magic converted from the results of his experiments. After the power, their resistance is much less. Only James is getting more and more anxious. Whether it is a mage or an apprentice, there are very few people who have no sense of time. Failure to return according to the agreed time can only show that they are in trouble. Just when he couldn''t help but want to ask Adam for help, Frank came back. "Adam, I''m sorry, I seem to have caused a big trouble." This was the first sentence Frank said after meeting Adam. Adam paused the data summarization work in his hand and asked: "Is it related to me?" Frank nodded. If it was his own business, he would definitely not trouble Adam, but this time Adam seemed unable to escape. Things have to start from three days ago. The mechanical body, an alchemy product, Moldo towers does not have the ability to make towers. If you want to replace them, you can only leave the towers and go to the giant city of Annecy, which is closer to the elemental tower. After receiving Adams financial support, he directly arrived at Annecy through the teleportation array and went to the shop where he bought and installed the mechanical body last time. Annecy is a city of wizards. Most of the people who live and operate in the city are free official wizards and apprentices. The boss who runs the mechanical body shop is a second-level wizard who specializes in alchemy. The apprentices have checked the records and reviewed them. It was found that Frank''s energy fluctuation was much stronger than before, and the connection of his body was surrounded by a special energy, which greatly slowed down the time of body collapse. The mechanical body is very unfriendly to the apprentice. The reason is the same. The apprentices body cannot withstand magic power. Wearing a mechanical body means that the path of the wizard is basically cut off. Continuing to communicate with the ether is active suicide, but Franks body collapse trend is very gentle. , Which attracted the attention of the mage. After listening to Franks explanation, he was amazed at the power of mind, and actively asked to replace Frank with a better alchemy body and try his best to help him neutralize the rejection reaction, in order to observe the power of mind in energy transmission. Role, but Frank refused. "Mage Mord, I just want to buy a mechanical body. As for the installation and neutralization, there will be other people to help." "Who? Besides me, is there any alchemist who is interested in this way?" "Uh... it''s the person in charge of my laboratory, a new apprentice mage." After Frank explained carefully, the mage Huo Daeng got up. "Do you know what you are talking about?" The second-level mage couldn''t believe his ears. "You would rather believe a little guy who has just been an apprentice to a mage for a few years than accept my help? You know a mechanical body. How complicated is the construction of the country? He actually said to transform the energy structure?" Frank hesitated for a while, then lowered his head deeply: "I''m really sorry, respectable Mage Mord, but..." ...... The rare devil who stayed by Adams chin had reached the ground, and said in disbelief: "So you mean a second-level alchemist. Because of this, I decided to come to the Moldo Tower to find my master. Trouble?! Find a mage apprentice?!" Frank''s mouth twitched, with an awkward expression: "Although it sounds incredible, but the fact is, and with the efficiency of the wizard, he should have reached the tower by this time." The devil kept his chin bottoming and turned his head towards Adam, his joints made a oozing Katz sound: "Master, what do you do, do you want to kill this idiot first, and then let''s run together?!" Frank didnt take the devils words seriously, but he really felt embarrassed: "Adam, I didnt expect this to happen, you know, I cant change the will of a wizard..." Adam feels very nonsensical, but after a little thought, he understands this idea a little bit. It is probably a long life and a relatively peaceful internal environment. UU reading www.uuknshu. com makes these mages... willful? Adam can only find this adjective. Although it was very unexpected, Adam did not panic. After all, he was still in the tower, and he was not an anti-mage. His life was not dangerous. The move of the second-level mage named Mord seemed to come. Hit the place? As soon as Adam was about to speak, the door of the laboratory was knocked, and the devil shuddered from top to bottom from the inside out, and he had to whizz out, "Lord, master? Are we going to finish it?" ...... Unknown James opened the door, and stared at the Master Jinuo outside the door for a moment: "Good day, Master Jinuo, are you?" Before Mage Keno had time to speak, the strange man next to him said loudly, "Are you that arrogant little guy?" At the same time, the fully substantive mental power swept across James'' body unceremoniously, "Huh? wrong......" Keno Mage smiled awkwardly, and interrupted his scanning: "Made Mage, please don''t be like this, after all, this is Moldo''s super-dimensional mage tower, you..." The Mage Mord waved his hand carelessly: "I know, I know, I''m not going to be so good, but I think I need to wake up a certain arrogant kid so that he knows how to respect knowledge, not just know how to speak big words." Adam walked out of the room and saw and heard this scene. Although the Mage Mord seemed dissatisfied, he never stepped into the laboratory from beginning to end, and Adam admired the mainstream mage even more. James retreated behind Adam as if he had encountered a savior, and said to Adam hurriedly: "Adam, what trouble you have caused, this unknown master seems to teach you!" Chapter 96： Mordor (2) Not only James, but even the Master Keno seemed to be relieved after seeing Adam. He hurriedly said to Adam: "This is a second-level free alchemist from Antana, and Moldo is super-dimensional. You have something to solve by yourself." After speaking, he walked out as if to escape. The second-level mage is a tall man, Adam can only reach his chest, and he hums and mumbles: "The tower mage is trouble, no matter how I...I won''t do anything to an apprentice. " Adam politely invited the Mage Mord into the laboratory, and then signaled James and others to be safe and restless, and then walked into his living room with the muttering Mage Mord and Frank. "Good day, Lord Mage." After a moment of silence, Adam said first. Mage Mord looked at Adam for a while, his expression of dissatisfaction gradually became less intense: "You have knowledge in your body, real knowledge, you seem to be one of us." Adam was in no mood to chat with an unfamiliar mage, and asked straightforwardly: "Then, Lord Mage, what is your intention?" In terms of identity, Adams words like this are actually a bit rude, but Master Mord didnt care. Perhaps this is the difference between Free Master and Tower Master. They have lived in the urban business environment for a long time and are not very concerned about these details. I care, maybe it''s because Adam is half a mage. "Although you have real knowledge, I can''t feel the wonderful breath of the alchemy formation from you." Mage Mord looked at Adam''s eyes, "You are not an alchemist, so why dare to transform my masterpiece? " Frank was silent. Although he was one of the parties, he was not qualified to speak at this time. Adam thought for a while and then said, "Your Excellency, the reason the apprentice of the mage cannot fit the mechanical body is that the flesh and blood body cannot resist the erosion of magic." Mage Morde snorted. This is a well-known thing, but the restraint made him not so eager to refute. Adam took out the new mechanical body that Frank had brought, looked at the continuous flow of metal and the flashing runes on it, and exclaimed: "I am deeply fascinated by the wonder of alchemy knowledge, and I will not be arrogant. To try to completely overthrow the existing manufacturing technology with superficial wisdom." "Although the apprentice has mastered the ability to use magic, he is still a mortal in essence, and this," Adam stretched out a finger and let a controlled and stable electric current flow silently on the finger, "it is a way for mortals to use safely. Energy, clean and harmless." Mage Morde endured and endured, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Electricity? It''s not inspired by magic. Mortal''s fragile body can''t be in contact for a long time, and what does this have to do with my masterpiece?" Adam has a headache, this is indeed a problem, but he can''t carry out the next experiment yet, otherwise he will really be promoted to the mage beyond his control. Now he can only show it in an inefficient way. Adam took out a simple battery from his portable space and handed it to Master Mord, and then said: "So far, my research can only achieve this level, but it can already store a certain amount of electrical elements. After **** is stimulated by magic, it has nothing to do with magic." Made Master took the battery in doubt, his eyes flashed light, the battery was directly broken down in his hand, the electric energy stored in it burst out, and then he was gently pinched into nothingness. Mage Morde felt the energy breath, and found that it was really just a natural element, and there was no magic in it. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Adam: "What is this?" "I call it battery." The Mage Mord was silent for a while, and his tone changed and said, "Not bad, but to the mage, it doesn''t seem to be much..." He suddenly stopped talking here because Adam had already said that he wanted to change The mechanical body used by the apprentice. Adam admitted frankly: "The energy level of the electric element is far lower than the magical power and the ether after it exists independently. The mages are naturally not needed, but this world is not only the mages, ordinary people also occupy a huge part." Mage Mord was shocked. Mage had always ignored the huge power that mortals might generate. They were weak, vulnerable, and incapable of doing the work arranged by the mage. It was their label, but if there is really something that mortals can use Energy, how much benefit will it explode on them? Thinking of this, his eyes when looking at Adam became different, but soon he forcibly cut off his dangerous thoughts. Not only would the Moldo Tower not allow it, but the Guardian of the Mage Plane and the Council of True Spirit Mage would also not allow it. ..... Thinking of this, he said to Adam: "Your transformation, can I visit it?" Adam was stunned. He didn''t expect the mage to make such a request He thought about it and hesitated: "Of course, but I''m sorry, I think, this first requires a contract from a higher existence." It is of course a good thing for an alchemist to assist, but Adam must make sure that the technology will not be stolen, otherwise the huge benefits he envisioned will be in vain. He has no doubt that the wisdom of these mages was not discovered, but it was just a lack of inspiration. Burst. Mage Mord did not hesitate to agree to Adam''s request: "Of course, I will invite the tower master to testify." Then he left the laboratory cleanly. After the mage left, Frank said hesitantly: "Adam, if it''s troublesome, it''s better to give up." Adam looked at him and said: "It has nothing to do with you, this is not a bad thing. Now you can start to adjust your state, the experiment will be carried out very quickly, and the process of separating the existing mechanical body will be extremely painful." Frank left anxiously. Adam really thinks that this is not a bad thing. The structure of a precision machine is very complicated. It will take a lot of time to research from scratch. If there are manufacturers to assist, it is undoubtedly a good thing. Of course, the premise is confidentiality. ...... Adam saw Mage Mord again the next day, along with Dean Victor. "You are really unexpected. I didn''t expect that your research could be extended to the fields of alchemy and energy." The expression of Master Victor looked normal, and it was obvious that the agreement between the Master and the tower went well. Then Victor Mage took out a contract, which did not seem to be a physical object, but an energy substance. He put the contract on the table and said to the two: "Sign this contract, and your agreement will be affected by the tower and the holy The tower is jointly maintained, and any behavior that dares to violate the agreement will be punished by the will of the mage plane." Chapter 97： Man-machine separation This contract does not need to be read, Adam just cast his eyes on it, and the signatory, witnesses, binding clauses, punishment measures, etc. are already clear to his mind. "Agree, or deny." A misty and clear voice rang in his mind. After Adam chose to agree, the light of the contract shined into the soul, and then it turned into a golden light before his eyes and dissipated. Master Victor said to the two of them: "The contract is established, Master Mord, from today you will stay in the tower as a participant of the experiment. Keep in mind the content of the contract. Everything belongs to Adam and the tower. You dont have access to core knowledge and experiments. Any co-ownership of the results." Mage Mord bowed to Dean Victor: "I will obey the will of the contract." Mage Victor nodded to him, then glanced at Adam with deep meaning, and left the laboratory without saying anything. After the dean left, Mage Mord no longer looked serious. He seemed to be relieved and said to Adam easily: "So, when can your transformation begin? Before that, can I visit your alchemy experiment? room?" Adam is still recalling the profound meaning in the dean''s last gaze, which seems to be a warning or reminder? After hearing the words of Master Mord, he recovered from his guess: "Of course, please go here." After arriving in a separate room opened up to house alchemy equipment, the Mage Mord showed a look of contempt. After scanning all the instruments, he said, "It''s too simple, too low-level, how can you make a good machine with these things? Body?" When Adam was about to speak, he waved his hand and said loudly: "I know the alchemy level of the Moldo Tower, but I won''t use these things," he moved all the alchemy equipment to the laboratory before he finished speaking. Besides, then he waved his hand, and a lot of more high-end instruments appeared neatly in front of Adam, "This is much pleasing to the eye." The devil''s voice suddenly sounded in Adam''s mind: "Master, this guy is not right..." Mage Maude looked at the familiar equipment in the laboratory with contentment, with inexplicable meaning in his eyes. He said to Adam: "How about my darlings? Don''t worry, I will teach you how to use them. With them, we The progress of the experiment will definitely be fast." The devil continued: "He seems to have some conspiracy." Seeing Adam did not speak, Master Mord thought he was shocked by these high-end instruments, and laughed: "Do you like them? These things are very valuable and can''t be given to you, but if your hypothesis is really so Great value, you will have these things in the future." Adam did not comment on this: "I hope so, Master Mord, if we can, we will start to reform soon." Mage Mord readily nodded and motioned to Adam to prepare. After walking out of the laboratory, the devil appeared next to him, still transmitting his voice through his heart: "Master, he is definitely not at ease. I smell greed from him." Adam feels the same way, but he still doesnt know what way Mage Mord wants to achieve his goal. The high-level contract from the Holy Tower is theoretically irreversible, even with the strength of a second-level mage. Maybe under the nose of the tower he played some tricks of murder and treasure, unless he had some way to bypass the contract? ...... The guess did not get the result, Adam put the suspicion in his heart, and was a little more defensive against Mage Mord. Before leading Frank into the laboratory, he adjusted the permissions of the soul sensing device from critical point alarm to full monitoring to prevent Mage Mord. Take the risk. Mage Mord knew nothing about this. He looked at Adam and Frank with interest: "Should I separate the existing mechanical body?" After entering the experimental state, Adam became more silent and sensible. He only nodded when he heard the words, and then ordered Frank to enter the life support device. The life-sustaining device looks like a space capsule. The wizards use their unique knowledge to convert energy into life force to ensure that the protected person can maintain life reflection. This is because Frank''s life force is too fragile, and Adam needs to ensure that he will not be separated after separation. Directly collapsed and died. Frank looked nervous. After taking a few deep breaths, he took out the injection from his arms and inserted it into his arteries. His flesh and blood body was instantly paralyzed, and his nerve response became sluggish. He lay hard in the life support device and confronted Adam. Said: "I''m ready." Mage Mord stood aside and looked at Frank intently. After the neural response was completely sluggish, the connection between the mechanical body and the fleshy body began to loosen. Various simulated tissues extending from the mechanical body also showed signs of loosening, but even if the function of life-sustaining devices is excluded, it It is still circulating through the medium. "Do you read motivation?" Adam ignored Master Mord He fully controlled the output of the current and maintained a high-strength magnetic field. After a few seconds, five magnetic beam electric knives appeared in front of him, floating in the control of the power of mind. In the air. This is also the reason why Adam asked Frank to inject inhibitors. Originally, Adam could temporarily forget the pain by controlling Frank''s magnetic field. However, because of the incomplete theory, Adam could not control two different magnetic fields at the same time. Next is a whole body surgery performed by one person. The target of the operation is every blood vessel, every nerve, and every tissue in the body. Mage Mord didn''t say a word during this long period of time, only after he knew that Adam had completely removed the mechanical body, he said, "How do you remodel it? Do you need help?" Adam closed the life-sustaining device, then looked at Mage Mord and asked, "Your Excellency, is there any undisclosed knowledge that belongs to you in this mechanical body?" Adam must ask this clearly. According to the information he can see, the manufacturing technology of the mechanical body is in an open state, which means that any mage or apprentice can freely disassemble and assemble and research, but Frank is from Mage Mord It is difficult to guarantee that there will not be any exclusive technology that is purchased from the place. It is a felony to snoop on knowledge without permission on the plane of the wizard. Mage Mord raised up to heaven and slapped haha: "Speaking of which, you do have." He cursed in his heart. He didn''t expect an apprentice to be so familiar with and cautious about the rules of the mage. Adam''s problem shattered his most direct way to obtain Adam technology. . He took the mechanical body from Adam''s hand, ran his fingers across one of the delicate structures, and then said: "This nerve conduction circuit is constructed using my original rune set." The devil suddenly realized in his mind: "Master, this is his conspiracy!" Chapter 98： Initially completed and angry mage If Adam did not ask, but directly transformed the mechanical body, if he accidentally began to analyze the structure of this circuit, Mage Mord could challenge him for this reason, accusing Adam of spying on his knowledge, and then threatening Adam to use another Knowledge to compensate for the loss. Although the two are not necessarily equivalent, after having this excuse, the request of Mage Mord has changed from completely rude to relatively reasonable. In his mind, he is a formal mage after all, and the tower is the mage. In terms of his face, he will not protect Adam too much. But now, because of a problem with Adam, the idea is shattered. Adam looked at him blankly and asked, "Do you agree to disclose this technology? I can pay for it." Mage Mord changed his expression, and said: "It''s open, it''s not impossible..." The devil laughed in Adam''s mind and said, "This may be the stupidest mage I have ever seen." Adam did not give him the opportunity to sit on the ground and directly said: "If you are not willing, I can choose to bypass this circuit, but please point out your undisclosed knowledge among the two sets of mechanical bodies." Mage Mord can predict that if he does not disclose or sell, then Adam will ask him to leave the laboratory next, so he can only smile and say: "I don''t want to? How is it possible, this is not any advanced knowledge. I can restore the original structure of this place." The devil can''t help but sneer, this idiot mage still thinks about getting something for nothing. Adam gave him the mechanical body. After the Mage Mord got the hand, as the light of the runes flickered, this precise and unique circuit structure became ordinary. Adam took it indifferently. His transformation originally didn''t design the nerve conduction aspect, but the restoration to the basic structure is more conducive to judging the self-consistency of the new energy in the entire system. Next, Adam ignored the second-level mage who had turned a little gloomy, and directly asked about the use of the precision instruments he had brought, and the mage could not resist the dissatisfaction in his heart and informed them one by one. Adam put the mechanical body into a large instrument, and then walked to the console. The optical screen on the console is divided into several parts, and each structure of the entire mechanical body is enlarged. Adam sets his sight on the energy circuit. This is an energy conversion magic circle constructed of magic metal. He took out a certain amount of energy stones, put them into the magic circle through instruments, and then used mental power to run the mechanical body. The magic circle began to do complex work, the energy stone slowly decomposed, the energy in it was converted into secondary magic power under the action of the magic circle, and it slowly flowed into other structures, and then it began to simulate human body functions normally. Mage Mord seemed to have calmed down, and seemed to say kindly on the side: "The energy circuit is the most basic structure of the mechanical body. Compared with other parts, it is not particularly precise, but it is the top priority. If you want to completely replace it, you must Understand the rune knowledge it applies to." Adam turned to the other end of the instrument and took it out to the Mage Mord, then said: "Can you please help maintain the stability of the mechanical body?" Mage was taken aback for a moment. Does this really treat him as a free coolie? I thought so in my heart, but there was no way to refuse Adam. After all, it was his own request to stay in the laboratory, so he took it reluctantly and asked, "How?" "Later, I will use electric elements to stimulate the energy circle and observe the operation of the circle. If there are signs of overload during this process, please take action to maintain it." ...... The research on the basic structure lasted for a whole week. After Adam entered the experimental state, he forgot to sleep and eat. The Mage Mord couldn''t help but scream, but he dared not leave a step, for fear of missing a key step. In these seven days, Riyadang has completely regarded him as an ordinary assistant, and the order from the beginning has become a matter of course. The resentment accumulated in the heart of the Mage Master has become stronger and stronger. The life-sustaining device can only guarantee Frank''s most basic body functions, but his already hollowed out body can''t stay in this state for a long time. Adam decided to make a preliminary version, first adapting to Frank, and then in the advanced version. To be corrected. Seven days is not enough time for Adam to penetrate the mystery of the energy conversion array, so Adam chose a crude method to construct the energy circuit entirely with the physical structure of earth technology, using batteries as power sources, and then covering the wires with the mechanical body. "Mage Mord, refine these mithril into 0.5 square millimeter silk thread to ensure its energy conductivity." Adam ordered naturally, without even looking at the teacher, he continued to outline the wire on the optical projection. Distribution. The biggest difference between Mithril and ordinary silver is the excellent conductivity of energy. It is not only magical, but also includes various other elements. Although Adam requires a narrow cross-section, its safe current carrying capacity is very large, which is fully enough to support the mechanical body. acting. Adam distributes the wires according to the specified orientation on the three-dimensional projection, and then enters them into the simulator The instrument simulates the entire system, and the battery in the center starts to deliver electrical energy along the wires to every part of the mechanical body. one place. "The neural circuit is working properly." "The simulated organ is working normally." "The stress response is normal." "The force transmission is normal." The refining of the wire is very simple for Master Mord. He completed the work in an instant, and then watched the inspection work attentively. He couldn''t help feeling that this apprentice really succeeded and he really ignored all the masters. Of energy is used in alchemical products. "However, it''s still too young." He looked at the equipment all over the room with great pride. He didn''t ask Adam for any core knowledge, but the automatic recording function of the instrument has saved all the testing process. After leaving the tower, he only needs it. Repeat the experiment once to master this method. "......The test is completed and the judgment is passed." Adam breathed a sigh of relief, and put the mechanical body into the original instrument again. With the help of the mechanical arm, all the magic energy circuits were deleted or replaced with wires. Mage Morde asked seemingly, "Did you succeed?" Adam nodded, and then deleted all the experimental process and conclusion data under the watch of the mage. Snapped. Mage Mord squeezed the remaining Mithril block into nothingness. Adam is very sensitive to energy reflections. The vigilance in his heart is the highest, but he doesn''t have any abnormal expressions. He just turned his head and said: "Mage Mord, the next last step is to connect with the flesh and blood, and your power is needed here. The mage has a normal expression of anger in his heart, so what if I delete it? All the process is in my heart, cunning apprentice, you will pay for your arrogance. Chapter 99： Moldo At the top of the Moldo Tower, where Adam has never been, two people are monitoring the scene in the laboratory through a soul sensing device. One of them is Master Victor, and the other looks like a little girl, holding a huge apple in his hand, biting with a constant frequency without expression. The sound of kawi kawi continued to sound, but the strange thing is that every time an apple is missing, it will grow completely in the next second. The reason why she looks like a little girl is because of the mysterious and obscure aura she revealed. Under this aura, even the sense of existence of Victor Mage''s huge real body has been reduced a lot. "Tower Master, the final experiment is about to begin." Click. "I don''t know if this little guy can understand the meaning of my glance, Tower Master, if things develop according to the worst, we really don''t stop it?" Click. "That''s right, but you allow it after all." Click. "No, no, no, how dare I blame you, but this little guy has already proven his potential, I don''t think there is any need for him..." I dont know how Victor Mage comprehended Moldos ultra-dimensional will from the monotonous clicking sound, but the two did talk like this, and suddenly the clicking sound disappeared. Moldos ultra-dimensional voice for the first time: "Shut up." ...... At the same time, in Adam''s laboratory, the Mage Mord maintained a smile and asked, "How?" Adam turned on the life-saving device and looked at Frank, who was half of his body, and said: "I want to keep his body weakened and collapsed, so the final installation and docking of the mechanical body requires your hands." Mage Mord took over the mechanical body, his drooping eyes were extremely annoyed. He no longer remembers how long no one had instructed or ordered him, but this was the last step. During the installation process, he could recall and Verify the entire experimental process, and then as long as you return to Antana, the owner of this achievement will become him. Thinking of the benefits that follow, he calmly walked to Frank''s side. Mage Mord stretched out his hand, and with a flash of metallic luster, his palm turned into a dense mechanical arm. After inserting the mechanical body, the metal structure began to activate, and the tip became liquid and spread out. Find the best way combination at the moment of contact with flesh and blood. In the hands of the mage, this job was completed easily and quickly. During the process, Frank was very calm and didn''t seem to feel any pain. After the docking was completed, Adam seriously took out a battery and accurately placed it in the energy core. The current flowed through each circuit instantly, and the entire mechanical body instantly came alive. Mage Mord stared at Frank tightly until he saw Frank''s muscles and nerves trembling at the same time, and finally said proudly: "Ha, good idea, perfect experiment, congratulations to you Adam, but it seems that I can''t be with you Sharing this joy, I have to rush back to Antana in a hurry..." Adam withdrew his gaze from Frank, who was gradually waking up, and raised his head blankly to interrupt Master Mords farewell: "Sorry, but you cant leave now." Mage Mord looked at Adam in astonishment, his expression immediately turned into anger: "What did you say?" "If you don''t hear me clearly, I can say it again." Adam ignored the anger of Mage Mord and said calmly: "You can''t leave until you voluntarily seal the test memory or sign another more perfect contract." Mage Mord laughed in anger. He didn''t expect Adam to dare to talk to him like this: "It seems that your arrogance made you forget the consequences of offending the official mage. I should teach you how to respect the superiors for your college! " His face was angry but he was ecstatic. He didn''t expect Adam to make such a move, but now, even if he killed him, there are excuses! The Mage Mord directly lifted his finger, and the metal torrent from his fingertips went straight to Adam''s brain. At the same time, the majestic magic power locked the surrounding space, and Adam had no chance to escape with the teleportation scroll. But Adam''s expression remained calm, even showing a mocking smile. "Go to hell!" the two said at the same time. As soon as the voice fell, an unbelievable scene appeared. Everything in the entire laboratory was frozen at the moment. All the instruments stopped working, the revived Frank was fixed, and the magic of the Mage Mord stopped one meter away from Adams head. Before, his face still kept the same expression. The space became gray. Adam tried to break free, and found that the magical **** that had just been unbreakable was now fragile like a thin layer of paper, and it shattered with just a light move. "This guy is a free mage inherited from the family. In the entire plane of mage, there are not many and no such mages, but they are basically not very popular a voice came from behind Adam, calm , Indifferent, but contains a strong will. Adam turned around and saluted the moment he heard the voice. He had a faint guess about the person who came. If he was right, he would see the real owner of the tower. Adam saw bright red, which was the only color in this gray space. "They can be regarded as a kind of anti-mage. On the one hand, they cherish their own knowledge, and on the other hand, they do everything possible to obtain other knowledge, but they usually dont violate the bottom line of the Mage Council. But this time he tried to attack you. , So he **** it." Adam said respectfully: "Your will, the great Moldo super-dimensional wizard." "Look up." Moldo Chaowei said to Adam. There is no need for Adam to make any movements at all, her voice itself contains the power that Adam cannot resist. Adam found that Moldos image is difficult to express in words. He only saw her face one second before, and the next second, he completely forgot. Only the big apple is in his heart. "You are very smart, and now you seem to have some wisdom. I am glad you can understand what Victor means." Moldo paused for a while, and then said to himself: "You should have heard that I and my Gao The strength of the tower is not strong, on the one hand because my research is in a bottleneck, on the other hand because of the lack of resources. I thought this state would last for a long time, but I didnt expect it would be changed because of an apprentice." "You''re overwhelmed." Adam whispered. The Moldo Super-Dimensional Mage shook her head: "No, this is not a compliment, but a fact. Your meditative thoughts have given me more territory. The crystal skeleton means the resources of an entire plane, and this," she pointed out Pointing to Frank, "It will bring great fame to the tower." Chapter 100： Monte Carlo "Fame?" "The true spirit masters have always wanted to find a way so that ordinary people on the plane of the mage can play their due value, instead of only being a backup resource like they are now. They stand too high and watch too much. Its so far that it overlooked such a simple method. But now, your research has done it." Moldo is super-dimensional and unexpectedly talkative. Although his voice is not emotional, he explains Adams questions in detail. "Originally, part of the research results you obtained during the contract time belonged to the tower, but since you helped me twice with the war trial contract, I can give you a chance to choose. Cooperate with me , Or published independently." Moldo surpassed Witten for a while, and then said: "No matter what you choose, the tower and I will not do anything to you." Adam did not hesitate to choose to cooperate with the Moldo Super Dimension Mage. Now he can be said to have no foundation in the world of wizards, and he has no solid power to protect his great achievements. It is like a child who has been swaggering through the market with rare treasures. Every passerby may be transformed into a robber. At that time, not only the treasure is lost, but Even your life may be wiped away. Although Adam is optimistic about his own research, in this world, it is not always true that it can bring much benefit. Moldos super-dimensional mage nodded: A wise choice, it seems that you are wise, and you are not blinded by the benefits in front of you. The reason why the plane of the mage can cross time and space depends on the power of the mage, so it is aimed at ordinary people. The symbolic meaning of human achievements is far greater than the actual meaning. There are countless worlds in the endless void. After enslaving, destroying, and sacrificing a complete plane, you will get resources you can''t imagine now. If you can become a super-dimensional one day, just You will find that everything you valued before becomes irrelevant." Adam understands this truth. Although he is still weak, Adam is not inferior to anyone in the long run. Since he knew that the mage has the ability to travel through time and space, he has understood that the energy entangled in a plane is meaningless. In this world where knowledge and power can be directly and roughly equated, every world floating in the void represents an inexhaustible resource. As the conversation progressed, Adam gradually felt discomfort, and the complicated information on Moldo''s super-dimensional body made all his uncontrollable tend to her. The mage obviously discovered this situation. Although she had fixed this space, separated it from the real world, and reduced the impact on lower-level lives by self-sealing, she still couldn''t stop this assimilation. Moldo Chaowei stopped talking and bit on the big apple. With the sound of clicking, the world returned to its color. After a brief dizziness, Adam returned to the real world. There is no more super-dimensional figure of Moldo in front of his eyes. Master Modo and his magic turned into mist and disappeared after Adam''s first breath, completely erasing the traces of existence. Then Victor Mage appeared in front of Adam again. He looked at Adam with interest and asked: "How do you perceive what I mean?" Adam thought for a while, and answered briefly: "Intuition." It is indeed intuitive. In the past few days, there has been a thread repeatedly analyzing the scene when the contract was signed and the final look of Dean Victor. He found that the entire contract was full of loopholes. The deans wisdom would not be impossible to discover, so the only thing The explanation is that this is deliberate behavior of the tower. Dean Victor took out a new contract and placed it in front of Adam, and said: "There is no way for the tower. We are very optimistic about your project, but Keno''s strength in alchemy is not enough to help. Fortunately, this idiot himself The door was delivered. During this time, the tower owner and I have been paying attention to your situation to ensure that your life is not in danger. Dean Victor said as he stretched out his hand and stroked in the void, a dimensional crack was displayed in front of Adam. He took out all the items in the dimensional crack: "These ancient wizards have a habit of Carry valuable things with you, including knowledge, energy, and equipment." As he talked, he sorted the objects. The ether crystal and all the equipment were directly drawn to Adam. After copying the knowledge, he took the original and threw the copy to Adam. "There is still some value, Keno can probably be promoted to the second level with this knowledge." Dean Victor said with satisfaction. Adam looked at this robbery unnaturally: "He died here, will there be any problem?" Dean Victor chuckled: "Of course not. The foreign wizard shot the apprentice within the tower. This is already a signal for war, and he is an anti-mage, isn''t it?" Adam is speechless, but in the final analysis this is a great thing for him. Although he does not have the idea of ??deep development in the field of alchemy, no one will refuse to add a bit of knowledge to himself Magnetic field and electromagnetic force Inevitably, his research will overlap with the alchemy field. In the future, these equipment and knowledge will be of great use. Adam signed his name on the new contract. The content of the contract is the distribution of benefits for the next application of electric energy. The tower is very generous and has undertaken all the research expenses and promotion work, but only took away 30% of the benefits. Adam knew that from now on, he probably wouldn''t be bothered by funding. "Is the tower master coming for me?" Adam suddenly asked, thinking that even with his calmness, he couldn''t help feeling flattered. Dean Victor accepted the contract with satisfaction, and said with a smile: "Of course not, but it is also related to you. The tower owner has locked the coordinates of the other side of the crystal bone, and the battle on the plane will begin soon. This time, if it goes well, The strength of the tower will make a huge leap, and you have a contribution to it." Fighting on the plane, Adam was fascinated. He didn''t know how the wizard would detach from the dimension and enter another world. "One more thing." Mage Victor said before leaving, "After we leave, a group of exchange groups from Monte Carlo College will come to the tower. I heard that they have several geniuses who are sure to become war mage. , Dont lose the face of the tower master at that time." Adam was taken aback. Monte Carlo was the name he had heard on the desert island for a long time, and: "Didnt the tower just end the war with Monte Carlo? How dare they send apprentices to communicate?" Dean Victor hummed a few times: "Under the regulation of the Fifth Element Holy Tower, the war has ended. During the peace period, the tower mage is not allowed to attack the apprentices of other towers at will, but the mage apprentice does not have this restriction. Obviously, they don''t want to see Moldo feel better..." Chapter 101： Frank Adam thought for a while and asked: "Will an apprentice kill someone?" "This is certain. Although it is not allowed by the rules, there are only a few lives. No one cares. As long as they don''t do too much, the official mages on both sides will not care." "Then what do you mean?" Master Victor smiled Yinyin: "We are the host, so it''s not easy to take the initiative to kill, but if Monte Carlo''s apprentice is too arrogant, don''t be polite, just go and kill, what consequences will Moldo do for you. " Adam nodded and said that he knew that although the tower war had stopped under the intervention of the Holy Tower, the scars and grievances left by the war were not so easily forgotten by the two sides. "And this." Mage Victor took out a crystal and gave it to Adam. Adam found that although the crystal looked like a substance, it didn''t have any mass in the hand, and even now it can be caught by Adam because of some kind of magic. "what is this?" Mage Victor snorted in the direction of the tower: "The gift of the tower owner, the active seal crystal, you can continue your research with it, dont worry about being promoted out of control. The next time the ether gift comes, it It will make your soul inert and stay in the state at that time. When you want to be promoted in the future, you only need to lift the seal, and the ether gift will come immediately." "In ancient times, this was a very vicious spell. It was transformed by the tower owner into what it is now, but it''s not very useful, and few people need it." Adam understands what Victor Mage means, except for him, probably no one will encounter a situation that needs to suppress promotion. He cherished the crystallization into his portable space. This thing is too useful. It can be used as a hole card to give a surprise to the official-level enemy mage that may be encountered in the upcoming trial. Mage Victor finally said: "Among the apprentices that Monte Carlo came to this time, I heard that two have found a way to advancement. Don''t underestimate the enemy, if you have a chance..." ...... Not long after the Master Victor left, Frank woke up from a coma, and Adam happened to use the advanced equipment he had just obtained to create a necklace for himself, and inlaid the crystal of the active seal on it and wore it on his neck. After hearing Frank''s messy breathing , He raised his head and asked: "How do you feel?" Frank''s consciousness was still a little tranced, his arms supported he wanted to sit up from the life-sustaining device, but the weakness from his body made the half of his flesh and blood limp. "I feel tired and hungry, and then," he tried to move his body, "weaker than before, but the burden on the body has become lower." Adam threw a tube of stamina potion over, and said: "You have two days to check the new mechanical body. If you have any problems, you must record and tell me. If everything goes well after two days, you have to talk to me. Debug the premium version together." Up to now, the work of transforming the energy of the mechanical body can be said to have been completed, and the next debugging is only to make it more suitable for Frank. This is the promise of Adam at the beginning of the experiment. As for the reason that Frank felt weaker than before, it was because the energy level of electric energy was lower than the magic power. This point cannot be changed until Adam''s theory has the next breakthrough. In the next step, Adam needs to verify the feasibility of the law of electromagnetic induction in the world of wizards. This demonstration is very important. It is the purpose of his previous series of pre-tests and will also be the basis for more advanced theories. Adam has realized that the next demonstration will not go so smoothly, but he is not worried that it will not succeed, because since the previous theories have been proved to be applicable, then electromagnetic induction must be the same, at most only the existence of different forms. After walking out of the alchemy laboratory, James Korver and other assistants looked at Adam together, and James first asked: "How is Frank?" Adam nodded and pointed to the back, motioned James to see for himself, then came to Korver''s side, and ordered him and other assistants to prepare the materials for the next demonstration, and he went back to the office to sort out all the previous gains. . ...... Two days later, Adam and Frank were about to transform the alchemy laboratory. The door of the laboratory was knocked, and the one who came was Master Jinuo. "Master Jinuo? What are you?" Adam looked at the red-faced Master Jinuo curiously, and asked him what he was coming from. Mage Keno seemed to be in a really good mood. He patted Adam on the shoulder affectionately, and then said: "Thanks to you, my research has seen the hope of a breakthrough. This time, Dean Victor asked me to help you complete the advanced level. The transformation of the mechanical body." Adam relaxedly invited Master Jinuo to enter, and said, "Thank you for your help, but..." Master Jinuo said indifferently: "Don''t care, it''s good for me, after all, what I get is only theory. If I can see things, it will be very helpful to understand the theory Two days of Adam I have also seen the legacy of Mage Mord. He is an alchemist who specializes in mechanical bodies. Most of his promotion knowledge is special-purpose alchemy formations and rune groups similar to drivers, which have limited effects on Adam. So he just glanced at it roughly and put it aside. But for Master Keno, it should be very useful. Frank was also relieved to see that there was a formal mage present. It was not that he didn''t trust Adam, but he felt that this was more secure. After all, the next thing to do is to transform his life. After entering Adams Alchemy Lab, Mage Keno looked at a series of equipment with great interest, and even said something. Adam looked funny, so he said: "Mage Keno can move to your laboratory if you like. Just be open to me when I need it." The mage waved his hand: "That''s not necessary, the academy will prepare it for me, after all, you know..." Is it possible to have an equal dialogue with the official wizard? Frank sighed as he watched this scene, and he strengthened his mind. The subsequent transformation was extremely smooth. Unlike the Master Mod, who had no effort at work and had a ghost in his heart, Master Keno helped Adam wholeheartedly, and the transformation was completely successful in just three days. After waking up, Frank felt the unprecedented comfort of his body in a few years, and suddenly made an unexpected move. He knelt on one knee to Adam, holding a contract in both hands, and said to Adam in the manner of a knight swearing allegiance: "Adam, thank you for your help, but I think I must leave your laboratory." Adam was sorting out the experiment report. Hearing that he raised his head and looked at him, he asked: "Huh? Your reason?" Chapter 102： I wish you all a Happy New Year! "Because of the continuous corrosion of magic in the previous years, my body is on the verge of death..." Adam understood what he meant in an instant. After he lifted him up, he took a look at the contract and found that the content was similar to the master-servant contract, but it was not so harsh, to the effect that if Frank could be promoted to an official mage, he would become Adam. The guardian of the contract was unconditionally driven by Adam. Adam put the contract aside and asked him, "So, what do you think next?" "I would like to apply to join Master Jinuo''s laboratory as a test product or assistant to carry out alchemical transformation of the whole body." Frank said. Adam looked at him in surprise, transforming himself into a robot? It is very imaginative, but: "Moldo tower has this kind of technology?" Frank was silent for a while, and then said categorically, "I don''t know, but I want to try." Adam nodded and directly agreed to his request. Now he is no longer lacking assistants as before. Frank''s level is of little help to him, and he knows that Frank is completely insulated from elemental magic, and he is not stingy to give this acquaintance. a chance. He signed his name on the contract and handed it to Frank and said, "Good luck." ...... Adam originally thought that the battle on the plane that Victor said would begin within a few days, but he found that he had miscalculated the time scale between these longevity species. The tower entered a state of closed combat readiness five years ago. Unqualified wizards were ordered not to enter the tower. At the same time, batches of materials were transported by alchemy puppets from the holy tower. The bottom layer of the tower is separated from the tower body. Adam can feel that the tower is constantly adjusting a certain special frequency. The silver metal torrent flows around the tower day and night, changing its shape. "Have you ever seen the Chaowei Mage go on an expedition?" Adam asked Eliot in the apprentice bar. The derived knowledge from Adams research is of great help to Eliot. He has obtained many new toxins through electrolysis, and they have been closely connected in the past few years. Early this morning, Eliot enthusiastically called Adam out of the experiment, almost snarling inviting him to come here for a drink, and vowed to witness the great moment with Adam. Elliott took a sip of wine: "Of course not. I was not born when Moldo''s battle on the plane started last time, but I heard that Moldo and Monte Carlo Chaowei were launched for this reason. war." "Oh?" "There are infinite worlds in the void, but the coordinates that can be captured by the wizards are not enough for the huge community of wizards, and an unfamiliar plane means amazing resources, so there is often a The coordinates conflict. I can''t understand or describe the battle at that level, but what manifests in the wizard world is the tower war, and then you know, we lost." Adam was stunned. Moldo''s super-dimensional strength is not as good as Monte Carlo''s super-dimensional. Hearing Elliott''s meaning is that Moldo''s super-dimensional has obtained that plane, and he has tolerated the war before launching the war after the war? Elliott spread his hands: "I only know that after Chaowei''s expedition, the college he belongs to is protected by the Holy Tower, and the rest is beyond my understanding." As soon as the voice fell, Huang Huang''s heavy pressure fell on everyone''s minds. In the apprentice bar, everyone rushed out of the ground to the surface at the same time, watching with everyone in the entire academy the tower that was changing form and slowly rising into the sky. Time, space, magic, and all the elements began to riot at this moment, surrounding the tower with indescribable brilliance. Then the tower completed its transformation. "Spaceship?!" The tower in front of him made Adam couldn''t help talking to himself. Elliott was taken aback: "What did you say?" Adam did not answer, and continued to watch this amazing scene. The tower deformed into a huge spaceship and pointed directly at the sky. In the sky, a huge dimensional crack steadily split and expanded. The bottom of the spaceship sprayed a torrent of ether. Disappeared in the eyes of everyone. Adam once envisioned the way of plane wars, but none of them resembled the scene just now. He never thought that the Mage Tower would be a means of transportation! Elliotts voice rang in his ears: "Its amazing. This is a war system created by all the great true spirits. I heard that the mage tower will reach the alien plane first, and a gap will be created in the crystal wall system. Establish a hub for stable teleportation there, and then all interested war wizards can sign contracts to join the war to plunder resources." "I don''t know when I can be promoted and join this feat." Eliot sighed leisurely. Adam was silent, but endless desire arose in his heart. He knew that he was not far from being promoted. Within ten years, after passing the war trial , he could also become one of them. ...... Far at the other end of the reign of the Fifth Element Holy Tower, the Monte Carlo Tower received an order from the super-dimensional wizard, and the apprentices and the leading wizards who went to the Moldo Academy to participate in exchange activities stepped into the teleportation array. On this end, the wizards who are not qualified to enter the alien plane together said to the apprentices: "Later the exchange group from Monte Carlo Academy will arrive at the Academy. If the Monte Carlo apprentices provoke you in front of you," Elliott patted Adam: "Communication group?" He knew that Adam and the official wizards were closely connected, and he should have known the news. Adam nodded: "Well, I heard that I''m here for trouble." Elliott was worried: "I didn''t expect such a thing. Several of my enemies should be alive." The mage continued, "I hope everyone will not forget the glory of Moldo." The mage smashed a ball of elements and revealed a hideous face in the explosion: "If necessary, don''t hesitate to kill them." The mage was murderous. It is estimated that he had lost something in the previous tower war. Adam looked at him after hearing Eliot''s tone: "Before you could defeat them, are you still worse than them now?" Elliott said with a sigh, "I use poison, and there is still a chance for a sneak attack on the battlefield, but how can such a thing be allowed in the tower? Will the academy allow me to poison their food?" Adams eyes became weird, and Eliot couldnt bear it, so he muttered, "Okay, okay, I admit, most of the previous words were bragging..." Then he looked at the teleportation array that had begun to fluctuate, and prayed: "I hope there will be no acquaintances, I hope they are all dead." Chapter 103： old Adam didnt wait for Monte Carlos apprentices to arrive. After all, he didnt care about the exchange group. Ten years ago, Dean Victor said he wanted him to find a chance to do something, but whether he wants to do it depends on Adam. Your own choice. Adam patted Elliott: "I''m going back to the lab, how about you?" Elliott shrank back, and said to him, "I want to see who is here..." Adam stopped paying attention to Eliot, and turned to leave. Moldo College recruits students once every ten years. Thanks to several achievements of Adam, the number of students in the college now is several times that of ten years ago. It is no longer like a few people before. All the apprentices where Adam walked were consciously. To make way for him, people in the crowd kept coming out and following Adam. These were assistants in his laboratory. The others looked at them enviously. In the Moldo Academy, the apprentices being able to join Adam''s laboratory meant that they would never worry about the Energy Stone again. In ten years, with the promotion of Moldos high towers, the new energy of electric energy was quickly accepted by ordinary people in large cities and ordinary villages and towns within the scope of the Fifth Element Holy Tower, and Adam gained huge benefits from this. And a far higher status than before. Now his laboratory occupies an entire floor in the elemental laboratory building, which is larger than the laboratory of some formal mages. Nearly a hundred apprentices are working for him, meticulously completing the tasks he explained. The only old people in the laboratory are Korver and James. Korver has never left here for some reason. His talent is really good. Adam can feel the increasing spiritual power and the elemental aura he is ready to express. Adam guesses that if he wants, the college will not be stingy. Yu built a project for him alone. "Did you not go to watch the Moldo super-dimensional expedition?" Adam asked, looking at James who opened the door for him. James is getting older and older. Now he can''t maintain his youthful appearance. He looks completely old. Only his eyes are getting brighter and brighter, but this is not a good phenomenon. In Adam''s view, it is more like a back light. "I heard that the people from Monte Carlo are here?" James voice was old and hoarse, and Adam was very unaccustomed to it: Ive said it many times, if you need it, I can give you a vitality potion to extend your life for 30 years. Vitality Potion is a life-prolonging potion for apprentices. It is very valuable, but it is only a drop in the bucket for Adam today. James grinned when he heard the words, and shook his head and said: "My old body makes me more sensitive to mental power. The length of life is meaningless to me. I can already feel the way forward. , The remaining life span is enough." After a pause, he asked again: "Are the Monte Carlo people here?" Adam was a bit speechless about James'' stubbornness, but it was his choice, and Adam could not force it. "Well, the exchange starts today." James'' eyes flickered: "The people of Monte Carlo, it''s very troublesome." The assistants filed in and went to their respective positions. Adam now does not stipulate working hours, but assigns tasks to everyone or each team. As long as he completes it before the acceptance, he will be paid handsomely. Korver comes in Then he followed Adam and James, and then asked: "What does trouble mean?" "Monte Carlos apprentices are different from ours. They are more like anti-mage," James said after thinking for a while, and changed his words: "Thats not quite accurate. I mean they have no rules and are more barbaric. If It is said that the Moldo Academy mainly cultivates the research ability of apprentices, so what Monte Carlo cultivates is the combat power of apprentices. At the beginning of the tower war, many of my companions were killed inexplicably without even seeing the shadow of the enemy. Up." Korver was taken aback, and he was a little worried after imagining such a scene: "They won''t be presumptuous here, right? How can the Masters allow it?" With a puff, with a white smoke, the devil appeared beside them, grinning disdainful of Korvers question: "Innocent kids, you think the mages dont know this. Since they are allowed to come here, Obviously, it wont stop the fight. If its too weak, its worthless and deserves it if you die. The devil seems to be no different from normal people. Over the past ten years, as Adam has become stronger and stronger, through the denial of the contract, it has also obtained huge benefits. If Adam is the first under the Mage of Moldo People, the devil can be ranked second, but because Adams suppression cant make it to the ranks, the devil himself doesnt care too much, anyway, it is a longevity species, there is no worry about life span, and its fun to spend a lot of time in the college entertainment area every day. . James nodded in agreement The tone was a bit vague: "Maybe you can meet some old friends." "Is it the enemy of the tower war?" "The enemy? You heard Elliot mention it? I was not qualified to be their enemy at the time. I can live to this day entirely by luck." James said mockingly. Adam stopped the topic and ordered the two of them: "Report the experiment." "The progress is slow, and the reaction between the wire and the magnet is full of chance, and it is difficult to summarize and summarize it in strictly prohibited language. When current passes through the wire, a magnetic field attracts or repels the magnetic needle, but the conductor in the experimental device does not produce current during the movement. Korver picked up part of the experimental report he was in charge of and said to Adam. James went on to say: "According to your left-hand rule, we have determined the existence and direction of several uncertain forces, including magnetic lines of induction, under certain circumstances, but they also have great contingency. In the etheric environment or In the high magic environment, this kind of direction is not completely in accordance with the rules, and a slightly more severe fluctuation will cause a change in direction." Adam took the experiment report from the two, read the experiment process and conclusion carefully, and his brows were tightly locked together. The verification process of the electromagnetic induction theory is unexpectedly difficult. Ether and magic play an unpredictable and strange characteristic in it, and physical quantities become unstable and unpredictable. Adam wants to combine and expand several conclusions independently verified. , But they didn''t mean to cooperate at all. During the ten-year experiment, the assistants almost thought that the previous success was just an illusion. "Adjust the experiment according to the second set of plans, and conduct the whole process in an etheric active environment. Again, don''t let any slight data fluctuations and any possible correlations exist." Chapter 104： James (1) After giving the order, Adam turned and walked towards his office. Thanks to more than ten years of hard work and training, now he no longer needs to do the tedious experimental process himself, only needs to verify the accuracy of the experimental data, and then proceed. In conclusion. The assistants are puzzled, but Adam has always believed in this path. The theory is established in the same line. There is no reason for the previous research to be established, but the most important thing is not. He believes that there is just no right way to find it. "Perhaps a completely scientific verification method is unscientific in this world." This is a guess made by Adam in a decade of failure. From this, he designed a second set of experimental schemes, which was completely separated from the ether. The experiment turned into taking the ether as a quantity to bring it into the experiment. Since the pre-empirical evidence is already very mature, I believe that conclusions can be drawn in a short time. "Master, you dont have to be so strict with yourself. You will become an immortal species after you are promoted to an official mage. As long as you dont die, you will have unlimited time to do research, and after your soul is sublimated, your wisdom will be Improve, instead of entangled now, it is better to be promoted directly." The devil appeared in front of Adam and said old-fashioned. Adam didn''t even look at it. He sorted out the massive experiment reports on his own. The devil looked bored and walked outside the door. "Wait a minute." Adam stopped it suddenly, "Take my identity token and set aside the next phase of funding for each laboratory, twice the previous standard." Adam, who has become rich and powerful now, doesn''t care about the loss of experiments. Although the college has a lot of funds set aside every month, Adam has not paid attention to it. He maintains his own funds. "Wasting energy stones, it''s better to give me these energy..." The devil mumbled out of the office. This time of every month is its most heartbroken day. The owner wastes so much energy every month, it adds Uncle Field went out to have a good time, but he had to be kidnapped. Adam is unwilling to pay attention to it. After more than ten years of getting along, the relationship between master and servant has eased a lot. Adam will give him a large amount of''living expenses'' every month, but the devil always has the ability to take care of it within a few days. They are all spent. After a while, the devil returned to the office, reluctantly handed over the identity token to Adam, and said, "Master, James is about to die." Adam looked up at it. "I can feel his breath of life is constantly weakening, and his strong mental power has become a burden. His body needs a large part of the small activity to support the motivation of thinking. If this continues, he may not be able to survive. One year." The devil said sadly. is probably because it has been living by humans since its birth. Compared with its kind, it has a sense of sentimentality. It is hard to imagine a devil worrying about the life and death of a human being. Adam was silent for a while, after all, he didn''t say much. ...... After such three months passed by, Monte Carlos apprentice did not have any impact on Adams life. He only occasionally listened to the conversations with his assistants. The words mentioned in them were full of complaints. It was obviously that he or his companions were affected. Contempt, but no one bothered Adam because of this. They all knew that Adam hated such trivial matters. James took a leave of absence from Adam. His body is aging faster and faster. The devils estimated one year will not be able to survive, so he walked out of the laboratory and bought a dose of mental burning potion. This is the last effort he can do. At the last moment of his life, if he still cannot be promoted, he will choose to inject this potion, or he will sublimate in the burning or die completely. Different from the situation where he was almost swept out more than ten years ago, he is actually very powerful now. The power of thought is perfectly circulating around him. The magic power contained in the armor of the wizard is extremely abundant, and every trace of escaping mental power will interact with external elements. , But they were all blocked by him, because James completely gave up the path of elements. In the practice of Mind Power Meditation, James has reached the pinnacle of the apprenticeship stage, Mind Power has become a part of him, far more handy than manipulating the body. "I really don''t know the meaning of this exchange. The apprentices here are simply a flock of sheep, innocent, cowardly, and without combat effectiveness." The power of mindfulness became James'' eyes and ears, allowing him to easily hear the slight conversation in the distance. Hearing the rude words, he raised his head and looked forward. "Francis." James'' eyes narrowed and he recognized the apprentice who was talking. It was his old acquaintance. One person killed his apprentice squad during the Tower War, and only he escaped. Monte Carlos apprentice team was walking on the road, and Francis was in front of a swirling air current all the apprentices who were too late to get out of the way rolled up and blown in all directions, they obviously can fly, but But he chose to walk, obviously to humiliate the apprentices of Moldo Academy. The apprentices of the Moldo Academy dared not say anything. Moldos rule is that no sneak attack is allowed. You can apply for a duel in battle. The apprentices of Monte Carlo began to strictly abide by the rules after being brutally killed by the mages. When they initiate a duel, they will kill each other without hesitation, and many people have died because of it in the past few months. Francis was even more disdainful: "A group of cowards, it seems that Moldo has no glory after that batch of wastes died. Look at this group of wastes, research? Knowledge? It''s ridiculous, even you can''t protect yourself, and you can have knowledge. How is it." He said that a gust of wind was blowing in front of him, blowing a large number of apprentices in front of him. This is not magic, but an application of wind elements. It will not harm the apprentices, so it will not cause them. Attention of college law enforcement. The violent wind came in front of James, he sighed silently, and read the power automatic defense to suppress the wind. He just thought about leaving directly, but considering the miserable situation of his companions at that time, he chose to stay. escaped for a lifetime, will you continue to escape before you die? "You can''t be a coward for a lifetime, can you James?" he said to himself mockingly. Francis felt the wind dissipate, and raised his head coldly to look ahead. For a while, he was a little astonished: "Such an old apprentice?" Most apprentices of the mage can stay young until the end of their lives. This is indeed rare for James. Attracted Francis''s attention. "Who are you? You look familiar?" Francis thought about it carefully, and asked uncertainly. Chapter 105： James (2) The companions behind Francis also became curious, and asked him: "Do you know this old guy?" Francis himself is a little confused. The old acquaintances who survived the Tower War have seen most of them in the past few months, including the annoying Eliot and the inhumane Frank, but he didn''t think of what he was in front of. Who is this person. "Has the Moldo tower fallen to this level? Can even such an old guy stay in the academy?" The apprentices from Monte Carlo burst into laughter. In fact, not only them, but most of the new apprentices at Moldo College do not know James. James has stayed in Adams laboratory for a long time and rarely goes out, and he no longer accepts new apprentices. He was almost completely invisible in the academy for teaching tasks. Francis stopped the ridicule of his companions. He and a few of the strongest could feel the unconcealable energy fluctuations from James'' body. Although it was a bit obscure, and could not feel the elemental aura, but in terms of quantity, Not too weaker than them. "Who are you anyway?" Francis asked again. James took a deep breath, and then suddenly smiled on the old face: "Long time no see, Francis, I am James, James Berry." He never mentioned his last name, back then. His cowardice and constant pressure made him unable to look at himself directly, and it was only now when he decided to spare everything he did to pick up the glory of the surname. Francis looked at him suspiciously, chewed on the name repeatedly, compared James'' image with everyone in his memory, and finally realized: "I remember it, it''s you, the waste that escaped from my hands!" Monte Carlos apprentices asked Francis one after another. Francis glanced at James with disdain, and then said loudly to his companions: During the Tower War, I received an order to attack the 17th district, you know. , They are very weak, so I am the only one to perform the task. The person in charge of the seventeenth district is him and his companions. They are all rubbish. I easily completed the beheading. Only him," Francis pointed to James The scholar spit on the ground, "Escape, regardless of the life and death of his companions, escaped alone." After a brief silence, the apprentices of Monte Carlo laughed contemptuously, all kinds of obscene language and insulting gestures forced James, and even the shrinking Moldo apprentices cast a contemptuous look at him. Although the two sides are hostile, their views on the deserters are completely the same. James stood still in the midst of all the slander and disdain, and seriously corrected: "I didn''t run away." James explanation was only for myself. At that time, I was too weak. I was beaten out of the battlefield by a tornado. I was seriously injured and unconscious for a few days. After I woke up, I went back to the 17th area desperately, but I fought. It''s over. The only thing left in front of me is the corpse of my companion. I was mad and wanted to seek revenge from you, but I couldn''t find it. Even the courage continued to disappear. But at that time, although I was cowardly, I never escaped. Francis spit on the ground again: "Say this to your companions when you die, I''m not interested, let me go now." Francis and the companions behind him strode forward, not paying attention to James. James stood motionless on the spot, thinking power made the surrounding air thick, Monte Carlo''s apprentices suddenly felt difficult to walk, Francis cut the air with a wind blade, and said to James savagely: " Are you provoking?" He began to feel a little uneasy, James'' constant smile bored him, and the rest of the apprentices looked at James with ugly faces. James let out a sigh of breath, not because of nervousness, but abandoning his cowardice, his eyes are as bright as stars: "Duel, Francis, bet on life and death." James voice was not loud, but it was accurately transmitted to everyones ears. Everyone could hear the firmness and fearlessness in his words, but this was particularly ridiculous and harsh in Franciss ears. His face suddenly became very funny, he exaggerated his ears and said, "You are going to fight me? A waste that can''t bear even a magical aftermath dare to fight me? Who gives you the courage?" The taunt had no effect on James, he just repeated it calmly: "Duel, Francis." Francis laughed furiously, pointing to James and said: "Well, well, since you are looking for death, I will fulfill you." James smiled even more and nodded and said: "Just today, just now, I am waiting for you in the duel." After leaving this sentence, he turned and left without hesitation. ...... Francis looked at James''s back and suddenly became furious. He felt that he was underestimated. He was underestimated by a trash that could not even stand in front of him. UU reading yelled incoherently: "Damn, Damn, kill you, waste, I must kill you!" His companion didn''t know what to say, but the sheep''s sudden resistance made them feel at a loss for a while. At this moment, a man and a woman landed silently behind them. The male apprentice looked at the crazy Francis and said in a deep voice, "What are you doing?" After hearing his voice, everyone hurriedly turned around. Even the furious Francis calmed down and bowed to the two of them and saluted: "Master Bill, Master Monica." The apprentice named Bill waved his hand and asked again: "Francis, what are you doing?" Francis took a few deep breaths to calm his anger, told Bill about what had just happened, and then silently waited for his orders. Bill frowned: "Since it''s a trash, just kill it. Anger will only make you lose your calm and decency." Monica is a very coquettish woman. She covered her mouth and chuckled, and her whole body was shaking with it, but no apprentice dared to keep her eyes on her beautiful body: "I and Bill have found a fun People, now you go to solve that waste, and then go with us to see the true genius of Moldo." She walked to the front, circled Francis, and said frivolously: "Don''t delay too long, and then, don''t lose..." Francis seemed to remember something terrifying, and couldn''t help but shudder, and said loudly like a mortal soldier facing the officer: "Yes, Master Monica!" Monica nodded in satisfaction, turned her head and took Bill''s arm, and smiled: "Lets go take a look, dear Bill." Chapter 106： James (3) The movements of the Monte Carlo apprentices are being watched by Moldo at all times, and the conflict just now spread to others'' ears through the departure of witnesses. "Are you sure it''s James? That old-looking James?" The rookies are not familiar with James, but it doesnt mean that others are the same. The apprentices who had worked in Adams laboratory were shocked after hearing the news. They couldnt take the always kind guidance to their meditation practice. The good old man and the brave man who initiated the duel. Eliot has almost been a human being with his tail between his tails for a while. If he doesnt have a particularly important thing, he never walks out of the laboratory, lest he might meet Monte Carlos old friends. Its rare to go out and relax today. After hearing the news, I couldn''t help but spit out alcohol everywhere. He ignored the wiping, dropped the cup and rushed out from the apprentice bar to the duel field. He knew Francis and knew how strong he was. Although James had improved rapidly in recent years, he knew better about that old body. It can''t support the battle for long. People kept dropping to the duel arena along the way. Elliott suddenly stopped in the air, gritted his teeth, turned and flew towards Adams laboratory. He knew that Adam never cared about things outside of the experiment, but this Things must be let him know. ...... "James, are you crazy? Why do you fight the barbarians of Monte Carlo?!" "Let''s give up, now it''s too late to give up, with your body, it is impossible to win, you will die!" Most of the apprentices who were still in the academy and knew James were present. No one was optimistic about James, and no one wanted to watch him go to death. James did not answer any questions, did not listen to any dissuasion, stood alone in the duel with a stubborn attitude, there was no tension before the war, no fear of life and death, and some were just calm. Suddenly the hustle and bustle on the field fell silent, and Moldo''s apprentices automatically let go of the road and a large area, and looked at the Monte Carlo apprentices flying in with fear and disgust. Bill and Monica took the lead. They landed at the other end of the stand. Monica smiled and said, "Oh, so many people, dear Bill, they seem to be angry and scared." Bill glared at Monica coldly, but he had nothing to do with this mad woman, so he had to tell Francis: "Quickly solve it, I don''t like being watched as a clown." Francis nodded heavily, and a gust of wind rolled under his feet, and he came to the duel stage in an instant, and said to James: "I really hate the feeling of being watched by a bunch of **** idiots." He didn''t care at all that would arouse public anger. The words include all the apprentices present. Moldo''s apprentice was suddenly ignited with anger, and suddenly got up and glared at Francis. Francis just looked at them contemptuously, and then said: "I don''t like duels either. This way of fighting against magic within the prescribed range is too naive, and you don''t understand what a real battle is like." Franciss words had no effect on James, he just asked calmly: "Did you finish?" James'' words still sounded harsh to Francis, but at this moment he didn''t affect his mentality. Instead, he nodded seriously: "It''s not finished, but you don''t need to know anymore, because the rest, I will I will tell you after you die." As soon as the voice fell, the rune brilliance suddenly appeared, Francis backed away, and at the same time the serial wind blade slashed towards James. The violent breaking sound resounded like an explosion in the ears of all onlookers, but no one was willing to blink. They looked at James worriedly, for fear that he would be killed in the first round. Monte Carlos apprentices all admired that Francis is best at wind blades and various shaping magic composed of wind blades. In previous battles, opponents weaker than him will be cut to pieces at the first time. Even those who are slightly stronger than him will be in a hurry in a hurry. James didn''t respond, he still stayed in place, his whole body did not light up the rune brilliance, he did not construct any defensive magic, as if he had been stunned and waiting to die. Francis ascended to the sky, watching James, who was not evasive, twitched his mouth in disdain. He did not wait for the result of the magic, but used new magic again in the air, following the violent fluctuation of magic power. Typhoon shells generally blasted James. At the same time, the wind blade came to James, and at the moment when he saw that it was about to be cut open, the power barriers began to stack up, quickly counteracting the power of the wind blade, the friction and collision of energy splashed sparks, James Unscathed. Facing the typhoon ball that followed, James raised both hands, his beard fluttered, and the power of thought was deformed and materialized outside the barrier. At this moment, James seemed to have thousands of arms. The wildest posture and every ball of typhoon bombarded to disperse them one by one. "Is this the motivation that that person created?" Bill in the stands stared at the battlefield and asked softly. A flower actually appeared at Monicas feet. She sat in the flower, resting her cheeks in her hands and said thoughtfully: "Should it be? I have heard of this kind of meditation a long time ago, and thought it was a flashy thing. I didn''t expect it to be interesting?" "It''s really interesting. There is no elemental aura, and the pure spiritual power carries the magic power in an unexpected way." Francis is not surprised after seeing James break his magic. This kind of battle is interesting. Since he has become a clown on the stage, defeating a strong enemy is always more fun than acting in a one-man show. Monte Carlos apprentices impressions of James and Nian Mo are only interesting. No one thinks that James can defeat Francis with this kind of thing. In addition to them, Moldo''s apprentices clenched their fists and looked hopeful, hoping that James could perform miracles. Francis flicked his fingers continuously, and the fine wind blades converged into tiny whirlwinds. Numerous whirlwinds formed a huge tornado and rolled towards James according to his drive. The amazing cutting force made the entire stand completely unrecognizable, and onlookers had to construct Defense to stop the escape of wind blades and rubble. James took a violent breath, and with his breath, the power of thought began to shine and condense on his body surface. After a blink of an eye, he was wrapped in it like an elemental creature. James is now Looks like a giant, facing the attacking tornado, stepping forward and punching straight. "I can''t help myself!" Francis murmured softly. For him, the enemy''s magic would not stop without death, so he continued to build the wind blade, rolling up five tornadoes on the field at the same time. Chapter 107： Established Elliott flew to Adam''s laboratory non-stop and knocked open the door of the laboratory. The assistant who opened the door looked at him suspiciously and asked, "Mr. Eliot, what''s wrong with you?" Eliot didn''t answer, he pushed away the assistant slightly rudely, and looked anxiously at the laboratory. The assistant was not angry, but it was even more strange. The Eliot he remembered was never like this: "Elliott Mr. Te? Can I help you?" "Where did James go? Is he not in the laboratory?" After discovering that there were only a few assistants who seemed unwell in the hall, Eliot grabbed the apprentice''s arm and asked repeatedly. The apprentice was confused: "Mr. James? He has asked for leave." "Damn it!" Eliot let go of his hand and slapped his forehead fiercely. The last bit of luck in his heart disappeared. James really went to die! Elliott turned his head and walked towards Adams office. The only thing he can do now is to tell Adam about it. If Adam is willing to take action, he may be able to save James life. This is the only thing he can do for this. Old acquaintances did it. But this idea was also shattered. In the office, only the devil was sitting on a chair swaggering, and facing Eliots question, he replied: "Master? No longer in the office, he is conducting an experiment, and he specifically ordered that no one is allowed to disturb him. ." Elliott sat down and sighed and told the devil about James. Unexpectedly, the devil''s eyes rolled and said suddenly: "Although the master is no longer, there is still me. I can help!" ...... Adam is indeed presiding over the experiment. After three months of summing up, he found a new empirical method suitable for the current situation. Speaking of it, the concept of ether has also been mentioned on the earth. In the nineteenth century and before, many great scientists firmly believed in the existence of ether, and conducted many experiments based on the hypothesis of ether. Theories, but those experiments and theories were later regarded as wrong. The reason is that no one can discover the existence of ether. But this is unhindered in the world of wizards. Ether is the source energy that every wizard and apprentice must touch every second every day. The wizards firmly believe that they have been born after they have observed the mysterious reaction of ether in the void for countless times. In the above scene, the concept that the ether is the source of all things is not a conjecture in this world, but a fact. The experiments after went smoothly. In the course of the experiment, he discovered that the previous failure was because one was that the ether was not fully brought in, and the other was that the point of view to be demonstrated was not closely integrated with the previous conclusions. Due to the continuous accumulation over the past ten years, after figuring out the joints, the progress was rapid, and Adam commanded all the senior assistants to conduct demonstrations one after another quickly and methodically. The active environment of the ether makes the assistants very uncomfortable, but no one wants to leave until the eve of the collapse. With the establishment of each conclusion, they all realize that an unprecedented theory is about to be born. As participants and witnesses, they Don''t want to miss that glorious moment. So that Adam had to force all assistants to wear body detection devices. Once the device called the police, the alchemy puppets would forcibly throw the apprentice out of the laboratory. "Test No. 1 is successful, and the conclusion is true!", "Test No. 2 is successful, and the conclusion is true!"...Adam received the collected data together, while staring at the unfinished test, he put it on the paper. Work hard and complete the final deduction "The law of electromagnetic induction is established in the etheric environment!" "Whether there is an insulating substance or not, as long as there is an electric field, there is a displacement of the etheric charge. The displacement is proportional to the intensity of the electric field. When the displacement of the charged particles changes with time, a current will be formed, and the displacement current is confirmed to exist." "A time-varying electric field can generate a magnetic field. Since the law of electromagnetic induction is established, it is confirmed that a time-varying magnetic field can generate an electric field. The equations are successfully combined!" After Adam wrote the last symbol on the paper, he was shrouded in light at the same time with the paper and rose to the sky. The etheric gifts descended from unknown to the depths of his soul, and the runes gleaming with mysterious light appeared out of thin air and merged into his already exposed soul. The visible electric elements and the invisible magnetic field appeared on Adam at the same time. And the surrounding space, with his soul transformed into an unknown form. The Mage Armor has collapsed and reorganized countless times in just a few seconds, and each time means an evolution to a more perfect state. The faint gift of ether also descended on each assistant, and then the alarm sounded one after another, and the alchemy puppet threw the assistants out of the laboratory one by one, leaving only Adam himself in the end. "Successful! The experiment was successful! We have verified a new knowledge together! We are creators!" The assistant who was thrown out has a faint etheric brilliance left red-faced grabbing anyone around him and repeating The same thing. I cant help but they are not excited. You must know that before this, they were just one of countless ordinary apprentices in the plane of the mage. , It is impossible to develop a new field. But just today, just now, under their joint efforts, electromagnetic magic was confirmed to exist, and they became the creator and witness of a great field. They feel that their spiritual power is unprecedentedly active and growing rapidly. Wisdom has almost become a state of blessing in their souls. Many previously unsolvable problems can be solved after a little thought. Every participant has become more It was stronger before. "Mr. Adam...No, he should be called Lord Adam, this time he can be promoted to a full-time mage, right?" An assistant suddenly asked in excitement. No one doubts this. Even if they are no longer in the same room, they can still feel the wonderful breath of ether gifts. Another assistant said for sure: "Of course! Starting today, we are the assistants in a formal mage laboratory. Now! As long as the research continues, maybe we can also become great people!" However, as soon as his words fell, the majestic aura of ether gifts in the laboratory disappeared, and everyone''s conversation stopped abruptly. Although it was not them who were about to be promoted, they could feel whether the ether gifts were all accepted or stopped abruptly. , This situation is absolutely abnormal! "How is this going?!" "Is the theory wrong? There is no electromagnetic magic?!" Chapter 108： The death of James The assistants gathered in front of the laboratory, not daring to break in, they could only wait anxiously. Adam didn''t let them wait for a long time. After a few minutes, he walked out of the laboratory as if there was nothing wrong. "Master Adam, what happened?" "Mr. Adam, is the conclusion not recognized by the world? Did the experiment fail?" Adam waved his hand to suppress everyones babbling questions, and said directly: "The experiment is successful. Each of you can receive two ether crystal bonuses in the laboratory account. I will submit the conclusion to the Academic Department later. , I guess the tower will give you other rewards." Adam was in a good mood. He didn''t skimp on this little energy and generously rewarded everyone. "As for me, I can''t be promoted yet, but this has nothing to do with the validity of the conclusion, it is just my personal reason." is indeed for personal reasons. Just now, Adam could hardly control the process of his soul transformation. At that moment, he seemed to see the truth in the world, and that feeling made him unable to restrain the urge to take an important step. At the critical moment, the active seal crystal left by the Mage Moldo was automatically released, instantly interrupting the promotion process, and keeping Adam''s soul in a state of halfway through the promotion. Can you say that Adam is still an apprentice or a half-step mage? But Adam had a strong feeling that something terrible might happen if he really called himself a half-step mage, so he wisely abandoned this idea. The current Adam is several times stronger than the Adam before the experiment. When knowledge enters the soul, magic is born. Adam''s mind is filled with different rune arrangements, each of which is a power that completely exceeds the limit of apprenticeship. It''s just that those magics are not suitable for testing in the laboratory, and Adam didn''t want to ruin it. After answering the questions of the assistants and releasing the bonus, Adam is going to return to the office to re-write the paper. The current version is all core knowledge and it is not suitable to hand it over to the college. Before entering the office, he turned around and said, "You will have a one-month holiday, Korver, and then you will go and inform James." James! ? The apprentice who had previously talked to Eliot recovered from his excitement and hurriedly said to Adam: "Mr. Adam, please wait a minute, Mr. James seems to be in trouble!" "Ok?" Adam pushed open the door of the laboratory and found that the devil ordered to guard was nowhere to be found. He couldn''t help but whispered in confusion: "James will get into trouble too?" The former assistant remembered a few words vaguely heard from the conversation between Eliot and the devil, and said to Adam uncertainly: "Mr. Eliot came to you before, and I heard it was related to Monte Carlos apprentice. , James seems to be fighting someone for some reason." Adam turned around: "How long was it before?" "About an hour ago." Adam flew out of the laboratory and rushed to the duel. After all, he was an old friend of more than ten years. He felt that he should go take a look. ...... In the duel field, the battle between James and Francis has come to an end. Both of them were suspended in the sky. Francis lost his previous arrogance, and the construction of magic slowed down drastically, while James was wrapped in a huge mental power, looking like a giant, but any apprentice with good eyesight, It is easy to see that James is at the end of the battle. Elliott and the devil can only wait anxiously on the sidelines. They tried to help, but James refused, "This is my battle, regardless of victory or defeat, blocking life and death." This is James'' answer. Elliott and the devil cursed him for being stupid, but even they knew that no one could intervene. Not only James did not allow it, but also Monte Carlo apprentices who were watching. The rules of the duel limit the location of the battle. Monte Carlos apprentices never thought that they would watch a duel lasting nearly two hours. The power of thinking is not as explosive as magic, but it has a miraculous effect in control and defense. , It was almost like a turtle shell. Francis escaped the pull of the giant''s arm and released a big wind blade at him. This round has been done many times. He thought that this time it would be offset like before, but saw that the part where the giant was hit could not heal for a long time. . "This **** turtle shell energy is finally exhausted! Kill you! Kill you!" Francis was overjoyed, and managed to build a medium-sized magic in an attempt to wipe out all the mental power of James. James physical function was on the verge of stagnation, and he could no longer recover any motivation for his thoughts, but he did not panic at all. He calmly took out the pocket-sized potion from his arms, and when most people didnt react, he drew it. Entered his posterior neck artery. Elliott''s face changed wildly, and he shouted in horror: "Are you crazy?" The onlookers have long since disappeared from the initial tension. If it was not about the standpoint, they would have left the boring battle At this time, they were attracted by Eliot''s roar and realized that the battle might turn for the better. James actually had time to turn around and smile at Eliot. "Looking for death!" Francis saw James reveal the flaws, summed up all the remaining spiritual power and magic power, constructed a highly cohesive wind knife, and slashed at James fiercely. James didn''t dodge and looked at him calmly, then his body was slowly enveloped in flames, and then the flames spread to his body and burned with the giant of thought power. Everyone can clearly feel the huge energy fluctuations. Francis''s face was horrified. He didn''t know what James did, but he definitely didn''t want to face it head-on. James seemed to be the second round of the sun in the sky, and the giant opened his arms and hugged Francis. Then the light dimmed, and the two fell onto the duel stage at the same time. This is the last scene Adam saw from a distance. Elliott and the devil suddenly got up and rushed to the stage, while Monte Carlos apprentice stepped faster and landed on the unrecognizable duel stage. Bill said in surprise: "The breath is gone, they are all gone." Just as he was about to turn over the bodies of the two people, a thunder light fell from the sky and hit him at his feet. An angry expression flashed across Bill''s face. He raised his head and said gloomily, "Sneak attack? Who is it!" This level of electrical element magic, only Adam in the academy has the ability to use it. Elliott and the devil breathed a sigh of relief, watching Adam who landed and said painfully: "James..." Ignoring the angry eyes of the Monte Carlo apprentice, Adam beckoned to the syringe, and asked Eliot, "What is this?" Elliott hadn''t waited for an answer, Bill stepped forward and cut off the motivation to read. Before he could question, he heard Adam''s cold voice: "Get out of the way, or you will die." Chapter 109： anger After hearing Adams voice, it was not the Monte Carlo apprentice who responded first, but Eliot and the devil. The two of them did not hesitate to retreat backwards until they were far away from the duel stage. Lower body. Adam had never had anything superfluous before fighting or killing. With their knowledge of Adam, they had never heard of Adam showing such obvious anger and killing intent to anyone. It can be expected that if the people of Monte Carlo do not The next thing to face is Adams devastating blow. Can you win? They were just apprentice-level opponents, they had never doubted Adam''s combat effectiveness. But the people in Monte Carlo didnt know about it. Bill flashed a hint of anger after hearing Adams words, and then he felt funny. No one had spoken to him like this since he became an apprentice. He didnt think the apprentice in front of him. Have such qualifications. "You are Adam? The genius who was protected by the Moldo tower from seeing people?" Bill raised his eyebrows and asked Adam. The Monte Carlo apprentices disdain, because Adam has never walked out of the laboratory for months, and the elemental laboratory building is strictly forbidden by the Moldo Tower, so in their thinking, Adam is a closely guarded one. Greenhouse flowers. Adam looked at these reckless guys, the anger in his heart could hardly be suppressed. Even though he is sensible and indifferent, he has never actively shielded his emotional system. In more than ten years, James has not only been a test product for his motivation, but has become an old friend, but just before the end of his life, he is about to sublimate or die naturally. , His life was wasted in such a meaningless duel, and he died with an idiot. He hates meaningless battles, hates being disturbed by people, hates wasting time, if he can, he prefers to stay in the laboratory to gain knowledge, or after promotion to enjoy the different scenery and resources of the endless planes. However, this does not mean that Adam will not fight. In fact, on the contrary, after possessing knowledge, fighting becomes extremely simple. Adam bent down and put the syringe into the portable space. Just as he was about to take away the body of James, a fireball suddenly hit the body, accompanied by the arrogant voice of Monte Carlos apprentice: "Master Bill is asking you. Words, did you hear?" Without seeing Adam making any movement, the fireball dissipated in mid-air. Adam continued to collect James corpse, and then the apprentice who shot and all the other Monte Carlo apprentices heard Adams emotionless voice: "You are Looking for death." In the distant sky, the devil shuddered, and said with a little fear in excitement: "Come, here, the master is going to avenge James, he is going to kill!" Adam stood up straight, disappeared abruptly in the same place, reappeared in the air, and at this time, the apprentice who had just shot the fireball had not finished the mocking words: "The one who is looking for death is..." runes appeared at once, centered on Adam, and a radius of 200 meters was shrouded in a magnetic field. Adams eyes flashed with a flash of thunder. Before everyone had expected it, the apprentice was cut into ashes. Bill and Monica''s complexion changed drastically. They felt tremendous magic power from the thunder. It was a power that surpassed the limit of the apprentice''s magic. But depending on the situation just now, Adam could cast this kind of magic instantaneously. They didn''t bother to remind others. Use the means to get out of the duel. But how could Adam allow them to leave so easily, as the rune wrapped around the soul bloomed again, the magnetic field was filled with static electricity, and every tiny displacement of Bill and Monica would trigger countless electric fires, and escape the magic directly They were interrupted, revealing the slightly embarrassing figures of the two. Their armor of the wizard has been forced out of the body, Bill is circling a colorless light, and Monica has become colorful. The two looked at Adam with fear. After inadvertently scanning the duel stage, they looked at each other and found the fear in each other''s eyes. They never thought that Adam was so strong and so cruel that the apprentices of Monte Carlo removed them. Except for the people, all weird metal weapons pierced through, and the whole army was wiped out. "Damn! How could Moldo have such a monster!" "When did the electric element have such power?!" Adam ignored the horror of the two, but raised his hand gently and said, "In my magnetic field, flying is forbidden." Monica and Bill were taken aback, they saw endless black sand gushing from the ground, and then gathered together and flew into the sky, shooting at them like gusts of wind and rain. The two of them had not yet realized what Adam meant. The magical power enveloped the whole body and continued to break out. They didnt know what a magnetic field was, but treated it as Adams domain, fighting against a strong man who possessed the domain, if they could not use themselves The most correct way to offset the domain is to leave the domain but in the next second they knew how stupid they were. The magnetic field reduced their flight speed and reaction speed, and Monica avoided it. After a huge black giant sword came to the edge of the magnetic field, she decided to ignore the ensuing small sword forcibly breaking through, but then she felt the strong fighting and cutting power, and the wizard''s armor was vibrated for a second in the high-frequency vibration. Failed to survive it, it broke directly, and Xiaojian''s remaining strength remained undiminished and fell on her. "what!!!" Monica screamed, half of her body was shattered, and the same colorful blood dripped in pieces, "Help me!" Bill patted his chest with both hands, and dense water droplets appeared around his body, and the water droplets quickly formed a water curtain, which actually blocked the shot iron sword. "Help me!" Monica looked at the iron sword about to hit her head in horror, and the rest of her body turned into a plant, with roots flying in the air. At the very moment of the battle, Bill came to her, and the water curtain and the iron sword made a piercing and harsh sound, successfully rescuing Monica. "Escape, run away, he is a monster, please master the master!" Monica screamed desperately. Bill pulled her hair like tentacles and flew her towards the ground. When the two separated, the weird magic also separated, but now, he wanted to resist the power of magic alone. "Mage? Naive." Adam did not believe that the wizard of Monte Carlo would not notice the magic fluctuations just now, but since he has not come now, he must be delayed, but Adam feels that the delay will not be long. He must A quick decision. Adam snapped his fingers lightly, and a thunder light passed through his body. Adam looked at the two dying struggle in the thunder light. Chapter 110： Fury (2) Adams guess was not wrong at all, and everything that happened in the duel was completely presented to the mage. The base of the current tower has become the office of all senior mages. Moldos tower is not the only dean of Master Victor. After he followed the Mage Chaowei, another dean took over the management of the academy. At this moment, in his office, the official mages from Monte Carlo looked very ugly. "Your Excellency Barbara, what do you mean?" Barbara Julian, a female senior mage that Adam had never seen before, and the second dean of the Moldo Academy, chuckled unhurriedly after hearing the question from the Monte Carlo mage: " Oh, my God, Lord Tim, you scared me. I think its a virtue to have the beginning and the end. Isnt this game of chess not finished yet? She reached out her hand and picked up a chess piece and moved forward. : "Look, it takes a lot of time to tell the winner." Tim Page is a third-level wizard led by Monte Carlo. Before Adam killed his students, he was playing a game with Dean Barbara, which is popular among official wizards. He heard that Ba After Dean Barbaras words, the anger could not be suppressed, and the magic rushed out violently, trying to crush the chessboard in front of him with Dean Barbara, because Dean Barbaras words just came out of his mouth. Go over it again. "You should know how important Bill and Monica are to Monte Carlo College, if they die..." Master Tim threatened in a deep voice. Dean Barbara threw away the chess pieces in her hand, and Master Tim''s words made her look down. She said unceremoniously: "Now, your apprentices are besieging Adam. And just now, Moldo The candidate for the War Mage died in their hands." Tim Page could no longer control his anger, and the torrent of magic power shattered the chessboard into nothingness: "Siege?" He pointed to Bill and Monica who were fleeing embarrassed in the picture, "You call this a siege? Just now you. ''S apprentice killed more than a dozen people in one move, and you have never noticed that apprentice using pure mental power before, right?" Dean Barbara no longer smiled: "So what? Even if I haven''t noticed, potential is potential. Now that he is dead, you have to pay the price." Tim Page suddenly got up, and the magic power interrupted the space: "Barbara Julian, don''t force me." At this moment, the picture changed again. Dean Barbara smiled and lifted the magic blockade: "Of course, how dare I?" "Damn it!" Tim Page looked at the situation in the screen, his figure turned into elemental brilliance and flashed away, and Dean Barbara''s smile remained unchanged, followed by him. ...... Adam can see that Bill is good at controlling water element magic, but unlike ordinary water, he has obviously found his own way. For example, the water element that permeates him has very low conductivity and has great quality, but Adam The magic is too much for him to restrain him, he can only escape the lightning strike with his hands and feet. And Monicas magic is very strange. She seems to be able to turn herself into a plant. Adam doesnt know the principle of this, but it seems that Monicas vitality is so terrifying that her body just cut off was already on the ground. After healed, she floated on the ground, and her root system went deep into the ground, looking like a huge Overlord Flower, burrowing into the ground from time to time to escape. But this is not of much use. Within the entire magnetic field, iron swords are flying all over the sky, lightning is suddenly shot out from every place, and the iron sword wrapped in lightning brings huge kinetic energy, Bill and Monica are in After a few attempts, only the ability to evade passively was left, and he did not dare to confront directly. Adam noticed that there were many high-energy response units around him. The official wizard from Monte Carlo had already faced off with the wizard from Moldo. Adam knew that his time was running out and he must resolve the battle as soon as possible and kill the two men. "It doesn''t make any sense to escape. What you see is only what I want you to see." Adam ignored the Monte Carlo wizards who were glaring at him from the periphery and whispered softly. As his voice fell, the intensity of the magnetic field increased again, and Bill and Monica, who were enveloped in the magnetic field, only felt dizzy. All of them, including the sense of direction, were out of control for a while. Indescribable hallucinations appeared in their minds. Although the two of them had almost no power to fight back against Adam, they were actually not weak. The strength of their souls and the thickness of their mental power were enough to protect them from this level of illusion damage. Adam did not intend to kill them with illusion. , All he needs is to make them lose the ability to avoid autonomously for a period of time. Adam''s thought force locked the two tightly, and at the same time raised his arm and pointed towards the sky, the sky full of iron sand sword freezes in the air, the electric current rapidly attached to it, the iron sand sword began to vibrate at high frequency, and the humming sound resounded throughout the whole world~www. novelhall.com~ The air is ionized by a strong current into a hot fluid, and iron sand is unstable at high temperatures. Then Adam''s finger fell, and the iron sand sword missile was shot to the ground. At this time, the two finally got out of the illusion with difficulty, facing the magic that was coming, they let out a desperate roar: "No!!!" Bill''s body was dehydrated in an instant, and the water droplets he made filled every corner in front of him, and they turned on a dark luster, while Monica was screaming and wanted to dig into the ground, and the vegetable tissue peeled off from her body. , Layer after layer grows behind her. "It''s too weak." Adam''s voice sounded with a violent explosion. The strong light dazzled the eyes of the apprentice who was watching from a distance and temporarily blinded. Adam suddenly felt the threat of death, and he tore a piece without hesitation. The teleportation scroll disappeared in place. At the moment he disappeared, a beam of energy falling from the sky passed through Adam''s position just now, and penetrated the ground to form a bottomless circular pit. The surrounding rocks directly became crystals. "How dare you! How dare you!?" It was Tim Page who made the shot. He looked at Bill, who had been beaten into nothingness, and Monica who was lingering, and roared in anger, and then he did not hesitate to face Adam on the other side of the sky shot. "Oops!" The current Adam still has no resistance to the high-level mage. He is tightly locked, and French Armor has a tendency to collapse. He stretched out his hand to hold the active seal crystal, "It seems that he can only break through at this time. Up." At the moment when he decided to lift his seal, Dean Barbara came in front of him, a purple torrent from his palm blocked Tim Peggys attack, the elemental body emerged behind him, her beard fluttering, full of killing Said intentionally: "Tim Peggy, you have violated the rules of the Mage Council, do you want to go to war?" Chapter 111： Fast transition (Written before, recently everyone said that I am water... Well, I accept the criticism. I deleted the tens of thousands of words after the manuscript, deleted the daily plot and condensed it into one chapter. This chapter is a transitional chapter. A bit blunt...The next chapter starts the war trial plot.) Tim Pages cold gaze seemed to penetrate Dean Barbara and fell directly on Adam. The anger in it made Adam feel cold, but he knew that he was safe, and he simply hovered silently. Behind the dean. Tim Peggy also revealed the true body of the element, but in the end he did nothing but detained Monica from the ground, and flew away from the tower without leaving a harsh word. "Actually, you didn''t have to worry about it. Tim Page definitely didn''t dare to kill you." After the dust settled on the duel incident, Tim Page left the Moldo Academy with the only surviving apprentice Monica, and Adam followed Dean Barbara back to her office. "Because of the rules of the Mages Council?" Dean Barbara nodded: "Yes, there are very few regulations in the council, but the more so, the less mages dare to violate the existing regulations, and even his first magic is just a bluff, otherwise you There is no chance to escape." Adam recalled the situation just now, knowing that what the dean said was right, the feeling after the front was locked is really terrifying, Adam suddenly thought of the enemy mage: "Will he..." "No." Dean Barbara said categorically, then looked at Adam who was puzzled and gave an explanation: "First, the reason why he was angry is not how much he cares about the life and death of the apprentice, but more because of loss. Face. Second, the trial of the war will begin soon. The trial is watched by the True Spirit Archmage. As long as you are promoted to the Mage through the trial, your soul will be uploaded to the magic net. No mage dares to be angry. All the dangers of the true spirit go to sneak attack a war mage." Dean Barbara personally handed Adam a drink and motioned Adam to try it. Adam looked at the purple blisters in the cup, and the hot boiling drink hesitated. After tentatively taking a sip, he found that the taste of this weird drink was actually very good, and the liquid was quickly filled with the mental energy he just consumed. Adam''s eyes On the light, drank the drink in one go. Adam expressed his gratitude to Dean Barbara, and then asked, "Excuse me, when will the war trial begin?" Dean Barbara pointed to the seal on his chest: "Dont worry, stopping properly is good for you. Although knowledge represents strength, how to use strength requires a process of exercise. I saw your Magic is very powerful, but I think you can do better, right?" Adam admits that what the dean said is reasonable, but this does not apply to him. For him, the thread in his mind is being optimized all the time. The new magic used on a whim has been revised in the short time of the conversation. Many times, if the duel happened again, he could guarantee that no one of Monte Carlo''s apprentice could leave alive. However, he immediately got the news he wanted to know. Dean Barbara smiled and said to him: "After waiting for two years, two years later, within the scope of the fifth element holy tower, all qualified apprentices in the academy will be Trials will be conducted together under the arrangement of the Holy Tower." After receiving good news from the dean, Adam went to the Academic Department to submit his papers and some relatively crude spell runes. After walking out of the tower, he saw a group of people waiting outside. In addition to the assistants and Eliot in the laboratory, William and Frank, who hadn''t been seen in a long time, were also present. "Let''s go." After Adam said two words, he flew out of the academy with everyone behind him. There is no funeral and no cemetery. After the death of the apprentice, most of them are incinerated directly by magic. James is no exception. Under everyone''s attention, Adam took out the body of James from the portable space and suspended it in the air. Adam waved his hand gently, blazing flames ignited on the corpse, and accompanied by a breeze from nowhere, the gray ashes flew into the sky and earth. Everyone bowed softly, as seeing off this old friend. There was nothing to say all the way, everyone separated in the college, the assistants went to enjoy the vacation, and Adam returned to the college with Frank. "Are you in a good state now?" Adam asked strangely. Facing Adam Frank, there was nothing to conceal, and he lifted the cloak covering his body, revealing the body that had been completely mechanically modified except the head, and opened his mouth to make a weird voice: "Indeed, Master Keno encountered some problems in his research. , I was going to ask you for help, but I didn''t expect to hear the news of James'' death." James is dead, and the two of them won''t waste time expressing their memory of him. Adam felt the weakness of Frank''s body like a flesh and blood, and said: "Lack of motivation?" "That''s right, that''s the problem. The battery you make can no longer provide enough energy I now have to replace the battery three times a day to maintain the consumption of the most basic actions." "What did Master Keno say?" Frank took out a few batteries from his cloak, opened the baffle to replace it, and said: "Master Mage thought about replacing part of the energy with magic power, but it is not compatible with this mechanical body built entirely on electrical energy. He listened. Saying that your research has made new progress, so ask me to ask." Adam now knows why Frank came so coincidental. It seems that the message transmission between the wizards is very fast: "This problem is not difficult to solve. You can go back and wait. I will tell you the result." Since the two signed a contract before, Adam did not stingy in investing in Frank. Once Frank is promoted to the mage by virtue of new energy, he will get even greater benefits than Frank himself. The next two years were calm and there were no waves. Adam no longer accepts new assistants, and the old group of assistants will not renew their contracts after the expiration of their contracts. Adam has become more low-key than before, and just perfects the original in the laboratory every day. The set of spell runes and the creation of new magic, rarely go out of the laboratory. On one day when the two-year deadline was approaching, a person whom he had not seen for a long time came to his laboratory. "It''s nice to see you again, Master Victor." It is the clone of Master Victor who came here. He himself is fighting on a different plane, and the connection between his souls makes him murderous. He stepped forward and patted Adam on the shoulder: "Don''t call me an adult, you are already a member of the mage, you only need to call me Victor Mage in the future." Adam followed goodness like a stream. "Are you ready? Your war trial is about to begin." "Of course, I can''t wait." Chapter 112： Leaving Moldo Adam has made all preparations in two years, including a full set of magic items, enough teleportation scrolls, instant magic in every thread, and... "Quack! Is the master finally leaving here? Uncle Garfield can''t wait." The devil who has reached a critical point and is about to be promoted. Master Victor didnt care about the devils claim, and said to Adam: "Although I have great confidence in you, as usual, you still have one day to deal with your own personal affairs. You can say goodbye to your friends and settle your balance. Crystallize the ether, or have a good night, lest you regret to die in the trial." Adam shook his head and said directly: "Everything is ready, I can set off now." Mage Victor nodded with satisfaction. He liked this non-sloppy style and sent Adam to the fifth element holy tower earlier. This clone can return to the body earlier. In the alien battle, any trace of strength All are precious. "Well, I am waiting for you in the teleportation hall." After Master Victor left, the devil grumbled unwillingly: "Master, I want to say goodbye to my friends." Adam glanced at him and refused: "It''s not that you are going to die, to participate in a trial. After you finish, you can return to Moldo. There is no point in saying goodbye." "But I..." "To shut up." Adam turned the devil into a chaotic form with an electric arc, and forcibly stuffed it back into his mind. Finally, he glanced at the empty laboratory and flew towards the tower without nostalgia. What Adam didn''t expect was that most of his acquaintances appeared in front of him. It is no secret that Adam is about to embark on a completely different path from them during the long period of time. They all realize that maybe they will never see each other again, and maybe their status when they see each other will be very different. So their mood is a bit complicated, but they are not worried. Friends came up to hug him one by one. Adam, who has always hated physical contact, did not refuse for the first time. Elliott slapped Adam on the back, almost full of tears, and said, "My friend...you..." Adam''s heart warmed, and he took a photo back, interrupting Eliot''s unspoken words: "My friend, you are too exaggerated." William Nene didnt know what to say, the gulf that had always been there has finally become an insurmountable moat. Kristall hugged Adam lightly. On the other side of the invisible, there was a hint of admiration in her eyes. After releasing her hand, she showed a big smile: "Good luck, Adam." Adam also laughed. He has always had a good sense to this girl who knows how to advance and retreat. The rest of the peoples farewells will not be repeated. After Dean Victor activated the teleportation array, he finally said: "Good luck to you, and I hope I can meet you again at another height in the future." He said that he had stopped the crying devil, Walking into the teleportation formation without looking back, it disappeared. It is hard to imagine how far the Moldo tower is from the Holy Tower of the Fifth Element. Adam and Dean Victor stayed in the space channel constructed by the teleportation array for a long time before leaving them. The strength of Adam today is not what it used to be. The physical pressure caused by the transmission can no longer burden him. The moment he left, he saw the amazing world before him. This is a huge city, except for the creatures that constantly shuttle in the sky, Adam can hardly see any trace of magic in it, but it looks like the future world described in the earth novel. The concentration of ether has almost reached the height of Adam''s amplification in the laboratory. As soon as the mental power diverges, surging magical power will be born. The aura of various elements is abnormally active, and Adam can hardly control his soul for a time. Master Victor waved a ray of light on Adam, calming his restless soul, and then said: "This is Meyer City, the largest city in the entire holy tower. There are no mortals living here, and the worst is like Like you, the apprentice of the wizard who is about to be promoted." Adam slapped his lips. It is indeed not suitable for ordinary apprentices and mortals to survive, because the ether and elemental aura that fills the space alone is enough to kill them. "Meyer City is named after the Great Master Meyer True Spirit, and it is one of the most prosperous places in the entire wizard world." Master Victor looked at Adam, who had always been calm and indifferent, with a shocked expression. He felt a little funny and released another one. Astonishing news, he pointed to the endless huge complex of buildings hanging in the sky in the distance, and said to Adam: "And there is the fifth element holy tower in the plane of the wizard." The devil in Adams mind fell to the ground with a thud, causing the eyes of the wizards passing by, but it was too late to panic, just unconsciously murmured: "My, my God!" Dean Victor gently greeted the passing wizards They left after knowing that this will life is a summoning object. As for the shock, it has already been commonplace. Every moment, there is the first time to come here. The apprentices felt a shock from their hearts. "Let''s go, now we are going to meet some old friends, maybe you will see the little guys who are going to take part in the war trial like you." Master Victor grabbed Adam and came to the second echelon in the sky. Fly slowly in one direction. Adam did not ask the mage who he was going to meet. He thought it was the principals of other towers, but he became interested in a word the mage just said: "What does the fifth element holy tower in the plane of the mage mean?" Mage Victor explained: "You have already met Moldo''s super-dimensional wizard, but that is not her real body. In fact, after reaching the super-dimensional level, the disturbing force of the wizard''s real body has not allowed them to directly descend on the plane of the wizard. The true spirits are at the top of all creatures on the planes. The disturbing power they carry is countless times larger than the super dimension. If the mage tower they live in appears in the main plane, it will easily cause various natural disasters, so the true truth Spirit Mage Towers are all built in small spaces opened up in the void." The devil is still sluggish, and its broken heritage memory contains an unforgettable fear of the wizard world, but it has only now intuitively grasped the power of the wizards. Adam remembered the uncontrollable changes in the entire life form when he saw the real body of Victor Mage when he was weakest, and the uncontrolled change of the whole life form when he saw the Moldo super-dimensional clone more than ten years ago, and he easily understood the way of the real spirits. He was excited, knowing that he was finally about to come into contact with the real world of wizards. "Okay, here we are." Adam raised his head and saw the integrated building in front of him read "Rex Master''s Club-Rex Consortium." Chapter 113： twin Adam looked very strange, he didn''t expect that he could actually see the title of consortium in the wizard world. When Master Victor saw Adams expression, he thought that Adam was a little nervous when he came to the real society of wizards for the first time, and said to him: "Relax. Although it is called the Rex Masters Club, it is also the property of the tower owner. Don''t be rude when facing the mages of other towers, no one will be against you." While they were talking, the two of them stood before the mansion, a dim dim light swept across the avatar of Master Victor, and then a light door appeared in front of them. After entering, two infinitely charming voices sounded in their ears: "Welcome back. , Honorable Master Victor." Two women with well-dressed but exploded bodies appeared in front of them. Adam noticed that although they looked roughly similar to humans, they could be seen through their ears and tail behind them that they were not humans at all. Mage Victor was obviously used to it, and he continued walking towards the clubhouse without squinting his eyes. While smiling, he said to Adam: "This is a succubus. If you like it, you can take them away. The price is not expensive and it is guaranteed to be harmless. The talent instinct has been sealed." The natural instinct of succubus is to plunder the energy in the organism with which they mate. Adam felt that he had nothing to say. It seemed that he had only walked into the villages and towns from the mountains in the past ten years. It is only now that he really came to the city. He had never thought that the life of the mages was like this... .... Grounding? Adam didn''t have any desire for lust, and shook his head to decline the kindness of Master Victor, but the devil could not move his feet anymore, and stopped in front of the succubus with bright eyes. Adam was too lazy to pay attention to him. The devil had absolutely no guts to make trouble. Since this is a Moldo super-dimensional industry, I believe there will be someone entertaining the devil. As for spending some energy stones, Adam is not concerned, but only spends money to find peace. There are no stairs or passages in the clubhouse. Adam looked around and found no room. He just followed the Master Victor and felt the surrounding scenes are constantly changing. "Victor Master, may I ask, what is the consortium?" Adam couldn''t help asking this question. "It''s a consortium of high towers. Rex Chaowei is a seven-level wizard. A total of seven ultra-dimensional wizards, including the tower owner, established this consortium under his initiative. The main purpose is to jointly develop alien planes. Except for the real core knowledge, most of the other resources are shared." Mage Victor said and stopped, and the two had come to an independent space. There were eleven people in the space. After seeing Master Victor, all of them stood up. One of them opened his arms to meet the wizard and made a loud laugh: "Victor, haha, I haven''t been at this time in many years. See you? Huh? Let me think about it. It''s probably three hundred years." Mage Victor suddenly stiffened with a smile on his face, pushed away the oncoming mage in angrily, and then greeted the other senior mage one by one. The two seem to be very familiar. The stranger did not have any dissatisfaction with the attitude of Master Victor, but kindly looked at Adam: "You are Adam? The creator of Nian Motive? I know you, you are very good. " Adam hurriedly bowed and saluted, and said humblely: "You''ve been rewarded..." The strange mage waved his hand: "I am the dean of the Rex Mage Academy, you can call me Andre, that side," Mage Andre pointed to a few people on the other side and said, "It''s the same as you. Apprentices qualified for war trial, you can go and sit there." Adam knew that the topic between senior mages was not something he could participate in, so he thanked the mages and walked to the other side. The description of the trial content in the Moldo Academy was almost zero, and Victor Master only told him that it was related to The anti-mage is related, and the rest of the details are not mentioned, just take this opportunity to ask other apprentices. Different from Adams ignorance, other apprentices have heard of Adams name for a long time. After submitting the motivation for chanting, this meditation idea circulated within the Rex Consortium, and the apprentices present were more or less. Through spiritual practice. "Ike..." "Joe..." "John..." "Jones..." "Shirley, Hayley, from Rex Tower." Several people came from different towers. Adam was very impressed with Shirley and Hailey. They were actually twins. If you ignore the completely different energy aura escaping from them, you can''t distinguish them clearly. Geniuses have their own arrogance. Although they don''t show arrogance to apprentices of the same level, it is impossible to say how close they are. After Adam took his seat, only Hailey among the two sisters jumped up to him, showing a big smile, and kindly said: "Hello Adam, I am glad to meet you." Adam was about to reply when he found an arm composed of the power of thinking stretched out in front of him, he said in amazement: "This is?" "Nian Mo, how is my practice? Before, my sister and I didnt have the same attributes, and magic always didnt work well together. Your research helped us a lot. Since changing my mind, this problem has been completely solved. ." He changed the shape of his arm mischievously. Adam could feel the fire elemental aura permeating Hailey''s body. He turned his gaze to Shirley, and he could not unexpectedly feel the water elemental aura. Adam guessed that the cooperation she said should be based on some kind of compound magic of the two elements of water and fire. In this case, the excellent control characteristics of Nian Motive can indeed help. Shirley nodded slightly to him after feeling Adam''s gaze, without saying a word. Hailey got closer again, and said to Adam with a whispering that Shirley could hear: "Dont pay attention to my sister, she is the most boring." Shirley glared at her sister fiercely when she heard it, Hailey didn''t care, she stuck out her tongue and said in distress, "The power of reading is very powerful, it''s just that the rune group is too difficult to construct." Adam nodded. This is normal. What he gave to the tower was the original version. Not only did it have some unnecessary parts, but there were also irregularities in the construction process. Hailey stared at Adam with big eyes, but Adam didn''t respond to this degree of gaze. He guessed that Hailey wanted him to help, but, without relatives and no reason, Adam felt that he had no obligation to teach the advanced version. . Adam looked at Haili straight, and the awkward atmosphere continued to spread. It wasn''t until Shirley, whose face had always been calm, couldn''t help but chuckle, that Hailey sighed sullenly and rubbed her own body. The eyes mumbled: "Cut, another boring person." Chapter 114： transaction Shirley narrowed her smile and walked, squeezing her sister aside, and then said to Adam: "Although it is abrupt, but the motivation to read is very important to our sisters. The two of us have tried to optimize the rune structure, but because we dont have core knowledge, The efficiency is very low. If possible, we are willing to exchange other knowledge for equivalent exchange." The conversation of the three attracted the attention of the others. The name Adam is well-known among the academies of the Alliance, but their apprentice-level insights did not realize the meaning of new energy, but the motivation of reading gave them real benefits. The apprentice named Ike came over with a glass of wine, drank it in a humble manner, and then said: "May I listen to it? I am also very interested in chanting motivation." People agreed and sat down opposite them. Hailis cheeks bulged: "You guy..." Unexpectedly, Ike didnt rush, his mental power leaked out of his body and condensed thirteen runes, and combined them one by one, condensed them into a complete piece of armor and took them back into his body. After all this, he was somewhat Looking at everyone contentedly, only Haili''s sneer was greeted. "Cut, I thought it was so powerful." After Haili said disdainfully, she also conducted a complete meditation practice, but there were only twelve condensed runes. Ike''s fists clenched. Shirley ignored Ike and kept her eyes on Adam: "As you can see, the two of us can only optimize runes to this extent, but the efficiency is still too slow." "It''s already pretty good." Adam applauded. Ike saw that no one paid any attention to him, his face turned very ugly, and he smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I have something to do. I''ll be out of company first." "Tsk tusk." Haili made a strange noise on purpose. Adam is a little strange, Ike can be said to have come to provoke, but Adam Ping did not feel any malice, as if it was simply showing off? Show muscle? But Shirley gave the answer: "Don''t pay attention to him, he is the blood relative of Charlie Chaowei." Haili winked her eyebrows and teased and said, "He likes my sister...uuuu" before she finished speaking, she was confused by her sister''s motivation. "Talk more." Shirley glared at her sister, and then said to Adam: "Can you exchange it?" Adam took Ikes matter in his heart. He knew that human emotions in this respect are irrational. Although it may not really happen, it is still necessary to prepare early. As for exchange, Adam has no psychological resistance. , As long as the value is sufficient. He directly condensed a piece of armor composed of nine runes, and said to them: "Yes, but I want to know what you are trading for." The eyesight of the two of them is not bad. At a glance, they can see that the idea of ??Nian-power-meditation is coming from Adam. It is not only more streamlined, but also has a different construction method. They can''t help but look at each other, and then the sister took out a piece of information from the portable space. "This is the war trial data recorded in the Rex Tower." Adam shook his head and said, "Not enough." This kind of information is only time-sensitive, and is worthless after this stage. Shirley was not surprised, and came up with another piece of information: "This is a result of my sister and I research. It is a composite magic construction of opposite attribute elements." Adam spread out his hands, one palm raised a flame, the other held up the water, and then in the dumbfounded eyes of the two, he combined the water and fire into one, and then constructed a mind-power barrier, which detonated the water and fire. "Some value, but still not enough." Ordinary compound magic can already be constructed by Adam. What the two sisters used to trade with him will not involve higher levels. It can only be said to be of reference value. Haili broke away from the motivation to read, scratched her hair with some annoyance, and screamed: "Why..." She has no idea of ??bargaining, because in the transaction of knowledge, no one will be willing to sell the results of her hard work, which is disrespect for herself. "Sister?" The two sisters were connected, and Shirley instantly understood what Hailey meant. She was asking herself if she wanted to hand over the core knowledge of water and fire compound magic. Shirley bit her lip and took out a message box: "This is the highest price we can pay, the elemental real body cultivation method." Adam''s eyes lit up and he didn''t hesitate anymore. He took out the thoughts of meditation before the last optimization from his portable space. It recorded the calculation methods of nine equations. He pushed the information box in front of the two of them and said, "Deal. ." After a while, Adam and Master Victor walked out of the room and went to rest in another independent space in the clubhouse. When Master Victor left, he exhorted, Dont conduct any research on advanced knowledge during this period. The Holy Tower may summon you at any time. Being late means losing your qualifications Elemental Real Body Cultivation Method, just take a look. Okay, don''t try for the time being, all you get is a general version, and you want to go further," he pointed to his head, "you still have to create something that really suits you." Adam nodded to express understanding, then bid farewell to the mage and walked into his room. He first opened the content about the war trial, and after reading it, he found that the content of the trial was somewhat different from what he thought. Originally, he thought he would be brought into a specific trial space with the rest of the apprentices to fight against the apprentice-level anti-mage apprentices. According to the description in the data, the real trial actually requires them to be in the area where the anti-mage apprentices gather. Kill the official level of the enemy mage. After watching, Adam suddenly felt that the existence of the anti-magic was really sad. The fifth element sacred masters who organized the war trial will clean up all the enemy mages of level three and above in the gathering area in advance, leaving only level two and below to the apprentices. Of course, they will not be provided later. Apprentice any help. And the trial method is optional, team combat, single-player decapitation, regional extinction, etc. are different. After choosing a different trial method, the future role in the war will also be different. However, this point is not described in detail in the materials, just reminding the apprentice to do what they can. After reading the whole article, Adam put away the information, and then took out the information constructed by the compound magic of the opposite attribute element. After reading it, he couldn''t help but laugh. The two sisters just wanted to empty the glove white wolf. The method described in the information is to flood the mind with motivation. The combination of elemental magic reduces the conflict between opposite elements, which is completely accomplished by relying on the power of mind. But Adam was not angry either. These two items were just adding heads. All he really cared about was the material of the Elemental Real Body Cultivation Method. Chapter 115： About to start "It''s actually a way to get the mage completely free from flesh and blood." After the apprentice is promoted to become a mage, the soul is no longer a kind of weak information that needs to be sheltered in the physical body. After the transformation is achieved through the ether gift, the soul will have the ability to carry magic power, and the magic power will continue to strengthen the soul, but the body still cannot accommodate magic power. The flesh-and-blood body of the ordinary elemental mage has become a burden that hinders the mage from gaining energy, so at this time, the mage will start to control the elements with the soul and replace himself with a body. The simplest method given in the elemental body practice method is to mechanically pile higher elements outside the soul until the element becomes the substance, and then the soul controls the new body. Adam thought about it and found that it was a bit like Create a mech, and the soul is the driver. Victor Mage reminded Adam that this method lacks the core algorithm, and the condensed element body has no spirituality. Adam guessed that this would hinder the second life transformation. But here comes the problem. Although Adam has different elements, he is still an element mage. Most ordinary element mage masters the four basic elements of earth, water, wind, and fire. The more partial mastery is also the things that can be seen and touched in nature. , But Adam is different. The electromagnetic element, which appeared for the first time in this world, has no existing reference objects to learn from. The real body of the electric element? Too low-level. The real magnetic field? Too abstract and too broad. Electronic body? Light quantum body? Although these two particles are closely related to electromagnetic force, Adam can predict that the resources required to verify the existence of these two particles in the world of the wizard is definitely an unimaginable huge project. The final preparations for the war trial lasted three days. During these three days, Adam remained at home, quietly staying in the mage club every day, meditating, or consolidating previous knowledge, or constructing and optimizing existing magic. He used runes to stipulate and solidify some abilities that are directly extracted from knowledge, which greatly filled his magic system. The occurrence of the magnetic field has changed from heartbeat to magic. As long as the rune group is excited, with him as the center and within a radius of 500 meters, if there is no life existence higher than his energy level, then he is a god. Except for the creation of life, all material operations on the macro level must obey his commands. The sword of iron sand has also become a kind of magic, and the high-speed oscillating metal controlled by electromagnetic force will bring unparalleled physical damage. The control of the electric element has become instinct. After standardization, as long as it is excited, a thunder field can be formed within the magnetic field. Each thunder can shape the energy according to the heart, and the power index far exceeds the apprentice limit. In addition to these, he has new gains. For example, the electromagnetic cannon formed by the combination of the magnetic field and the sword of iron sand. According to the norms of the runes, if Adam wants to use this magic now, he does not need the long preparation time that he faced Bill and Monica before, and it can almost be cast instantly. , And relying on the magic reserve brought by Adam''s far-than-average mental power, the electromagnetic gun has changed from directional instantaneous magic to continuous range magic, reaching the level of map gun damage. The last item is the plasma cannon, but Adam once again encountered the problem of the "technical black box" when constructing this magic. Although the effect can be achieved through massive calculations, the theory used is not complete. Use this in battle The calculation time required for magic is too long to be used as regular combat power, at most it can be regarded as a hole card. During the period, the apprentice named Ike didnt come to cause any trouble. Only Hailey often knocked on Adams door. For her questions, as long as they did not involve core knowledge, Adam was not stingy to answer. On the contrary, Adam also I got a lot of useful information. For example, what is a war mage? He has been surprised many times. Only one of the more than a thousand apprentices in Moldo Academy has the qualification for the trial. This may be due to the weak strength of the Academy, but only twins are eligible for the Rex Academy. If this ratio applies On the entire plane of mages, how did the rare war mages bear the endless battles on different planes? After solving a difficult point in the calculation of the seventh rune proposed by Hailey, Adam raised this question. Hailey''s big eyes rolled up, she looked at Adam like an idiot, and then said: "The purpose of the trial is to cultivate elites. If we can pass the trial and prove that our soul is strong and firm, we will get the Fifth Element Saint. The training of the tower will become a high-level member including war commanders after being qualified, and the real main force in the battle on the plane is the second-level or higher mages who are willing to participate in the battle on the entire plane." Adam suddenly realized that he remembered the disappeared Mage Black. It is no wonder that Mage Victor said at the time that he could apply for a test after promotion but could not join the Holy Tower. "You, I need to learn more about common sense." Haili said to Adam old-fashioned, and then left his room contentedly. In the early morning of the fourth day, Adam received the order of Victor Mage to enter the Holy Tower of the Fifth Element on the main plane and begin this trial under the unified arrangement of the Holy Tower Mage. Generally speaking, wizards other than the holy tower cannot directly reach the holy tower through the teleportation array, but apprentices with trial qualifications can be counted as reserve members, so they can directly arrive at the designated location of the holy tower. But Adam is not satisfied with this, he is actually willing to appreciate the grandeur of the tower. The entire sacred tower is surrounded by a vast elemental aura, which distorts the space. In Meyer City, they can only vaguely see the outline, not the whole picture intuitively. After the transmission brilliance flashed, they came to a huge hall. The surrounding elemental auras were almost substantively active, and Adam had to separate the spirit to forcibly block the influx of magic. "The apprentice can''t stay in the fifth element holy tower for a long time. This is also the reason you are ordered to enter through the teleportation array, because there is a suppression array laid down by the holy tower mage in this hall." Victor Mage explained gently, then watched After looking around, "There are not many people in this session. It seems that the trial will not be difficult." Adam glanced roughly and found that in addition to the wizard who led the team, the number of apprentices participating in the trial was not small, probably more than 1,000. Mage Andre said to the side: "No large planes have been sacrificed in the past 100 years, so the tide of the ether is flat, and there are not many geniuses." Mage Victor nodded: "Yes, what the tower owner has recently discovered is only a small plane. I suspect that the surrounding area has almost been emptied..." Chapter 116： Officially begin Adam listened to the conversation of the two wizards with a seemingly understanding, and suddenly the slightly noisy hall fell silent. After all the official wizards saluted the high platform, they left the hall without saying a word. Adam looked up and found that a female mage walked in the front. She did not speak or express any expression. Ether, magic, and elements surrounded her in an orderly manner, forming a special energy field. Adam only felt this The master is very harmonious. She raised her finger to behind her, and a light curtain hung down. In the light curtain was a huge island hanging alone on the sea. "I''m the examiner for this war trial, you can call me Pricia Super Dimension." She did not open her mouth, her voice seemed to sound directly from Adam''s mind, instantly calming all his thoughts. After hearing the mage''s introduction, all the apprentices present respectfully bowed and saluted, waiting for Chaowei''s next words. "Here," the ultra-dimensional mage pointed to the island, "it is a gathering place for anti-mages in the fifth element holy tower. There are 13 anti-magic families and two schools of life. Their magic includes ancient elements. Negative energy, curses, mutant creatures, undead, toxins, etc..." The apprentices got into a commotion, and they took out various items to record the words of the super-dimensional wizard. "The holy tower has detained the mages of level three and above on the island, and your trial goal is to eliminate all remaining creatures that can communicate with magic." The super-dimensional mages sentenced the enemy mages to death in a calm tone. said that with a light wave of her hand, several elemental creatures appeared next to them, holding unknown alchemy items in their hands, which were distributed to everyone in turn. "This is a merit bracelet. All your movements during the trial will be recorded by it and passed on to me." Adam put the wristband on his hand and felt a slight tingling in his wrist. He tried to take it off and found that the wristband seemed to be closely connected to his body through a certain connection. "Kill an official-level creature, you can get 100 points of merit, and the second-level is 200 points, and all those below the official level are counted as one point. Other special tasks will be issued to you through the bracelet from time to time. Your task method Completely free, you can choose to execute in a team, or you can choose to behead alone, and the standard for completion is to get one thousand points." Adam calculated that each person is 1,000, and the nearly 1,000 people present need a million meritorious services. Such a huge number? There will be so many people on Anti-Mage Island? Sure enough, the next words of the Chaowei Mage caused a commotion again: "According to the calculation of the Holy Tower, including the special missions that may be released, the entire island has less than 150,000 points." This is a simple arithmetic problem. Only less than one-sixth of the people can pass the trial, and the rest can only be eliminated. The Super Dimension Mage coughed slightly and suppressed all the comments: "The meaning of the war trial is to select the elite, and although you are the geniuses of your respective colleges, you may not meet the standards of the holy tower. Those who died in the trial, or I can only say that its a pity that those who were eliminated without completing their goals." "Trial is not a game. You may have heard that the strength of the anti-magic is very weak, but that is relative to the official level. For you, any anti-magic means a huge danger. I remind you again, If you dont find your own way, its still too late to withdraw. Once you enter the trial site, unless you can survive until someone else can complete the final goal, any apprentice who leaves the trial site without authorization will cause the bracelet to explode." Chaowei Mages speech is as simple and direct as other mages, without deliberating mystery, without concealing facts, and straightforwardly telling everyone what he is interested in. As soon as he uttered this sentence, Adam found that many people were hesitant. He guessed that this part was probably from a relatively weak and remote college like him. Participating in the trial was more not faith but gambling. But at this time, no one backed down, otherwise the blow to the soul would be enough to make them immortal and unable to go further. Seeing that no one had exited, the Super Dimension Mage nodded in satisfaction, stretched his finger to the ground, the teleporting light lit up, everyone stepped on the formation pattern, and everyone only heard the Super Dimension Mage announce the start of the trial, and then disappeared. Into the hall. "They are here!" "I feel the disgusting breath of runes!" "Humiliated time and time again, we are not livestock!" "Kill them, kill these betrayers who deviate from the essence of magic!" "Kill them, sever the foundation of the betrayers, and let the true magical glory shine in the wizard world again!" In the depths of every closely guarded family school on the Anti-Mage Island, the official rank anti-mages exuding the smell of decadence roared up to the sky. Under their orders, the entire island became a war zone. Any unidentified human will be affected. They attack indiscriminately. Adam found himself standing alone in a wilderness after returning to God I dont know if all the apprentices were scattered, or because there was a problem with Adams transmission alone, but Adam felt that it should be the first situation. Surviving when everything is unknown may be the first step in the trial. The devil has been depressed since he was forcibly pulled out of the slave girl by Adam in the morning, and finally regained his mood on the island of Anti-Mage. He appeared in front of Adam with a puff, exaggeratedly intoxicated and took a breath of air on the island with weird energy. "Oh! I like it here, I can smell my hometown." Adam looked at the devils expression and the negative energy aura adjusted to the taste of **** and felt a little disgusting. An electric arc hit it mercilessly. The devil was disintegrated by the electric body and then reorganized, and said grievously: "Master. ....." "Shut up, go and see where there are people around, don''t take action when you encounter energy aura, wait for me to deal with it." After receiving the order, the devil stopped gagging. It knew the importance of this trial, not only for Adam, but also closely related to it. It is a demon, an alien creature that cultivates negative energy. If there is no master who has been promoted to an official level on the plane of the mage, it will simply not be able to complete its transformation. After the devil left, Adam stayed in place and adjusted his energy aura silently. Although the Super-Dimensional Mage had set the goal, the details were too vague. For example, can he be promoted during the trial? And how should we deal with ordinary people on the Anti-Mage Island? Adam felt that the reason he didn''t explain this was not the negligence of the super-dimensional mage, but rather a test of the apprentices'' ability to respond to changes, which may be related to the final evaluation of the task. While thinking, the devil moved the soul connection: "Master, there is a gathering area here." Chapter 117： Ongoing (1) Adam condensed all the electrical elements escaping from his body, and built a magnetic field a few centimeters in front of his skin, so that afterwards he looked like an ordinary person without energy, and then flew at low altitude toward the direction of the devil. Away. The devil disbanded his phantom body, turned into will, life and the negative energy circulating between the world and the earth, regardless of each other. After Adam came to the front, it pointed down and said: "This is the closest gathering area, I If I want to take it back, if my hometown is like this, then I would rather leave it." The city at the foot of is the most dilapidated place Adam has ever seen in the wizarding world. The loess-built houses and low city walls, ragged pedestrians, and dirty streets all combine to evoke the deep picture of Adams memory. "Hopelessness?" "Huh? What? Forget the master, call me something." After the devil finished speaking, he returned to Adam''s mind directly, and he no longer interested in this broken place. Adam ignored him, but compared his eyes with his memories, and found that, except for the loss of humanity caused by the siege of monsters, it was almost the same as the illusion he fell into more than ten years ago. "In this case, the mage apprentice or official mage should be in the central city lord mansion." While thinking, Adam landed not far from the city gate and walked toward the city. The soldier guarding the door crossed Adam with swords and guns, and shouted: "Stop, hand over the way." Adam certainly didn''t have that kind of thing, but it couldn''t stop him. The strong magnetic field enveloped the two soldiers. Between their confusion, Adam had already entered the city. How the mission should start is an important question. Adam is not very clear about the current strength gap between himself and the official level of the enemy mage. He needs to understand the situation before he can decide whether to attack or assassinate. As for joining other apprentices to start teamwork as soon as possible, Adam has no such idea. The city is fairly peaceful, and the most basic business activities are still going on. No one dared to stand in front of Adam. Passersby gave way for him with fear. At first Adam was still a little puzzled. When he found out his clothes After that, he woke up. Obviously, only the finest people wear clothes of this kind here. But Adam did not change his mind, this kind of wrong perception is more conducive to his investigation. Adam avoided the city lord''s mansion in the center, and after a round in the city, he gave a fragile evaluation, and then sat down at a water shop on the street. The boss saw Adam in a daze for a moment, then knelt down on his knees with a bang, "This lord, I...I..." He was so terrified that he didn''t know what to say. Adam didn''t mean to help him, and said directly: "I ask, you answer." Unexpectedly, the boss quieted down and waited for Adam''s inquiry on his knees. "where is this place?" "My lord, this is called Keyin City." After the boss finished speaking, he shut up immediately, and then he heard the word "continue". He didn''t dare to look up, cold sweat broke out, and his heart fell to the beans and he said all the news he knew: "This is Keyin. The city is on the south of Ceylon Island. My ancestors heard that they weren''t from here. I came to Ceylon Island when my father was there. The lord of the city didn''t know what it was called, he only knew that his surname was Aum, and he was a Master Master." After waiting for a while to find that there was no inquiry coming, he squatted his head again: "My lord, I only know this, really..." It was not until he had no response, that he mustered the courage to raise his head. , But found that Adam had already disappeared. "Aum family? What a coincidence." Adam was a little bit ridiculous. He was hunted and killed before, with nowhere to go, but now he sneaked into the island of the enemy mage and became a hunter. Adam touched his head. The death mark that once existed in his soul has been completely offset by several etheric gifts. Now he is standing within the sphere of influence of the Aum family, and no one can find him. Then Adam followed the same pattern and asked ordinary people in several cities, and the information he got was similar. It was only about the caster level of the Aum family. No ordinary person made it clear, only that it was very powerful and terrifying. In the area ruled by the anti-mage, they and ordinary people are completely two classes. In order to facilitate the enslavement of mortals, they will deliberately make themselves appear mysterious and terrifying. In this state, ordinary people can''t distinguish their rule. Whether they are an apprentice or a mage, it is as terrible to them anyway. "In this case, I have to test it myself." Adam stood in a corner outside the city lord''s mansion and said to the devil. The devil only feels disgusting in his heart as if he has eaten shit. Is this called to test himself? "Master, I..." "Huh?" Adam looked at the devil with cold eyes, and lightning flashed. "Hey..." The devil sighed heavily The whole ghost fell to the ground and turned into a puddle of fog, slowly sneaking into the city lord''s mansion. Through the contact of the master and servant contract, Adam connected the devil''s perception, and everything the devil saw was transmitted to his eyes in real time. Just like in a desperate environment, the City Lords Mansion is luxurious like another world. The devil hides in the shadow and sneaks from the outer layer to the center, leaving no corners. A total of ten energy responses were discovered, all of which were weaker than Adam in the first year. Coming to the outside of a brightly lit house in the center, the devil stopped his body and spoke to Adam through his consciousness: "Master, there is a barrier here, I can''t get in." This is a kind of enchantment that I have never seen before. It does not rely on runes, but on unknown spellcasting materials. Adam does not know whether the devil is immune, so he only orders the devil to stay outside. He can roughly see the inside by reading his lips. What are you talking about. "...Union, family, command, outsider, kill, Master Mage, arrival, mortal, all..." At this moment, a person in the room walked out. Adam hurriedly ordered the devil to withdraw from the City Lords Mansion. The information he had just received was enough to give an overview of the situation. The forces on the island of the enemy mage seem to unite to deal with the apprenticeship trial, and there is no official mage in Keyin City now. This is enough, Adam let out a sigh of relief, and the hidden spiritual power and elemental aura bloomed, rising to the sky in the dark night, and the magnetic field instantly enveloped the city lord''s mansion. The mortals in the Fuzhong screamed uncomfortably. All the apprentices with energy aura looked at the sky at the same time. The enchantment of the central house opened, and several humans in luxurious clothes rushed out from it. Kill him! Dawn, you immediately notify the family!" Chapter 118： Ongoing (2) No one thought that they were just planning how to deal with the betrayers, and the other Adam had already hit the door, but those who could sit in the position of the lord of the city could be regarded as family elites, and they did not confuse themselves in the face of emergencies. The order was given. After that, they immediately began to chant the spell, and the anti-mage apprentice named Dawn summoned a two-headed three-legged strange bird, threw his hands into the sky, and the strange bird flapped its wings and flew inland. The strange bird just fluttered its wings for the first time, and was shattered into pieces by a negative energy impact. The face of the anti-mage apprentice turned pale. They had just joined hands to prepare a large-scale magic. They wanted to kill Adam with one blow. The stability that they could barely maintain was disrupted by this sudden homogenous energy. The most important thing in any magic is stability. At this point, ancient magic was already very bad, and their mental power was shocked, negative energy bounced back, and their hearts were shocked. "Negative energy magic? Is there a traitor in the family?" Before they had time for self-examination, they heard a cry and wolf cry at their feet: "Master! Wait, your most loyal servant is still in danger!" "Thunderland." Adams cold voice resounded through the heavens and the earth, the light of the runes illuminated the town at dusk, the rolling thunderclouds gathered in the air, and the thunder dragon generally rolled in the dark clouds, spreading its teeth and dancing its claws. The devils buttocks seemed to have lit a flame, and the speed increased again. The expressions of the apprentices of the enemy mage suddenly changed from pale to pale. They felt amazing magical fluctuations from the thunder. The leader of the Aum family was struggling to stay calm and shouted: "Raise the enchantment! Raise the enchantment!" The devil slammed into the gray magic enchantment, only one step away from the day of escape. At this moment, as Adams finger slipped, the sky fell like a dragon. Thunder and lightning smashed the enchantment one after another, rippling in circles, within a few seconds, in the stunned eyes of the apprentice of the enemy mage, the enchantment was already shaky. The leader of the Aum family bit his tongue and forced himself to calm down. He slapped his slap and awakened his companions one by one, and shouted, "What are you still waiting for? Protect the energy node!" "too weak." "Multiple minefields." Adam muttered to himself, the thundercloud appeared again, superimposed with the previous magic, the density of the falling thunder was greatly increased, and it looked like it had gathered into a giant thunder that was several hundred meters thick. The apprentices of the Anti-Mage in the City Lords Mansion who maintained the stability of the energy node were instantly drained of their magic power, and then even their mental power quickly dissipated uncontrollably, but even so, the enchantment that enveloped them was only thin. layer. The devil howled miserably, hiding in the dark and shivering, and kept silent in his heart: "I don''t want to die, Master, I don''t want to die!" The connection between the master and the servant is always connected. Adam was troubled by the devil''s broken thoughts. After a violent mental flogging, he said, "Idiot, kill them now." The devil was shocked, and then he remembered what he should do at this time, resisting the fear in his heart, touched the apprentices of the enemy mage, gently stabbed, and took away a man who was busy breaking out of the enchantment energy plunder Apprentice. The balance was broken. Under the magnetic field, any slight fluctuation could not escape Adam''s perception, and the thunder suddenly gathered together and struck the weak spot. The enchantment shattered with some of the apprentices who were maintaining it. The head of Aum revealed despair in his eyes. He had clearly seen from family records that only apprentices had invaded Ceylon, but can this person be considered an apprentice? "Even if you die, you have to drag the betrayer to bury it!" The leader of Aum directly shattered his body, and the blood mist penetrated the unstable energy field between heaven and earth in an unknown and mysterious way. He ignored his injury, and the remaining head shouted at Adam hoarsely: "Aum Blood Sacrifice Great spell! Let''s die together, betrayer!" Then it exploded completely. Adams electromagnetic barrier blocked the mark of death, and every anti-mage apprentice contaminated with blood mist burst open involuntarily, and the blood mist also dispersed outside the city lords mansion. Adam noticed the weirdness, and Leifa blasted down without reservation, but found that he could only slightly offset the blood fog, and could not completely erase it. The mortals in the town hid in their homes in a hurry as soon as they saw the strange sky, lest they would be affected by the aftermath of the battle, but they couldnt escape their lives even in this way. They were soaked in blood mist. , All blown to pieces. "Sword of iron sand, electromagnetic gun." The iron sand ran across the air, and then repeatedly blasted to the ground, completely erasing the city lords mansion from the map in a short moment. "Master, look there!" The devil hid behind Adam with a whistle, pointing to the sky in front of him and shouting. The flesh and blood of the entire city gathered under the influence of the great magic of Aum Blood Sacrifice, forming a desperate monster ten meters high. In its body, desperate souls were constantly trying to escape, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not break away from the shackles of blood and flesh. The negative energy reaching the critical point escapes in all directions with every movement of the monster. "Trouble..." The devil nodded frantically behind Adam: "Yes, master, this thing is very uncomfortable at first glance. The energy intensity is about to catch up with the alien creature in your hometown, or let''s run first." Countless runes gushed out of Adam''s body, and the majestic magic power gathered around him. The magnetic field changed its shape and passed directly between him and the desperate monster. Then the thunder, the sword of iron sand, and the electromagnetic cannon accurately blasted the desperate monster through the magnetic channel. It emits special sound waves that cannot be heard by human ears, negative energy gathers in front of it, and a strong shock wave appears, and then its legs move, shaking the mountains and rushing towards Adam. Adam was still floating steadily in the sky, his eyes flashed one after another, and the surrounding temperature continued to rise. When the devil couldn''t help but want to remind again, he stretched out a finger and pointed at the desperate monster: "Plasma gun." The hot plasma flashed away, and the shock wave, negative energy, and tall desperate monster were evaporated in an instant. "Lord, master...?" The devil was dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. Adam frowned when he looked at the 53 points of merit on the merit bracelet. He did not take the desperate monster to heart. Although it was worth thirty merits, enemies of this level could no longer cause him any trouble. The trouble he mentioned is another point. Everyone in the city is dead, and Keyin City has become a dead place. This is bound to affect the evaluation of the trial, but Adam does not know whether the impact is good or bad. "It''s really troublesome." Adam murmured, and then he chose a random direction to fly away. Since this is already the case, it''s better not to consider the issue of preserving the lives of mortals and push it all the way. Chapter 119： Ongoing (3) Ceylon Island, Aum City, Aum Family. The anti-mage apprentice who guarded the family members soul crystal stared at the 23 broken soul crystals in a daze, with a panic expression on his face, and rushed into the meeting room of the official mage. He knelt to the ground with a trembling sound. : "My lords, all family members in Keyin City have been destroyed. They are betrayers. They are here!" "Trash, panic, get out!" A formal mage was furious, and his mental energy curled up the apprentice and threw it out the door. Then he looked at one of the mages sitting above and said, "Master Cook, this is betrayal. We must fight back against the provocation of the attacker!" Cook Oms face was hidden in the black mage robe, and he reached out his hand to stop the official mages words: "Of course we must fight back, but we must not be reckless, Quinn, you dont know their horror, I dont want us to be the first The annihilated family, if that is the case, even if we die, we still have no face to face the patriarch and elders." "Master Cook, I don''t understand what you are afraid of. They are just a group of apprentices, aren''t they? If you are scared, I can..." Snapped. With a crisp sound, Quinn rose into the sky, and Cook''s somber voice was full of murderous intent: "I''m saying again, they are not ordinary apprentices, but elites among the betrayers, and their magic is even stronger than you. One hundred years ago, I saw with my own eyes my father being beaten to ashes by a betrayer who was suddenly promoted in the battle. I dont want to see everyone present repeat his mistakes. Cook paused, and the scenes in his mind kept reappearing. A hundred years ago, he was only an apprentice at the tipping point. If it were not for his father''s desperate cover, he would not survive now. This was the nightmare of his life. Cook sighed: "This is a disaster for us, but just a game for the betrayers," he walked to the front and helped Quinn with his own hands. "Don''t act rashly. Follow the plan until you should go. Place, or I will sacrifice you in blood." Quinn urn let out a low growl, and went back to his seat to be silent. Another mage at the top said: "Okay, Cook, he is just too young, I believe he will not ruin our plan, but do you really decide to do that? Although it is just a pariah, after all, it is the source of our strength. ." Cook shook his head: "We must abandon them and gather all the power together. You should know the origins of the untouchables. As long as we can survive this time, the betrayers will give us a chance to breathe. A steady stream of untouchables came to the island." "And not only us, the other forces will do the same." "Peter, this task is left to you. Under the premise of ensuring speed, try to move as many mortals as possible, and if necessary, sacrifice their lives to block the betrayers." All the anti-magic masters in the hall fell silent. They didn''t want to admit it, but the fact is, they are just pets kept by the traitor. The huge magical fluctuations and flashing thunder over Keyin City spread far in the night sky. Outside a town not far from Keyin City, the three apprentices looked at the direction of Keyin City in shock, speechless for a long time. . "Who did it?" "I don''t know, there are too many strangers, but this power is not something that apprentice magic can do, and it''s still an electric element. Is it a magic scroll?" "It''s too reckless, we are just apprentices of the mage after all, a brazen attack will cause a full rebound of the enemy mage, how many scrolls of official level can there be? They have already assumed that the magic just now is the power of the scroll, and they are still complaining about Adam''s recklessness. According to most apprentices'' thinking, the trial task should be completed by the team. The top priority now is to meet more people, not to startle. After a while, one of them asked an apprentice who was holding a big mouse in his hand: "How is the intelligence investigation?" "Some problems, there are traces of the magic circle in the city. The squirrels need to bypass the lines, otherwise they will be found. According to the current progress, it can be completed in two hours." There are unexpectedly many towns on the island of Ceylon. Adam chose a direction at will, and within two hours of flying, he found another gathering place. This town is not far from Keyin City. It should also belong to the Aum family''s rule. Night has completely fallen and the town is plunged into darkness. Only the most central residence is still brightly lit. The devil consciously stood up: "Master, I''m going." The devil has been appointed, and Adam will not let it go anyway, it is better to take the initiative to avoid some punishment. But just as it was about to sneak into the town, it heard Adam say: "Wait." Just now, when Adam accidentally scanned the bracelet, he discovered its new function, positioning. At this time, the bracelet clearly shows four nodes The first one is where Adam is located, and the other three are actually nearby. He landed and gently released his mage armor. The spot on the bracelet that belonged to him suddenly enlarged. Adam waited quietly in place. After a few minutes, the three figures cautiously approached. Adam saw their fear, and the lightning flashed before him, illuminating his face and the bracelet in his hand, and said: "I am Adam from the Moldo Tower." After seeing the bracelet, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief, this thing will not be fake, and they started to introduce themselves a few meters away from Adam. The three of them came from the same tower, but Adam had never heard of it. Obviously, they didn''t know Adam either. One of them seemed to remember something, and suddenly asked Adam, "Are you the one who just shot?" Adam doesnt know, but theres nothing to hide: "If you mean that side, yes, its me." This person seemed a little dissatisfied: "You are too reckless, how can you make random moves at this time, if you let go or get hit by a curse, you will cause everyone trouble." Adam frowned. He didn''t think other people''s troubles had anything to do with him. Chaowei Mage had already said that the mission method was completely free. Why should these people blame themselves? Thinking of this, he felt a little boring, and his thoughts of contacting other apprentices also faded. He took a step back and calmly said, "In that case, goodbye." questioned Adam''s apprentice for a moment, and wanted to say something further, at this moment, the big mouse made a sharp squeak. The apprentice holding the mouse raised his head and said: "It is clear that there is no official mage in the city. There are 32 energy fluctuations in the apprentice level, and there is a breath of critical point." Chapter 120： Ongoing (4) "...The group of enemy mages are slaughtering mortals, and the children of squirrels have also been killed. I can''t see all of them." "Slaying mortals? Damn, they should be observing and refining human despair!" Adam had already turned around and wanted to leave. After hearing their conversation, he turned back and asked the apprentice holding the mouse: "Are you talking about the situation in this city?" The apprentice holding the mouse did not reply. The previous person said again: "Adam, right? You still don''t act alone. You don''t have many official magic scrolls, right? If you are encircled and suppressed, your life will be in danger. Why don''t you follow us? Let''s inquire about the intelligence of the surrounding cities, and after meeting, everyone will form a team to harvest the merits. The devil secretly said in Adam''s mind: "Master, this kid doesn''t seem to be malicious, but there may be something wrong with his mind." Adam also felt helpless. He heard what he said before and thought he wanted to be arrogant in front of him, but now it seems that this is a rare kind of enthusiasm? What else did the man say, his companion seemed to have a headache with his enthusiasm, and hurriedly stopped him, and then said to Adam: "He doesn''t speak well, but he is not malicious. The official magic scroll is still reserved for later. Its better to use it in battle. Now were on the periphery of Ceylon Island, where there are very few apprentices, and its even less likely to see an official anti-magic. Such precious things are not worth the loss." Adam said to him: "It''s okay, I didn''t care." Then he asked the apprentice holding the mouse again: "Are all the spellcasters in this city in the central city lord mansion?" The apprentice nodded in a daze, wondering what Adam asked this for. "Don''t pull me," he eagerly broke free from his companion and continued to persuade Adam, "Come with us, and inquire about information nearby. These information can be exchanged for merit." Adam''s eyes brightened, intelligence can be exchanged for merit, which means that he can also use merit to buy information. Seeing Adams expression change with enthusiasm, he thought Adam had listened, and nodded in satisfaction: "That''s right, then we... eh, where are you going?" Adam rushed into the sky without turning his head back, the devil changed into Adam''s appearance and made a grimace at them, then turned into chaos and sneaked into the town. runes flickered, thunderclouds were densely covered in the sky, and Adam directly constructed multiple minefields. In the second killing, the devil no longer feared that Adam would kill it together. In the last battle, it had already understood Adam''s ability to control magic. Simply put, where to fight. In the town, the anti-mage apprentice raised their heads in horror, seeing the thunder god-like Adam in the sky, and the progress of slaughtering mortals by various means suddenly panicked. "It''s the magic power that came from the direction of Keyin City before, it''s the same person, here he is!" The city lord is the apprentice at the tipping point that the mouse said. He sensed the destruction of Keyin City two hours ago and hurriedly ordered his men to start collecting humans in despair. He didn''t know if Adam would come to his city, but he I don''t want to run away, but I want to kill Adam after being promoted. This will be a monstrous credit in the family. "Quick, quick, kill this group of untouchables, with the most cruel and quickest means!" The city lord roared wildly, watching with excitement and fear as his subordinates used different methods to torture a group of mortals to death. "This can destroy the city. The magic, preparation time must be very long, as long as I can be promoted before him, I will make this betrayer pay a price that will never be repaid forever." "Well, don''t you raise the barrier?" Suddenly, a small question came from his ear, and the city lord did not even think about it and said smoothly: "No, the enchantment consumes too much manpower and energy. Now they must all serve me." The iron sand rose from the ground to the sky. Thousands of iron sand swords were condensed around Adam. A part of the current was concentrated on the iron sand. The shimmering blue energy enveloped the iron sand sword. Adams firepower was fully opened, and he was ready for the shortest Destroy the city under your feet in time. "You no longer think about it?" The city lord was furious, and the whip formed by the negative energy in his hand slammed in the direction of the voice: "Shut up, who allows you...you...who are you?" The devil was directly hit by negative energy, and he didn''t care that his body was split into two pieces. The chaotic body squirmed and turned into two devils. At the same time, they spread their hands and sighed helplessly: "You are so stupid, why? Live until now?" Before the city master could answer, he heard Adams voice from the sky: "Multiple minefields." "Super-electromagnetic gun." The big mouse''s gray hair stood upside down, making a harsh scream. The three apprentices woke up like a dream, and flew back in horror: "Damn! Where is this monster from? He doesn''t use magic scrolls at all!" Thunder and Iron Sword landed quickly under the guidance of Adam Carpet-like bombardment of the City Lords Mansion. Except for the City Lord, everyone was wiped out in the first round of attacks. The life-saving hole card given to him was just one more round. The magic disappeared until the entire city lord''s mansion was wiped out and turned into a big pit. The sound of continuous explosions sounded, and one shock wave was stronger than one, and the earthquake destroyed the entire town. The magnetic field restrained the devil. Following Adam''s control, he returned to him. The devil smashed his lips: "Master, I think you have abandoned this group of enemy mages. If they are so stupid, the war trial is meaningless. " Adam looked at the thirty-two merit points on the merit bracelet with satisfaction. If the town of the anti-mage maintains its current density, one thousand points can easily be achieved. As for whether it is abandoned, it has nothing to do with him. . Adam touched his long hair that was upside-down due to static electricity. Feeling a little troublesome, he cut off the hair directly, then calmed down his motivation and fell in the direction of the three apprentices. The three of them took a step back together, and only after they found some impoliteness, they smiled and said, "Adam, you are so strong." There was a little fear in their eyes. "Master, you scared them." The devil said in his mind with a grin. The human beings collected by the city lord just now are desperate. They didn''t enjoy it, but made it cheaper. Adam was not surprised. He had long discovered that these three were not strong. He probably wanted to bet on luck when participating in the trial. He smiled and said to the three of them: "If possible, I hope to make a deal with you. ." The three nodded repeatedly. "Tell me the information you have collected in other cities. You can mention how much merit it is worth." Chapter 121： Variation (1) The transaction went smoothly. The three of them collected information on four small towns. There were twenty to forty apprentices of the anti-mage in the city, and no city had an official anti-mage. Adam paid 20 points of merit, and the three of them were happy to sell the information to Adam. They originally participated in the trial with this idea. After the transaction was completed, Adam bid farewell to the three and rushed directly to the nearest city. The devils words reminded him that it is impossible for the anti-magic to be so stupid, let his limited power be scattered, and then let the apprentices rush the trial one by one. The reason why Adam went so smoothly these two times should be that he was not enough to hit them. If If they don''t take advantage of this period of time when they don''t react, it won''t be so easy in the future. Adam spent a total of two days razing the four cities to the ground. Adding the first two towns, he won a total of over 200 points of merit. Because of the frequent use of large-scale magic, his magic power recovery speed can''t keep up with the consumption speed. , Had to destroy the city at a rate of one half a day. "Sure enough, the enemy wizards have moved, but I don''t know whether they will choose to converge their strength to defend or gather their strength to attack." After Adam destroyed the fourth city, he hovered in the air and whispered. He almost came late. The lord of this city was ready to flee to the depths. When he came, the anti-mage apprentice was driving away the mortals. After seeing him, there was nothing left. He hesitated, and directly sacrificed a desperate monster to stop him. The devil has a strange hobby, he likes to search for loot in the ruins after Adam destroys the city. Although he has never harvested, he still enjoys it. "Master, haven''t you read the legendary storybook?" Hearing Adam''s impatient urging, the devil asked. "No." It was really boring, the devil curled his lips secretly, and then said: "The protagonist in the script, every time you defeat the enemy, you can get the treasure of the enemy. It may be an alchemy item or a cultivation method. In short, it will make him change. Stronger..." "Idiot, if they have this kind of thing, would they be destroyed so easily by me?" Adam said disdainfully, then turned and flew in another direction. Now that there is no definite information, the gathering place will be searched for by himself. The devil also knows that Adam is right, but he thinks it is very funny. While playing with the trash, he suddenly heard Adam ask: "You have reached the critical point. It''s been a long time, right?" The devil straightened his chest proudly: "Of course, as long as the master is promoted to an official mage, I will be able to reach the first level immediately." The devil was still waiting to show off, but found that Adam stopped talking. He only felt a breath held in his throat, which was very uncomfortable. Flying directionlessly for a whole day, during which two towns passed by and became empty cities. Obviously the enemy wizards have reacted and began to deploy their forces. Adam and the devil soldiers are divided into two directions. He hopes to enter the confrontation during the trial. Before the period, get enough merit. Another day passed, and late at night Adam received a voice from the devil: "Master, I have seen people, they have given up the town and started to escape." Adam ordered the devil to stand in place as a target. He began to emit a strong magnetic field, which distorted the space within the range to a certain extent. Then, as the space fluctuated and folds, Adam successfully teleported to the devil. ''S use of teleportation is still very blunt. Adam felt that he had not found the right way. He had thought about buying this knowledge before, but found that there was a permission request and had to give up. "Master, big business, this seems to be a big city with nearly sixty apprentices underground." The migration of the Aum family is very hasty. The anti-mage apprentices are flying at low altitude. They will kill the mortals who have fallen behind without hesitation, and then store the flesh and soul in the evil container. Obviously they have realized that they are in danger. , Began to shrink the forces to the center. The devil waited contentedly for Adams compliment, but found that the masters gaze became more and more weird: "Master? What happened to you?" "This time you attacked, my mana was consumed too much, I need to build a meditation to recover for a while." The devil told the truth, his mouth opened in surprise: "Shall I attack?" Adam looked at it coldly, his soul flogging was already eager to try: "I only eat and not work, how can such a good thing happen." "No, master, you can''t do this, you are insulting my personality as a devil! How can the devil directly use energy to kill lives, sign contracts, and then gracefully plunder souls is what I should do!" Adam kicked the devil from the air to the ground, and used the power of the contract to lock her from escape, and then a flash of lightning struck down in the air, illuminating the night sky and illuminating the surprised faces of the enemy mages, as well as shouting. devil. "This is, the devil? Why do you have such a strong negative energy aura?" "Stop talking nonsense, get rid of it, how can there be lightning tonight, it must be the magic of the traitor!" The devil chuckled, "That...I said it was a misunderstanding, UU reading , do you believe it?" What answered it were two negative energy shocks. The devil''s body shook to offset the magic, and he was still making his final efforts: "How about signing a contract? Do you want power?" The enemy mage apprentice didnt mean to communicate with the devil at all. After seeing the negative energy magic ineffective, the leader said: "Use elemental magic to make a quick battle!" As soon as ''s words fell, the overwhelming elemental magic hit the devil. It swung its head in the magic rain, but still did not fight back. Until a holy light bullet hit its head severely, the devil stopped abruptly, and shouted in an unfamiliar tone that Adam had never heard before: "You hurt me. I don''t like fighting. I I hate myself being ugly, but why do you always force me?" The devil''s body began to mutate, and the chaotic form continued to grow. Large swaths of dark purple flesh and blood appeared on its body out of thin air. Tentacle branches grew from all over the body, and finally a second head grew on the neck. The negative energy field began to spread, and a large number of mortals began to commit suicide involuntarily, and their flesh and blood souls were directly consumed by the devil. "Die me!" One head of the devil raised to the sky and roared, and the other head opened its mouth to spout a purple torrent, and the tentacles on his body easily smashed magic. "Desperate monster!" "Desperate monster?" Adam sat cross-legged in the sky, holding his chin and watching the killing that had been side-to-side. He already felt that the devil was hiding something from it. The creature that reached the critical point could not be so weak to it. Now it seems that the devil has given it. He was surprised. "Are you innate ability after the abyss creatures are mixed?" Chapter 122： Variation (2) Below, the anti-mage apprentice sacrificed all the mortals and summoned another desperate monster. Compared with the devil, both the size and strength of the body and the will are very different. The desperate monster is composed of the flesh and blood of mortals, and now the devils The body is composed of the higher body belonging to the abyssal creature and the will of the devil. Adam did not help. The devil tore the anti-mage apprentices into pieces one by one and stuffed them into their mouths. It seemed to have red eyes. After finding that there were no enemies around, it suddenly jumped into the air and rushed towards Adam. Adam stood up from the air and quietly observed the current situation of the devil. He realized that the spirit of the devil he felt through the master-servant contract was still under control, and it was constantly exuding emotions of fear and helplessness. This emotion reflected in the body was the two heads of the monster and the body led by the head. Cannibalism, or a one-sided slaughter, is the part of the devil that has neither the will to resist nor the ability to resist. The monster opened its mouth and spouted a purple torrent at Adam. Adam observed that this attack was strongly corrosive and chained, and the defensive magic of the anti-mage apprentice was useless in front of it. Adam constructed a Razer and rushed towards the purple torrent along his fingers. After the magical collision, Razer took the absolute advantage and smashed the monster fiercely. Adam kept smashing lightning at the monster, and the monster''s flesh and blood were carbonized and peeled off, emitting a stench, and appearing under the influence of mysterious talent. The monster roared in pain, Adam heard the devil''s cry for help through the contract: "Master, save me!" The voice only appeared once, and then no matter how Adam contacted, there was no news. "Suppressed? The original consciousness did not fall into madness? So is the current situation schizophrenic, dual personality, or the soul that the devil once swallowed has not been completely digested, and gathered together to form a new will?" The monster poses no threat to Adam. Although its attack power is good, its energy level is lower than that of Adam. The total energy is not as good as Adam, so it is better to say that Adam is playing it instead of fighting. The negative energy field pervading around it became thinner and thinner, and the speed of body regeneration also slowed down. Adam knew that this monster was about to be crushed to death. Adam''s fingers flicked again and again, lightning steadily intertwined in the sky in front of him, and then covered the sky and turned towards the monster. The monster seemed to know that it was powerful. The purple energy merged with the negative energy field, and then wrapped in weird colors. The fluctuations, hit the opposite direction. The stench of roasted meat suddenly permeated, and the monster''s entire body was missing two-thirds, and it broke free from the grid. Adam simply followed behind it to see what the monster wanted to do. He had heard of the chaotic and distorted characteristics of abyssal creatures. This creature would eat everything you can see, including matter, spirit, and energy. Adams way of strengthening this monster and the way energy conversion inside the body is very important Interested, but there has been no guinea pig to observe, and now the devil has just delivered it. Chasing all the way, the monster can absorb the free energy in the air purely by its body. If it weren''t for Ya then hacking it from time to time, it would probably have completely recovered. It passed in the middle of the night, and when the light was heavy the next day, Adam found that he had actually come to a gathering area, and it was a gathering area where fighting was taking place. Four trial apprentices and more than fifty anti-mage apprentices fought **** battles in the city. Although the number of trial apprentices was far less than the opponent, the control and lethality of magic far surpassed each other, killing the anti-mage apprentices. Retreat. The negative energy attack method is too single, and the emotions and illusions caused cannot affect the apprentices of the wizard whose armor can completely protect the soul. Although the Aum family is arrogant, but at this time, they are already poor and there is only one way to go. "Blood sacrifice, blood sacrifice to these untouchables, summon the desperate monster!" The city lord grabbed a person next to him, and after the hurried spell, the apprentice he had caught exploded into a blood mist, and the blood mist was blowing quickly in all directions. The four apprentices gathered back to back in horns, and the four elemental magic continued to blast into the blood mist, but they could not stop it. "What is the Desperate Monster?" "I don''t know, but at least the creatures that are summoned by the blood sacrifice of this scale are also the creatures at the critical point. Prepare the magic, we may be rich." Although they were cautious, they didn''t think about the danger. Instead, they hoped that a big guy would give them merit. But the blood sacrifice was interrupted. Before the mortal''s flesh and soul could gather through the ceremony, they were swallowed by the monsters that descended from the sky. It was a real bite. The monsters burst open and countless small mouths appeared. Countless small mouths were combined into a big mouth, and all the flesh and soul was eaten in one bite. "Roar!" The purple flame rushed straight into the sky, and the monster grew bigger and bigger in the flame. Not only did it regain its previous size, it was even a few meters taller. Those mouths did not disappear, but grew on the branches of the tentacles, looking disgusting and terrifying. The center point of the blood sacrifice was behind the city lord, so the monster landed directly here and fished into the city lords entrance. The other apprentices of the anti-mage suddenly woke up and hurriedly started attacking the monster, but even the outer energy barrier could not be broken. Adam stood in the sky with a weird face, and the numbers on his merit bracelet kept increasing, and the enemy mage killed by the monster was actually counted on his head. The four apprentices stared at the monster in amazement. The condensed magic didn''t know if it should radiate. It was not until the monster had wiped out everyone except them and turned to spray a purple torrent at them. Magic. "What the **** is this? Did the other anti-mage apprentice summons break free from the control of the summoner?" The four flew away, and one of the apprentices waved a hand to light a group of scarlet flames and threw them at the monster. The monster swallowed the flames, and the stench was full of roasting, and even the body was scorched, but it showed a humane expression of greed. "Damn it, this looks like an abyssal creature? But why does it grow like this? Our magic must destroy all its tissues in one blow, otherwise its regenerative ability will drag us down!" The four have obviously cooperated for a long time. After looking at each other, they hovered in a square on top of the monster''s head. They moved with the monster''s movements, and the shape remained inconvenient. At the same time, the earth, water, wind and fire quickly converged, and the concentration of elements continued to increase, and the magic power formed a Unique field. Chapter 123： Command (1) Adam had a headache. Although he was not instructed by the monster to kill the anti-mage apprentice in this city, the merits were in his hands after all. He didn''t know how to explain his peach picking behavior to them. But now, although the devil has mutated into a monster, it is absolutely unable to resist the compound magic built by the four people. Adams computing power is non-human. Although I dont know what magic the four people built, he has roughly calculated the tangled nodes of the four elements. With a pinch of his fingers, four small lightnings lightly smashed the elements. At the node, let the originally stable elements fluctuate. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he descended in front of the four and stretched out a finger to press on the void. The magic output caused the condensed elements to explode in place, and the shock wave accurately fell on the monster. , Did not hurt the four apprentices a bit. Then the power grid reappeared, accurately covering the monster. "It''s you? I''ve been peeping around for so long, and now I want to come out and grab the merits?" The four people don''t know who Adam is, but the merit bracelets have already shown Adam''s position. Originally, they were only apprentices who knew how to watch the excitement. Unexpectedly, at a critical moment, he would come out and kick in. "Be careful, he just broke our magic by very powerful means." "You still need to say? That power grid, I have never heard of an apprentice with such powerful electric element magic." An apprentice looked very solemn. Adam stepped back to avoid being surrounded, and then said apologetically, "I''m sorry, it." Adam pointed to the monster roaring and struggling in the shrinking grid, "It''s my soul slave, because my An experiment was out of control, so it interrupted your encirclement and suppression. I am willing to compensate you for your corresponding merits." Adams sincere words made the four of them less hostile. Of course, the more important thing is the power of Adams magic. This city is just a few dozen points of merit, and there is no need to offend a strong man for this benefit. "But it looks full of negative energy, and the purple, full of chaotic and distorted energy. Are you sure it is your soul slave?" Adam stepped back again and came to the power grid. A steady current flowed out of the power grid and cut a large piece of lively flesh and blood, and put it in a container taken out of the portable space. Become coke. The soul contract with Adam is the devil who is the life of the will, not the monster with flesh and blood in front of him, so Adam does not think that the devil will die because of this, and he even has some regrets. If it were not for this accident, he could observe for a longer time. Time, the way the abyssal creatures obtain energy is very interesting. The Abyssal Plane is a collective term for a type of plane that has been conquered by a wizard. He does not believe that the wisdom of a senior wizard will ignore the strengths of other creatures. The reason why he did not touch it is probably because his level is too low. Adam faintly felt that, maybe After promotion, the true knowledge of the wizard will surprise oneself. Naturally, the four apprentices did not know Adams psychological activities. They just watched Adams movements while observing the changes in the power grid. When the strong light was extinguished, only a shadow of chaos remained at the original monsters location. Adam pointed It said: "Everyone, this is my soul slave, a devil." The four of them breathed a sigh of relief. If it wasn''t necessary, they didn''t want to be an enemy of Adam. It''s the best right now. One of them hesitated and said: "Since it is your soul slave, you can take it away. It''s just our merit. .." Adam took the devil back into his mind. The current state of the devil is actually weaker than when he was born. Obviously, the mutation just consumed its huge vitality. "Of course, I will compensate you, it''s not bad at all." The four of them put away the magic fluctuations, looked at the devastated battlefield, then looked at Adam, and the other one muttered: "Seven-two points of merit, how can you pay it now, eh, bad luck." There are actually seventy-two o''clock, this is really a relatively huge city, but this merit is nothing to Adam, the trial has just begun, and there will be many opportunities to obtain merit in the future. "I don''t know how to trade merit, but at seventy-two, I have." The four suddenly raised their heads and stared at Adam: "The headquarters has just ordered the extermination of outlying towns in batches today. How could you have achieved merit?" Adam didnt want to explain this question. As soon as he was about to continue asking how to trade merit points, he heard an apprentice whisper: "Electric element, electric element..." Snapped. The apprentice clapped his palms sharply, pointed at Adam and shouted, "I see, you are the one who started the first battle!" The one who started the first battle? What is this weird name? The other three people thought of the thunder that was clearly visible within a few hundred miles nearby, and looked at Adam with a strange expression: "As long as both parties agree, the merit points can be transferred, but you..." Adam wanted to give each of these four people 18 points of merit but they refused: "10 points for each person is fine, although you rob us of our prey, but it also reduces our consumption." Naturally, Adam would not give it out. After the transaction was completed, he was puzzled: "You just said me, what''s wrong?" The man asked, "Are you going to continue walking alone, or follow us back to the headquarters?" Adam thought for a moment, and it is more convenient to follow the large army, at least it is far more efficient to obtain intelligence than himself: "Go to the headquarters." "Then you have to be careful, the apprentices at the top command post are very dissatisfied with you." "Why?" The man laughed at himself and pointed to his companions around him and said, "They come from the towers of the seventh and eighth-level mages. They have been given the list of apprentices to participate in the trial before the trial. The strongest and the wisest have already Together, I heard that the battle plan has already been drawn up, and we are just following them and listening to orders to try our luck." Adam turned his head and understood what the problem was: "You mean..." "They think that your random shots have ruined their plan, making the enemy mages prepare in advance and greatly delaying the fighter." Adam narrowed his eyes and asked, "What will happen? They will kill me?" The man shook his head: "That''s not true. Killing will deduct a lot of merits. After the trial is over, those who have zero merits can still survive. If they lose merits, they will be directly killed by the Sacred Master." He looked at his hands. "I think they will force you to subdue and order you to obey their orders. As for the method, it is nothing more than those two methods..." "Which two kinds?" Another person chuckled and took the conversation: "That''s not easy, isolate you, or reuse you..." Chapter 124： Command (2) Adam nodded. If the cost of killing is high, these two methods are indeed the most helpless. Isolation means to exclude Adam from the group, not to give him information, no resources, and no help. And Zhongyong is the other extreme. Give Adam the most difficult and dangerous task. You can choose to accept it or not. If you accept it, well, its your own problem if you die outside or dont finish the CD. If you dont accept it, just continue. isolated. This is a dead knot for the average apprentice, but for Adam... Ha ha. While checking the situation of the devil in his mind, Adam waited for the four to clean up the battlefield. After half an hour passed, the five were ready to set off and return to the headquarters. The headquarters was scribbledly established in a town. The apprentices used magic to raise a fortress on the site of the original City Lords Mansion. There was no cumbersome identity verification. After showing the merit bracelet, Adam entered the fort smoothly. among. The four parted ways with Adam before they entered. Obviously, they didn''t want to get too close to Adam and cause unnecessary trouble. Adam didn''t care either, he chose an empty room for himself, set a barrier, and went to the command hall. Probably because of the scattered transmission points, Adam only saw less than a hundred apprentices as far as he could see, and Adam knew none of them. Most of the exchanges between the apprentices are their respective strengths. When requesting a team, Adam did not hear any useful information, but it is not difficult to understand that every piece of information means merit, and no one wants to be picked by others. In another room of the headquarters, five apprentices were sitting in front of two light curtains hanging from the ceiling. One of them showed a map of Ceylon, where red occupies almost all of it, and green has only a sporadic one. Few, and the other light curtain shows the image of the hall. "That is the apprentice who started the first battle?" One of them asked Adam, who was sitting alone. "The first battle is nothing, but he actually destroyed seven cities one after another. Tsk tsk, it''s not easy." "Too reckless, relying on the magic scroll, I don''t believe he is really so strong." "Yeah." The other four people thought the same way, nodding their heads. The first person stretched out his hand to zoom in on the light curtain and focused the lens on Adam and said again: "It seems that we have to warn him. You can''t let him do this at this time. Acting at will will destroy our plan." Adam in the hall suddenly raised his head. He felt that he was being peeped. As soon as the magnetic field was released, he found a surveillance device hidden in the dark. "Oh? A keen perception, he found us, then, who is going to talk to this friend?" As soon as his voice fell, the door of the command headquarters was pushed open, and a female apprentice walked in, and placed a crystal ball and a piece of information on the table. "Lilith, you are back." The female apprentice named Lilith waved her hand. After seeing Adam''s projection on the light curtain, her expression changed, and she waved her hand to close the light curtain and said, "Don''t mess with him. Facing the puzzling eyes of everyone, she put her hand on the crystal ball. If Adam was there, she would be more surprised, because the crystal ball radiated his magic remnants. "This is the residual magical power I collected in Keyin and several other towns. Feel it for yourself." The original five frowned. They found that they seemed to be thinking too simple. If this is Adams own strength, not the magic scroll... "He has surpassed the critical point, and his magic power is infinitely close to a formal mage. I think no one of us can do it, including me." "Even if you say that..." Lilith interrupted him and opened the information: "Remember Bill? Monte Carlo''s Bill." Everyone nodded: "I was also a member of the War League before, but I heard that I was killed by an apprentice from a small college... Uh, isn''t it?" Lilith nodded: "Yes, it''s him." While staring at the surveillance device, Adam thought in his heart that killing a trial apprentice would deduct fifty points of merit. I dont know how many people in the command headquarters are. It would be very troublesome to kill all of them, but if its just killing One or two, reducing future troubles, is still very cost-effective. But just when he made a decision, he felt that the prying disappeared. At the same time, a full of vitality and surprise sounded in Adam''s ear: "Adam! When did you come?" Adam got up and smiled slightly: "Hello Hailey, hello Shirley, I just arrived." Shirley still looks cold and cold, Hailey sat down beside Adam, and she was familiar with him to show off the dozens of merits that she and her sister had achieved. Adam was a little unaccustomed to her enthusiasm and saw no one. Asking him for trouble, I wanted to go back to the room to study and study the situation of the devil. At this moment, Haili came over and asked mysteriously: "Hey, are you majoring in electrical elements?" Adam nodded. UU reading "Are you the apprentice who destroyed the city on the first day?" Adam nodded again. Hai Li slapped her slap fiercely, and turned her head excitedly and said to Shirley: "Look, I said that I can''t feel wrong, it really is him!" Then she turned her head and pulled Adam and shouted, "I And my sister found out..." Shirley pressed Hailey excitedly: "Shut up, do you want everyone to know?" Then he smiled apologetically to Adam and said softly, "Sorry, Hailie is too immature, can we talk to other places?" Adam was a little curious and agreed to their request, so the three of them came to Adam''s room together. "What''s the matter? I can say now." Shirley said seriously: "Before this, you used your own magic to destroy the city, not a magic scroll, right?" Adam became even more curious. The twins must have discovered some incredible information. He released his magic power, and the twins'' hair was involuntarily fluttered during a short period of time. The two looked at each other. This was more convincing than any words. Just now, Adam''s magic power passed directly through the armor of the two of them. This is enough to prove Adam''s power. Shirley continued: "You should know that we are now in the territory of the Aum family, because you... uh, they started the defense ahead of time. After the headquarters gathered the intelligence, they have sent apprentices in batches to destroy the town. , Hailey and I got a very valuable message during the mission just now." Hailey jumped over: "Let me speak for me! There is a big city along the coast, named Molan. Tomorrow there will be an official mage of the Aum family named Peter arriving. My sister and I want to invite you to go with you. Kill him!" Chapter 125： The death of Peter (1) "Peter? Peter Orm?" Haili confirmed: "Yes, its the name. I heard that it is a first-level official mage. Because Meran City is the largest city near the coastline, some resources in the city are very important to the Aum family, so there is no way to share it with ordinary towns. Just give up, so the Aum family headquarters sent an official mage to protect the resources." Shirley heard that Adams tone was a little strange, so she asked: "Do you know this anti-mage?" Adam did not explain anything, and directly agreed: "I can join you, but is there only three of us?" Hailey frowned, "It''s good to have more people. After all, it''s an official mage, but my sister and I don''t trust other people. Those people in the War Alliance are too annoying, so..." She was afraid that Adam would feel dangerous and quit. Hurriedly said: "My sister and I are very powerful, our combined magic is only slightly worse than the real mage!" Shirley is more careful than her sister. She saw the pendant on Adams neck and said to herself: "Your chest is a living seal crystal, right?" Adam nodded and reached out to hold the pendant. "In other words, you are an apprentice who has exceeded the critical point, but my sister union and I will not be worse than you." Then the three of them continued to talk for a while, and he also knew why the four apprentices before would say that they broke the plan. There are fifteen different powers on Ceylon Island, each of which divides their ruled areas, and their contacts are not very close. This gives apprentices a chance to try out. As long as they pretend to be apprentices from other powers, they can get a certain degree of success. Courtesy, plus now they are facing the same enemy, as long as they don''t expose themselves and bring the conversation to this topic, they will get more or less useful information. This is how the twins got the news from Peter. And Adams move to destroy the Seven Cities in a few days accelerated the vigilance of the enemy mages, causing a large number of cities to be abandoned, and the source of the news was also broken. "Regardless of whether you are there or not, the anti-mages will quickly shrink their power. All you have done is to advance this matter by a few days, and the anti-magic apprentices are nothing at all, and they wont know that there really is. Value-determining intelligence." Haili seemed to be very dissatisfied with the headquarters, and her words were full of disdain: "The real target of war trials has never been the apprentices of the anti-mage who are worth a little feat. Its just an excuse for trouble." Then Hailey closed the coffin: "A bunch of self-righteous idiots." Shirley pulled her younger sister: "Okay Hailey." Then he said goodbye to Adam and left: "Molan City is not very close to the fortress, so we need to leave early and arrive before dawn. Adam, do you have any questions?" Adam shook his head and sent the two away, and sat on the bed to communicate the master and servant contract. "Master..." The devil''s weak voice appeared in Adam''s mind. Following his call, a pool of gray mist appeared at Adam''s feet, "I''m so hungry..." Adam took out a few pieces of ether crystals and threw them into the mist. The mist slowly surging until the ether crystals all disappeared, and the devil regained some vitality, but he still couldn''t transform. Adam took it back into his mind, took out the flesh and blood of the sealed monster and asked, "What is this?" The devil said in disgust: "That is the **** of the abyss! It has not disappeared, it has been in the depths of my consciousness! It is lurking in my inherited memory!" Adam knows that as the master of the devil, theoretically he has complete control over the devil, but he inherits the memory and cannot pry into it. It seems to be a higher level of protection. Adam feels that if he reads forcibly. , The devil will be destroyed. "That stupid, beast-like, no, something more savage than a beast, it actually wants to kill me and completely become an abyssal creature! Master, I almost can''t see you!" The devil said and cried. Came out. "Shut up." The devil cried endlessly. Adam frowned and listened for a while, and finally couldn''t help interrupting it, then pointed to the piece of meat and asked: "Now, is it dead or alive? " "It... it''s still alive..." The devil choked, very aggrieved, "As long as I lose my mind, it will take the opportunity to take possession of my body." Adams eyes lit up and he finally felt that the value of the devils existence had increased. Compared with the will life that is still incomprehensible, the abyssal creatures can be studied directly and practically. There have been countless uses of this in Adams head. With the idea of ??powerful aggressive and restorative cells. Each one is fascinating. Peter Orm is rushing towards the city of Meran. Although he was entrusted with a heavy responsibility, he did not have the slightest joy in his heart. He has lived for a long time. He has gone through three war trials in total. No one knows how much he uses. Only in a humble way can he live until now This time he knew he could not escape, he had been abandoned. Ten years ago, after the clone that gathered 70% of his body was destroyed, His resources and right to speak in the family have been declining. The family is not even willing to provide him with enough human despair to restore his strength. He is now only 60% of the strength of his heyday. "This is my only chance." Peter Orm said to himself secretly. There are countless mortals living in Molan City, and there is also a desperate observation field specially prepared for family geniuses. There is always a huge amount of human despair gathered there. As long as they can be swallowed all, he has the hope of returning to the peak. "Only strength belongs to me. If I can become a third-level mage during this period, I can survive. Even if the family is dissatisfied with me, there is no way." As a senior enemy mage who has survived three war trials, he competes The apprentice knows the rules better. He knows that once the trial begins, the betrayers will not provide any help to the apprentice. Although he himself knows that there is little hope of being promoted to two consecutive levels, he still wants to try it. Peter Aum descended to the city lord mansion of the city of Moran with a darker light than the night. The apprentice of the pinnacle anti-mage who served as the lord here hurriedly greeted him and said respectfully: "Master Peter, resource convergence has been basically completed, please After waiting for a day, you can evacuate at any time, but the mortals in the city have some trouble..." "Oh? Have you collected the Despair Crystal and Power Stone? Leave it to me." The apprentice of the enemy mage was taken aback, and took a step back: "Master Peter, this is not in compliance with the rules. The resources must be handed over to the family by me personally. You can''t take over unless I die." Peter Orm nodded, and smiled kindly: "Yes, the rules are like this, so..." Chapter 126： The death of Peter (2) "...So, you go to die." Peter said, pointing a finger on the top of the city lords head, and the lord let out a stern roar that was not like a human. The soul floated up along Peters fingers. After the flesh and blood broke inch by inch, the soul was dragged by Peter on the hand. He smiled at the curse of the soul. , Muttering to himself: "This is your honor." Then he took a deep breath and sucked it into his body. The apprentices of the anti-mage who belonged to the city of Molan suddenly dispersed and fled in all directions. Peter Aum killed the city lord, which was tantamount to being sentenced to the family. Their lives were not as valuable as the city lord, and he did not think that Peter would let them go, only to escape. There is a silver lining. "It''s a delicious soul." He said intoxicated, "What are you running for?" After a few short spells, the entire city lords mansion was surrounded by gray energy, and there was no anti-mage apprentice left, all surrounded by energy. Peter beckoned, and an apprentice involuntarily came to him: "You don''t want to die? Tell me where is the despair and energy?" When Adam and the twins came to Moran City, the whole city had become a **** of Shura. The strong negative energy rushed straight into the sky. Various crimes happened in the city every moment, and they all died as the ending, but the strange thing was that no sound came out. "What''s going on?!" Haili stared at Molan City dumbfounded, wondering why this city was so good yesterday. "Obviously, they are fighting each other internally." Adam is not surprised. The last few of the cities he destroyed before are all in this way. The anti-mage apprentice is already crazy in the face of death pressure. "Sister, what shall we do?" On the way the three came, they worked out a detailed plan, including how to enter the city, how to destroy the city, and the allocation of merit points after killing the official mage. Adam found it a bit troublesome, but because the enemy was an official anti-mage, there was no objection. Shirley was a little at a loss. Under such circumstances, the opportunities they had planned before were completely unworkable. She turned her gaze to Adam, "Can you only do what he wants?" She thought a little unwillingly. "You have to decide right away. I feel that the negative energy is converging in one place. If it is Peter Orm who presides over the despair, then it is in trouble." The electromagnetic light in Adam''s eyes flickered, and the magic power was steaming from the wizard''s armor in his hands. The ring with ember magic is ready. Adam sighed and felt that teaming up was troublesome. If he had his own channels of information acquisition, why bother to be so restrained? "Sister!" Haili said anxiously. Shirley bit her lip: "But there are so many ordinary people in the city..." "Do whatever you want." Adam couldn''t bear such hesitation, and flew directly to the top of Molan City, magic power poured into the ring, and black flames scattered in the sky. After using this ring again after more than ten years, Adam felt that inspiring was no longer as difficult as before, and the power of magic no longer frightened him. In fact, his own magic can also enter the city, just because of chain incineration. It is very effective to face this kind of negative energy enchantment, so I choose alchemy items. The negative energy became the fuel of the embers, and the black flames destroyed the enchantment in the form of a prairie fire. After a while, Adam felt that the enchantment was weak, and a dozen thunders gathered together. The roar was only in Shirley after Adam broke into the city of Molan. Ear blasted. "Sister, what on earth are you hesitating! Adam has already gotten in!" Shirleys face is not very good-looking, she knows more than her sister. In the war trial, the killing of mortals will not deduct merits, but it is related to the tasks performed in the plane war after passing, like Adam and them next. This kind of behavior can basically only become the destroyer, and the destroyer is the most dangerous. "It really is you, Peter Orm." "Mongrel, untouchable." The moment Adam entered the enchantment, he felt the filthy magical fluctuations that Peter Orm had memorized. The two eyes even collided through layers of blood. Adam didnt know why he started such a massacre. But this does not affect Adam''s next decision. Undermining the opponent''s intentions is equivalent to weakening the opponent''s strength. After the rune appeared, the magnetic field appeared, and the thunder domain radiated thunder from the top of Adam''s head, hand, and feet, and attacked indiscriminately in all directions together with the iron sand in the sky. Adam was competing with Peter Orm for killing speed. "Garfield, it''s dinner." "Quack! Thank you great host!" The souls of the mortals who were killed by Adam were directly swallowed by the devil, and the number of people drifting toward Peter Aum was drastically reduced. The anti-mage apprentice saw the sky full of thunder and the black wind, and panicked. After several companions were killed one after another, one person plucked up the courage to turn his head and said to Peter: "My lord, please take action..." Snapped. Peter Orm smashed his head and said gloomily: "Go on, or I will kill you first." He did not expect the betrayer to come so quickly, and he did not expect Adam to come. He deeply understands the power of the betrayer. Adam did not run away after seeing him, which means that the other party has the confidence to face him face-to-face. Only a few years, damn, damn!" Adams magic range was too wide, and the killing speed was extremely fast. After a few minutes, there was no more living person beside Adam. He dragged the devil out from behind, and commanded the fat devil who was eating, "Go, kill those apprentice." After finishing talking, he ignored the devil whose face was horrified, and rushed towards Peter Orm wrapped in thunder. Peter was so angry that Adam''s defiant posture deeply pierced his self-esteem. He whispered an obscure spell, shattering several desperate crystals suspended in the air, and massive human despair gathered into a gray energy beam. , Countless souls struggled and screamed: "Souls are torn apart!" Adam paused in the air expressionlessly, and the spreading magnetic field shrank rapidly. In front of him, he built an electromagnetic barrier with electric elements and mind power. He didn''t want to avoid it at all, but faced this face to him. After the magic of despair. "Let''s use you to test how much I can do now." The soul tore and the electromagnetic barrier silently collided. As the energy offset each other, Peter Orm''s face became more and more ugly. He thought his magic would at least allow Adam to take care of it, but he did not expect to confront each other. As a result, the soul was torn apart and fell into a disadvantage. "Humble pariah! Despicable bastard!" Peter roared, his robe was stirred up by energy, and his voice turned into another kind of magic, with a weird concussion, hitting Adam. Chapter 127： Peters death This is the first time Adam has seen Sonic Magic. Roar of fear is the name of Peter''s magic. It uses mental power to concuss the ether and emit ultrasonic waves to achieve the purpose of killing. The strong penetrating and directivity of ultrasound combined with the magical power of the tearing of the soul finally broke Adams electromagnetic barrier and hit Adams body. But at the moment Peter Om was overjoyed, Adam disappeared. In situ. The ancient magician had no elemental body. Their soul promotion is different from that of mainstream mages. It is not a complete transformation, but is strengthened on the original basis. Souls lacking the protection of the mages cannot withstand the accumulation of high-level energy. In other words, Peter Aums body is him. The biggest weakness. Adam applied a magnetic field to himself and gained superhuman physical fitness in a short time. At this moment, his pure physique had surpassed the limit of the great knight and reached a new realm without clear division. With the support of this physique, His speed broke the limit that the naked eye can capture, and what he had just left in place was just a visual afterimage. And Adam''s body has come to Peter''s head, holding a high-frequency oscillating iron-sand elemental sword, and beheaded to Peter. Peter was shocked, and in an instant he shattered five desperate crystals one after another, completely enveloping himself in the gray energy, Adam''s Elemental Sword fell, only dispelling a cloud of mist, and the sword''s edge split a deep one on the ground. Long cracks. "Sure enough, you don''t dare to take it hard." Adam looked at the thick gray fog that reunited a few tens of meters away, pursed his lips, and disappeared again with his sword. As early as Dean Victor told him that the trial of war was to destroy the enemy mages, he did some research on various schools of ancient magic. Especially the negative energy magic, Adam discovered after learning about it, it can be said to be the weakest type of frontal confrontation. The mage who practices this kind of magic is not only physically weak, but basically can only cause a debuff effect, and lacks the means to face the explosion. "Mind plague!" Peter screamed, and mysterious energy fluctuations radiated, but Adam did not evade, the strong magnetic field condensed in front of him, distorting the energy field within the range, and the energy fluctuations caused by the spiritual plague also became scattered at the same time. Then annihilated, Adam was wrapped in thunder, and the gods generally descended from the sky, and once again broke Peter''s body. "Knowledge is power, do you understand this sentence now?" Adam''s calm voice sounded extremely harsh to Peter, and the irony from a mage apprentice sounded unbearable to him. "It''s just an apprentice, if it wasn''t for my clone to be killed, you think you are qualified to be with me..." . Adam released the hand holding the sword, and the Elemental Sword shot out as a bullet of the electromagnetic cannon and finally penetrated Peter''s body tangibly. bang bang bang! four muffled sounds in succession, the four desperate crystals burst open, and the force of despair penetrated Peter''s broken body, barely avoiding his death. "Those who don''t keep up with the times will eventually be abandoned by the times. Your magic is too outdated. Even if your strength is not weakened, it will not be my current opponent." Thunder and rain fell, iron swords flew, Adam released the magic stored in the thread, and constantly angered Peter with words. The battle between the two has proceeded until now, Adam has completely occupied the summit as an apprentice. "Damn! Damn!" Peter kept running in the thunder domain, "How can I die in the hands of an apprentice!" "The panic spreads!" Peter''s body was suddenly blurred for a moment, and then countless twisted and ugly souls rushed out of his body, biting towards Adam, but there was no one that could get close to his body, all of them were under the thunder. Split into nothingness. "The unchanging magic." Adam continued to attack Peter Orms will. He was indeed disappointed. It is unbelievable that there has been no progress in magic for tens of thousands of years, and it is no different from the ancient documents I saw in the tower. Adam used the electromagnetic cannon to cover the area around Peter indiscriminately, and then said: "Soul torn, spiritual plague, panic spreading, desperate fantasy..." "Shut up, bastard!" "Polluting toxins!" Peter roared wildly, the desperate soul became an inexplicable substance under the refinement of the spell, exuding disgusting luster and quickly approached Adam. The energy in the path is assimilated by it and becomes a part of it as if it is polluted. "By the way, there is this, pollution toxins." Adam crossed his hands flat in front of him. The current and magnetic field worked rapidly. The surrounding air and the energy that could be mobilized were ionized into plasma, and gathered in front of Adam. This move was too powerful, even if Adam was the initiator of magic. Unable to completely isolate the high temperature, after only condensing for two seconds, he had to fire the plasma cannon. Pollution toxin magic collapsed, and the power of the plasma cannon fell on Peter Aum''s body undiminished. The twins saw the amazing power of the plasma cannon in the sky, and fell behind Adam with a trace of horror. Hailey didn''t know what to say at this time. She didn''t know what magic Adam used~www.novelhall .com~ But she can feel the temperature. As an apprentice who has reached the critical point of majoring in fire element, her strongest magical power can''t reach this temperature. "He... was he killed by you?" Haili murmured dumbfounded. Adam did not look back, but just replied plainly: "No." Adam clearly saw that the second before the plasma gun was about to melt Peter''s body, he exploded into mist and floated in all directions. Obviously, his life was saved by secret method. Of course, the most important thing is that the merit bracelet has not changed. Adam lifted the magnetic field that had gathered on him and increased the scope to the widest range. Peter Orm was already seriously injured and could not escape far away. Adam was not worried that he would use teleportation to escape, because using teleportation magic in a strong magnetic field was equivalent to Seek a dead end. Shirley looked at the bracelet anxiously, and stopped talking, not wanting to disturb Adam at this time. The magnetic field is constantly fluctuating, and the power of reading sweeps the range over and over again, recording all the abnormal energy. After a few seconds, Adam raised his hand and sent an electromagnetic cannon to the extreme edge: "I found you!" The gray mist evaporates, and Peter regroups his body, his face is no longer domineering, only fear and unwillingness are left. "Betrayer, I will wait for you to perish in hell!" Peter laughed hysterically, and said that the residual magic power was stirring, brewing and exploding. Adam didn''t know whether he could get meritorious service if the enemy mage blew himself up. To be on the safe side, he couldn''t let this happen, so he quickly constructed a thunderland rune, and dozens of thunderbolts smashed on Peter''s head. But at this moment, a black energy shield appeared on top of Peter''s head, blocking the thunder in the sky, and then outside the magnetic field, a figure appeared, supporting the ground with both hands, and the extended shadow quickly pierced Peter Aum. Chapter 128： Ignace "Ignace, stop!!!" The twins shouted at the same time they saw the shadow. Adam raised his eyebrows, and when he broke the barrier and started fighting, he found that something on the merit bracelet was approaching quickly, but Adam did not have time to pay attention to it. He did not expect that he was actually a war apprentice who came to grab merit. "Hahaha, Adam of the Moldo Tower, you are very strong, unexpectedly strong, but now you have no magic power, I will laugh at the merits of this first-level anti-mage!" The name is Ignace. His apprentice laughed. He just wanted to follow up and see what Adam and the three wanted to do, but he didn''t expect to have such a gain. "One hundred points of merit, not a small amount." He thought, while manipulating the shadow like a blade outside the magnetic field, stab Peter Orm. "Interesting." Adam was not in a hurry. In the magnetic field, no one below the same level could use magic faster than him, and a hundred points of feats could not escape his palm. Adam stomped **** the ground, and on the edge 500 meters away, a huge iron sand sword rose from the ground, accurately blocking the shadows, and the high-frequency oscillation also tore Peter Om on the edge of the explosion. Become fragments. Ignace shrank the shadow to himself, and the whole person became a cloud of darkness under the sun. He did not expect that Adam would still have combat power after defeating a formal anti-mage head-on, and he suddenly gave birth to the thought of fleeing. The magnetic field restrained the residual magic power gathered by Peter Orm, and exploded in the direction of Ignath under the slight guidance of Adam. Ignath''s face in the darkness stagnated, walked out of the shadow, and his ten fingers opened. , The shadow threads entangled one after another in front of him, and the black shield appeared again. Boom! Peter Orms last legacy explodes, and Ignace takes three steps backwards. Adam flew forward in levitation, the magnetic field moved with him as the center, his fingers were facing Ignace, and small electromagnetic cannons fired continuously. Although the last battle lasted for a short time, the consumption of magic power was not low. The magic of the official anti-magic still contained some profound meanings that Adam could not understand. The reason why it can be offset is to a certain extent relying on Adam''s far superior magic reserve . Faced with Ignace, Adam gave up the powerful large-scale magic, but chose to use the small-consumption magic to contain it. All the threads are busy meditating to restore the magic. "The merits have already been taken away by you, why don''t you let it go?!" Adam continued to release magic without saying a word. He didn''t have any thoughts of calming down. People are responsible for their actions. It is his ability to get away and escape, and it is his life if he can''t escape. Ignace wanted to escape into the shadows many times, but was interrupted by instant magic, because the anger of being intercepted after not grabbing the merit point became more and more intense: "I didn''t expect to change before he got the merit. It''s negative." Ignace retreated violently, and the shadow shot out from his fingers, spreading his teeth and claws in the air like countless poisonous snakes. "Since you are looking for death by yourself, then I will fulfill you." "The Serpent of Shadows!" The poisonous snake shaped by the shadow shrank vividly in the sky, and then flew towards Adam with a harsh wind. Adam did exactly the same action as Ignace, except that electricity flows out of his fingers. The image of the snake that the electric element can shape in the air is clearer than the shadow, and with the flick of Adams left hand, there is a crackling current. The sound flies forward. bang bang bang... The sound of a series of explosions one after another, the shadows and the current are twisted and intertwined, and the escaped magic power makes the already dilapidated environment even more miserable. Ignas is the apprentice with the strongest fighting consciousness that Adam has encountered so far. After one move, he didnt pay attention to the result at all. Instead, he continued to construct magic. The shadows continued to condense behind him, shaping them into countless sharp swords. Chattering: "How much magic can you have? Don''t struggle, go to death!" "Shadow Sword!" Adam fell back to the ground, the rune brilliance was constant, and the iron sand like a current rose from the ground, and instantly condensed into a sword of iron sand, with the blue and white brilliance of electric elements, facing the sword of shadow. Adams electric snake just now is just an application of knowledge, but the iron sand sword is now constructed with a complete rune group, and its power is far stronger than that of Razer, but Ignaths magical power has not changed much. The Shadow Sword It collapsed quickly, and a big hole appeared where Ignath had just stood. "Ignace''s shadow magic is best at hiding. You have to be careful of his sneak attacks." Shirley said in a loud voice. She and her sister were close to each other, and her mental energy kept shooting around. Worried about becoming the target of Ignace''s sneak attack. Adam nodded and did not answer. He took this opportunity to take out a piece of ether crystal from the portable space to restore his magic power. Although Ignace was moving at high speed, his position had not been out of Adams control. After the magnetic field, Adam was basically Dont be afraid of a sneak attack Suddenly Adam soared into the sky. The shadows rising from the position just now formed a circle. On the circle, spikes and crosses appeared again. What Adam saw from the sky down was like one A black flower. ɳɳ. A faint voice sounded, and the ether crystals drifted away with the wind. The runes emerging from Adams feet formed a dazzling magical circle. Iron sand gathered in the sky. Multiple minefields were superimposed. The strong magnetic field unified all the escaping energy: Electromagnetic gun." The super-electromagnetic gun shot towards the corner of the ground where no one was on the ground. At the same time, Ignace''s body emerged from the shadows. He had a hideous face and tore three scrolls one after another. The black shadow shield firmly protected his body. Inside. Boom! The twins saw the dazzling light rising into the sky from the magic collision, and the magic shock wave made their mage armor automatically appear: "Ignath used the magic scroll! What kind of magic did Adam use? Electric elements absolutely have no such power. Shirley grabbed the nervous sister and said to herself. After the light dissipated, they saw Adam walking towards the pothole created by the explosion, and Ignath was lying dying in it. "I won." Adam said softly, and at the same time raised the Elemental Sword in his hand. Ignace exudes the taste of cooked meat, and the power of shadow is constantly escaping from his body. This is a manifestation of the soul''s inability to control knowledge. "You can''t kill me..." Ignace said in a weak voice, "I am a member of the War Alliance, kill me you will not get any help during the trial!" Adam was unmoved, and the sword of elements went down. Suddenly an ice crystal shield blocked the Sword of Elements, Shirley''s voice rang in Adam''s ear: "Adam, let''s consider what he said, the war alliance is indeed very powerful." Chapter 129： Part ways Hailey, who has been silent for a long time, also persuaded: "Yes Adam, you have nothing to lose anyway, so it''s better to... God!" . The blade of the elemental sword was inserted into the center of Ignath''s forehead, and Ignath''s body was directly turned into dust in the violent electric heat and shock, mixed with ice crystals and drifted away in the wind. Adam looked at the reduction of fifty points on the Meritorious Ring, and suddenly felt that the rule of the fifth element holy tower is not bad, otherwise if there are people around to spy out every time they fight and they cant help it, it will be even worse. unreasonable. Shirley frowned and said to Adam: "Actually, you should let him go. The War Alliance is a big force on Ceylon Island. If they insist on embarrassing you during the trial, you will be uncomfortable. " Adam didnt care. After obtaining the highly active flesh and blood in the Devils Abyss, he already had a very tempting idea. If he succeeded, plundering feats would no longer be a problem. Moreover, even if he was unsuccessful, Adam would never Not a bully person. "Take out your merit bracelets, as agreed..." After the destruction of the city of Molan, Adam received a total of 230 points. After deducting 50 points, there are still 180 points. "Each of you can get forty points." Although the twins hardly contributed in this mission, Adam is not a caretaker. He is just a few dozen points of merit, and it is not worth his turn. Unexpectedly, the twins shook their heads and refused: "Forget it, you killed the anti-mage alone, it has nothing to do with us, and you..." Shirley paused and said tactfully: "You should need more merits than us in the future. point." At this time, the devil who had been cowering and hiding outside the battlefield came to Adam: "Master, the anti-mage apprentices are all dead, but there are more than 20 dead in their hands." Hailey looked at Adam, with a hint of pity in her eyes: "Or, give these to you..." Adam waved his hand, and then asked about the War League: "What is the strength of Ignace in the War League?" "He is not an opponent of my sister and I, but he is better than us alone. In the War League, he is medium." Hailey said, looking at Adam, and then at the disappeared dust, she couldn''t help but hit a spirit. They used to be ashamed of thinking that the two would not be weaker than Adam when they joined forces, but now it seems that they are still far away. "How many members are there in the War Alliance?" "Thirty one, oh, now thirty." Ignace ranks in the middle among thirty people, which means there are more than ten people stronger than him. Shirley said: "Adam, don''t underestimate the war alliance, the top ten necks," she pointed to Adam''s active seal crystal, "all carry this thing." Adam took this news in his heart. Those with the active seal crystallized are the pinnacle apprentices who can become official wizards at any time. As long as they are not surrounded by apprentices of this level, Adam is not in any danger. As for others, you can put them in In the eyes but don''t care about it. "How long will the previous war trials last?" The two were taken aback, recalled for a while and then said uncertainly: "We don''t know much, but I heard that the most difficult one. It took 30 years for less than 100 people to barely complete the test. practice." The twins waited for a while and saw that Adam had no other problems, so they said: "We are going back to the headquarters, you..." "I won''t go back, then, good luck to you all." "Master, you should leave them alone. With your strength, these mages who cultivate inferior energy are simply not enough." The devil curled his lips and watched the two sisters leave. It didn''t like the two of them, and always felt that they had no good intentions. Adam reached out his hand to it: "Take it out." The devil''s face suddenly became embarrassed, and smiled and took out a few things from behind: "Hey, I was going to give it to the master later..." Adam didnt break its careful thoughts. He actually looked down on the things of the anti-magic. After taking out a map, he returned the remaining items to the devil, and said kindly to it: "You can handle it as you please, we will Rest here for half a day." The devil looked at Adam in a daze, always feeling that there was something wrong and couldn''t find the reason, but he didn''t dare to ask Adam, so he had to leave with complicated emotions. Molan City accumulated a lot of energy stones, which it could absorb as much as possible. Adam unfolded the map, which recorded in detail the locations of all towns within the Aum family''s sphere of influence, but Adam now has no interest in the Aum family and directly turned his gaze to the other side. "If I want to study the abyssal flesh and blood, I dont have any equipment on hand, so I can only grab it. The Hill family, who specializes in mutated creatures, the Lance family who is good at cursing toxins, and the immortality school that focuses on undead magic, these three are my pick Fortunately, the targets that came down, their territories are next to each other." Thinking of this, Adam once again looked at the devil and his eyes were more kind. He has never felt this mixed-race slave is so useful like he is now. If his idea is correct, if all goes well, his research will be A huge surprise to the entire island of Ceylon. The devil who was eating a big block shivered uncontrollably, and the anxiety in his heart became stronger and stronger. Aum City, Aum Family. is still the anti-mage apprentice who guards the soul crystal. This time he ignored the fragments of apprentice-level soul crystals, staring at his feet in horror, "Master Peter, dead..." He rushed into the chamber and yelled like crazy: "Master Peter is dead, and the wizard is dead..." Cook and Quinn shot at the same time, two gray energy beams exploded in front of the apprentice, and he rolled his eyes and fainted. "Come on, take him down." Cook turned his head to Quinn after giving orders to someone outside the chamber and said, "Quin, venting can''t solve any problems." Quin was anxious: "Master Cook, please tell me that the last time the traitor invaded, the family lost its first mage in the first few days?" Cook was silent for a while and then said: "Listen to Quinn, this is just an accident. We need to be vigilant, but not panic." Cook said this, but he was not at a loss. He knew Peter''s details. This old mage who had survived the invasion of betrayers three times should be more cautious than anyone else, but even such a person died so quickly. What a terrible apprentice was this one time? "Master Cook, what are we going to do now?" another mage asked in a low voice. "Everyone, we can''t just sit back and wait. The rate of shrinking family strength must be accelerated. Everyone is responsible for a city, and bring back all family members and desperate energy as much as possible." Chapter 130： Obtain experimental equipment Because of Peter''s death, the Aum family has once again accelerated the speed of shrinking power. The official mages in the family have stayed behind except for a few second-level peaks, and the rest have come out. This move once again disrupted the plan made by the War Alliance. A large number of apprentices who had received intelligence to harvest their merits encountered an official level of anti-magic, and suffered heavy casualties. The War Alliance began to think that this situation was only accidental, and it was not until more and more incidents that they realized it was wrong. "Shirley, Hayley, where did Ignace go." Lilith asked the twins in the headquarters. Hailey looked very irritable: "Ignace is not our slave, how do we know where he is going." "The actions of the Aum family have something to do with you, right?" Lilith''s amber eyes were as calm as lake water. After hearing Hailie''s words, she didn''t waver at all. Although it was a questioning sentence, she used a positive tone. The calmer Lilith is, the more irritable Hai Li is. She hates Lilith''s arrogance as if everything is under control: "Are you questioning us? Why? What about it, what about not?" Lilith felt that there was no way to communicate with people who were irrational, so she asked Shirley, "Shirley..." Shirley frowned and interrupted her: "He followed us, you know?" Lilith nodded: "You know, Ignace is a member of the War Alliance..." Haili sneered loudly: "What about the War Alliance? Isn''t it better than others? Isn''t it..." "Haley, shut up!" Lilith''s gaze swept back and forth across the faces of the two of them, and then confidently said: "You killed an anti-mage in the city of Meran. Ignace probably wanted to steal the merits, so I was killed by you too, but The two of you didnt have the strength of Ignace, so it was Adam who really did it, right?" Haili knew that she was in trouble, so she lowered her head and stopped talking. Shirley pulled her sister and walked straight out of the room. Lilith turned her head to the other war alliance members in the command post and said, "Adam is very strong." "But no matter how strong he is, he is only a person. Ignace''s death is irrelevant, but we must show our attitude." "That''s right, otherwise the authority of the War Alliance in the trial will be gone." For an organization trying to control the trial, losing authority is fatal. Lilith knows what they say is right, but for some reason, she feels a little uneasy. "Then, notify all apprentices of the trial, prohibit any help and information to Adam in Moldo, issue a reward, and reward 30 points for the discovery of Adam''s whereabouts, and 100 points for those who kill Adam." Adam did not know that the War Alliance had launched a wanted for him. Now, a week has passed since the time of killing Ignace. Adam has already left the territory of the Omu family and came to the other side of Ceylon. "Master, there are a lot of merits in the town we passed by, why must we come here? There may be an official level of anti-mage in this city." The master servant hovered over a big city within the influence of the Hill family, the devil Asked puzzled. "Those towns are too small to be exterminated. What I am about to do is more interesting than plundering feats." The devil feels a little uneasy. It has heard similar words many times in the past few days, but whenever it asks what it is, it will find that the owner''s eyes are very kind, which makes it cold. Before it could say anything, he found himself shooting towards the town like a cannonball. Adam''s order came in his ear: "Go and kill all the apprentices, and be careful not to damage the laboratory-like building." The Hill familys territory is not as guarded as the Aum family, and the city underneath still maintains normal order. Adam found that the mortals here live much better than those of the Aum family, probably because the two forces studied different magic. , The Aum family studies human despair, so they need to slaughter mortals from time to time, while the Hill family studies mutant creatures, and the demand for mortals is not very high. Adam didn''t want to shoot it himself, his magical power was too powerful and it was too lethal, and it was easy to cause accidental injuries. The experimental equipment that may be available in the city is a very precious asset for him now. Merit points keep jumping, the devil is very suitable for assassination, as a life of will, it will not be blocked by ordinary materials, and the weaker apprentice has no resistance at all in front of it, as long as it does not appear... "Master! Help, there are official-level monsters here!" Before Adam''s thoughts fell, he heard a series of calls from the devil for help. Then the town center trembling like an earthquake, the ground cracked a huge gap, and the energy storm blew out with the overwhelming stenchthe whole city Suddenly enveloped in the dark green strange wind. "This monster, looks familiar?" Adam did not rush to shoot, but took out a rusty knife from his pocket. Adam had studied this knife, but because of the different knowledge systems, Adam could not activate it at all. Because of his ability, he just threw it aside at random. This was the spoils that Adam seized from the apprentice of the anti-mage when he went out for the first time on a mission. He remembered that woman was named Quirina. The monster in front of her looks similar to the parasitic monster that Quirina had summoned. It has a messy body like a suture monster. There is no reason but the instinct of killing and destruction. The body can send out energy attacks. Every drop of body fluid and every breath is accompanied by poison. Adam stretched his hand towards the mutant creature, and the Thunder Sculpture could become a giant dragon, falling from the sky and hitting the monster''s head fiercely. The energy field surrounding the monster''s body almost became real in an instant, weakening the thunder layer by layer. In the end, even though Adam''s magic hit the monster, the damage it could cause was minimal. A drop of green blood dripped and fell on the ground and turned into a small monster. "Sure enough, it is a kind of thing, the original apprentice should also belong to the Hill family, this kind of thing is more difficult for me to deal with than the Aum family." Adam''s eyes are kind, and the monster itself is not worth mentioning, although it has an official rank. The power of, but its essence is still at a low level, but the means to synthesize this monster is what Adam urgently needs now. Crackling. Following Adams actions, countless dragons of thunder descended from the air one after another, hitting the monsters accurately, and roaring again and again under the pain of the monsters. Every action of the huge body would destroy the buildings, and the city Mortals suffered heavy casualties. Chapter 131： Prepare a new experiment Adam frowned and looked at the monsters rolling around at will, so that all the buildings in the city would be destroyed by it. "Did you kill the apprentice who summoned it?" Adam asked the devil. The devil nodded hurriedly: "Kill, kill, that kid is very weak. After being hit by the negative energy, he harmed himself like crazy and died soon." Adam was thoughtful. This should be the reason why the Aum family, the weakest in his and other war mages eyes, could gain a foothold on Ceylon. Ancient magicians probably all have mental illnesses, and negative energy magic can induce illness. Proliferation, causing loss of mind. Adam summoned a huge thunder, smashed the monsters and then turned around and flew out of the city. The monster owner was already dead, and the uncontrolled monsters had no wisdom at all. Seeing Adam escaped, he flew to catch up without any hesitation. After leaving the city, Adam completely let go of his hands and feet, and various powerful magics smashed at the monsters one after another. The monsters had no resistance at all. The clone ability that once caused trouble to Adam is like a joke to Adam now. "Master, I''ll help you kill it!" After the battle, the devil slipped out from behind Adam, looked at the dying giant monster on the ground, and said eagerly. Adam swept it aside with a kick, took out the rusty knife and dropped it beside the monster, and then directly inserted the knife into the monster''s head. The rust on the knife began to dissolve into the monster''s body. The monster trembled violently. For the first time Adam saw emotions other than the killing and destruction instinct in its eyes. It was in fear, but it seemed to be fixed and unable to do it. Any action. The knife radiated light, and at the same time the body of the monster began to collapse from the tail. The flesh and blood did not fall outside, but rushed towards the knife through the torso. The blood and flesh surged so fast that the monster''s drive began to wriggle unnaturally. But it couldn''t even do such a simple gesture as opening its mouth and roaring, and could only help it feel like it was gradually hollowed out. The foul smell became thinner and thinner, and the grass and trees held down by the monster''s body began to straighten up again. With a soft bang, the knife was pulled out of the monster''s head and fell back to the ground in a mottled appearance. Adam beckoned to take it back into his hand, the blade still had residual temperature, and it didn''t feel like metal, but like a living thing. "Master, this thing makes me feel a little sick." The devil quickly flashed aside. At Adams questioning gaze, it scratched its head and said distressedly: "That bastard, it seems to like this thing very much, it wants to eat this knife." Adam thought for a while, then took the knife and walked towards the devil. The devil showed a panic and wanted to escape, but found himself nailed in place: "Master, no, take that ghost away and stay away from me!" Adam ignored him and slowly approached the devil. As the distance shortened, the devil''s body began to change. The chaotic energy that had appeared before filled the air, and its will body began to fluctuate, and his face quickly moved between hideous and panic. Conversion. "the host..." Adam satisfactorily retracted the small knife into his pocket amidst the devil''s pleading. This knife can induce the appearance of the Devils Abyssal personality. This is very important and saves Adam a lot of unnecessary effort. In this case, it will be used in subsequent research. When the personality of the abyss is reached, it will be easily summoned. After the knife disappeared, the devil breathed a sigh of relief and never dared to stay outside anymore. After obtaining Adams consent, he flew back to his mind, and Adam returned to the devastated city. After obtaining the experimental equipment of the mutant creature from the city of the monster, Adam flew non-stop to other target cities, and raided six cities across three areas in a week. Compared with the forces of the Aum family along the coast, the defenses of these three houses are extremely loose. Adam guessed that these three were located inland, and although the teleportation locations of the apprentices were scattered, they were all located along the coastline. But this was great for Adam. After looting the required resources as quickly as possible, he took the devil and plunged into the wasteland. "Master, why do we come to such a place?" Adam was wrapped in runes and slowly sank into the ground. In the dark underground, the runes mysteriously penetrated the rocks and soil. Adam was busy using earth element magic to build an underground space as a temporary laboratory. He took time out of his busy schedule. Said: "There is a new idea that needs to be verified." The devil hovered around him in confusion, and the soil and rocks couldn''t hinder its body: "But, didn''t the lord of the tower say that merit points are limited? The experiment takes a long time, right? What if the rest of the apprentices harvest all the merits? Killing will only deduct merit." Adam has been very friendly to the devil recently In the past, he would never answer the devils question, but now he takes out the map and even separates a thread specifically to answer the devils question: "Ceylon is divided into fifteen Six of them are around the coastline, and all trial apprentices are teleported to nearby." Adam moved his fingers, and a large area of ??soil was magically converted into rocks, making the crude underground space solid. "It will take a lot of time for them to break through the tightening defensive circle, and my experiment, if it goes well, can produce results within a few months." Adam said, patted the devil''s head with a A tone that made the devil''s creeps said: "It''s just that I need your cooperation." The devils "hairs stand upright", his body twisted a bit, and he just wanted to escape, when he found himself like a puppet led by a string, led by Adam to the bottom of the earth. "Master, I think this is not good. Merit points can''t be used for nothing. I can go out to harvest instead of you. Master, you only need to concentrate on experimenting..." The iron sand under Adams feet rises and takes off and gathers in front to become a huge cage. Electric current flows in the cage, and a strong magnetic field is born. Then the devil is thrown into the cage: "No, without you, um, or your body In the abyss body, my experiment cannot continue, so..." The devil madly impacted the cage, enduring the pain of being impacted by the electric current and magnetic field, and begged: "No, master, please, don''t be like this!" Adam was indifferent, but increased the output of the magnetic field and electric current. While placing the piles of ether crystals and the flesh and blood of various creatures in the cage, he comforted him: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, and it''s for you. It''s good. As long as you are willing to cooperate well, maybe I can help you solve the problem of abyssal personality soon." Chapter 132： virus The devil didnt believe it at all. In the current situation, Adam clearly wanted to imprison it as a test object, and even tricked it into saying something to help it solve the problem. It didnt think Adam was so kind, but it didnt have the ability to resist. After discovering that Adam hadn''t let it go, he could only despair and limp in the cage, praying to the gods who couldn''t exist in the wizard world to save him. Adam has soothed the devil and left the cave where the cage is located, placing the equipment in different categories. At this stage, what he has to do is to understand the knowledge gained from the looting and prepare for the final development of a virus based on the flesh and blood of the abyss. Although the island of Ceylon is a gathering area for anti-mages, the number of ordinary people is equally astonishing, or to put it another way, every anti-magic is surrounded by ordinary people. In this world, transcendents have powerful powers and can do countless things that ordinary people can''t imagine, so that the role of ordinary people is repeatedly ignored, but Adam is different from other wizards. He thinks The huge number of ordinary people is a force that cannot be ignored. Just finding the right way to use it can solve a lot of trouble for him. Adam decided to find a solution to his lack of intelligence sources from them. How to control them is the key. Ordinary methods are too time-consuming and labor-intensive, and the loyalty problem is difficult to solve. Moreover, ordinary people''s weak bodies cannot take on even slightly difficult tasks, so Adam needs someone who can solve the above difficulties in one fell swoop Methods. The flesh and blood of abyssal creatures gave him a huge inspiration. If the physique of ordinary people can be improved through such aggressive tissue cells, and the idea of ??loyal Adam can be engraved in their minds through information entry, the above problems can be solved once and for all. But in order to achieve this goal, Adam needs to develop a biochemical weapon, a virus that spreads rapidly, has a simple method, and can accurately change the genetic information of the host. This work is probably a near impossible task on Earth, but it is not that difficult to study on the plane of the wizard. Among the apprentice-level potions, there is a part of the content that mentions the production of infectious poisons, but most of the subsequent reading is banned. Adam guessed that there must have been examples of regional genocide caused by graduated weapons in the world of wizards. The rest of the content will be banned, but since Pricia Chaowei said that the mission method is completely free, then on the island of Ceylon, Adam can do whatever he wants. Adam does not have much core knowledge now, but he still knows the most basic extraction methods. The mutant creature production of the Hill family, the cursing poison of the Lance family, and the undead magic of the immortal school are more or less. All of them are helpful to the study of viruses. With the original virus-the flesh and blood samples of the abyssal creatures, Adam is very confident that it can be successfully developed. Flew by in a hurry in March, in the underground space, Adam surrounded himself with an electromagnetic barrier, holding a syringe filled with purple liquid in his hand, standing in front of the test subject fixed and suspended in front of him, slowly pushing the virus into the test In the body of the product. Because of the continuous flow of samples and test products, the virus research went smoothly. Adam spent two months familiarizing himself with the process. The production of the first-generation virus only took one month, and now it has reached the stage of in vivo experiments. The test product is in a state of suspended animation, and the panic before being controlled still remains on his face. With the injection of the virus, every piece of his muscles is abnormally twisted, his skin cracks every inch, granulation begins to grow wildly, bones begin to proliferate, and puncture out of the body , His fangs pierced his lips, his eyes opened suddenly, and his pupils shattered after being enlarged sharply. The whole body trembled violently in a coma, and the tendency to collapse was obvious. Adam was indifferent to this horrible scene, injecting the last drop of virus stock at a constant speed, and then manipulating a probe next to him to insert it from the test object Tianling Cap, and then he was engrossed in observing the changes in the test body while listening to the instrument report. "The virus injection is complete, and the first in vivo data collection is started." The instrument emits an icy synthetic sound, and each data record is accurate to the millisecond. "Immune system collapsed..." "As the metabolic cycle is accelerating, the cell state is extremely excited, and it divides and proliferates at a very high speed. The experimental body will die within five minutes..." Adam puts ether crystals in the energy conversion device, and the probe is inserted into the heart of the subject. "New energy is injected, and the cell collapse trend is suspended..." "The body begins to suffer from full-scale disease, and the physique continues to strengthen, the knight level, the big knight level, the beyond level..." Adam named the physical power above the great knight as transcendent level. When the subject reached this level, he could no longer see the appearance of human beings. The weird energy emerging from his body made him break free from Adams magic and woke up. Roaring heartbreaking. "When the critical point is reached, the subject enters its peak state Adam looked at the monster in front of him expressionlessly. What he wants to create is not a monster with no reason but a killing instinct, but one that can serve him.'' Mutants'', but judging from the state of the subject, the first living experiment has obviously failed. "The cell collapsed, the gene collapsed, after seven minutes, the subject died." The instrument has already judged death, but in front of Adam, the strange prey that can no longer be described in specific words has begun a new round of mutation. It could barely maintain a humanoid form, but now the whole body seems to have no bones. When it collapsed, large pieces of dark and purple flesh and blood began to converge, squirming, ejecting tissue outward, and transforming to a new state of existence. Ke Meatball only lasted for less than half a minute before it collapsed completely. "The diseased tissue began to multiply...reproduction failed." Hearing the complete failure of the first experiment, Adam did not show any loss. He used ice magic to freeze the remaining tissue, and then input all the experiment records together with the surveillance video into the information box labeled No. 1, and then left the laboratory. Walk to the room where the devil is. The devil has accepted his fate and is in a state of malaise, biting the energy stone without a bite, but turning a blind eye to the mountain of flesh and blood piled up on the side. "Why don''t you eat?" The devil looked at the flesh and blood in disgust, and said, "Master, I am really not a beast. Eating this kind of food will make me feel sick, and will not suppress the abyss instinct." "Depressed? That means you can decide when to transform yourself?" Adam asked. The devil whispered. I dont know the meaning of Adams question, but he answered honestly: Its okay, but I cant control it back to its original state after the transformation. Chapter 133： Virus (2) Adam took this in mind, and then said to the devil with a smile but not a smile: "The remaining abyssal body tissues have been used up, now are you transforming yourself, or am I here to help you?" The devil''s body turned pale: "I...I will do it myself." Adam nodded in satisfaction, reached out to the cage to enlarge it, and then signaled the devil as soon as possible. "Master, you said you can help me solve the abyss personality, is it true?" The devil asked with an abyss aura surging all over his body, on the edge of shattered reason. "it is true." As soon as Adams voice fell, the body of the abyss appeared in the cage. The master-servant contract was completely invalidated. It slammed into the cage madly, not caring that the strong electric current had cooked its surface. Adam walked two steps forward to the cage, put his hand on it, and the current formed a net to bind it. After the rune flashed, countless sharp electric knives were cut from all directions, and within a few seconds, the devils abyss form After cutting into a skeleton, Adam collected the fresh flesh and blood one by one, and then a thunder gun smashed its head. Two months later, in the underground laboratory. There are nineteen ether petri dishes beside Adam. The flesh and blood that collapsed after the injection of the virus in the nineteenth regiment continued to absorb energy in the high concentration ether to maintain its existence. It can be seen from the state of the specimen that the experiment is progressing smoothly. The human form can be clearly seen in the virus sample in the petri dish marked with the number nineteen. In the past two months, Riadan has conducted nineteen in vivo experiments, and the results of the experiments are getting better and better. Although the experimental subjects still inevitably die, the stability of the genes is close to success. "Master, the abyss cell is too powerful for a mortal. Even a little contact will cause the entire system to collapse. It is impossible to transform a mortal into a creature close to the apprentice level through it." The devil clicked on the side. While chewing on the energy stone, he said to Adam. Since it took the initiative to work with Adam, it has been released from the cage. Adam also did not restrict its actions, and occasionally allowed it to go out and let it out, and the task of collecting living bodies happened to be handed over to it. "So I want to make a virus based on the abyssal cell. After its own collapse, the virus will replace it to rebuild order. This part is about to succeed, but there is no way to maintain the homeostasis. The ordinary people infected by the virus will not only With a certain degree of variation, life span will also be greatly reduced. While talking, Adam inserted the syringe into the aorta of the subject. "The virus invasion begins..." "Local variation of the experimental body..." "Gene rewrite..." "Virus succeeded in replacing native cells..." A series of prompt sounds made Adams eyes brighter and brighter. The test body did not collapse, reached a physical fitness beyond the level, and possessed the ability to swallow mutations. At this stage, the experiment can be said to have been successful. The next step is to rewrite the genes and optimize. The infection method can be declared complete. Adam unlocked the mind force field, and Subject 20 suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were silent, and his pupils were full of purple dots, before staying motionless. The devil threw the energy stone in his hand towards the test subject, and immediately before hitting the body, the test subject raised his hand to separate the energy stone. The devil floated in front of the subject and stared at his changes without blinking. A few seconds later: "Master, he is dead and his soul is torn apart. Even if this kind of thing can move, there will be no Enough wisdom to carry out your orders." Adam pushed the last drop of virus and walked to the instrument to observe the changes in the data: "They don''t need to have a soul, as long as the body can maintain vitality, as for the order, I have other ways." The devil took two steps back, and the look in Adam''s eyes made it feel a little dangerous. "What.. what way?" Adam thought for a moment, and then asked: "After the transformation, will your will be replaced or suppressed?" This is a very critical question. If it is suppressed, it means that the two wills have the same roots and are just a kind of mental illness. Adam needs to build a large server and countless small information receiving processors from scratch to get the summary. The news from a virus body is a big project. But if it is replaced, it means that the devil and the abyss are completely two personalities. After separation, through the connection between the mutant virus and the original virus, Adam can transform the complete abyss personality and body to achieve the role of a server. The devil is rarely smart. It realizes that Adam is about to solve its problem, and its enthusiasm immediately rises: "It is replaced, that **** is not me." It took Adam three days to rewrite the transmission method of the virus from blood transmission to air transmission. So far, as long as the problem of the mother server is solved, Adam only needs to break the container containing the virus, and the circulating air will spread the virus out. , Infecting all creatures on the island without extraordinary energy The problem of the devil is not difficult to solve. The soul tearing magic can be separated from the two consciousnesses with a slight change. The immortal school of low-level magic called Convergence of Soul Energy can collect the soul energy that is torn and dissipated. Adam will not tear the soul, but the devil can simulate the effect of magic with negative energy. "Master, is it really okay? I tore my own soul?" The devil''s anticipation disappeared after hearing Adam''s method. It felt like it was committing suicide. Adam said seriously: "Before transforming, store negative energy in your will to establish an excitation option. After transforming, activate the energy to separate your will from the abyssal body. As long as you can do it, nothing will happen." The devil knew what he was saying and couldnt change Adams decision, so he had to store his energy intensively. Ai Ai said, "Master... can you..." Adam directly inserted the knife into the devil''s body, and the huge mutant flesh and blood stored in the knife was instantly swallowed. The abyssal body appeared in the clearing, but before it rushed towards Adam, the head exploded directly. Adam bound it in place and opened his mouth to emit three syllables of unknown meaning. The strange magic wave enveloped its body, and the will of the devil was enveloped in the air by magic. Adam quickly threw the weak and transparent demon into the etheric petri dish, adjusted the energy output to the highest, and then turned around and started to concoct the independent abyssal creature. The entire body of the abyssal creature can be regarded as the original virus, but it is still different. Adam first needs to replace all its body tissues with the successfully developed virus, turn it into a virus organism, and then take out its cells to make a new virus reagent ... Chapter 134： Virus (3) Ten days later, the devil looked at his new mount with joy, and gave Adam a smirk: "Master, this belongs to me?" "Yeah." Adam handed over a dozen test tubes containing the virus to the infected, and said, "According to the method I taught you, order them to perform the task." The devil nodded repeatedly, took off and leaped towards the mount, merged into the mount''s body, and then the purple star in the infected person''s pupils quickly rotated, exited the basement along the passage, and rushed in all directions. "How is it? Is there a delay?" Adam asked after looking at the video provided by the monitors that he had densely distributed around the laboratory. The devil got a new toy to play with, and the infected person made funny actions one after another under its control, and replied: "No, I can perfectly control the infected person. This feeling seems to be too much. Many bodies are the same." "Master, I seem to be able to spread my thoughts on them and make them look less sluggish than they are now." Adam nodded. This is considered an extra reward, but it is not important: "The task is left to you. Break the virus test tube near the city." The devils new mount is the abyssal virus body transformed by Adam. It becomes a processor, while the devil is a control program. Through the combination of the two, all infected creatures will be controlled by the devil. After the virus spreads , All the information seen by countless infected persons will be gathered on the devil. In this way, Adam is equivalent to endless eyes and ears. Since then, intelligence will no longer be a problem, and even after the infected organisms swallow each other and evolve, they may have The ability to apprentice dangerous ordinary anti-mage. After setting the mission command, the devil exited from the fusion state, and half of his body "grew out" from the shoulder of the virus body, looking very strange. "Master, I like this thing. Can I keep it after the trial is over?" Adam thought for a while and felt that the virus could be spread wantonly on Ceylon Island, but after arriving in the Mage Continent, the wizards would never allow such a thing to happen, so he said: "Yes, but if you leave Ceylon Island, it will be useless. ." The devil shook his head repeatedly: "No, no, no, although the virus cannot be transmitted in the future, this is my body, the real body, I can use it in the future..." The devil stopped abruptly, and the body is of course very useful. You can really do something when you pick a girl, but you can''t say that to Adam. Adam glanced at it, and was too lazy to pierce it. After warning it again not to become his own appearance, he threw the knife over. The secret of this knife was deciphered by Adam. It is equivalent to a container, but it can only store mutations. This creature, which has no soul, is now just right for the devil. The devil smirked and put away the knife, and fell into his own fantasy. One day later, the devil opened the door of Adam''s room and said, "Master, all infected bodies have entered the town." No one is immune. After being blown by the virus-bearing wind, all creatures in the body that do not possess extraordinary energy are invaded by the virus in an instant, and the immune system cannot even resist for a second. The mutation that occurred in the experiment appeared in the virus. Every corner where the wind blows. Each person''s physique is different and their resistance to the virus is also different. Most of the infected people in the film die directly, and the rest become puppets of the virus. After losing their minds, they madly swallow the remaining infected bodies around them. Adam did not set the incubation period when creating the virus, and the virus took effect immediately. He didn''t care if anyone would find it, because even if the enemy mage wiped out hundreds of millions of infected bodies, it would not be possible to do it in a short time. Not only humans, but insects and animals are also infected together, and their intelligence gathering ability is even stronger than that of human infected. As the wind of the virus blows, countless cities and towns on Ceylon Island have been infected one after another, the social order has entered a state of collapse, and the biochemical crisis has come around every enemy mage. The number of apprentices in the fortresses along the coast is much higher than before Adam left. "The Aum family, the Barney family, and the Polly family have completely shrunk their forces back inland. There are no remaining apprentices in the outer cities. The single enemy mages sent by the three families to perform tasks have also eliminated four. We You can consider meeting with the alliance members of the other two divisions to discuss launching a general attack plan against the enemy mages." In the high-level command center, nearly ten war alliance apprentices gathered, Lilith pointed to the map on the light curtain and said to the others . "The members in the other two fortresses also mean the same thing. The outer family has weak resistance and the authority of the alliance has been established. So far all the apprentices in the trial have entered the control of the alliance, so it is a waste of time to continue to be on the periphery. "If you don''t have any comments, Within three days, we will join the members of the other two ministries and advance the front for a thousand kilometers into the island." A series of reconsiderations sounded, Lilith, as the wisest person in the branch, made a decision that no one would object to. Lilith nodded in satisfaction, and then said, "Any other questions?" At this moment, the door of the command room was suddenly pushed open, and the apprentice who entered the trial was panicked: "In the city we captured, the mortals are crazy!" The members of the alliance turned their heads together, and the apprentice who reported the letter took out a message box and handed it to Lilith: "This is image data." Lilith put the message box into the optical projection, and the broadcast image made everyone take a breath. "This is the counterattack of the anti-mage? It looks like it should be some kind of infectious potion," said a member of the pharmacy alliance. "How about trying the apprentice?" The apprentice who reported the letter hesitated, and said: "It seems to have no effect on us, but the mutated ordinary people have much physical qualities beyond the limits of the Great Knight." "Only for ordinary people? Can the anti-magic be crazy? What use is there other than destroying their foundation?" Lilith stared closely at the light curtain, playing the effect many times, and then said: "Anyway, we must merge, tell everyone to abandon all towns, abandon ordinary people, and kill them if necessary." The atmosphere is over. Not everyone is hard-hearted, killing or accidentally wounding a few mortals. They don''t care, but they still have obstacles in their minds if they really want to execute the slaughter order. More importantly, "What about our mission evaluation?" "I don''t care about the evaluation now, I have a very ominous hunch." Lilith murmured to herself: "What if this was not done by the anti-mage?" Chapter 135： Virus (4) "Master Hall, that group of monsters destroyed the entire city, and now has surrounded the city lord mansion!" In a town called Kas within the sphere of influence of the Lance family, the city lord Hal Lance and the other five apprentices of the mage are at a loss. "Aren''t the monsters lack of wisdom? Why don''t you let go of the City Lord''s Mansion?" An apprentice mumbled desperately. They were the only humans in the city, and the rest, even the servants and slaves of the City Lords Mansion, all mutated, and even killed a careless apprentice while everyone was not paying attention. Curses or toxins are not only useless to the infected body, but will promote the virus to mutate again, so that they clearly have extraordinary powers, but they have nothing to do in the face of this situation. Although ordinary ancient elemental magic can cause huge damage to monsters, they are not good at it. The most important thing is that the number of monsters is almost endless. Even the bugs that can be crushed easily in the past and blown away can be blown away. We all joined the siege of them. "I have asked the family for help. Masters will come to rescue us and guard the city lord''s mansion!" Hal said hoarsely. He has nothing to do. He can''t even fly away. Flying monsters are no better than the ground. On the less. "They are here! They are here!" The attack of the infected body was silent, without any roaring sound. Under the attack program set by the devil, they silently executed the killing order without backing down or hesitating. The dead infected body would be torn by the companions behind them in the next second. The broken pieces are eaten and turned into nutrients to promote further mutation. Ants often kill elephants. When the number of infected bodies spread all over the island of Ceylon, and all of them are enemies of the enemy mages, the difference in quantity makes up for the quality gap. Although they are not the opponents of the official enemy mages at all, they can be used against ordinary enemy mages. The apprentice besieged to death. Kas City did not survive for an hour, and was torn to pieces by the overwhelmingly infected people. In other parts of Ceylon Island, situations like Kas City happen all the time. Adam is not in a hurry to go out and hunt the official-level mages. In fact, within only three days of the spread of the virus, he gained more than 600 points of merit while sitting in the laboratory, plus his original 1,000 points. The meritorious service is almost complete. "Quack, master, this is so fun! It''s so easy! I feel like I am a **** now!" The devil is addicted to the new game and can''t extricate himself. It doesn''t need Adam''s request. It is a joy to take the initiative to attack the city. . Adam stood blankly on the side, with a huge light curtain in front of him. The map of Ceylon Island was enlarged and put on the map. Every town and location was marked. The red one is the occupied area and the green one is unexplored. In this way, he deduced the distribution of high-end power on the entire island. There is no difficulty in the task anymore. Adam is not willing to waste time here. Although everyone only needs a thousand points of merit, the super-dimensional wizard did not prohibit the trial apprentice from continuing to harvest after reaching the goal. Adam decided to do as much as possible. Collect points to speed up the trial process. On the other hand, most of the remaining trial apprentices of the War Alliance have already assembled outside the defense circle of the enemy mage. Originally, in their plan, advancing one thousand kilometers would encounter the defense circle of the enemy mage family, but now they have encountered obstacles. But what is blocking the way is the infected body that cannot communicate without consciousness. The trial apprentices are constantly attacking the infected body, and all the members of the War Alliance assembled a temporary headquarters to discuss how to deal with the infected body. "Lilith, you are the first to investigate the matter. Is there any new news?" A male apprentice asked 30 members sitting together on a huge round table. "It is now certain that the mutation originated from a virus, which spreads through the air and blood, and is deadly to ordinary creatures, but ineffective to mages." Lilith is exhausted, she only knows this news, and there is no way to investigate more. Because the infected body simply cannot communicate. "I presume that the virus does not come from an enemy mage." Lilith paused, then said. "Do you mean that it was done by the apprentice?" Someone questioned. Lilith let out a sigh of relief: "Yes, you should know that this matter is very serious. If it was done by an anti-magic, the fifth element holy tower will be released in the form of a task and handed over to us to solve it, but so far Three days have passed, and there is still no movement on the bracelet." Everyone was silent for a while. No task was the biggest doubt. They had also guessed whether the virus was spread by apprentices, but they recalled carefully that none of the apprentices had such accomplishments in pharmacy in this issue. "If our people did it, who would it be? What are the benefits of doing this?" someone asked. "I do not know." I dont know why, Liliths mind flashed Adams name Although there is no evidence, she felt that Adam did it, but doubts still exist. The ecological extinction of ordinary creatures will affect him. What are the benefits? During the discussion, an apprentice suddenly entered and said: "Those monsters have retreated." In the lower chamber of the inner land, the devil asked Adam: "Master, what should I do with the apprentice?" A probe was inserted into the virus matrix named by the devil named Garfels, and the light curtain connected to the probe showed the scene on the gathering ground of the trial apprentices. Although the number of infected bodies is almost endless, the individual faces the elite of this group of mage apprentices, and the power gap is too large. The apprentices can use magic at will to wipe out the infected bodies. "Monitor them in batches of infected insects, and let the rest retreat." Adam replied as he kept extracting cells from the mutant infected. The devil''s self-confidence has recently swelled and yelled: "Master, although the children are not their opponents, but they can also be devastated. Is it too cheap to just let them go?" "No, I need to end this boring trial as soon as possible. It is impossible for me to kill all the official mages of the fifteen forces. I need their power." The devil is not reconciled: "Master, that war alliance is not friendly to you, maybe you are already wanted." Adam said indifferently: "I know, but they are not worth my calculations. The advantages to me outweigh the disadvantages for them to live. Not only do the infected don''t have to hinder them, but they can even reveal some news." The devils eyes rolled, and he understood Adams intentions, and said with a wicked smile: "I understand the master, I will find a few hard bones for them at that time." Chapter 136： Virus (5) The devil thinks this is too interesting. Playing with humans between applause, sitting firmly behind the scenes and manipulating the situation, this is what its noble Uncle Garfield should do. After getting permission from Adam, the devil completely frees himself, and every time his eyes turn Several vicious plans came to mind. Adam doesn''t care what the devil does. He is now obsessed with virus production, and new ideas are born every moment. Trial is no longer the focus of his heart. What was piled up in the laboratory were the samples of the monsters Adam had ordered the devil to collect over the past few days. He extracted special gene fragments from the bodies of the monsters and injected them into the virus stock that was constantly churning in the etheric petri dish, hoping to stimulate the virus again on this basis. Mutations. In the process of dissecting Warcraft, Adam discovered an interesting thing. In the past, he thought that the reason why Warcraft can use magic is because there are special organs that can hold magic power. But now he knows that the mystery of Warcraft can use magic comes from genes. Their genetic arrangement is inherently a rune group, and their magic energy is not magic power, but unique biological energy. Or to put it another way, the power of monsters is not magic, but a kind of talent they have acquired during the evolution of the etheric environment. Adam did not have the ability to give birth to spiritual power to the soulless infected body, comprehend knowledge and then use magic, but if only to give them talents, this is very simple-as long as new genes are written into the virus matrix. The devil chattered for a while, and saw that Adam ignored it. It felt boring. A little lost, he left the laboratory and continued to control Garfels in its war game. Seven days later, when the devil successfully used the infected to destroy the three families, it finally couldn''t help entering the laboratory to ask Adam for credit. Among the fifteen powers in Ceylon, the first to be defeated was the three families of Aum, Hill, and Lance. In just one week, they lost all the towns except the base camp. The magic of the three families is very lethal to the infected. Limited, they had to abandon their own territory and bring their family elites to seek protection from the rest of the forces, and their retreat route was also exposed to the eyes of the trial apprentice under the deliberate guidance of the devil. "Master, there is a big business coming. Now you can get a lot of feats when you set off to the misty forest, the corrupt swamp, and the gravel plain!" The devil was anxious, and it still remembers Ignace''s last act of picking peaches. Although it was right with the owner, the devil felt that he did not need to work **** his own. As long as he made up a knife at the last moment, he could get a huge gain. This was just too good for his appetite. Now there is such an opportunity in front of him. , It immediately notified Adam. But Adam''s reaction disappointed it. "I see, I''m not interested." Adam didn''t even turn his head back, his feet were not on the ground, and the mind-power barrier surrounded his body. The mind-power touched his hands with invisible substances bound in his hands, constantly adding to the virus stock. "Master, but..." "Okay, no, but you are already doing very well. After returning to the Mage Continent, I will transfer you one thousand units of complete ether crystal, which you can consume in Meyer City at will." Adam was in a good mood, continuous After seven days of research, the evolution of the virus is close to success. You only need to inject the mutated stock solution into Garfields'' body, observe the rejection reaction and fine-tune it, and then it can be declared complete. The devil was stunned for a moment, and then he was ecstatic. The prosperity of Meyer City made it very fascinated. Now it has Adam''s guarantee that it will carry a huge sum of 1,000 units, plus a new flesh and blood body, it can... "Hehehehe." Adam took out the virus stock and put it in the syringe, and then told the devil: "Bring in Garfels." The devil had already forgotten the peach picking at this time. He looked at the raw liquid in the syringe with teeth and claws like a living thing. He cautiously said: "Master, can you tell me what will happen to Gafils?" Adam was too lazy to talk nonsense with it, and directly ordered it to bring Garfels into the laboratory, and kicked the devil out. Gaffers has no consciousness and no soul. Although it is a living creature, it is actually more similar to a container, or a mecha. Adam inserted several probes into Gaffers body and directly inserted the syringe. Its neck aorta quickly pushes into the original solution, and then waits for the virus to change. Unexpected compatibility, Adam''s expected rejection did not occur, the parent virus almost eagerly contained the mutant virus and swallowed it. On the display, the virus in Garfields began to kill each other benignly, with a large number of redundant fragments and impurities. The form flows out from the pores, and the high-quality fragments rapidly split and multiply under Adams spare energy supply The four common elements of ground, water, wind and fire are formed in Garfels body, and coexist harmoniously after a brief conflict. , Then turned into a genome, written into genetic information. At the same time, Garfields'' body is constantly changing, the color changes from purple to black. The originally large but low-density muscle tissue has begun to tighten, and the body has shrunk. Adam saw that the fusion was proceeding smoothly and opened the experiment. The door of the room allows the devil who is waiting anxiously to come in. "Master, Jaffels, how did it... make it smaller?" The devil felt a bit bitter in his heart, and it wouldn''t be prestigious when it became smaller. Would those alien female creatures still like it? Adam, regardless of his careful thoughts, although the mutant virus is fused with the original parent body, if you want to complete the evolution of all infected bodies, you still need the devil''s presidency. "Fuse with it and promote mutation." The trial apprentices were divided into three teams, each led by ten members of the war alliance, came to the place said by the devil to ambush. Because of the deliberate guidance of the devil, they have mastered all the intelligence of the three forces. There will be no accidents in this ambush. Even if the merits obtained are distributed according to the contribution, it is enough to satisfy a large number of people. "Lilith, what are you still worried about?" A true genius in the war alliance who wears the crystals of the active seal asked worried Lilith. Their team is lying in ambush on the gravel plain, preparing to intercept the migration team of the Aum family. They have four apprentices who can be promoted at any time, plus more than two hundred elite apprentices. It should be foolproof, but I dont know why. She saw the monsters walking brightly on the plain, but she was very disturbed. "Did those things attack us afterwards?" Lilith asked, pointing to the monsters. Chapter 137： Picking peaches (1) The person next to him said: "No, not only did it not attack us, but also did not fight back against our magic. It would just swallow the body of the monster that was killed, and then there would be nothing unusual." He paused and said, "We can''t even Determine if these monsters are following us, because there are too many of them, everywhere." Lilith knew that he was right, and until now did she know how much power could be generated once the changes that had been overlooked in the past occur. Everything she saw and heard along the way was dead silence, and ordinary creatures became monsters that were always silent. , And the anti-mage apprentices and monsters were all killed. Fortunately, these monsters did not possess extraordinary powers, otherwise Lilith even felt that even herself and others would be torn to pieces by this huge number. "Get Larry here for me." Lilith ordered after a moment of silence. Larry is the most in-depth apprentice in pharmacy research in the War League. His potion magic is so fierce and strange that even the top ten people are not willing to provoke him. "Lilith? What''s the matter?" Larry came over and asked. "Are there any results from the study of monster samples?" Larry shook his head, took out a large piece of concentrated flesh and blood, and pointed to the weird tentacles that continued to extend out of it, and said: "It can only be determined that this is a high-level virus. Each infected body does not exist independently. They seem to share a common After building a network, there must be a manipulator behind the scenes." Larry said with a fanatical expression, "This is a great technology that wipes out the soul of creatures. It is completely supported by viruses. I am not as good as him. Among the people I know, There is no one who can do this." Lilith looked at the concentrated flesh and asked: "Do you think they might mutate again?" Larry understood what she meant, and asserted: "Impossible. This virus has mutated to the limit. There is no component in their genes that can give birth to extraordinary power. These infected bodies can at best maintain the status quo." During the conversation between the two, the apprentice in charge of the realm sent a signal: "The Aum family team entered within 20 kilometers of the ambush site. There are four second-level wizards, 16 first-level wizards, and a total of nearly 1,000 apprentices." Larry was taken aback: "The number of official anti-mage is still normal, why is there so few apprentices?" Lilith pointed to the infected body all over the sky: "Because of them," she said loudly and ordered: "Everyone is in place, and the magic circle starts to charge...Finally, if the infected body is abnormal, it will be killed first. Infected body." Everyone scattered to perform the task, Larry wondered: "Lilith, is it necessary to be so cautious? These infected bodies do not threaten our strength. The power gap is too large, even if the number is too large." Lilith exhaled heavily: "I hope so, but I feel a little uneasy." The distance of 20 kilometers was fleeting. The Aum family fled from their sphere of influence like a bereavement dog. The intelligence system completely collapsed and crashed inland like a headless fly. In their impression, the betrayers were still gathering outside. I didn''t expect the elites to be at their feet. Boom! With the explosion of the sky, the magic circle exploded, the ground, water, wind, fire, dark metal, frost, and many small indistinguishable magical brilliance bloomed at the same time. More than a thousand apprentices of the Aum family were bombed without a scream. After the gray, the official level of the anti-mage, after a moment of astonishment, panicked and opened the life-saving hole card, only to survive the first round of attacks. A first-level mage of the Aum family asked with a pale face: "Why are you here? How can we know the route of our evacuation." He was promoted the latest at the end of the century, with the shallowest background and the weakest methods. The first round of attacks It has been hit hard. The magic circle on the ground is charging fast, Cook bit his tongue severely, summoned a few desperate monsters with blood as a meat shield, and then shouted: "Go!" Lilith''s voice on the ground did not hide: "The second round of attack, start." The flesh shield failed to withstand even one round of attacks and it was beaten into nothingness. The huge magic circle composed of countless small magic circles exploded with amazing power far exceeding the combination of the power of a single apprentice. The magic power bonus of the magic circle reached Ten times the horror. Outside the underground laboratory, the Devil and Garfels fused together and watched the live broadcast with great interest. Adam ordered him to spread the second-generation virus immediately, but the Devil did not execute the order. Although Adam said he didn''t care about some merits, the devil didn''t want to make others so cheap, and it was a very interesting game. It decides to complete the evolution of the virus when the anti-mage is about to be unable to support it, and then use the talents granted by the second-generation virus to grab the head, and then it does not matter if the infected body is completely destroyed. "Continue, don''t stop." The devil said to himself. Although it is no longer on the scene, the power of magic still makes it a little excited. After five rounds of attacks, the magic circle is finally overwhelmed and shattered. All the apprentices fly in order. Go up to the sky and block all the escape directions from the official mages of the Aum family. And at this time, these official anti-mages no longer have the means to maintain their pride and dignity. They are all embarrassed, the body protection magic has been broken many times, and the secret items left as life-saving cards have almost been consumed. "Oh! Promoted!" The devil screamed like a climax. On the gravel plain, three trial apprentices unlocked the active seal crystals. The etheric gift connects the heavens and the earth, and the enemy wizards who run counter to the will of the world are layered suppress. "Fire element, earth element, ice element, is this the magic after promotion?" The devil recorded this information enthusiastically, knowing that Adam would be very interested in them. Seeing the destiny that the enemy mage could not escape the defeat, the devil quacked and unlocked the suppression of the second-generation virus. The virus cheered and passed the new gene fragments to all infected bodies through mysterious connections. On the gravel plain, the trial apprentices were engrossed in besieging the enemy mage, only Lilith kept part of her attention on the infected body after the battle. "Damn! They have mutated! Everyone, attack the infected body, whatever they do, stop them, destroy them!" "Quack! It''s late!" The infected bodies densely scattered in every corner of Ceylon began to roar silently and painfully. The original fragile bodies collapsed and exploded at the beginning of evolution. The remaining bodies were swallowed up by the other infected people without hesitation to support their own mutation. After more than ten breaths, the infected trees were reduced by one third, and those who survived began to escape the secondary elemental breath. Chapter 138： Picking peaches (2) The change in the infected body instantly attracted everyone''s attention. The three wizards who were promoted temporarily lost their minds and gave the Aum family anti-mages a little bit of escape. The enemy mages did not care about other family members. They couldn''t even give a prompt under the crisis, and each used the last resort to break out. Unfortunately, the direction they chose to break through was to be on the side of the infected body during the riot. The devil took control of all the infected bodies on the gravel plain, and zealously ordered: "Target lock, attack!" The elemental breath emitted by each infected body is not strong, but after multiplying by a huge amount, it is still chilling. The infected body executes 100% of the orders of the devil. For a time, water, wind and fire quickly converge on the sky and the ground. In front of people, they condensed into a huge compound element group, and then under everyone''s jaw-dropping eyes, they lightly collided with the oncoming enemy mage. ! ! ! Accompanied by the deafening noise, the element group exploded, and the continuous shock wave was stronger than once. The apprentices of the trial had to temporarily abandon the pursuit of the place, build their own defense, and prevent their death from the magical aftermath. The rays of fire, ice, and earth three element elements lit up in the shock wave, cutting off the talented magic of the infected body like three sharp blades, but there was no trace of the enemy mage in front of them. The three official mages were furious. In their hearts, this battle should be their stage. It should end with their perfect defeat of the enemy mages and their merits, but now, they have been picked peaches! The loss of meritorious service is still secondary, and the gap in their hearts makes them very angry. "The exploits, the exploits were taken away by them! Kill these monsters and find the man behind them, I will tear him apart!" Adam was recording the virus''s changes from its original state to the present in the laboratory, and suddenly discovered that there were more than two thousand more merits on the merit bracelet. The total number of merit points has exceeded 10,000, and this number is still rising rapidly. Adam put down the pen and paper and walked out of the laboratory, and asked the devil who was laughing wildly, "What are you doing?" The devil withdrew from the fusion state, enthusiastically pointing at the video played on the light curtain and said: "Master, the second generation infected body is too strong, and twenty official wizards were blown to pieces in an instant!" The impact of the gravel plain is played in the light curtain. The anti-mage has long disappeared. On the plain without the gravel, the apprentice of the trial is slaughtering the infected body rapidly under the leadership of three high-energy creatures. "Master, those three are newly promoted mages. The visual organs of the infected body cannot filter the protective layer on their body surface." Neither of them expressed any opinion about the infected bodies that were cut and killed like weeds, because these things came too easily and there were too many. "These are the first batch of promoted apprentices?" Adam asked softly. The devil sat on Garfels shoulders, patted the mounts head lightly, and said: After the virus spread, it was the first batch, but I dont know if anyone else was promoted before that. Adam focused his gaze on the three new wizards, but as he watched longer and longer, the doubt in his eyes became more and more serious. "Although it has become stronger, it does not seem to have reached the level of qualitative change? Is it because the promotion time is too short, the soul has not adapted to the ether?" These three invisible wizards can release huge magic power and powerful magic with their gestures, but in Adams view, these magics still cannot be separated from the apprentice magic frame, probably because the soul can directly control the magic, so It seemed to be more powerful, which was still far from the strength of the official level he expected. "It shouldn''t be because of the promotion time." Adam denied his speculation in a blink of an eye. He stayed in the self-sealing stage for more than ten years. If he is promoted another day, his soul will be filled with magic immediately, and there is absolutely no need to go from zero. Start to accumulate and push others by yourself, and the rest of the geniuses should do the same. Adam recalled the several wizard shots he had seen before. Not to mention the dean of Monte Carlo, he said that the magic power of Mage Black was far beyond these three, not only because of Mage Black The level of magic is also reflected in the use of magic. Black Mage seems to be able to leverage more elements with a small amount of magic power. "It seems that there should be another reason why mainstream mages are powerful." At this moment, more than 4,000 points of merit were added to the merit bracelet, and the devils gloating voice sounded in his ear: "Quack! It''s so funny, so funny! Master, all the elites of the three families are It was destroyed by me, hahaha, their expressions are so funny!" With Adams calmness, I cant help feeling a little headache. I picked one-third of the peaches for the apprenticeship, and the other two-thirds may have a chance to ease, but now, the devil is tantamount to offending everyone~www. novelhall.com~ It is conceivable that if they find that they are behind the scenes, they will definitely not be stingy to kill their fifty points of merit. Adam looked at the devil a little speechless, but he would not shirk the mistakes caused by his negligence in decision-making on others. "In this case, I can only speed up again." The devil felt that he was in trouble at this time, and looked at Adam timidly and said, "Master...I..." Adam shook his head to indicate that it was okay, and then ordered: "Destroy all the remaining anti-mage apprentices in the wild, drive out the other twelve forces to converge, and do not act rashly when encountering trial apprentices." The devil nodded repeatedly. "Order the infected body to collect the metal, whether it is in the town or hidden in the ground, mine it out and send it here." Adam said and threw two drawings of the magic circle filled with complex runes to the devil. "With a radius of one kilometer, The outer circle depicts the magnetic field current conversion matrix, and the inner circle depicts the high-temperature smelting matrix. I know you have collected a lot of energy stones. Don''t be stingy, use them all." "understood..." The devil is a little bit painful. In the process of destroying the city, he collected all the low-level resources that Adam disdain to plunder, and buried them in different locations. They thought they could make a fortune, but now they can only hand in it obediently. Greed, but it does not deceive the mind because of greed, it clearly knows that it cannot bear the consequences of violating Adam''s order. "Control the execution speed of these two tasks and try to synchronize them as much as possible. When the enemy mage is driven to one place, the metal and the magic circle are also formed." Adam turned and returned to the laboratory after he finished speaking. Since it has become a target of public criticism, the second-generation virus is not enough. In addition to the things that the devil is ordered to do, the research on the third-generation virus is the top priority. Chapter 139： 3rd generation The second-generation virus allows the infected body to master the secondary elemental energy, which is a huge leap compared to the first-generation virus. However, the third-generation virus in Adams vision will not produce such a qualitative change, but will make every The infected body has value, whether it is''before death'' or''after death''. The current infected body has the ability to eat the remaining infected body''s corpses to replenish its own physical strength, which is derived from the ability of abyssal creatures. A truly complete abyssal creature can swallow all energy to promote its own evolution. Adam''s existing ability has not been able to restore it, but he can amplify the most superficial form of this ability. This research is what Adam will complete next-the mutual phagocytosis of infectious viruses. If the third-generation virus research is successful, it means that the evolution of the virus has been changed from Adams full control to the uncontrollable and autonomous evolution of the virus. That is to say, Adam does not know what the infected body will become next. Just one thing is certain, the final result of this disorderly evolution must be self-destruction. Because when Adams eyes and ears spread all over the island of Ceylon, he discovered that although the virus can be spread through the air, the scope of the virus is limited to the island, and none of the countless lives in the sea have been infected. Obviously the fifth element holy tower will not allow it. This virus spreads without restriction, that is to say, the number of infected bodies is now saturated, and no new organisms will be infected. Then when the virus starts to swallow itself, the number will only decrease. But this is a matter of indifferent matter. The knowledge of virus development has been mastered, and the consumption of these infectious bodies is not in Adam''s consideration. Five days later. Outside Ceylon Island, in the war trial headquarters hidden in the folds of space, the mages from the fifth element holy tower felt a headache. "What should we do with this apprentice named Adam?" A male mage pointed to a piece of the suspended light curtain that showed Adam and asked. A female mage knocked on the table and said, "He did not violate the rules. All the merits obtained are valid, but..." "But he broke the order of the trial, look at these things," the first mage waved his hand. After the light curtain changed, it showed the infected bodies all over the mountains. These infected bodies dealt to ordinary enemy mage apprentices after gaining talent magic. After the disaster of extinction, "The trial has become no difficulty for him. Not only that, we cant even release special missions. Those critical locations that are dangerous to the apprentice are filled with these infected bodies. Destroyed." The female mage sighed: "If this goes on, this session will be the one that has passed the least number of apprenticeships, and I suspect that there may not be even fifty." The light curtain changed again. This time it showed an image on a large open space outside Adams laboratory. The wizard pointed to the infected body on which the metal block was moved like an ant and said: "Fifty? You all know about Adams information. Huh? Do you remember the magic called the Super Electromagnetic Gun?" The faces of several wizards couldn''t help but look, the light curtain was constantly changing under their control, the enemy wizards were driven away, the apprentices tried to chase consciously or unconsciously, the final destination in the deduction, and the magic circle and metal blocks prepared by Adam were caught by them. Linked together. "He wants to..." In five days, the battle between the anti-mage, the trial apprentice, and the infected body has entered a white-hot stage. Since the battle to destroy Hill, the three families of Lance and Aum was destroyed by the infected body, all the apprentices saw the infected body There is only one countermeasure, and that is to kill. But there are too many infected bodies. Every time they are fighting with an enemy mage, countless infected bodies will peek at them. This forces them to be unable to preserve their strength. Most of the apprentices who suppressed promotion have become official mage. "Lilith, if you continue to follow this route, where will your final destination be?" These elites are not stupid, they have already discovered that the infected body is guiding them, but they have no way to break the situation. This feeling of being led by the nose Make everyone angry. Lilith spread out a map with arrows painted on it. She picked up a pen and drew a circle on the left side of the center of Ceylon Island: "Holy Meteorite Basin, if nothing else, this is it." The War Alliance has recently been in desperation, and their credibility is rapidly declining by sky. Apprentices outside the Alliance are very dissatisfied with the efficiency of the Alliance. They have reason to be dissatisfied: At first, you asked everyone to join, command unified operations, and promised to maximize the results of the battle, so that more people will experience the trial. Well, we believe it, but now, except in your alliance We haven''t seen it at all except that a few of the people have earned enough feats. We knew this earlier. Instead of working with you , it''s better to go out and try your luck. Therefore, Lilith and the leaders of the War Alliance urgently need a big victory to stabilize the military spirit, so that at least some people can see the real merits. "We can''t be led away." Lilith said firmly. Everyone looked at each other for a while, and then someone raised doubts: "Our people go around spying on intelligence, but every time the main combat personnel arrive, they will find that the enemy mage has escaped. As long as the infected body still exists, we can''t help but be Lead it." "Yes, but those things can''t be killed at all." Lilith was silent for a while, and then asked one side: "Reinhardt, how is your side?" "These infected bodies seem to be mining and collecting metal materials. They are very cautious. They will destroy themselves when they find someone snooping. We have too few people to complete all-round tracking. However," Reinhardt pulled the map and stretched out. When he shot it, his five fingers spread out and pressed in one place: "They will all flow to this area eventually." "This is the intersection of the three powers of the Hill family, the Lance family, and the Immortal School." "Yes, a huge wasteland, without any supplies, without a town." Lilith thoughtfully: "That''s why it''s more suitable for hiding, isn''t it?" The rest of the members who listened to the conversation between the two suddenly realized, and then became angry: "You mean, the man behind the scenes is hidden here?" They hated this person very much. Although he didn''t use the infected to kill even one of them, the feeling of being played with applause on the IQ was more uncomfortable than killing them. Lilith nodded: "If there is no accident, this is it. It seems that before the decisive battle with the enemy mage, we must solve this problem first..." Chapter 140： 3rd generation (2) The devil rushed into Adam''s laboratory with a scorching head: "Master, it''s not good..." Adam didnt turn his head back, a thought force stuck the devil on the wall: "Shut up, no matter what happens, wait until I finish the experiment." The third-generation virus is not so much an evolutionary version of the previous generation, as it is Adam who added a self-destructing program. The nature of the virus has determined the upper limit that the infected body can reach, at most comparable to the average mage apprentice. This upper limit will not be broken because one individual swallows the number of other individuals, so when Adam releases the control of the virus, they will inevitably go toward self-destruction in the ever-increasing swallowing of each other. This is what the devil saw. Adam injected the third-generation stock solution into ten concentrated virus flesh and blood at the same time, and then released the restraint on the virus. The virus seems to have developed an instinct at this moment. After a few minutes of mutual trial, they began to swallow each other. Among them, Adam Throwing a small beast into the petri dish, the viruses immediately gave up attacking each other, and after they worked together to shred the beasts, they continued. "Not bad, the priority of the command is temporarily higher than self-destruct." After swallowing the rest of the virus, the winner became stronger and stronger, and the aura overflowing from the remaining individual completely reached the apprentice level of the anti-mage, but this was already the limit. When it found that there was no swallowable individual around, the virus gene At the beginning of death, the infected body contracted inward, and large areas of flesh and blood became gray, and after ten minutes, they completely lost their vitality. After Adam recorded all the experimental steps, he took the finished product of the third-generation virus and turned around to recover the motivation to imprison the devil. Before he could speak, he heard the frightened voice of the devil: "Master, this is the third-generation virus? My Garfels, you promised me not to destroy it!" Adam walked straight out of the laboratory, came to Garfels, inserted the syringe into the devils expression of grief and grief, and filled it without hesitation. Then he explained: "The third generation virus only Effective for the offspring, the mother will not be affected by the tendency to self-destruct, but when the offspring is completely destroyed, the mother will also lose the ability to infect, and the virus gene will become an ordinary benign gene." The devil didn''t understand, but he also heard that Garfels was fine, so he immediately let go of his heart, and rushed on Garfels with a scream of excitement. "After the tasks I told you before are completed, you can spread the third-generation virus. Also, what did you just come to ask me to say?" Adam looked through the light screen and looked at the accumulation of metal minerals on the ground. A few hills, then asked. "I just..." The devil was still immersed in the joy of being lost and regained. He was stunned for a while when he heard Adam''s inquiry. He replied for a long while: "Yes, master, the big thing is not good, the group of apprentices seems to have discovered Our position." Adam''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he had never underestimated the wisdom of those apprentices, he had a foreboding that his identity as the black hand behind the scenes would sooner or later be revealed, but at the last moment, he still inevitably hesitated. is not afraid of them, but not knowing how to respond. Adam looked at the two magic circles that were about to take shape, and thought to himself that those who came to participate in the trial were all true elites within the scope of the fifth element holy tower for a century. If they were all killed, would they break through? What a disaster? "How long will they get here?" The devil thought for a while and said, "They are too strong. Even if I keep leading the enemy wizards to the road to stop them, coupled with the harassment of the infected, it will only delay three days at most." Space folds. "This is an analysis report on the character and behavior of the apprentice Adam." The female mage put a piece of information on the table, and then continued: "According to his previous behavior pattern, if the apprentice tried to offend him, the super-electromagnetic gun would be removed from the enemy The mage moved away from the top of his head and turned to shoot at the apprentices. According to calculations over the past few days, the full power of the magic circle is enough to destroy all unpromoted apprentices in one blow." "Relax, Cretty, no matter what he will do, as long as the rules allow us, we dont have the right to stop. Each tower has already signed a contract before sending apprentices. No one will come to us because of this. Its troublesome. And hasnt it been reported to Pricia Chaowei. "That''s right, but the contract doesn''t say that all the apprentices died of cannibalism. Moreover, if only one person is qualified for the fifth element pagoda, our faces will not look good.. ." "Don''t worry, there won''t be just one person. Most of the little guys in the war alliance already have enough points. This kind of large-scale destructive magic can''t kill them." Another mage said casually. At this moment suddenly there was an extra person in the command post, and everyone saluted them respectfully, and the projection of Pricia Chaowei''s clone appeared in front of everyone. "Release the final battle of the mission, go to the Holy Meteorite Basin to destroy the remaining enemy mages. During the mission, the points will be doubled." Pricia Chaowei directly ordered and released the first and last mission in this war trial. Cretti breathed a sigh of relief, so that at least most apprentices who lacked merit points could give up facing Adam and the magic that far exceeded the apprenticeship level. Pricia Chaowei smiled slightly: "Don''t care about others, no one dares to violate the Santa contract. Don''t forget the purpose of the trial. What we need is quality, elites, not quantity." "Your will," everyone said in unison. The super-dimensional projection gradually faded, and she finally said: "After the trial is over, bring Adam to the holy tower to see me." The devil is very guilty. In fact, most of the troubles this time were caused by its own proposition. In case the owner is really besieged because of this, its fate will only be more miserable, so the execution of the order once again rises, resource collection and magic array The construction is proceeding rapidly. But today it suddenly saw a turnaround. "Master! Master! They disperse, quack, they seem to be in conflict, only five people are flying towards us." At this time, Adam was staring at the merit bracelet, "The final battle, the Holy Meteorite Basin? Is the early decisive battle? It seems that this is the protection of the apprentice under the rules of the tower, but I dont know whether to protect me or protect them." The devil looked at Adam who was silent and said again: "Master?" "The collection of resources is stopped, the third-generation virus starts to spread, and the central melting circle is activated. This trial is about to end." Chapter 141： Super Electromagnetic Gun (1) "Obviously, Santa discovered the problem with this trial. The final battle is to give everyone the last chance. At this time, instead of looking for trouble, it is better to seize the last chance to grab points." Lilith called to stop immediately after discovering the task. After finishing the team, he said loudly to everyone. Among the trial apprentices who came to trouble Adam aggressively, different voices began to appear. The mission issued by the Holy Tower makes it possible for apprentices who are still far short of merit points to be qualified at the last moment. At this time, it is no longer important to find the black hand behind the scenes. This is not only what ordinary apprentices think. , Even the elites in the war alliance do the same. During the previous process of destroying the three major families, some of the new wizards who were picked by the devil were annoyed: "No one can humiliate us or humiliate the War Alliance like this. No matter who he is, he must pay the due price!" Lilith bitterly persuades: "The significance of the existence of the War Alliance is not to show off muscles, but to hold the group to warm up and expand the results during the trial. The meaningless bravery will only consume the strength of the alliance in vain. Now that there is a profit. The opportunity for great feats lies in front of us, so why bother to do meaningless things? Besides, the person behind the scenes did not really attack us from beginning to end." "Lilith, what do you mean? Do you accuse us of personal grievances?" Lilith feels that one is the first and two are big, the reason is not clear at all, and the words are out of order for a while. When the new wizards saw Lilith''s speech, they thought that they had reached the point, their expressions suddenly became gloomy, and asked the other members of the alliance: "Do you think the same way?" Everyone remained silent, expressing their attitude in silence. One of the newly promoted wizards took a step forward and said, "In this case, we quit the alliance and are willing to go with me, now we can leave with us." In an awkward silence, two people walked out of the team and stood with them, both apprentices who had gained enough merit points, while the others all silently watched the development of the situation. "Okay, very good, let''s go." A total of five people, four new wizards, and an alliance elite left the team and flew in the direction of Adam, leaving the remaining trial apprentices staring at each other, not knowing what to say. Someone approached Lilith and asked softly: "Lilith, I don''t understand, why don''t we solve the mouse hiding in the dark first, and then perform the task?" Lilith sighed: "The sudden increase in power made them arrogant and arrogant, losing their previous wisdom." "What do you mean?" "Don''t you understand? This trial was out of our control from the beginning, and it is different from the previous trials that we know about. Why didn''t the mission of the Holy Tower come early or late, because we wanted to find trouble? When?" Lilith sighed. The people around him were stunned at the same time, and then they took a few breaths. They just never thought about it. After Lilith''s point was clear, they also thought of the reason why the Holy Tower issued this mission: "Could it be that Holy Tower Think we might all be wiped out in the hands of the black hand behind the scenes?" "What a joke! How could we..." Lilith stretched out her hands: "But the fact may be that this is the case. The mission of Santa is not to help us, but to protect us." Above the wasteland, Adam left the laboratory and came to the ground to personally supervise the structure of the magic circle and the smelting of metals. All energy nodes in the magnetic field current conversion array of the outer circle have been filled with ether crystals by Adam, and the energy provided by the energy stone cannot support the consumption of the giant electromagnetic gun. Adam stood before the smelting circle in the inner circle, and pressed his hands on the ground to send magic power to the magic circle. Then the fierce flames rose into the sky with unbearable high temperature, and piled up metal blocks on several hills. It dissolves rapidly at temperature and becomes a liquid. The energy stones were shattered in batches, and the devil was so heartbroken that he couldn''t breathe, but he had to constantly instruct the infected body to replace it with new energy, hoping that the smelting work could end soon. The devil didnt see and didnt bother, so he turned his back and said to Adam: "Master, do I need to send an infected body to stop them?" Adam did not leave the ground with his hands. Under his control, the liquid metal turned into dozens of huge cylinders measuring one meter in length and 30 meters in height. He replied, "Well, then accelerate the spread of the third-generation virus. , Let them reach the strongest state as soon as possible, they will soon be useless." The devil took his orders and merged with Garfels. At the same time, the infected bodies all over Ceylon began to enter the final stage of existence. They frantically began to attack everything that could be attacked around them, and then killed each other. Swallowing, the energy breath steadily increases with each chewing. After reaching the apprentice level of the anti-mage, the virus genes in their bodies begin to shatter collapse and burn, providing the host with the final energy in this way. The devil had already filled countless infected bodies on the road leading from the location of the apprentices to the laboratory. The five people could barely see the front along the way. Only densely packed infected bodies launched a suicidal frantic attack on them. This is certainly not difficult for a few people, but it has greatly delayed their speed and made their mood more irritated and irritable. "These **** monsters!" The newly-promoted fire mage roared, and the runes were always shining. The platinum fireballs from the rune group in front of him continued to emit, and the super high temperature caused all the infected bodies they touched. Burned to ashes. "These monsters," another new wizard looked calm, "It seems a little restless? I guess we are about to get close to the mouse in the dark." The fire mage held up the rune group with both hands. From a height of several tens of meters above his head, a huge fireball condensed, and the unidentified core burning in the center of the fireball could be clearly seen with the naked eye. Then the mage put his hands together, and the fireball meteorite hit Towards the front, after the billowing fire waves and shock waves passed, the range of several hundred meters suddenly became empty. "Carl, calm down. You have just been promoted. There is not much magic in your soul. Using this magic will only consume your magic. These monsters are not worth it." Another newly-promoted mage pulled the elemental thread with both hands. The blade was swiping back and forth in front of him, and the infected body was torn apart. "I know, **** it! But I can''t help it..." At this moment, a large group of infected corpses randomly gathered together to form a vaguely human-shaped monster. A weird voice came from the monster''s mouth: "Quack! The master asked me to tell you that it is too late to leave, otherwise you will die. Don''t blame him." Chapter 142： Super Electromagnetic Gun (2) After hearing the huge and ugly polymer of flesh and blood in front of him, not only the fire mage Karl, who was already very irritable, but also the others became even more angry after suspecting their ears. This anger even Let them laugh involuntarily. "Are you insulting us? Insulting the noble mage?!" The five magics hit the virus at the same time, and directly wiped out the ashes of it. Afterwards, Karl said gloomily: "It seems that the mouse is scared. We should be very close to him. I must tear him up, no matter who he is. !" Adam hates meaningless battles, and doesn''t want to kill each other among his kind. Since the Fifth Element Sacred Tower has issued the order for the final battle, it means that this trial has come to an end, and all his preparations are for Ending this trial of war that made him feel a little boring ahead of time, at this time, instead of killing the newly-promoted mages who came to trouble him, it is better to drive them away and add strength to the decisive battle on the other side. The devil came to Adam aggrieved: "Master, they killed the virus clone, and they didn''t mean to leave, and they said they must tear you apart." Adam was instructing the infected body to place the metal pillar on the energy node of the outer magic circle. After hearing the devil''s words, he was silent for a while, and said helplessly: "In this case, I have to kill them." The devil can swear that it did not distort any of the words in the meaning that Adam told him to convey. Adam can also swear that he really wants to avoid unnecessary battles and deaths. Once the magic circle is activated, he can''t predict how powerful it is. What is certain is that based on the strength of the newly promoted mage obtained by observation and analysis, Adam carefully prepared The super-electromagnetic gun is definitely not something they can resist. But Adam is not a slaughter, and he has done his best to remind him once. Since they keep advising, let them use their own methods. Adam ordered the devil to direct the infected body to continue to stop them and report the location, while he himself walked through each energy node of the magic circle in turn, activating the runes depicted in it. Ether crystals begin to''burn'', and the majestic magic power connects all nodes along the energy path. A magic storm appears within the magic circle. All the elements between the sky and the earth are suppressed and converted into magnetic fields at the same time, which then generates a huge Lorentz force. . In the wizard world, all the land outside the wizard continent has not been blessed by the guardians of the world. The same is true of Ceylon Island. The space here is relatively fragile. With the activation of the magic circle, an indescribable voice rang in Adams ears. It''s the whimper of space. Adam temporarily seized control of the devils body through a contract. After fusing with Garfels, all the infected bodies became his eyes and ears. Among the hundreds of thousands of eyes, any of the five attackers was tiny. There is nowhere to hide. When the energy savings reached the relative limit, Adam replaced the perceptual thinking with logical thinking, all threads were overloaded, and the calculation locked the possible changes of every coordinate parameter in the space where the attacker was located. "The super-electromagnetic gun locks on the target, the launch countdown, five, four, three, two, one..." "Be careful, these infected bodies seem to have undergone new changes." Although somewhat contradictory, Carl is not stupid. In other words, there is no idiot who can participate in the war trial. The moment the infected body was taken over by Adam, he noticed something was wrong, and while controlling the flying posture, he solemnly said: "They The offense is even crazier, and it seems to be monitoring us." "Yes, if the infected body just now is just a crazy sub-hand, then from the eyes of the infected body now, I can see the existence of reason, they must be manipulated." "It is uniform, advance and retreat have a degree, just like mortal battlefields, they want to keep us here." Carl lowered his head and glanced at the merit bracelet. There were still only five small dots on it, which meant that they were still a certain distance from Adam. "It''s not to stop, but to keep. Why, it suddenly became like this... " The other people heard Karl''s voice and felt a little confused. Although the infected body has been blocked in front of them and constantly attacked and harassed, they have not been as decisive as they are now, and they seem to completely ignore their own losses. This question also talks about the thinking of the devil and Adam. Adam really doesnt care about the life or death of the infected body, and the devil is still a little bit weird in his heart. After fusing with Garfels, every infected body is like its child. The devil is cruel to order the children to die. Carl suddenly raised his head and muttered to himself: "Unless he has aimed at us, the reason for keeping us is to kill us with long-range magic." The other four people laughed. UU reading didnt talk about apprentices. Even new wizards like them were unable to cast magic beyond the range of the merit bands perception. If the mouse who only dared to hide in the dark is true With this kind of strength, why use the trick of infection to get points? "Carl, you think too much, I think he is just scared. If we want to let us give up chasing him in this way, what will happen to these infected bodies even if they change? It''s not unbearable..." The mages words came to an abrupt end. No one interrupted him. He just saw the bullet shot from the distant sky. The huge magic power attached to the bullet pulled the surrounding space unpredictably. The bullet was still in the sky. At the same time, I felt the deep cold from the depths of my soul. "You will die, if you get hit, you will definitely die!!" The four newly-promoted wizards roared at the same time, and the armor of the wizard that had undergone a qualitative change after promotion was attached to the strongest defensive magic they could use, and the elite apprentice pressed the active seal crystal on his chest. The four wizards each had a teleportation scroll, but no one dared to tear it apart. Using teleportation in such an unstable space, they would only be annihilated by the violent spatial turbulence and void ether storm. "Everyone, run away!" Carl gave a sorrowful laugh, and his body was surrounded by flames, like a ball of fire flying towards the side. At the same time, except for the elite apprentice who chose to be promoted at this time, the other three wizards were surrounded by elements and fled in all directions. . However, this is of no use. The speed of the giant bullets fired by the super-electromagnetic gun is beyond everyone''s imagination. It was still in the sky a few seconds ago, and it was already close in front of them. All their possible escape directions and routes were in Adam''s calculations. It can be said that the moment they saw the super-electromagnetic gun, they were doomed to death. Chapter 143： Super Electromagnetic Gun (3) The shape of the giant metallic columnar bullet changes with the increase of the flying distance. The adhesion of lightning and the friction with the air during ultra-high-speed travel generate terrifying high temperatures. The metal surface quickly becomes plasma. This unstable shape is in the magnetic field. Become controllable under the restraint of, coupled with magical power, a high-level and versatile energy source and catalyst, the super-electromagnetic gun shows a terrifyingly huge kinetic energy. The first five bullets fired accurately hit the predetermined location at the moment after the four people fled. After the explosion, the continuous energy impact constantly squeezed the escape space of the four people according to Adam''s pre-calculation. The pseudo-element state is here. Under the impact of this degree, they didn''t hold on for even a second, and they seemed to be stopped in the air during the fixation technique. The second batch of five bullets arrived immediately. Then the sound of glass shattering sounded, and the defensive magic built on the mage''s armor was shattered at the same time, their flesh and blood bodies were exposed to the vacuum environment, and the terrible atmospheric pressure fell on them mercilessly. couldn''t make any sound, but all the pores of their body were sprayed with blood at the same time, and the eyeballs bulged out as if they were about to leave their sockets. They feel that they are dead. If this state lasts for even five seconds, they will definitely die. But at this moment, the brilliance of the ether gift ignores all energy storms and descends on the elite apprentices. Everything comes from the ether. Among the multiple planes where the wizard world is located, no energy can be higher than the ether. Although the gifts from the ether did not directly fall on their heads, they indirectly saved their lives. Until then did they groan in pain, there was no time to heal their injuries, or even to express their panic. There was only one thought in their minds: escape! Escape here! The soul of the flesh and blood body appears directly in the material world, and the energy is condensed again. This energy directly comes from the soul. This is their last struggle. At this point, even if they escape to the sky, it will take endless years and resources to heal the soul''s injury. . But nobody cares about it now. Adam didn''t care either. If he has not done anything, he can let these people leave, but since he has done it, only one side can survive. Indecision will only bring countless boring troubles, and killing is the ultimate meaning of the battle. "Third time, fourth time, super-electromagnetic gun, launch!" The ether crystals in the energy node shattered into crystals without energy. The energy transmission path and transformation runes of the magic array gradually collapsed in the violent energy output after the fourth launch. The explosion here is very small. But the explosion from a distance was deafening. The last scene that Adam saw through the infected body was that ten bullets accurately reached the predetermined target, and all the infected bodies were blown into nothingness. I felt a little blind for a while. After letting go of the control over the devil, Adam looked at the merit bracelet. The reduction of 250 points of merit on it meant that the five people had been killed. At this time, the wind hit from a distance and the magic circle was completely shattered. Adam turned and walked underground, and said at the same time: "Accelerate the self-destruction process of the infected body, send all the complete bodies to the Holy Meteorite Basin, don''t make trouble, and help try the apprentice when necessary." The battle is over, Adam lacks even a bit of memory. For research, Adam cares more about the results but pays more attention to the process, because in the research, many inspirations are derived from the process, but for the battle Adam only cares about the results. I live , You die, is the only answer. "Master..." After a while, the devil gave a cautious cry with a trembling voice. The devil was still in a state of fusion. After Adam let go of his control, it curiously dispatched the remaining infected bodies to the explosion site, and found that the landform was completely unrecognizable. A large pit with a radius of several kilometers appeared on the spot. The mud and rocks became crystalline, and the outside air Flowing into the vacuum produced several huge tornadoes, but they couldn''t even blow up a trace of dust. There was no trace of life aura, only violent elements raged in them. After was hit by the super-electromagnetic artillery, it was a restricted area for ordinary life for a long time. The sight really frightened the devil, allowing it to have a better understanding of the brutality of its master. Adam turned around and said, "What''s the matter?" The devil even brought Garfels to a joke. This action appeared on its huge body now very ridiculous: "No, no, it''s okay..." Adam changed his mind and understood the devils current thoughts. He ignored his continued walking underground, but was somewhat puzzled: whether the devil or the abyssal creatures, they should be species that are used to and enjoy killing and destruction. Why is his own devil so courageous small? Is the feeding posture wrong? Adam did not go out and stayed underground for a full week During the period, he did not conduct any other research, but only compiled the knowledge about viruses and genes this time. Viruses are only a last resort to choose under certain circumstances. Adam knows this fact clearly. In the hands of an official master who specializes in pharmaceutics, there must be many terrorist poisons that can cause ecological destruction. He is also good at pharmacy, and he also knows this knowledge. Lack of interest, but he found an inspiration from it. He is now quite sure that the Mages Council has concealed a lot of terrifying knowledge from the apprentices. Genes and biotechnology must have been discovered and thoroughly studied by the wizards. He has not paid attention to the question of what the clone of the senior wizard is before. Now want to come, It should be a clone made after extracting its own body tissue. This cloned clone can carry magic power. It should be due to the higher genes and cells that re-growth after the mage has transformed. Adam got a whimsical idea from the technology of clone and his own situation. Perhaps from now on, he will no longer need an experimental assistant. He can support any large-scale project himself. As long as there are enough clones, each one is equipped with a thread, countless have Adam-level wisdom, computing power, and mind. Similar clones are far more useful than any assistant. On the eighth day, a reminder came from the merit bracelet. Adam took off the bracelet according to the prompt. The bracelet was suspended in the air to ease his body, and then a gleaming portal appeared in front of him. Adam called and Jia Fels merged with some demons who were in trouble, stepped into the portal and disappeared in place. The underground laboratory completely collapsed in a series of muffled noises behind him. Chapter 144： End of trial After a moment of loss of consciousness, Adam and the devil came to the command post hidden in the folds of space. After they were inside and looked out, they discovered that it was actually a huge airship. Adam randomly found a place to stand firmly and watched the scene on Ceylon Island through the porthole and the huge split-screen light curtain. is completely unrecognizable and devastated. These are the two most appropriate adjectives that Adam can think of. The big pits made by the super-electromagnetic gun are clearly visible with the naked eye, and in the light curtain, everywhere in the city are broken walls, and there is no trace of life in the forest. Trial apprentice is like a natural disaster, plundering Ceylon Island to ecological extinction. Adam still remembers that the mages above level three among the various forces of the anti-mages were not destroyed, but imprisoned. They just don''t know how they would feel when they came back and saw their homes become like this. Portals appeared on the airship one after another, trying to train apprentices, or new wizards from it, no one can maintain their dignity. Although the energy of promotion makes them full of energy, the broken clothes with blood stains It shows how fierce battle they have experienced. is probably the friendship or contradiction arising from the collaborative battle. The surviving testers stood in different places clearly. They saw Adam, but no one came to him. "One, two, three...Master, these thirty-six people have all been promoted, and only you are still an apprentice of the mage!" The energy field on the new mage makes the devil very uncomfortable, and it controls the huge body of Garfels Trying to hide behind Adam is very funny. Adam saw the twins in the crowd, Haili seemed to want to come over to talk, but Shirley stopped her. Adam turned a glance and didn''t care. He found that everyone except him had been promoted. He held the active seal crystal, not knowing whether the promotion had an impact on the evaluation of the trial. "Sister, Adam is there, why are you stopping me?" Hailey asked Shirley puzzledly. Shirley had a headache. Her sister was protected so well by her that her temperament was like a child, and her human relationships were unreasonable. Now everyone knows that Adam is the''culprit'' that caused the trial track to shift significantly. In the end of the 1,000-person trial team, only a mere 30 passed. A large number of companions and friends failed and died. To some extent, this was due to Adam. He has been isolated. At this time, expressing kindness will undoubtedly make them. The same becomes an alien. Alien is usually not better. Shirley''s voice sounded directly in Hai Li''s mind: "Don''t move, now is not the time." Adam is indeed''notorious.'' Among the group of people in the War Alliance, Lilith glanced at Adam with complicated eyes, while the others were cold and hostile. Their supposedly smooth trial mission became ups and downs. Of the twelve absolute elites, there are only less than 20 people left. They should have passed the trial and gained the support of the rest of the apprentices, so as to continue to absorb the elites, and then snowball this momentum. Expansion is the only way to get greater benefits, but because of Adam, they not only planned bankruptcy, but also lost their prestige. "Forget it, the trial is over, we can''t do anything with him." Lilith said softly. "He is just an apprentice. I can fight him and kill him in a frontal battle!" someone said unconvinced. "Yes, it will only hide behind the scenes and use despicable means..." "Huh." Lilith sighed silently, disappointed with this group of companions. Up to now, they still don''t realize the gap between them and Adam. So many people added together are still played between applause. The losers, why do they despise the means of the winners? Lilith was a little tired: "Did you see the active seal he was wearing crystallize? You should be very clear about what that thing means," she paused and finally said, "As long as he wants to, he can become a mage at any time. Are you really sure to kill him?" Everyone looked at each other, the thought of the duel faded away, but the dissatisfaction in their hearts gradually deepened. The devils emotional sensitivity is incomparable to Adam. It looked at them spookyly and said to Adam in his heart: "Master, they seem to be looking for trouble with you." Before Adam could reply, a wave of pressure fell in the airship, suppressing all the energy fields that escaped from the crowd, and then the figures of several wizards suddenly appeared in front of the crowd. "Has only 37 people completed the trial? This time is the lowest number in a thousand years." As soon as the mage''s words fell, the dissatisfaction that everyone managed to suppress broke out immediately, and several people took a step forward. Pointing to what Adam wanted to open his mouth to accuse but was repelled by the mage waved and blocked all voices. "Well, I don''t want to hear any accusations. We all see your performance in the trial. No one has violated the rules set by the Holy Tower, which means that everyone''s merits are reasonable." Slightly mocking, "You have to learn the way of thinking of a mage. A mage never puts the blame on others. Promoting a mage through trial means that you are grown up. If you are more mature, shirking complaints will only make you appear more naive and incompetent." Although everyone was unable to speak, they were obviously not convinced by the expressions. "The merits can be traded. The Holy Tower does not prohibit trading, but none of you thought of this." Everyone was pale, and the mage pointed his head. "Intelligence and talent allow you to acquire knowledge faster than the others, and you are born. Power, but having power does not mean that you can become arrogant, dont be swayed by power, and learn to think with wisdom." "The next most important thing for you is to understand what wisdom is." After the mage finished speaking, the restriction was lifted, and several newly promoted mage silently returned to the team. And Adam has been expressionless, and everything that has just happened, whether it is accusation or hostility, seems to him irrelevant. The mage didn''t expect that the words he spoke casually could truly make people wise. These words were just idioms to be said after every trial, but this time it was especially suitable. "Now control your energy field, we will directly enter the fifth element holy tower." After the mage finished speaking, he activated the airship. After a short acceleration, the space in front of the airship began to fluctuate steadily, a portal opened, Adam''s eyes were black, and when he lit up again, the airship was steadily moored in the huge airport in the holy tower. Inside. Chapter 145： Mage Adam There is still no time to appreciate the true face of the Fifth Element Holy Tower. The wizard who supervised the trial before everyone got off the airship had already instructed everyone not to walk around, and unified the settlement of the trial. After hearing this news, all the qualified people except Adam were shocked. Sacred Tower never be stingy with rewards for outstanding people. A thousand points of merit is only a standard for passing, and not exceeding a point represents a huge benefit. . This kind of benefit may be resources, or knowledge, but in the end, everyone will be able to deal with it more calmly in the battles to be greeted next. The mage stopped Adam alone, opened a portal and said to Adam: "Apprentice Adam, Pricia Chaowei wants to see you." "Apprentice Adam, welcome back." "It''s a great honor to see you again, the great Pricia Superdimensional Mage." Every time he sees a super-dimensional wizard, Adam has a different feeling. This is an instinctive detection of higher life as his own insight and knowledge deepens, but obviously such detection is impolite, and Adam forcefully controls Staying in his curious mood, respectfully saluted the Chaowei Mage. Chaowei Mage waved his hand indifferently: "Before you can settle the settlement for you, first you need to be promoted." As soon as the voice fell, the active seal crystal on Adams chest shattered, and the devil was ejected from his mind. The etheric gift that had been suppressed for more than ten years ignored the dense rune enchantment inside and outside the tower, turning into a beam of light that penetrated the sky. Put it on Adam. Adam didn''t expect Chaowei to see himself, the first thing would be like this, he slowly lifted into the air along the etheric gift in a daze. This time there was no suppression, no forcibly stopping, Adam did not hesitate to open his soul, allowing the radiance of the ether to interact with the soul, and to interact with the knowledge portrayed on the soul. The unparalleled pleasure made Adam close his eyes uncontrollably, and the gentle, high-level and abundant energy poured into the soul, into the body, and the mysterious elements that make up the soul and mental power. Every cell and gene that make up the body cheered. The first thing that changed was the Mage''s Armor. The armor of the wizard, which was previously completely outlined by spiritual power and independent of the body and soul, began to merge with the soul. The nails composed of the power of thought merged into one, and the armor of the wizard was changed from the substantive structure of spiritual power to electricity and magnetism. The mixed structure. Adam can feel that the knowledge studied during the apprenticeship stage has now become a magic similar to talented skills. From now on, the transformation between electromagnetics does not need to rely on runes. Adam''s soul is the incarnation of electromagnetics. When the Mage Armor and the soul are completely integrated, the qualitative change of the soul begins. Knowledge is truly transformed into energy and power at this moment. The equations written in rune language are integrated into the ether. The next moment, the ether is multiplied as a gift, and the magic power enters the soul directly for the first time. was reborn and renewed. There is no doubt that the existence of the soul in this world. Ordinary people cannot feel it. Apprentices can initially perceive and apply the soul. Now, the soul has become a real body for Adam, and the sense of existence is even greater than the physical body. "That''s it, the knowledge that Annecroft''s guardian of the plane is looking forward to, the knowledge that even the world itself covets!" Pricia muttered to herself as she watched the equation illuminated by the brilliance of the ether. Can strengthen the knowledge of the magic net!" Adam did not hear the voice of a super-dimensional mage. At this moment, his soul broke through the limitations of the body and the material world, surpassing the endless latitude and came to a mysterious and vast space. There is no front, back, left, right, up, down, and time. It seems that there is no color and it seems that there are all colors. The ether is clearly visible, the magic is at your fingertips, and the elements have never been as real as they are now. "Where am I?" Very strange, it was clearly Adams own question, but at the moment when he asked this sentence, his existence became real, and the world entered his soul, or the soul encompassed the world. The next moment Adam saw the net, densely flashing fluorescent nets. It is difficult to describe how big this net is. Adam only felt that any existence in front of it would appear small. "The magic net, this is the magic net of the wizard world!" No one explained to him, this cognition naturally emerged in Adam''s will, and when he narrowed his vision, Adam found that every point radiated the light of knowledge, and knowledge framed the net pattern. Pulling the line of sight further away, Adam saw the first line of the net and the indescribably great existence connected to itthe origin of the world, the heart of the wizard world. On top of the source, countless runes shine, and each flicker is like breathing and releasing energy. The magic net is a collection of wisdom, a collection of knowledge, and a collection of energy. This is a network formed by all the mages, and the knowledge at every point is connected to each other to jointly achieve the strengthening of the origin of the world and the search for the ultimate truth Adam can feel the''heart'' flourishing Beating, full of high-spirited vitality, it delights every knowledge that has been verified to be real, and becomes stronger after accommodating knowledge, and then it does not hesitate to reward the verifier and discoverer of knowledge. This is the secret of the gift of ether! Adam was deeply shocked. At this moment, Adam could feel that the world is alive. He is seeking evolution, transformation, and detachment just like a creature. Adam could not imagine what a great existence he would become if he acquired all the knowledge of the world, and on that day, the magic net that interdependent with him and the mages that make up the magic net will share what great glory. . As soon as this thought came into being, Adam heard an inquiry from the unconscious. It was a contract initiated by the world origin. There were no complicated terms and no harsh responsibilities. The world origin asked so gently, directly into Adams mind Live with me, share prosperity with me, you verify my existence, I give you infinite power, is it possible? "Of course, it''s an honor!" As soon as the voice fell, the origin of the world radiated a soft light, and the magic net began to expand, gently wrapping Adams soul, and the equation of electricity and magnetism turned into silk threads to connect Adam with the magic net. The shelter from the source entered the soul, and the armor of the wizard. Melt into one. "Yu Yourong Yan." "The contract is established." seems to be embraced by his mother, accompanied by endless joy and touch, the soul is sublimated at this moment, Adam completed the promotion, reached the breakthrough from zero to one, completely transformed from the ordinary body into the extraordinary life! At the same time, greetings from all the nodes of the entire magic net sounded softly in Adam''s heart Hello there, Master Adam. Chapter 146： Plane Sacrifice "The world has changed, and great knowledge is recognized." When Adam was promoted, all the wizards connected to the magic net in the multi-planes stopped what they were doing at the same time, and their endless gazes passed through all obstacles to the origin of the world. The feedback from the magic net has never been as clear as it is now. , The network connecting everyones souls has a real carrier, and the entire magic net is slowly transforming into a real field, and all operations that need to be completed by the magic net are instantly accelerated. After Adams soul escaped from the original dimension and returned to the material world, the transformation of the body was completed at the same time. Every organization that made up the flesh and blood became stronger after being strengthened by the ether, and it perfectly carried the elements and magic power. The brilliance of the ether gift gradually dimmed. Adam descended from the suspension and slowly opened his eyes. The first breath drew the majestic magic power. These magic powers almost entered the soul of Adam, and within a few seconds the soul Fill up completely. Adam has never felt the power so within reach as he does now. It seems that as long as the magic is not exhausted, every breath, every movement, and even every thought he will give birth to a powerful magic. Adam quickly put aside the illusion brought about by promotion, he was more concerned about the magic net. Until now, he finally knew the real secret of the power of the official mage. Magic Net is a shared network. All official mages upload their souls to the network. Everyones knowledge complements each other and works together to leverage the rules of the world in the etheric environment. It is like a lever, allowing the mages to use their weak magic power to leverage huge amounts. Elemental capabilities. The line that connects to the origin of the world forms a virtuous circle of all the magical powers and origins of the mage. Every meditation of the mage can transfer part of the magic power to the origin through the magic net, and every beating of the origin can be fed back. Massive energy, handed over to any mage in need to mobilize. Through the magic net, the mage transformed from an individual life into a community life. Adam was deeply amazed by how great wisdom can create a miracle! The function of the magic net is more than that. It can be regarded as an organ that every official mage will evolve. It is not in the body but in the soul. That is to say, even if the mage leaves the plane of the mage for cross-border warfare, The role of the magic net still exists. Magic Net provides perfect secrecy. No power in any world can be strong enough to confront the entire community of wizards at the same time. There is no danger of spying on the plane coordinates of the wizard world. The most incredible thing for Adam is that the magic net provides the resurrection function for the wizards. As long as the wizard is not completely annihilated and evaporated, as long as the fragments are collected by the companions, the soul can be downloaded from the magic network, and the resurrection can be achieved by supplementing the information. the goal of. The ether, magic and elemental storms created by Adam gradually subsided, and the promotion of the devil on the other side began. Pricia Super Dimension smiled slightly, opened a portal to send the devil to another space, and then said to Adam: "Congratulations, you have just been promoted to the pinnacle of the first-level mage, very powerful." Adam fell on the ground, and an electromagnetic storm appeared in front of him just when he wanted to speak. He hurriedly curbed his soaring magic power, and said apologetically: "It''s rude, Pricia Super Dimension Mage." The super-dimensional mage doesnt care. She is very aware of how great Adams knowledge is. For tens of thousands of years, countless wizards have been trying to strengthen the magic net all the time, but the results have been minimal, but just in front of her, the magic net is completed. After a leap, Adam had this achievement. The true spirit may not be sure, but transdimensionality is definitely not a problem. It is only a matter of time before it can be equal to her. "Do you know the ultimate goal the mage pursues?" Adam answered without hesitation: "Transcendence." "Yes, it is detachment. A long time ago, the true spirit mages discovered that among the multiple planes, the ninth level of life is the limit, and the path for individual strengthening is broken. Therefore, the great true spirit mages created the magic net, The face guardians give life to the source together, and the purpose of all mages is to drive the evolution of the source, and then detach with the source." "To achieve this goal, knowledge and energy are needed." As soon as Pricia''s ultra-dimensional voice fell, a huge light curtain hung over her head. The light curtain seemed to show the universe and stars, "This is the world of the wizard." It was the first time Adam saw the whole picture of the continent he had traveled through. It was a giant continent suspended in the void and surrounded by an etheric shield. It was really not a planet. "Every night, every star you see above your head is a different world. They are hidden in the void, and what you see is only the projection of the information of those worlds in the void." Priscia''s super-dimensional flicked his finger, and the light curtain began to change rapidly The images of the planes destroyed or occupied by the wizard flashed once. "The war mage is a weapon, a sharp knife of the mage civilization, and the meaning of our existence is to discover them, occupy them, plunder knowledge and energy to feed back the world''s origin and ourselves." "How do we find them?" Adam asked. "Life is mostly ignorant. They covet knowledge and energy, but they dont know that knowledge is full of lies, and energy is the root of destruction. They are obsessed with the arrogance of power and send out information grandiosely. They think they are fearless, but I don''t know that the powerful predators in parallel time and space are waiting for them to snare themselves." The Chaowei Mage did not answer directly, but said this with sarcasm. "That''s how it is." Adam realized something. He thought of the fool who claimed to be a **** on Madeira Island, whose world should have been shrouded in war. "After the war mage invades the alien plane, he uses the sacrificial magic circle set up in the entire plane to summon the source of the mage world to come and forcibly swallow the alien plane. This technique is called plane sacrifice." "The war mage is divided into infiltration type, command type, combat type and exploratory type. Your performance in the war trial is impressive. The Fifth Element Sacred Tower believes that you are competent for every role in the battle of the plane, so we will The choice is yours." Adam did not rush to answer. The first three types can easily know the specific work through naming. First, the command type and the combat type are excluded. These two types are more inclined to team tasks. This is Adams least favorite type. There is no absolute In the case of prestige and dominance, team tasks only represent low execution. Invasive types are mostly assassinations and intelligence missions, which are relatively dangerous and exciting, and the benefits are higher. Adam is a little excited. "What is the exploratory type?" Chapter 147： explore "If the mage who has passed the war trial is an elite, then the exploratory mage is the elite among the elite." Pricia Chaowei was not surprised that Adam would ask such a question and slowly explained. "Whether it is commanding, fighting, or sneaking, the wizards who perform these three tasks will start after the wizard tower tears the crystal wall system and successfully invades the alien plane, but the exploratory wizard is different. They need to verify first. The accuracy of the coordinates, and then sneaked to the different planes through special magic, collecting important information including the types and distribution of resources on the different planes, the energy levels of creatures, and the locations suitable for constructing the plane''s sacrifice magic circle." "These tasks must be carried out alone, except for the magic net, the wizard world cannot provide any support to the explorer after smuggling." Adam was a little puzzled: "Sorry, Pricia Super Dimension Mage, I don''t quite understand. Isn''t it the mage tower coming directly? Why is there a single-player intelligence gathering mission?" The Superdimensional Mage smiled slightly: "Because the void is too big, every slight fluctuation of the coordinates will cause a huge shift in the destination of the transmission. In the absence of a practical method to contact the extremity plane, the work of verifying the coordinates is Very important. Then some planes are not worth invading, and some planes can exchange knowledge and energy through cooperation." "Cooperation?" "Yes, of course, only on planes that have already produced civilization. The strongest of them needs to have the qualifications to have equal dialogue with the true spirit master." Adam curled his lips secretly, this is simply the logic of the robber. The super-dimensional mage continued: "The resources required for each plane battle are very terrible. After exploring the mage to verify the coordinates, the holy tower will sell the coordinates to the intended tower, and the high tower will sign a contract with the holy tower. The method is supported, the Holy Tower does not prevent them from going out, but it is necessary to hand over 20% of the proceeds to the Holy Tower. Of this 20%, 5% belong to the Explorer Mage." "There are also planes with higher energy levels. The towers alone or the power of the consortium are not enough to conquer. At this time, the holy towers are required to go out. The intelligence collection task is to respond to this kind of situation." "I have to remind you that the mortality rate of the exploratory wizard is the highest. After smuggling, you will always be under the suppression of the source of the alien plane. Simply put, the exploratory wizard is like a virus, which will cause the most alien creatures. Instinctive hostility." Adam did not hesitate after hearing the explanation from the Chaowei Mage, and said directly: "I choose the exploratory type." Chaowei Mage said: "Then, always pay attention to the magic net information, the exploratory mage must master a special kind of magic, and someone will contact you within a few days. Next, we should talk about your merit points." The light curtain changes. This time it shows Adam''s performance in the mission. The final picture is fixed on a set of numbers-18566. "In addition to the 1,000-point standard, you can choose to exchange the remaining merit points for ether crystal, advanced knowledge, rest time, alchemical items, etc." Chaowei Mage opened a redemption list. Adam found that the value of merit points was really high. If all the Ether Crystals were exchanged, it would be enough to exchange nearly 2,000 units, which was almost equal to Adams two years of income. Adam reads the whole story, focusing on two of the options. "I need a laboratory within the holy tower, and knowledge of clone structure." After redeeming these two rewards, Adam chose to ignore the remaining sporadic merit points. The Chaowei Mage''s choice of the laboratory was not unexpected, but it was strange to Adam''s second choice. "The clone structure is the knowledge only used by the fourth-level mage, and the use below the fourth level is very small. It will also affect the control of power due to the split of the soul. Are you sure to choose this one?" Adam is quite sure that after embarking on the path of electromagnetic magic, the knowledge of the remaining elements is extremely limited to him. It is better to use this reward to quickly launch the All Adam Lab Project. Once this plan is successful, he will not be trapped. Because of the time needed for the experiment, I devoted myself wholeheartedly to the work of exploring the void. Adam left the sacred tower and returned to Meyer City through the teleportation array. He had been put on the robe of the mage belonging to the sacred tower, and he was surrounded by the happily playing devil who was constantly changing forms. The devils promotion went smoothly. It chose to completely integrate with Garfels. From then on, the life of the will has a real carrier. The infinite mutation characteristics of the virus body and the extraordinary energy obtained after promotion have almost made it another species, Adam thought After thinking about it, maybe it''s more appropriate to call it Shapeshifter now. The devil didnt take promotion seriously, his head was full of other things, and he secretly said to Adam: "Quack, Master, we have returned to Meyer City, do you remember..." Adam glanced at it, feeling a little speechless about its insignificance, and threw the Moldo Towers identity token directly to it: "Go, dont make troubles that shouldnt be caused The devil takes it He stayed at the token, nodded in excitement, and then rushed towards Huahua World without looking back. Adam turned and flew towards the Rex Masters Club. If nothing else, Dean Victors clone should still stay there. Although he has left the Moldo Academy to join the Fifth Element Sacred Tower, he should bid farewell to the Victor Master anyway. . Becoming a formal mage does not mean that you can leave the society, because the existence of the magic net is more closely related to the mage, a little etiquette will not bring any loss, on the contrary, the loss of etiquette will be looked down on by the other wizards. There were still two succubuses standing at the entrance of the clubhouse. They seemed to have seen a mage wearing sacred tower robes approaching for the first time. They were a little at a loss. They bowed to the ground and dared not lift their heads and said, "Hello, respect Master Tower Master, you..." Adam was never an overbearing person. The sudden increase in power did not have any effect on his beliefs. Faced with such a humble inquiry, he just gently raised his hand to lift the two succubus voids, and then released his own. Magic breath. . The figure of Mage Victor appeared directly in front of Adam. He laughed and patted Adam on the shoulder, and then said: "Not bad, not bad! You really made it!" Adam solemnly gave a salute: "Thank you very much for the super-dimensional wizard Moldo and you..." Master Victor waved his hand and interrupted Adam. He said nonchalantly, "No, no, it''s just a deal. We paid the support we deserved, and then got a gain that far exceeded expectations. You dont need to thank anyone for a successful transaction." Mage Victor walked upstairs with Adam, and said as he walked, "I heard that this trial was very exciting. I can''t wait to hear you." Chapter 148： Special magic The conversation between Adam and Mage Victor will not be repeated, but Mage Victor is not optimistic about Adam''s choice. "The exploration mage is easier to obtain resources than all other war mages, but correspondingly, the death rate is also the highest. Don''t think that with the magic net, there will be a second life. The soul that has been wiped out by the source of the alien plane after smuggling cannot be revived of." Adam didnt say anything about it. Any return will be accompanied by risk. The greater the return, the greater the risk. This is a normal thing, but since Master Victor mentioned this, he does have a question to ask: "What is that special magic? ?" He asked Pricia Super Dimension about this question, but the reaction of Super Dimension Mage was very strange, it seemed that there was disgust in admiration? Adam could not understand this emotion. Mage Victor froze for a moment and then laughed, without answering directly, instead he said: "The mage is never righteous. You should be very clear about this." Adam nodded. "It is not mentioned in the apprenticeship stage. After reaching the official level, many studies even need to destroy the entire ecosystem to achieve. Elemental magic is not mentioned. Most of the advanced knowledge of pharmacy, alchemy, and biology is bloody." Adam doubted: "This is related to special magic?" "It has nothing to do, but even among such mages, there are still some people who are flaunting justice. The **** butcher thinks that another butcher''s method of killing is too cruel. Are you ridiculous?" Adam is completely fascinated, Master Victor seems to be complaining to himself? After speaking, Master Victor seemed to feel something was wrong. He coughed slightly and said: "The special magic comes from the third Santa Laura True Spirit Archmage. She is the only one who converted from ancient magic to modern magic and was promoted to true spirit. Of..." Dean Victor paused and did not say those three words. "Special magic is the knowledge inherited from ancient magic, and its name is reincarnation." As soon as Adam''s head turned, he thought of some reasons. It was nothing more than a historical problem that caused the knowledge of the third holy tower to be unwelcome. However, it has nothing to do with him, and he can''t understand where the complaint of Master Victor comes from. "Reincarnation is to make you an embryo and parasitize in the original mother of the different plane, so as to avoid the magic of the plane''s origin. No one knows its principle except the wizard of the third holy tower, even if you learn Its just usable." Adam blinked, this kind of magic is very common, can it be said to be cruel? Victor Master saw his problem: "The chance of success is very low. As a spellcaster, there will be nothing wrong with you, but the parasitic matrix will definitely die. Usually tens of thousands of parasites can be used to find a matching matrix." After meeting with Mage Victor, Adam returned to his room in the Holy Tower of the Fifth Element. At this time, he has already sorted out the contradiction, whether it is cruel or not, it is completely hostility caused by the identity of the third holy tower anti-mage. It seems that although the mage advertises wisdom, he still cannot be completely rational. The meaningless fight still exists. The way that Mowang conveys information is very similar to the communication software on the earth. Exchange of soul fluctuations is equivalent to adding friends. After that, you can choose text messages or video images for communication, which is very magical. And now, there is a video request coming. After Adam was connected, he was a stranger who revealed an unknown and gloomy aura. Without any nonsense, he said directly to Adam: "In an hour, on the first floor of the fifth element holy tower, I will teach you to reincarnate. Surgery. I cut off the communication directly after speaking. Adam came to the appointed place before the appointed time. All the rooms in the holy tower have no fixed shape. As long as you pay some ether crystals, the alchemy puppets on standby can transform the rooms into any desired appearance, and the one that appears in front of Adam now It was a room with all black tones and neatly arranged a hundred beds, and on each bed was a female creature. The stranger threw a message box to Adam, and then said: "The method of using reincarnation is here. After reading it, it will be automatically destroyed. These hundred slaves from the different planes are your test items." After the strange mage finished speaking, he walked to one side and sat cross-legged in the air, without any intention of continuing to talk. Adam didn''t care either, he wrapped the message box with mental power to read the information, and the method of using the reincarnation technique was directly engraved in his mind. "This magic..." Adams face is a bit weird. This is actually a spell activated by a spell. The thirty-three syllables are extremely obscure. Each syllable needs the joint vibration of the soul and mental power to achieve its effect. Adam didn''t think anyone could be against him within the confines of the tower, so he simply experimented. Compared with the rune magic system, ancient magic is more obscure and less efficient, but Adam is Adam after all, and he directly separated 33 threads to learn at the same time After several trials, he mastered this Special pronunciation method. ", noisy..." Following the reading of the mantra, Adam felt his soul and body enveloped by mysterious powers of unknown origin, and began to transform into an unknown state, but soon, because of a syllable pronunciation, this change was forcibly stopped. , Whats more amazing is that Adam didnt feel any discomfort at all. The stranger suddenly said, "You are very suitable for the magic of the third holy tower. Why not leave here and join us." "Sorry, I refuse." The strange mage didn''t get angry, he just mumbled: "Pride and prejudice, hehe." Then he said nothing. After half a day passed quickly, Adam had clearly mastered the pronunciation of the spell, but the magic still could not be fully displayed. He simply stopped the experiment and asked the stranger: "Excuse me, where is my problem?" Mages are all very contractual, and this mage from the third holy tower is no exception. Although he is reluctant, he still replied: "Dont try to dismantle the reincarnation technique by constructing runes, thirty-three syllables. It''s a whole. You need to pronounce all the syllables at the same time. This is difficult, but you only have seven days. If you can''t do it..." "!" Before he could finish speaking, he heard Adam cast the spell accurately, and then disappeared. "It''s only half a day, how is this possible!" The strange mage lifted his hood in shock, revealing his pale face. No one knows the difficulty of this magic better than him, even the most talented mage he has ever seen, it was quite expensive. It took five days to master it. But Adam could no longer hear his voice. After the magic was activated, he entered a wonderful state. Chapter 149： doubt Adam disappeared in the same place and turned into a kind. He didn''t know how to describe his current state. Let''s call it information. He turned into a piece of information and threw it into the body of the closest female organism. Adam can clearly feel that his existence, soul, body, mental power, and even magic power are not lost, but they are sealed. This seal comes from the magic itself. Adam can be lifted at any time, but if it is lifted, it means The magic fails. After entering the female organism, Adams physical and mental perceptions were blocked. He could only vaguely feel that the power of the reincarnation technique was simulating the various structures of this body, and began to transform himself with the simulated structure. Write a new kind of information outside of this piece of information. This process did not go smoothly. The body of the invading alien creature was rapidly collapsing, unable to stop it from the inside out. The reincarnation technique seemed to have only stolen a very small part, and the invaded body was completely dead. Then there was no need for Adam to actively choose, the reincarnation technique took him into another body. Then there was a cyclical process. The bodies of the alien creatures died one after another. The information simulated outside of Adams soul became more and more complete. Finally, after entering the body of the last experimental body, the simulated information was successfully constructed, and Adams inner core was completely revealed. The original characteristics of another life. The mage from the third holy tower stretched out his hand expressionlessly and pointed towards the last subject. Adam entered the organ equivalent to the uterus, and then under the acceleration of the mage''s magic, conception, growth, and delivery proceeded rapidly. One hour later, Adam was "born". The moment the newborn left the mother''s body, the mother died directly. Adam''baby'' sat on the ground for a moment in a daze, then he chose to disarm the magic, the newborn exploded, and Adam''s body reappeared. "This is the reincarnation technique?" Adam asked softly, his eyes a little confused. The mage nodded: "Yes, I don''t know what method you used to solve the problem of thinking conflict, but it is a pity that your talent was wasted on elemental magic. The third holy tower can make you stronger the fastest. Place, think about it." The mage looked at Adam as if he was looking at another rare treasure, thinking conflict, this is the biggest problem with reincarnation. In just a short period of time, Adam has experienced a hundred rebirths, and each rebirth has a weak primitive will. They are attached to Adams Lords soul, and the Lords soul enters ignorance at the moment of birth. The momentary invasion of the state. This is a problem that all exploratory wizards will face. The primitive will of varying amounts will quickly absorb the energy of the main soul to grow in the state of ignorance, and then work together to suppress the main soul. The exploratory wizards often have to adapt to the new rules and awaken. Only then can these primitive wills be eliminated, and a small number of people who are unlucky will even lose themselves completely. Although this time is only an experiment, the 100 female individuals selected by the mage are the most suitable experimental subjects, but Adam can find the self in a trance, which is still shocking. He didn''t know that it was an instinct for Adam to deal with this situation. At the weakest hour, he was successful in one to ten billion. Now his soul strength is resolved by a hundred and a hundred, it is as simple as breathing. However, Adam still feels confused. The way he stole the alien plane with the reincarnation technique is too similar to the way he entered the plane of the wizard. In this case, he is also a stowaway and a snakehead, but he killed the rest after the smuggling was successful. Stowaways only. So the question is, since the origin of the world will instinctively reject the lives smuggled on the other planes, why hasn''t it been eliminated? Even let yourself become stronger, promoted, and embrace your origin? Adam would not naively think that the source did not find him. There must be a reason for this. What could it be? After this question flashed in his mind, he could no longer fade away, but no one can answer him now. Maybe the next time his life changes, he will get the answer when he sees the origin of the world? Adam did not answer for a long time. The mage thought Adam used silence instead of rejection. He snorted and did not invite again: "This time the experiment is so smooth because the experiment is specially made. In the real exploration mission, you can hardly find so many. Once a suitable matrix cannot continue to parasitize, you must use the reincarnation technique again at a speed that the world''s origin cannot reflect, otherwise you will undoubtedly die." The mage left the room coldly and left the room, leaving Adam alone with doubts. It took a long time to suppress the doubts in his heart. For Adam, as long as he learns any magic, he can directly reach the mastery stage. Although reincarnation cannot be constructed and stored in a thread like a rune group, his intelligence is enough to remember the frequency of every shock and fluctuation. In addition to not knowing the specific principle of reincarnation, there are no obstacles to other uses. After some time, Adam also left this room. All the endgames naturally have alchemy puppets to clean up, and Adam does not need to pay any price. Shortly after returning to his room, Mowang sent a text message that the laboratory he applied for has passed the review and is located on the fourth floor of the Santa. The Holy Tower of Elements is a very magical place. It is infinitely large. Every building material has space to expand runes, but if you want to walk in the Holy Tower, you need permission everywhere. Adams current access rights are divided into two types. One is public access. After joining the Sacred Tower, the first three floors can move freely. These three floors include the airport, teleportation hall, trading hall, mission hall and so on. The second type is personal transmission authority. After Adam receives the coordinates, he only needs to adjust the frequency in the room, and he will directly appear in the laboratory. To tell the truth, it''s not very useful now. Although the holy tower is infinite, Adam can only reach the fourth floor at the highest point. This distance is not much worse than flying. Before Adam came to the laboratory assigned to him, the Spirit of the Holy Tower recorded Adams soul fluctuations. From then on, this laboratory became Adams private space. Anyone, including the True Spirit Archmage, did not stop Adams permission. Power to enter. "The new laboratory." After a silent mutter in his heart, Adam''pushed open'' the door of the laboratory. The tower did not stingy in this aspect. The alchemy puppet is on standby at any time to transform the laboratory into what Adam needs for free. In addition to the purchase of equipment and test items, everything in the laboratory itself does not need to spend a piece of ether crystal. . Adam did not rush to transform, but took out the knowledge of the clone structure. Chapter 150： Magic after promotion The All-Adam Lab plan is imperative. This time, he reached the top of the first-level mage as soon as he was promoted. New knowledge is urgently needed to support the next advancement. Mage stage, there is a formal standard numerical calculation to measure the strength of a mage. The role played by mental power weakened again after the official level, and almost completely became an auxiliary tool outside the power system of the wizard. The total number of magic power that the soul can hold has become the basis for measuring the power of the wizard. Now Adam''s total magic power is nineteen Ten o''clock. Due to the soul transformation and promotion system of the wizard world, after the apprentice is promoted to the wizard, only reaching the top of the fourth level will be the next big bottleneck, and every small knowledge breakthrough before that is enough to support the small leap of spiritual power and magic power. But this kind of promotion will not cause ether gifts. In this world, except Adam, all those who have an understanding of electromagnetic spells are in the Moldo tower, but with their intelligence and speed of thinking, they could not meet Adam''s requirements, and now they are completely unqualified. Instead of cultivating and finding new assistants, it is efficient and fast to clone oneself, and because of the connection between the clone and the ontology, any breakthrough and progress in the experiment can be seamlessly communicated to the ontology, which is very convenient. . Although the price for constructing knowledge of clones is very high, it is only because it is only used by wizards of level 4 or above. When it comes to the difficulty of knowledge, it is really not high, and the method of construction is not even magical. Take a piece of core tissue from the body, put it in the etheric environment and cultivate it to give it extraordinary activity, then repeatedly refine the tissue, extract genes, and gradually cultivate the body through special equipment and experimental procedures. This part has nothing to do with magic, but the next step to split the soul requires the power of magic. "It''s so simple?!" This magic called Split Soul is composed of eleven runes. The data clearly introduces the function of each rune. The original function of split soul is to split a segment of the whole soul into a clone, giving it the same With the ability to communicate with the body and use magic, Adam only needs to change a few of the runes, and he can only divide the threads without involving the soul. After had doubts in his mind, Adam urgently needed to improve his strength and reach the super-dimensional level as soon as possible, and perhaps he could solve the puzzle earlier. Adam bought a batch of instruments for cultivating cloned genes through the magic net, and then ordered the alchemy puppet to remodel the laboratory a bit, and opened a separate room to place the etheric petri dish. In fact, the work of cultivating genes can be entrusted to the mage who researches this kind of knowledge, but because Adam needs to change the magic of dividing the soul, it may require a lot of clones, so it is convenient to train it himself. The calm and undisturbed time passed quickly. Adam stayed home for six months. In addition to studying the clone magic, he re-introduced his electromagnetic spells. The progress of the transformation of the divided soul is slow. Not to mention it, the reconstruction of the electromagnetic spell is very smooth. Electromagnetic cannons, plasma cannons, minefields, magnetic fields, iron sand swords, the power of the apex of magic beyond the apprentice stage, increases sharply after the soul is transformed. The new rune group is more simplified, hanging in the soul and thread like a spell slot. The mental power has almost completely withdrawn from the composition of magic, and the elemental energy is directly composed of magic. Without the transformation process, it reduces a lot of energy. waste. Among them, Thunder Magic has demonstrated amazing individual strike ability after being advanced. By manipulating the electric potential difference, Adam can mark any unit within the magnetic field, and Thunder will start tracking and striking after construction, unless the enemy has shielding means or Adams mana consumption Otherwise, the lightning strike will not stop. The magnetic field as Adams core ability has improved even more. In a strong magnetic field, Adam can change the terrain, allow the river to flow backwards, the hills will rise, and the temperature will rise to thousands of degrees Celsius. It can even control creatures with energy levels lower or equal to him. Organic iron in the body. The special Mage Armor that James once said to Adam has been realized. When the current Mage Armor is not activated, Adams soul is completely wrapped in a magnetic field. After the Mage Armor is activated, it will be automatically centered on him within 5 kilometers. The magnetic field enveloped. The simplified version of all kinds of magic can be directly excited by the magnetized wizard''s armor, without the active control of Adam. After connecting the magic net to the source of the world, the shield energy from the source circulates in the wizard''s armor. Although this energy is rare, its energy level is second only to the ether. It becomes a perfect medium, allowing the wizard''s armor to be substantive The form of transformation appears in any plane in the void. In addition, Adam has created a powerful magic, called a static storm by him, which restrains the electric charge in the surrounding environment through a magnetic field, and then automatically absorbs the electric charge after being pushed by the magic power although the lightning produced is not Can move, but can increase the power over time to expand the range, and disrupt the convergence of other elements, to a certain extent, achieve the effect of''silence''. The cultivation of the elemental body is also fruitful. Adam took a different approach. Instead of integrating the elements into the soul to construct a real elemental body, he tried to electrify the cells and transform the body with the method of the body refiner. Adam tried it. In this state, he The speed has reached twenty times the speed of sound, and the power of ordinary formal level electric element magic is between the gestures. The deep accumulation in the apprenticeship stage brought a blowout of strength after promotion. If Adam fights with all his strength, no one will think that he is just a newly promoted mage who has been promoted for just six months. Except for the creation of the clone, there is only one aspect that can enhance Adam''s strength, his soul servant. In the past six months, the devil seemed to be living in a dream. The purchasing power of a thousand units of ether crystals greatly exceeded its expectations. Even if the most extravagant consumption among its superficial cognitions is carried out every day, these ether crystals are enough for it for two years. Have fun. Meyer City has visited every place where it can be indulged. Because of its humor and wit, it has attracted the love of a group of female creatures of various races. Because of the characteristics of the''Transformer'', it has never been rejected due to the size, appearance, and...size issues. The identity of the "Soul Companion" of the Holy Tower Mage has allowed it to mix in front of the lower creatures of the various wizard world Up. The devil knew about the mission frequency of the war mage. It originally thought that such a good day would last a long time, until that day it was forcibly pulled back into the laboratory by Adam. "Master, ha... ha ha..." the devil said to Adam in a whisper. "Do you know a magic wand?" Chapter 151： Rod making The devil was stunned in an instant. After spending half a year in Mayer City, he certainly knew what a magic wand was when he was''informed.'' "what?" Adam wiped the non-existent bacteria, walked out of the cloning laboratory, and then seriously repeated: "Do you know the magic wand?" "I..." Adam said to himself: "The magic wand is an auxiliary tool for the wizard. The magic wand of the modern magician is made by alchemy knowledge. It usually depicts the increase of mental power, the increase of magic power, the communication of ether, the condensation of elements, etc. to increase the magic array. ." Adam didnt say a word, the devils head lowered his head. It knew that it was doomed to escape, and the appointed person said: "Master, if you have anything to do, just say it." Adam sat down, and a chair suddenly raised in the empty space to support him. He smiled and asked the devil: "After you are promoted, the mutation of virus cells can make you into various forms, right?" The devil does not answer. "If all kinds of creatures are okay, non-living creatures are okay, right?" The devil still doesn''t answer. "In other words, you should be able to become a magic wand." After hearing Adam utter this question in affirmative sentence, the devil couldn''t help but wailed: "Master, even if I can become a magic wand, it''s useless. There is no way to portray the magic circle in my body." Adam shook his head and said with a serious face: "Why, I have already thought of a way. Recently I have made a breakthrough in cell elementalization and elemental real body derivative applications. It is not a problem to portray the magic circle in your body." Actually, the devil knows that his own master will never aimlessly. Now that he has found himself, he has almost absolute certainty. At this time, no matter how he fights, as long as he doesn''t want to die, he has to obediently agree to this path. "Master, am I not going to die?..." Of course not to die, but the feeling that life is worse than death, the devil has experienced enough. The mutated virus devil can be manipulated freely. Theoretically, it can construct any shape in the body, including runes, but the virus itself does not have extraordinary power. The runes constructed are just the same shape and have no effect, so turn the devil into a magic wand In this work, the first task is to complete the elementalization of the virus and make it possess extraordinary energy. Naturally, it is not possible to test directly on the devil''s body in the initial stage, so it is necessary to cut the body tissues from the devil''s body. Since the virus will die soon after being separated from the mother''s body, this process will continue countless times a day. Ether crystals were catalyzed by Adams mass combustion like no money. For the next two months, the devil could only stay in such an environment at all times, and virus cells were infused with high-concentration energy. Thrive to provide Adam with numerous cuts and separations every day. This experiment is actually the same as creating a virus. The difficulty is how to stably multiply after the virus cells produce extraordinary energy. After a period of stagnation, he was inspired by the beasts of Mage World and became Adams best reference. He bought many advanced beasts through the Holy Tower Trading Hall, the strongest of which even reached the second-level energy intensity. . After anatomy, Adam discovered that their tissue cells can effectively retain extraordinary energy. Knowing this, Adam didn''t even need to interpret their genes. As long as the mutated virus swallowed a large number of viruses, the characteristics of the virus would naturally carry this part of information after swallowing. It costs money, but it doesn''t bother you. Adam likes this feeling very much. But the devil doesn''t like it. Unlike the previous mutation in Garfels, the current devil can only watch the tissues in his body collapse and die, and then regenerate like feed. This feeling is like dying and living countless times every day. same. Had it not been for Adam to block his pain senses, the devil would have been tempted to commit suicide long ago. But even so, the devil still feels painful, as if countless garbage is planted in the body every day. The direction is right, the next thing is to wait. Different from the previous effect on ordinary creatures so efficient and simple, the update of viruses is particularly difficult for extraordinary creatures. Adam is sure that the devil will never dare to violate the power, but the extraordinary level of genes want to rewrite information, it is still very time-consuming. Adam increased the output of Ether, completely ignored the consumption, and fully catalyzed the virus update. Another month passed, when the newly added ether crystals and the body of the beast were all consumed, the devil completed the virus update. Adam took it out of the petri dish, and it fell to the ground like the devil''s mud. Now it can be said to be stronger, but it doesn''t mean to experiment. "Master, is it all right?" The devil murmured weakly Various elemental reactions proceeded crackling around it, and the devil had no intention to control it. Adam thought for a while and threw it back into the petri dish. Although the virus already contained elemental energy, it was too complicated. Adam''s next step was to remove the extra elements and leave only one. This work only took one week. The current devil can be counted as an extraordinary creature of the electric system. The body is densely charged from the inside, and every slight movement is accompanied by lightning and thunder. "Then, the next step is to arrange the viruses into a magic circle, and then write fixed form change information in it." Adams satisfactory magnetic field constrained the devil in the air, and the electric knife cut it apart from it, and the thought force acted on the microscopic level, arranging the virus cells bit by bit into a rune-like appearance. In addition to the several magic arrays mentioned before, Adam also combined three kinds of magic arrays: magnetic field amplification, electromagnetic transformation, and electrothermal transformation. In this way, as long as you hold a wand, the speed of several large-scale magic that takes a long time to build will be greatly increased. Promote. A day later, Adam let go of the devil. Under the control of his mind, the devil''s form changed rapidly, and finally became a cane with Adam''s half-length, thin arms, and blue flashing electric light. Adam held it in his hand, and the magic wand formed a harmonious cycle with the mages armor and his own energy. You dont need to test Adam to know that after possessing the magic wand, his magic power will exceed the first level limit and reach the second level. . "How do you feel?" Adam asked satisfied. The devil''s will still exists after the transformation, and it can now be regarded as the spirit of the magic wand. Through its control, the energy-gathering effect of the magic wand will be greatly improved. "Master, you can be happy." Chapter 152： All Adam Labs Although Adam made the devil into a magic wand, it did not restrict it to exist in the form of a wand. When there is no fighting, he still allows it to move freely. So the devil is playing even crazier. Now it has a sense of urgency. I have such a master, and life may leave it at any time. After the devil left, Adam locked himself in the clone laboratory. After many expansions of this laboratory, the internal space has become very huge. The petri dishes arranged in numbers are arranged on both sides, and the end can hardly be seen at a glance. Each petri dish is immersed in Adam''s identical clone. The analysis of the rune group that divides the soul magic is initially completed. Adam found three of the key runes. As long as these three runes are slightly modified, only the threads can be divided without involving the soul. . With a muffled noise, the head of a clone in front of Adam exploded like a watermelon, and a mixture of red and white brains splashed over the petri dish. Adam looked at the clone number 213, shook his head and wrote down the reason for failure on the recorder: Unknown. Thats right, its unclear. Adam is convinced that there is no problem with the transformation of the rune. The current split soul can be stripped of certain information without involving the soul, but when magic is really applied to the clone, the ending will be exactly the same. . "Where is the problem?" Adam felt very puzzled. It was clear that some kind of information entered the body through an improved magic. Why did it explode? It was puzzled. Adam had to suspend the experiment. Although it was only the cloned clone that died, the feeling of killing himself with his own hands was still very strange. After leaving the cloning laboratory, Adam repeatedly played all the videos of his experiment this month from beginning to end. Suddenly, he was inspired to turn off the videos and rushed back to the laboratory. "The 214th test begins, record preparation." "Prepare the etheric environment." "The petri dish is unsealed." "The rune group begins to build." The cold voice of the recorder resounded in the laboratory, and Adam turned a deaf ear. The next scene was the key to the failure of the test. Rune brilliance enveloped Adams head and turned into an invisible channel connecting the body and the brain domain of the clone. A mysterious power enveloped Adams soul. Then Adam clearly felt that some information was stripped off and entered through the channel. The clone brain domain. . "The experiment failed for unknown reasons." The clone died again. This time Adam had no doubts, his eyes flashed unexpectedly, and he already understood the reason for the failure. Dividing the soul is a whole set of magic. Although Adam modified it, the original role of magic remains unchanged. The rewriting of these runes has made magic nondescript. The divided things have nothing to do with the soul and consciousness. Spiritual power wrapped in magic. Although clones were bred from Adams genes, their relatively fragile bodies and brains have no way to directly carry the mental and magical powers after transformation, so headshots are inevitable. It seems that the experiment has reached a deadlock. There is no way to break the game without involving the soul, but just now, Adam has a new inspiration. Magic Net. As early as the apprenticeship stage, he had doubts about the communication method of formal mages. War mages have a huge Internet connecting all souls. So how can mages who are not qualified to participate in plane wars in the tower quickly contact them? To use a term familiar to Adam, it is local area network. In fact, he does not need to split so many soul fragments. He only needs to use himself as the main server and the clone as a workstation in the local area network to realize the independent research of the clone by distributing tasks. Although there is no time receiving function, Adam can completely The information in the local area network is summarized at intervals. And this kind of technology is not too difficult at all in the presence of the magic net, Adam only needs to find the Victor Mage, and he can get it with great confidence. Three days later, Adam used the magic net technology in the tower he had traded with Master Victor to transform it and successfully applied it to the clone. Adam chose to build a tree-shaped local area network. The runes that built the local area network were portrayed in his soul and the brain of each clone. After doing this, Adam ontology became the initiator of the network and the information processing center. A clone connects itself through runes, naturally possessing mechanical thinking and processing capabilities. The disadvantage is that it cannot exist alone. Only when you are in the Internet can you have the ability to think, but this is completely enough. In this way, the clone realizes autonomous thinking within a limited range. Adam is equal to changing directions to allocate its own threads, and does not affect its own computing power. For Adam, this method is better than the traditional creation of clones. More favorable. The All-Adam Laboratory Project can be said to have been successful. Adams next first mission, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com is to derive and verify the other two formulas in Maxwell''s equations: Gauss''s law and Gauss''s magnetic law. The days of doing research were the most pleasant for Adam. Indulging in the laboratory can always make him forget the passage of time, but such a peaceful day was finally broken in the third month of the second year of the promotion. . A text message from the magic net made Adam out of his madness state: Master Adam, arrived at the mission junction outside the mission hall on the third floor of the Holy Tower within one day to receive the plane exploration mission. Adam looked at the hundreds of busy clones in the laboratory in silence. After setting up the research task, he recalled the devil through the contract. Then, with a slightly fluctuating mood, he came to the third floor of the holy tower. The mission hall is busy, and Adam is inconspicuous here in the robe of a first-level mage. He nodded and greeted the mage with kindness along the way, and then continued deepening along the passage. There were fewer and fewer mages on the road. Finally, Adam was there. The strange gazes of several wizards walked into the boundary of the mission outside the boundary. Adam thought it would be a super-dimensional mage presiding over the mission release, but he did not expect that the goal was that he once guessed it was a kind of artificial intelligence holy spirit. "Identity verification is complete, first-level exploration mage Adam." The icy voice of the Holy Tower Spirit went deep into my heart. After verification, an information box and several alchemical items were suspended in front of Adam. "Mage Adam, you need to be familiar with the exploration mission equipment and mission content within three days. After three days, use the fuzzy teleportation array to arrive near the recorded mission coordinates and start your first mission." The spirit of the holy tower disappeared, and the devils arrogant laughter sounded: "Quack, quack, finally waiting for this day, let those stupid natives know the horror of my great master!" ~： Its on the shelves~! After nearly three months, with 38W of free words, Master Adam is finally on the shelves. I am very worried... the results of this book... I haven''t collected more than 5,000 so far. I really don''t know how many friends will support me and subscribe to this book. This is not the first book I wrote. The last one was published in Chuangshi, and it is also under this pen name, but the writing is very poor, and I have no face to mention it. I remember the first order...no mention it... Anyway, this book will never get worse. Master Adam opened the book and has received a lot of support from everyone. I want to thank all the friends who have collected it, the friends who voted for recommendations, and so many friends who gave rewards. After every Kawen, you have your support. That gave me the motivation to write until now. I have a lot of favorite friends and clicked friends. I dont even know the name, but I am very happy watching the growth every day. I have thanked all the friends who gave me a reward before, but now I still want to solemnly thank you again and thank you for your support. and my editor Qingmang, I personally found me today, encouraged me, and commented in my book review section. I was really flattered. I always thought that the editors were cold, and I never dared to speak... Today, the editor told me that I just knew that I had to apply for the listing by myself... I was crying stupidly... I am in a mess, a bit incoherent and illogical, forgive me... I want to sell and sell badly, but lets forget it. I only ask you to support the original version if you like it. Even the first order of a dime is very important to me as a street writer, and it has a lot of yours. A dime, can I eat dumplings next month during the Chinese New Year? And the most important thing is, tomorrow at 12 o''clock noon, five changes and ten thousand words, after that, two changes every day are guaranteed, and three changes every day as much as possible. As for vomiting blood four times a day? I can''t guarantee this... Monthly pass has nothing to do with me, only subscription, I beg everyone again, subscription... Subscription is my life. Finally, I wish everyone a smooth life, a happy relationship and a happy heart. I want to subscribe to the crying beer. Chapter 153： Leaving the plane of the wizard The devil is a ghost who doesnt hold grudges. Not long after he was made into a magic wand, he didnt take this matter to his heart. Sometimes when he thinks about it, he thinks its good for him. Although he felt strangely unfree in his hands, at least he would no longer be used as cannon fodder to complete dangerous tasks. In this way, he was actually much safer. As a devil with no ambitions, it just wants to save its own life and enjoy the endless new things in the world of the wizard. There are three pieces of mission equipment issued by the Holy Tower. The first piece is the space anchor, this piece of equipment can help low-level mages not be blown away by the etheric storm in the void. The second piece is a scroll of advanced magic that can penetrate the crystal wall system. After exploring the mage to find the alien plane, the power of magic can help the wizard infiltrate the crystal wall system. The third piece is the information recorder. After the explorer finds enough information, he can connect to the magic net to send the information back. All of them are auxiliary equipment, and none of them can improve combat power. "Master, Santa Mage is a bit stingy, he doesn''t even give a life-saving thing, but you are going to kill you, and you don''t know how much the 5% of the income is, it''s worth it." The devil in the laboratory looked unnaturally Walking around with hundreds of Adams, he shuddered and came to Adam and said. Now Adams identity is very similar to that of a spy on Earth. He cannot carry anything that can prove his identity. He is a hero when he comes back alive. If he dies in the world of an alien wizard, he will be treated as if there is no Adam. Adam put the equipment aside, then picked up the information box and began to read it. Compared with equipment, it is the most beneficial thing for him to know the general information of the mission plane. "Dragon plane?" There is only very little content in the message box: this is the information accidentally discovered by a super-dimensional wizard wandering in the air. After the sacred tower translation analysis, it is preliminary judged that the main creature on the mission plane is the dragon. Waiting for creatures, the power level is unknown. Adam has a little understanding of dragons. There are also advanced creatures of this form in the wizard world. Among the other conquered planes, dragons are also very common, but it seems that he has never heard of a plane that is completely ruled by dragons. Adam is not surprised that there is only this little intelligence. The mission of the explorer is like this. If the intelligence is complete, the wizard can directly start the war, and there is no need to send someone to sneak in in advance. In the next three days, Adam spent huge sums of money to trade the knowledge of primary teleportation from the second element holy tower, mastered it as quickly as possible, and then came to the first holy tower after he was filled with ether crystals in his portable space. The transfer hall on the first floor. The teleportation hall is even more lively than the mission hall. As one of the few sacred towers in the world of wizards, this is the transportation hub for all wizards. Adam felt the feeling of shoulder-to-shoulder for the first time, and most of those who passed him by It is a life with a higher energy level than him. Until now, after discovering that he had come into contact with a higher level, Adam had a kind of, oh, I finally became a mage, this kind of consciousness. A ray of light shrouded Adam abruptly, and then he disappeared directly. After the scene changed, he found that he had come to a separate space. There was no longer any trace of the wizard beside him, only the spirit of the holy tower was shining on the side. . "Mage Adam, the first exploration mission begins, the teleportation countdown, five or four..." Adam took the devil into his mind, took out the space anchor and put it on his neck, then calmed his own energy field. "One. Fuzzy transmission started." "The instant acceleration just now should have surpassed the speed of light." "I don''t know if the laboratory can verify the remaining formulas after returning." "This is my second time crossing, right?" Before being shot into the indescribable dimensional gap like a cannonball, Adam had many nonsensical thoughts in his mind, then his eyes went dark, his consciousness fell into a deep sleep state, and he began to travel far away in space. When the dimensional crack opened again and Adam was ejected from it, the wizard''s armor was automatically activated, and the space anchor flashed with dark light to stabilize the turbulence of the void within the close range of Adam''s body, and displayed the spatial coordinates: 658745, 156764, 214564. Adam opened his eyes and looked at his mage armor in admiration. After he really came to the void environment, he knew what a great magic it was. There are countless turbulent etheric turbulences around, and the huge energy displayed by every tiny collision tells Adam how dangerous the environment is, but because of the mage armor, he can actually be free in the void with the energy level of the first-level mage. activity. Of course, space anchors may also be added. Adam opened his mouth, and unexpectedly made no sound, he simply pulled the devil out and turned it into a staff, and then the runes shone brightly, and the high-strength electromagnetic field added another layer of protection for him. The surrounding area is vast, and within the range of vision, there is no other thing besides the ether storm. The coordinates of the holy tower obviously have a big error, and the dragon plane is still far away from here. The error of every coordinate in the void is the difference in distance. At this time, it can only rely on luck. Adam only made changes to the single digits of the coordinates displayed by the space anchor. The space anchor floated automatically. The power from nowhere pushed Adam to fly quickly and automatically avoided turbulence during the flight. Perhaps for the exploration mage, in addition to the huge danger of the task, it seems that the eternal loneliness also makes them unbearable. According to the time of the mage plane Adam has been wandering in the void for ten years, and when the devil could not help but raised suicidal thoughts, a vivid color finally appeared before his eyes. A continent floating in the void. Adam felt a shock, and the devil was so excited that he couldn''t even maintain the shape of the magic wand, but was forcibly suppressed by Adam. Adam did not rashly approach this continent, but observed outside for a full month and determined that no native supernatural creatures could fly out of the crystal wall system before cautiously approaching this plane that did not release gravity. Putting away the devil, attaching the armor of the wizard tightly to the body surface, and then tore the magic scroll called the rift. As the magical light flashed, there were faint fluctuations on the crystal wall, and Adam quickly merged into it. Among the planes. Before he could adapt to the different rules, he hurriedly resorted to the reincarnation technique. "sack!" Then he turned into a piece of information and rushed for an unknown number of kilometers into the huge mountain range that soared into the sky. Chapter 154： Frost Dragon This is a huge mountain called Nesario, where the Frost Dragon clan originated. Every individual of the dragon race can reach a transcendent level when they reach adulthood. Their powerful strength and greedy and cruel nature make them vigilant towards all other lives, even of the same kind. This racial characteristic makes them unable to live in groups. The same is true for the Frost Dragons. Although the Nesario Mountain Range is their place of origin, only the pregnant female dragon will fly back to the mountains alone before giving birth, and find a hidden cave based on the origin of the mountains. Force to give birth to offspring. In this plane, the dragons have no natural enemies, and no race dared to provoke them during the production of the dragons. This will be endlessly pursued and killed by all the dragons. In the long history, all creatures who dared to do so, together with their The entire race was wiped out by the angry dragon. Octavia thinks the same way, so she simply spread Longwei outside the cave to remind the others that there is a master here, and then she fell into a deep sleep. Sleep is another instinct of giant dragons. Their long life force, sleep is the best way to pass the time and gain strength, and because of their unreasonable physical quality, there is no pain in childbirth, which is for all female dragons. Said, after sleeping, the dragon eggs will appear under their buttocks obediently after getting up. "Maybe I will have a beautiful dream, such as treasure enough to drown me?" Octavia thought beautifully, "I hope no stupid adventurer will enter my territory. I swear, even if one is missing after I return. Gold coin, me too... me too...ha..." After yawning and thinking about what to do for a long time, the mother dragon fell into a deep sleep. She didn''t notice at all. At the moment when she opened her mouth wide, a group of invisible things ignored her dragon power and entered her. In the body. After actually practicing the reincarnation technique on the alien plane, Adam understood the meaning of the special experimental body mentioned by the third Holy Tower Master at that time. At that time, the process of reincarnation technique to obtain genetic information of unfamiliar lives was almost unimpeded. Although it took a whole hundred experimental subjects to finally succeed, each experimental subject was successfully absorbed, but this time was different. Adam can be sure that he has never seen such a powerful body. In the body of this unidentified creature, every muscle fiber and cell tissue contains high-level energy. The immune system is unprecedentedly powerful, and it can spontaneously reject the body unconsciously. The energy quickly gathers to encircle the reincarnation technique, preventing it from stealing information. . "It seems that the danger of smuggling is not limited to the root cause. The success of the reincarnation technique is the first difficulty." Making judgments is the only thing Adam can do now, of course, he can also choose to interrupt the magic, but that is tantamount to suicide. In addition to this, he can only watch the fight between magic and energy silently. He didn''t know what level of creature this first invaded mother was, but he didn''t expect to reach the super-dimensional level, otherwise Adam would have been crushed to pieces in the first place. Octavia felt a little uncomfortable. The dream she expected did not appear, but she had a nightmare. An evil creature was eating her flesh and blood, and the pain gradually accumulated, but it never reached the critical point of awakening, which made her think it was just a dream. In the dream, that evil, terrifying, faceless monster was getting into her body, eating her meat bit by bit, biting faster and faster, Octavia felt like she was about to be caught Hollowed out. "Don''t eat me..." Octavia seemed to have returned to when she was chased out by her mother during the young dragon period. Only then did she have this fear in her life. The two kinds of fears superimposed, Octavia couldn''t help but shivered, "It''s cold, but I am the Frost Dragon, how can I feel cold?" "Is it too tired?" "Sleep for a while, it won''t be cold, it won''t hurt..." The reincarnation technique is really magical. Except for the first magical power provided by Adam, its activation is all self-sufficient. It invades the original matrix, while devouring energy, while interpreting information, while collapsing life. This process completely does not need Adam to control. He only needs to open his eyes to see that the power of the reincarnation technique breaks down the inner circulation of the creature without any hurries, and achieves the purpose of reincarnation. Unlike the last time, Adam focused on the process of reincarnation in the second cast, and found that all body tissues in the position where it wandered would collapse, and then a mysterious energy would temporarily maintain the stability of the system, and at the same time it was complicated. The information is automatically categorized and is written outside of Adams soul. Then he entered the mother''s womb with the reincarnation technique and found an egg. "Sure enough, it is a reptile, does it lay eggs?" Even if he had expected it, he still felt a little weird when he found out that an egg appeared in front of him. The first time he came by smuggling, he was actually hatched? ! Magic has no thinking. It takes Adam into the dragon egg without stagnation. In fact, this unformed dragon egg can provide more and more comprehensive genetic information than the already grown mother. "I really want to sleep." "But I always feel that I will die if I fall asleep." "Somewhat hungry." "I seem to have forgotten something very important, what is it?" "It hurts, it hurts..." "Forget it, go to sleep, you don''t know anything when you fall asleep..." Adam couldn''t understand the operation after the reincarnation technique entered the dragon egg In this case, he began to think divergently. As it stands now, after he successfully reincarnated, he had to bear the new body to walk on this plane, and he didnt know whether the rules were similar. If they were different, he could only learn a new power system from the beginning, otherwise Rushing to show the power of the mage will only lead to annihilation. "Maybe this is also a way to get knowledge? It''s just that it seems to be slower. If you infer this, the duration of a complete plane war is probably amazing, right?" Click... After the small voice, the reincarnation technique wrapped Adam and rushed out of the female dragon''s body and flew towards the nearest female dragon in the range. At the moment of leaving, Octavia''s huge body passed away with the wind, leaving only one dragon head still as it was before. Under her two dragon eyes, tears like ice crystals fell on the ground, sending out two The sound is crisp. The Longwei outside the cave disappeared after the sound. Chapter 155： 1 step away from extinction After leaving the body of the last female dragon, the reincarnation technique wandered between the heaven and the earth on the plane of the dragon, trying to hide energy fluctuations. The rules of the plane are different. In the wizard world, he has never seen a huge natural creation like the Nesario Mountain Range. Although the wizard tower is also very magnificent, it is a man-made object. Adam guessed that this was because of the main living creature. The reason for the difference in size. After not a short time, after flying a long distance, Adam saw a female dragon again. Then its exactly the same process. This time its even easier. After a small amount of information has been compiled outside, the female dragons instinctive resistance has also weakened, and the energy level of this second female dragon seems to be not as high as the previous one. It only took a short time to complete this record. As the invasion, devouring and recording continued, understanding arose in Adam''s heart. In addition to the core knowledge of the principle of reincarnation, the external manifestation is actually deceiving, deceiving the origin, deceiving the mother, and then deceiving himself. When the external information is exactly the same as the native creature, it means that the deception is complete. In the Nethario Mountains, all the female dragons who chose to come back to produce at this time were caught in a nightmare that they could never wake up. Each dragon''s dream is different, but the same is that they show the most feared things in their hearts, and the ending is death. Fortunately, the dragons on the plane of dragons are extraordinary beings, not just instincts and wits that follow the seasons to mate and lay eggs. Otherwise, in this short period of half a month, perhaps the Frost Dragons would be extinct. But even so, it still triggered the terrible anger of the male dragons in the clan, and countless male dragons flew from all sides of the dragon plane towards the Nesario Mountains, trying to kill the villains who killed their own''wives'' and''children''. Torn to pieces. This is normal. Dragons do not reproduce asexually. If there is a female dragon, there must be a male dragon. Although the relationship between them is not very close due to ethnic reasons, they even choose to lay eggs on their own, but no one can do the death of their wives. endure. The full name of the Frost Dragon is called the Frost Dragon, and they are born to control the ice element. When these cold synonymous collectively dispatched angrily to disperse the dragon, the dragon plane entered the cold winter ahead of schedule. In the plane of dragons, there are not only dragons. There are also some strong or weak races. Some of them are attached to the dragon, and some take a stand against the dragon. But now, even if the winter is suddenly affected With the survival of millions of ordinary lives, no one dared to block the advancement of Frost Dragon a little bit. After the reincarnation technique successfully stolen the information of the last female dragon in the range, Adam''s thunder took the magpie''s nest and successfully entered the dragon egg. Then the reincarnation technique released his power and activated the last trace of power in the dead female dragon. , Gave birth to Adam. Boo. With a crisp sound, Adam fell to the ground. Naturally, the eggs of extraordinary creatures could not be as fragile as those of poultry. After falling to the ground, not only did nothing happen, but instead smashed a rock covered in frost to pieces. The dragon egg swayed on the ground for a few times, seeming to be a little confused, and then the amplitude of the sway became larger, and the balance was not maintained for a while, and it rolled down the gentle **** of the cave and was stuck on the raised rock at the entrance of the cave. . Adam is fighting more than two hundred viruses attached to his soul. The young sons of extraordinary creatures are very extraordinary and have not yet truly developed sapience, but the power contained in them is no less than that of ordinary apprentice-level creatures. If you calculate it, these two hundred Multiple dragon souls are probably stronger than 200,000 human souls on the earth, but this still does not have any advantage compared with Adam. Adam is destroying these parasitic souls at a uniform speed with one thought. Roar! Roar! At this moment, huge roars accompanied by the muffled sound of avalanches sounded one after another, and the cave where Adam was located was also affected. The snow accumulated for countless years crashed down, completely submerging the entire cave. This kind of purely physical dispersive power is actually unable to cause damage to the dragon egg at all, but the Adam who steals it still feels shaken. The roar of the dragon has a strange power. The young dragon soul started after receiving this power. Crazy counterattack, just this is not enough to make Adam a headache, but he felt that these dragon souls were actually sending out a certain frequency of information. "There is a unique way of contacting dragons!" Adam was horrified. If he was discovered by an adult dragon, the chance of being killed on the spot might not be high, but the danger is not small at all. After revealing his identity, he will definitely not only face the dragon, but the decisive destruction of the entire plane. power. So Adam manipulated the power of mind to temporarily suppress the message sent by the dragon soul, and then used magic power to reproduce the syllable representing reincarnation art at great risk. sack. Not finished yet, Adam even injected pure energy into the dragon soul to help them grow. "This is an exploration mission. As expected, there are dangers everywhere, and now I can only rely on the power of the mage plane system." After flashing the last thought, Adam decisively hid in the deepest depths, allowing the dragon souls to start fighting for the right to survive. Just a few dozen seconds after Adams retreat, more than two hundred huge energy units descended outside the cave, and then the snow was scattered all over the sky, and the snow covering the surface of the cave turned into cannonballs to the west. craters were made on the bare black rocks. Then, under the gaze of hundreds of frost dragons, the only surviving dragon egg lay quietly in place. "Why are the other dragons dead and the rest of the eggs broken, and this dragon egg still exists?" A weird short dragon''s voice sounded, and a strong frost dragon stepped forward, and its huge claws grabbed the dragon egg. "Put away your paws, Angles, this is Jenny''s cave, and in this dragon egg, is my child!" Another frost dragon rushed quickly, spreading its wings and unceremoniously hit the previous one. Fei, and then use unknown power to suspend the dragon egg beside him. Angles fell to the ground and made a huge noise. He roared, "Okov, you are looking for death!" Then his wings spread out and flew into the air, opening his mouth and letting out a deafening roar, pure white energy beams converged in his mouth. Then he shot towards the dragon without hesitation. Okov expanded his talents, and the white field expanded outwards, which happened to protect him and the dragon egg beside him, and also blocked Anglis''s attack. The rest of the dragons are not strange, such fighting among the dragons is just commonplace, but now is not the time to appreciate the fighting. Chapter 156： Broken shell "You two stop! The most important thing now is to find out which dirty and despicable bug killed the female dragons, and this egg..." boom. An ice storm hit the face of Frost Dragon who wanted to take charge of the overall situation. He instantly lost his mind: "You two **** idiots!" The methods used by the dragons to persuade the fight were not friendly at all. After finding that the two of them fought more and more fiercely, and even the dragon language magic spread to the side dragons, all the frost dragons on the scene swarmed up and directly pushed the two dragons to the ground, but they were considered appropriate , Carefully protecting the last dragon egg from being broken. The battle of these giant creatures can be described as the shaking of the ground. An entire mountain, including the cave, has been razed to the ground. After the dragons vented, they panted and surrounded Okov in the center. The previous Frost Dragon stood up again, ignoring the wound with snow-white blood on his body, and said viciously: "Find out who did it, then kill him, destroy all the people with blood relations with him, and then slaughter. His race, the majesty of the dragon clan cannot be violated, the majesty of the frost dragon clan, the loss of the females and offspring of the frost dragon clan, must have a hundred times more lives to repay!" Angles got up from the ground, and the dragon claw pointed at Okov and the egg and said, "Only this egg is intact in the entire Nesario Mountains. There must be something wrong with it. It is better to smash it directly." Okov roared, the ice wrapped the dragon egg and put it in the wings. His silver eyes were full of killing intent: "Angles, you are looking for death!" The frost dragons calmed Okov, and then said to Angles: "We are dragons. Even the young dragons are the most powerful and noble creatures in the world. No one can do anything in the dragon egg." The dragons nodded one after another. They have this confidence. The dragon race is a race that stands on the pinnacle of the world. After adulthood, there will be a transcendent level. Their young children are the strongest of all races. Even if something unclean is put into the dragon egg, Will be killed and eaten by young dragons. As for whether there will be extraordinary life in the dragon egg, they have never thought about this. After all, there are hundreds of frost dragons here. Which extraordinary life can hide so many dragons'' noses at the same time? The Frost Dragons left the Nethario Mountains and returned to all parts of the world. Although this incident made them angry, but with their lazy nature, the so-called tracing and revenge will only be carried out near the territory. The massacre cannot be avoided. , But to say that it spreads to the whole world, the dragon race has this ability, but it will not take this effort. The same is true for Okov. He walks and stops along the way, and when he encounters unpleasant ones, he kills them as enemies, and when he encounters a treasure he likes, he casually puts on the name of the enemy and snatches it over, just so leisurely. He returned to his cave at the top of the Makalu Mountains. "Great master, welcome your return." Outside the cave, Okov''s plundered slaves knelt to the ground and greeted him. Then one of the female humanoid creatures crawled under his feet and reported to him a little bit after leaving. What happened in the territory. Okov took out the frozen dragon egg, his claws were slightly hardened, and the frost shattered. He absently listened to the report, but he hesitated in his heart. He snatched the egg back with a fever of mind before, but he was a male dragon. In the dragon clan, the male dragon has no obligation to raise heirs. Even if the obligation is not to be discussed, there is no way to hatch dragon eggs in the inheritance he gets. The more he thought about it, the more irritable, he blew all the slaves under his feet out of the cave, and then he looked at the dragon egg floating in front of him with a huge head and worried: "What should I do?" He stretched out his paw and shook it a few times, muttering. Said: "Why don''t you just crush it?" This thought quickly occupied his mind as soon as it came up. Fortunately, at the last second he maintained his sense: "No, no, no, the female dragons of this generation are almost dead. The next time they want to mate, they can only When the dragons grow up, that is to say, this egg may be my only child in the next few hundred years." Thinking of this, he opened his mouth and let out a roar: "Lina!" The slave who had been blown away immediately appeared in front of him: "Master, what is your order?" Okov flicked his fingers and flicked the dragon egg half the size of the slave Lina into her arms. Lina looked at Frost Dragon blankly at a loss. "I don''t care what you use to hatch it. I will give you and your tribe freedom. If it doesn''t hatch, you will all die." The reincarnation technique is still in effect. After compiling the genetic information of the original race, it no longer has the intention of invading the original mother. Instead, it is more like a hidden escape magic. Adam now dare not perceive the environment outside the eggshell, only Hidden in the egg, watching over a hundred dragon souls kill each other until only ten remain. From this we can see the cruel nature of the dragons. In order to fight for the living space, these dragon souls are using the most violent means they can use to attack and bite the remaining dragon souls. Once they are incomplete, they will become food for others. Time passed quickly, and without a reference, Adam could only record time every second. Five years have passed since the moment the reincarnation technique was completed. The remaining dragon souls are getting fewer and fewer, and each dragon soul is getting stronger and stronger. Adam felt that if he gave up parasites and allowed the final winner to be born, he might be able to create a genius among the frost dragons. But it is clear that Adam will not let this happen. The female slave Lina stared blankly at the dragon egg tumbling in the boiling water of the wooden barrel in the room she lived in, and unconsciously added the fire attribute energy stone to the magic stove in her hand. Five years have passed At the beginning, the owner of Okov always cared about the hatching of dragon eggs, but after the third year of the owners sleep, she never heard similar queries again. She knew that Master Okov must have forgotten the dragon egg, but she did not relax at all, but was even more frightened, because she knew that the next time the master woke up and thought of asking, if the dragon egg still did not hatch, she and her The tribe will die. Lina had never doubted the cruelty and dominance of the dragons. In the past five years, she tried many ways to incubate eggs, including blood sacrifices, but the egg did not respond. Then she pumped her head, thinking that ordinary poultry eggs would hatch in a warm environment, so she boiled it The bucket of water threw the Frost Dragon''s egg into the boiling water. "When will you be able to break the shell? Please be born quickly, please..." Click. Lina''s eyes widened sharply. Click. Lina covered her mouth with tears, and the egg finally cracked! Chapter 157： incubation Lina suddenly became at a loss. She didn''t know what to do now. She tried to reach into the boiling water to fish out the dragon egg, but she stopped abruptly before touching the water, not because she was afraid of being hot, but because she was afraid of the dragon. The hatching of the eggs will stop because of her recklessness. She did not dare to throw stones in the magic stove, fearing that the weak fluctuation of fire power would affect the young dragon''s shell. She could only stand on the spot and cover her mouth to prevent crying. In her eyes, in her heart, this was not a dragon egg, but the life of her and the entire tribe. In the cracking sound, Lina couldn''t cry and prayed silently: "Strong, hard!" Adam was strangling the remaining dragon souls. That''s right, he didn''t dare to use too much extraordinary power. He choked the remaining ten dragon souls to death one by one with the slight revealing substantive thought power. The broken egg shell was the dragon soul''s struggle and resistance. While killing the dragon, Adam silently admired that this race is truly blessed. The soul power of the cub at the weakest hour is no less than that of the mage apprentice. Although it cannot be compared with Adam, if this kind of soul power appears on the plane of the mage After growing up, 100% of human beings can be qualified for war trials. However, there are advantages and disadvantages when things are done. Innate strength will inevitably lead to a huge bottleneck before the qualitative transformation stage of a certain life level. Adam remembered the roar of the dragon five years ago. Although he did not explore too much, Adam can be sure that there is no extra dimension. Levels of dragons exist. Adam can infer from this that it will be very difficult for the dragon to transform again after entering the life level of the official mage. The mages are different. Although they are inherently weak, Adam has once felt the dense and unfamiliar super-dimensional aura in the high-level towers where he has no access authority. Click. The miniature Nian-power arm pierced the last dragon soul on the eggshell and pinched it to death. This impact made the last intact part of the eggshell cracked. Lina stopped crying and took out a piece of soft cloth. And a lot of fresh blood food, waiting for the birth of the young dragon. Adam did not let her wait for a long time. After only a few tens of seconds, a silver-white paw covered with fine scales ripped the film and broke the eggshell, and then the other paw stretched out together, half The tall young dragon got out of the dragon egg little by little. Then he fell into the boiling water with a thump. A water temperature of 100 degrees Celsius naturally did not cause any harm to the dragon''s body, but it successfully frightened Adam. This body''s natural ability was automatically activated, and a cold air sprayed from his mouth, directly freezing the boiling water. It became hard ice, and also sealed himself in a bucket. Adam blinked his eyes in the bucket, a little confused, not knowing why hot water was used to incubate an ice dragon. Lina exclaimed and threw away the blanket in her hand, waved a green beam and shattered the ice to pieces, then knelt down in fear and trembling in front of Adam. It was better than the first time he could fully control the human body. Adam summarized the threads. One thread was responsible for one limb and started to move awkwardly on the ground. The cubs fragile wings could not be stretched. The instinct of reptiles made him want to lie on all fours. Originally, he should be just an ordinary frost dragon after he was born, but after swallowing hundreds of dragon souls, his talent seemed strong. It''s a bit too much, for example, the ground where the body moves, leaving a path of frost. Lina frowned in pain. She didn''t dare to use her racial talent to isolate the cold. She could only watch the young dragon step on her back and ice her body. Adam ignored her, but opened his mouth and uttered the first syllable. Roar. Longwei then spread. Roar! A louder dragon chant sounded, the temperature in the Makalu Mountains dropped abruptly, and then a huge energy breath turned from inertness to activity, and quickly approached Adam. Frost Dragon Okov felt the birth of the cub and woke up from his deep sleep. Okov rushed out of Lina''s room, and the huge dragon claw opened the roof unceremoniously. Longan stared at the weak and ignorant cub in his eyes, and then shouted at Lina: "Hey Click haka!" Lina squatted on the ground and didn''t dare to lift it up, and replied humblely: "Dumb and Yin." The cold air around Adam fluctuated unnaturally. He thought of a key issue. Reincarnations can only allow him to have a native body. Inheritance memory is responsible for the mysterious side, which means that Adam does not understand the world at all. What is your language! The conversation between Frost Dragon and the maid was simply meaningless garbled words in his ears. Before long-term observation and comparison, even his computing power could not directly master a language. Fortunately, the Frost Dragon didnt mean to talk to the cub, or he didnt think that a newborn kid could directly master the language. He just carefully extended **** and pinched Adams head. , Mentioned the present. At this time, Adam had closed his eyes, and he was afraid that his eyes would show flaws if he didn''t use it for ordinary cubs. Then Adam felt a refreshing chill and another incomprehensible language, and then fell into a coma. Three years later, on the steep ice and rocks of the Makalu Mountains, a nearly two-meter-high silver-white frost dragon unfolded a three-meter-long flight at low altitude. Not far from it was Lina, who was wrapped in a green energy field, eagerly moving forward. After Adam was bornOkov kept her credit and gave her and the tribe freedom, but Lina did not leave. She has forgotten how to survive outside the Makalu Mountains. Freedom is nothing for her. No effect, she chose to stay in the Dragon''s Den to take care of Chris. Adam''s new name is Chris, Chris Hanshuang. Okov is not a qualified parent, or that all male dragons are not qualified fathers. He quickly lost his freshness to the cubs after the first short month, and laid lazily under the dragons den. The dragon whispered seal, prohibiting any creatures including the cubs from entering his cave, and then entering a deep sleep state again. Just order Lina to serve Adam. This is a good thing for Adam, because he does not understand dragon language and has no inheritance memory. This flaw can be confused when he is a cub, but Adam does not know how old a normal dragon will awaken and inherit. This is still huge. Risk, Okov''s sleep now avoids this risk. "Master, are you really ready to leave your father? You must know that you are not an adult, and the world outside the dragon''s den is very dangerous. Those dragon slayer warriors will never give up the opportunity to kill a young dragon." Lina With a sad face, he kept chattering in Adam''s ear. Chapter 158： Lina Of course Adam wants to leave. Okov has no intention to hide his strength. Adam can judge from the energy fluctuations in the mountains after he fell asleep that the energy of this dragon is equivalent to the third-level mage, but the energy he has The quality is far inferior to the magical power. On the whole, Okov is probably a second-level mage. Using this inference as the basis for deducing the entire plane, the supernatural individuals in the dragon plane should generally be one level lower than the wizard world. It doesnt make any sense to continue to stay in Okovs dragons den and wait for adulthood. If the male dragon suddenly wakes up thinking that he has such a son, and wants to test the young dragons inheritance mastery on a whim, Adam will show the truth. There is no other way to choose from a battle with him. The dragon slaying warrior whom Lina said was not taken care of by Adam. Although he did not have the memory of the dragon clan and could not use magic power, the innate ice element control of the Frost Dragon clan was enough to make him pass the weakest stage. This kind of elemental affinity is equivalent to directly mastering a knowledge. Although there is no depth, it can already form combat power in Adams hands. Simple energy magic is not difficult for him, plus the dragons innate and powerful body. Quality, those''dragon slayer warriors'' who only dare to attack young dragons are not enough. Moreover, the main purpose of the Adams plane smuggling is to collect information and calibrate coordinates. The second mission is in progress all the time. The Space Anchor is recording every change in the plane in a special way and calculating its transition in the void. Cycle and transition distance, this is not a task that can be completed in a short time, it needs to calculate the law among the complicated variables. Collecting intelligence is what Adam really needs to accomplish independently. If he wants to collect information, he must leave the''little'' Makalu Mountains and learn about the social form of the dragon plane very early. Adam did not think about relying entirely on his own. Wings and feet traveled across thousands of mountains and rivers. Since there are other races in this world besides dragons, there are bound to be racial contradictions. If there are contradictions, there will be conflicts. If there are conflicts, they can be used. Being a behind-the-scenes man is far more time-saving and labor-saving than doing it yourself. Lina is the most important breakthrough point in the early stage of Adam''s plan, and this is also the reason why Adam allowed a small native of the plane to follow him. In the face of Lina''s babbling thoughts, Adam transformed the ice element into a giant claw and grabbed Lina, and then his wings flew into the air, flying through the sound barrier, facing away from the Makalu Mountains. Hurried away. Lina only had time to exclaim, and then the melancholy in her stomach was blocked by the cold wind. He didn''t fly very far, and after realizing that he couldn''t feel the energy breath of Okov, Adam lowered his speed, and after dispelling the crampons, he randomly landed on a flat ground. Adam looked at the bewildered Lina and asked directly, "Why follow me." Lina became very apprehensive after discovering that what she saw was no longer a scene she was familiar with. Ai Ai said to Adam: "Little Master, I am your slave. If I don''t follow you, where can I go?" Dragons are really lazy creatures. Although they represent the highest point of force on this plane, they are too lazy to do things to rule the world. When they grow up, each dragon will choose a region that matches its own attributes. The mountain is king, and then beat and blackmail all the races living around them one by one, ordering them to verbally admit that they are their slaves, and then they will sleep on the thick treasure in the dragon''s lair with peace of mind. Yes, it is verbal. Although Lina and her tribe are called Master Okov, Okov did not leave any restriction in Linas soul. Adam didnt know whether this was because the dragon plane didnt understand the means to sign the master and servant contract or was it simple Because of laziness, but this gave Adam an opportunity. Since Lina has the consciousness of being a slave, she should become his real slave. "Wake up, it''s time to work." Adam knocked the sleeping devil in his head to wake it up. The origin of the plane rejects all visitors from the different planes, and the devil is no exception, so now it cannot appear directly in the material world. However, based on the innate ability of the devil this race, it can completely communicate and sign contracts with the trading partner in the spiritual world. This method will not attract the attention of the source. The silver dragon claw covered the top of Lina''s head. She was a little curious but not afraid. She had been taking care of Master Chris since he was an egg. Lina felt that the little master would not kill her for no reason. Lina only felt that her eyes were dark, and when she lit up again, she had come to a magnificent and sacred space. The silver-white temple towered into the clouds. On the **** seat sat a frost dragon that was larger than Okov''s. Every breath of''s breath can sweep through the overwhelming storm of ice elements. Lina tremblingly said, "Master Chris, is this? You?" The sight in front of her has surpassed her imagination and aroused her maximum fear and awe. This frost dragon is a transformation of the devils consciousness. After getting Adams order and permission, it pretends to behave like a ghost. After thinking about it, it waved its hand. Suddenly the frosty plastic can be transformed into countless extraordinary creatures surrounding it in the sky. Hovering, opening his mouth just about to brag, I felt the pain from the soul, and could only help Lina said: "Sign this contract I am your master." Lina ignorantly signed her name on the contract with a pen that appeared out of thin air and returned to the material world. She was in a daze. She didn''t know which of the young dragon and the dragon she saw was the real one. She wanted to ask questions, but the **** from the soul made her shut up. She even felt that any questions and doubts were right. The host''s disrespect. So she could only stand in place at a loss. Adam ignored the devil''s request to come out and looked at Lina with satisfaction. The master-servant contract just now is more stringent than the conditions signed with the devil. Adams control of Linas life and death is under the control of Adam. Even if necessary, Adam can completely erase Linas intelligence and manipulate her like a robot. . There is no Holy Tower for him in the war of planes. If virus infection is used, it will inevitably cause a strong backlash from the source, but signing a contract will be more concealed and soft. Since the contract can take effect, Adam can use the same method To control more creatures and races, even if this force is not enough to subvert this plane, it is enough as Adams eyes and ears to complete the task of intelligence gathering. "Take me to your tribe." Chapter 159： Forest Elf Tribe The Makalu Mountains are huge, and Okov occupies only the highest peak among them. It is closest to the sky, covered with snow and ice all year round, and the temperature is also the lowest. The lower part of the mountains is completely different. It is full of vitality, forests and lakes, and all kinds of wonderful creatures live. Lina''s tribe is among them. After the master-servant contract was signed, Lina obeyed Adam 100%. By asking him, he knew that Lina belonged to the forest elves. The tribe she was born in was a small branch of this tribe, with a population of only over a thousand, and the strongest was her father. The tribal patriarch, Lina didn''t know his energy level, only knew that facing Okov, the patriarch had no resistance. Adam can use Lina''s energy level to push her father back. He must not reach the extraordinary level, otherwise Lina, who is a direct descendant, would not be so weak. Lina''s words are very indifferent to her race and family senses. This is because she was presented as a tribute to Okov from the very beginning of her birth. She has lived near the Dragon''s Den from the day she was conscious, throughout her life. He has only returned to the tribe three times, and the first two times were when collecting treasures. "They don''t like me, including my father." Lina said in confusion while pointing the way. "The day the old master gave me and the tribe freedom three years ago, I once returned to the tribe and they were very happy to be free. , But no one welcomed my arrival, and no one wanted to keep me, so I had to go back to the Dragons Den." Adams emotions did not fluctuate at all. Linas experience stemmed from the stupid prejudice of the mundane race. They obviously believed that Lina had become Okovs lackey and spokesperson. In their perception, Lina was an exploiter and brought The different kind of disaster is the incarnation of misfortune, but they never thought that they sent Lina to Longkou with their own hands, nor did they think that it is precisely because of the existence of Lina that they can live peacefully and finally have freedom. "Sorry, Master, three years have passed, I don''t know if the tribe is still there, maybe they have already left..." "Continue to lead the way, they won''t leave." Adam said confidently. The dragons are cruel, but when they are in a bad mood or in need of treasures, most of the time, the dragons are a perfect ruler for slaves that only exists in ideals. The dragons are a kind of lazy longevity species that can sleep for dozens or hundreds of years. Although the amount of worship is huge each time, this amount is not so difficult to accept over the long years. As a person who does not own can decide himself If Lina''s father was not an idiot, he would not leave here to accept the exploitation of the next slave owner. Lina was a little ignorant, but what the master said must be correct. She remained silent and continued to lead the way. "Wait, this is Long Wei?" In a four-person team, the human with a long sword waved to stop his companion, and said solemnly with excitement. Longwei does not come from inheritance, but the instinctive ability of any dragon race, similar to a realm, with their energy and breath automatically spreading outward. Where Adam passed, all the creatures that hadn''t opened their minds ran away, lest they anger the overlord at the top of the food chain, and no beast dared to stand in front of the dragon race. But Longwei is also the best beacon for people with ulterior motives, allowing them to capture the movements of the dragon clan from far away. Dragon Slaying Warrior, this is a unique profession on the plane of dragon. They come from a society composed of races other than the dragons on the plane of dragons. A small number of powerful hunters hunt for dragons to seize treasures, and most dare to attack young dragons. They usually have a team of people who have just been driven out by the female dragon. The juvenile young dragons in the Dragon''s Den use the corpses of the young dragons to demonstrate martial arts in exchange for social status and huge benefits. Although it is dangerous, there are still countless people who take it seriously. Shield warrior Carter, magic swordsman Lar, wizard Jace and priest Jesse are such a dragon slaying team. Their strength is not very strong, but not weak. They cant fight the grown-up dragons but they are an overwhelming threat to the young dragons. This time I came to the Makalu Mountains and heard that there are frost dragon Okovs territory. A young dragon appeared, looking for a chance to do a big vote. No one knows the source of this news, but it seems that it came from a slave race ruled by a giant dragon three years ago. At first they did not believe that there would be young dragons in the dragon lair of a male dragon like Okov. Exist, but think of the Frost Dragon disaster eight years ago, this news seems to be more credible. Giant dragons are very lazy. As long as they don''t find their way to death and hit the dragon''s lair, they will not be in any danger. They are just trying their luck. It is best to hunt and kill nature, and there will be no loss if you can''t hunt. Anyway, the Dragon Slaying Warriors are a group of idle guys. "The news is true, Frost Dragon Okov really raised a young dragon!" The shield warrior put down the huge shield in his hand. The short body was completely hidden behind the shield. From the strength of the dragon, he could judge the source of absolute Not an adult dragon. "But, this little dragon is only eight years old at most, right? How could it possibly appear outside the dragon''s den?" Priest Jesse waved and threw a few buffing spells onto everyone, then walked to the safest corner of the team and said. The wizard Jace waved his staff to bring up a circle of fire elemental ripples, then licked his lips and said, "Okovs dragons lair is surrounded by frost. Obviously he is asleep. Our cute little dragon must be taking advantage of it. When Dad fell asleep, he went down the mountain and couldn''t find his way home." The four of them looked at each other, and they all saw the desire called heroism but greed in the eyes of each other. The magic swordsman waved his sword and pointed in the direction from Longwei: "Then what are we waiting for? It''s time for the dragons." Adam flew very fast, Lina was quietly caught in the dragon''s claws and motionless. When a dense forest appeared in front of them, Lina said, "Master, the forest elves are inside. If, I Say if they did not offend you, can you let them make a living." "Yes." Adam replied without hesitation. Every intelligent life has its value even if its power is low. What''s more, the forest elves are the first breakthrough for him to reach the plan. All his next thoughts should be based on this. The tribe will verify, so he will not kill at will if it is not necessary. This range includes the four little mice sneaking behind them. Adam looked back and then descended from the air to prepare to enter the forest. At this moment, a wall of fire suddenly rose in front of him. Chapter 160： Dragon Warrior The timing of the appearance of the wall of fire is very clever. Just before Adam is about to speed up and enter the forest again after Adams fall, there is a magic trap under Jasbs inside the wall of fire. As long as Adams body touches the flame, the trap will be triggered and become a flame. The cage imprisoned Adam. When Lina was terrified and wanted to remind her master to avoid, she suddenly found herself falling into the forest like clouds and fog. Adam was less than one meter away from the flame. Two dragon claws grabbed into the ground and turned around fiercely. The ice element attached to his thick tail slammed on the wall of fire. The elemental forces canceled each other out, and the wall of fire disappeared: "The rest of the creatures with extraordinary power? It''s time to come." Adam was not angry about being attacked, but felt very happy, because the power expressions of a large plane must be mixed. To find out this requires a large number of extraordinary individuals as specimens, even if no one comes to trouble Adam, When he has mastered enough power, he will also go out to rob. Now there are a few samples sent to the door just to be captured for research. It is not the weak who dare to attack the dragon clan, but it is not too strong to use sneak attacks on a young dragon. This degree is just right, and the disappearance of such a person will not cause any turmoil. "This is really a young dragon less than eight years old? What''s a joke, if the dragons are so strong, what can we do?" The wizard Jace was a little surprised. The wall of fire just now was one of the most powerful kinds of magic he could use. Although he hadn''t thought of catching the young dragon directly, it was too exaggerated to be pulled away by a tail. "Don''t froze, Jace continues to prepare magic, Ral prepares to attack, Jesse! Help me!" The dwarf shield warrior Carter was the commander of the team. Seeing that the magic did not work, he issued a simple order, and he squeezed the shield. , Surrounded by earth-yellow energy, launched a charge towards Adam. "Strength increase, solid as a rock, heroic will, fast healing, forbidden air domain!" Pastor Jesse''s lips quivered quickly, and the buffs fell on Carter one by one. His short body seemed to have grown a bit, and then she waved her short staff. , A pure white energy cobweb is rapidly weaving in the sky. Adam watched indifferently, allowing several people to accumulate their strength. There was no emotion in the silver-white vertical pupils, and their logical thinking was rapidly recording their energy fluctuations. These were very valuable information. Carter rumbling past like a giant beast, each time his feet stepped on the ground, he stepped on shallow pits, and Lal''s long sword pulled out a sword flower, and his figure gradually blurred and disappeared in place. "Energy manifests in different forms, but still belongs to elemental power." "The power medium is unknown, but it fails to effectively carry the elements, and its energy level is far lower than magic." "Buff magic... it''s fun." In the time when Adam made these few judgments, Carter had been less than 50 meters away from him, and he roared: "Lal, Jace!" This seemed to be an offensive signal. After the roar fell, Carter''s speed increased again, and in Adam''s perception, the other two energy breaths were quickly approaching Adam''s side. There was no other data to analyze based on the battle scenes of a few people. Adam decided to solve them and then brought them back to the tribe to study slowly. Adam took a deep breath, and the free ice element in the surrounding air was instantly sucked into his mouth. His nearly two-meter-long body suddenly expanded in a circle, and then Adam raised the dragon''s head and roared. This is dragon''s breath. Dragon Breath is an instinct of dragons like Longwei, which directly transforms elements into power through the energy circuit in the body, and then sprays it out through the mouth. Carters earthy yellow light was brighter. As a dragon slayer, he naturally knew this signature magic common to all dragons. If he faced a giant dragon, he would have escaped for his life, but now he is spraying dragon breath at him. Just a young dragon, he has the confidence to resist the past. The magic swordsman Rael appeared ghostly in the air. The long sword in his hand was blurred, and it was inserted into Adams throat from the side with high-frequency oscillations. A large fireball with an unknown substance burning in its core traversed a long track in the sky. He slammed towards Adam with unparalleled high temperature and gravitational acceleration. One person resisted, one assisted, and two attacked. This should have been a lore. The four thought so until they heard the roar. The Frost Dragons breath spread rapidly along with the sound waves, and where the sound waves hit, even the air was frozen with ice. Carters Great Shield, which was the first to bear the brunt, was directly sealed by ice, and his body was covered with frost visible to the naked eye. The forward movement stopped immediately. Lal, who was pierced by Ren Jian Heyi towards Adam, still had a confident smile on his face, and then his whole body became an ice cube and fell to the ground with a pop. The high temperature of the big fireball and the low temperature of the dragon''s breath violently collided, and the steaming clouds completely blocked the view. During the confrontation, the temperature of the fireball became lower and lower, and the speed became slower and slower. When it reached Adam, it was completely extinguished, leaving only the cold. The kernel falls into Adam''s hands. Jace was still in a daze. He couldn''t believe that her "high-level magic" was so invalid, but Jesse covered her mouth in horror. She was afraid that she would scream. This is a young dragon? How could this be a young dragon! How can there be a young dragon that can completely destroy them with just one dragon''s breath! Jesse waved her magic wand quickly, and two blessings of wind fell on the two of them. She pulled Jace up and fled without looking back. She did not dare to speak loudly, taking advantage of the dense fog to block her sight, and taking advantage of the forbidden area to return You must flee immediately before it expires Sounding a sound to alarm the young dragons will only make them dead. Adam knew all of this and stepped on the two who had lost consciousness. A thick layer of ice rose from the ground to seal them firmly, and then he flapped his wings and came crashing down along the long frost path. In front of the two who fled. Jess Jessies eyes revealed deep despair. Suddenly Jess pushed Jesse away fiercely. He stepped forward and stood in front of Adam. The magic wand in his hand floated under the action of a certain force, a lot of fire elements. Gathering and condensing towards the staff, he roared: "Sister, go away! I will die with this dragon!" Jesse staggered, tears down, and said, "No! Brother! Don''t die! Don''t leave me!" "Stop talking nonsense, go quickly and tell them there is..." "You should all stay, no one can leave." Adam''s eyes twitched and watched them talking to themselves, waved his claws and ice elements gathered into a storm, instantly extinguished the concentrated flame, and then frozen the two in place, facing him floating on the ice sheet in a daze. Lina said, "Take them and continue to lead the way." Chapter 161： Unknown confidence When Adams feet rose from the ground, the ice sheet caused by the dragons breath melted rapidly. Lina finally put away her stunned expression and watched the owner fly into the forest. She hurriedly took out a few seeds from her arms and threw them into the ground. The rapid growth of the emerald vines entangled the four blocks of ice, and dragged them in the air to catch up with Adam. Lina hesitated and asked carefully: "Master, are they dead?" The forest is very dense. Adam''s height can barely pass without unfolding his wings, but his wings can''t be completely unfolded. He simply maintains the energy-forming magic in front of him, and his ten ice swords cut repeatedly in the forest. Out of a path. "It''s not dead yet, but it''s just not dead." Adam said lightly. The ice element dissipated the energy movement of the four dragon slayer warriors, and the extreme cold froze the cells in their bodies to death. If it wasn''t for Adam deliberately protected the last The vitality of these people has already become frozen corpses. Lina looked at the vines that were constantly being frozen and cracked and nodded with approval, and then said: "Master, are you an adult?" Although she knew it was impossible, Lina couldn''t help but ask this question. She had seen a dragon slaying warrior once in a long but like a blank life. She was a real strong man who was killed alone. Longxue, but in the end it was torn to pieces and eaten by Okov. She still remembered that many of the slave companions in the dragon''s den died in the aftermath of that battle. If she hadn''t been lucky enough to be knocked off the cliff by a shock wave, she might have died that day. This incident left a deep impression on her. The dragon slaying warrior is very strong and the dragon is stronger. Only the adult dragon can defeat the dragon slaying warrior. This is her simple and straightforward logic. Adams current total energy is infinitely close to that of an ordinary adult dragon, but because he cannot use rune magic, his fighting methods are definitely not as good as adult dragons that can use dragon language magic. But Adam didn''t know how to answer this question. His familiar strength judgment standard was different from that of the dragon plane. It was too troublesome to explain to Lina from the beginning, so he simply skipped this question. In Linas opinion, Adams silence is equivalent to acquiescence, so the closer she gets to the tribe, the worry in her heart becomes heavier. She is afraid that those forest elves in the tribe will offend Adam, although no one in the tribe likes it. She, but she doesn''t want to be an orphan. As the distance to the tribe got closer and closer, she finally couldn''t help but mention again: "Master, can you let me go back to the tribe first..." Adam got a few new experimental products, and his heart was full of various experimental ideas. He didn''t have the time to pay attention to the maids little thoughts. He interrupted directly: "Is that the direction?" Adam''s claw pointed forward, and he Feel the breath of life. Lina nodded uneasily. Before she could say anything, she felt the familiar dragon''s claw grasp her again, and then her speed suddenly accelerated. The trees in front of her turned into fragments, and she couldn''t open her eyes because of the wind. When everything subsided, they had come outside the tribe. The forest elves tribe is very beautiful. Intricate houses are built on tree branches. Spring water overflows from the ground and gathers into a clear stream. Colorful flowers can be seen everywhere, and green energy is like ribbons, which surround the tribe. Maybe there will be ordinary gentle beasts living in harmony with the elves before, but now, with the overwhelming advent of Longwei, all the peace has been broken. As far as Adam could see, and what Bingjian Jianfeng pointed to, there were more than a thousand delicate-looking humanoid creatures. They opened bows and arrows in their hands, looking at Adam in fear and anger. A male elf with a staff in his hand walked out and put his hand on the giant tree beside him. After the energy fluctuation flashed, the tree was given vitality and became two giant treants, which seemed to give him a lot of confidence. , He looked at Adam and said, "Young dragon, Master Okov has given us freedom. This is now the land of the forest elves. Please tell me your intentions." Adams eyes are shining. He has never seen this ability to give plants vitality in the fifth element. It seems that it is really good to be an exploration mage. Just seeing different knowledge is enough to overcome the need. Right danger. Adam was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, swept his tail to the cowering Lina behind him, and then ordered: "Go and explain to them, you only have ten minutes." Lina''s heart was chilled. When a dragon sets a time standard, it means she is impatient, and Dragon Fury is definitely not something that a weak and common race can bear. "Father, this is Master Chris, he..." The patriarch violently interrupted her and said angrily: "Lina, do you know what you are doing? The tribe has just gained freedom, and you have attracted a new Frost Dragon. Does being a slave make you so happy?" Lina looked at her father at a loss and stared at her fellow clan with hatred behind him, and said, "I didn''t... Master Chris is different..." The words were not finished, and he was interrupted again: "What''s the difference! The dragons are all evil and greedy. They are the disaster itself. The tribe has just had a good life, you, you..." Adam curiously looked at the forest elves who were talking about him in front of the dragon in question. Could it be that the appearance of the young dragon gave them courage? Actually dare to slander the dragon like this. Just now Adams strength left a huge shadow in Linas heart. She was afraid that Adam would be offended by her fathers remarks and hurt her assassin. She knelt down and explained: "Master, its not like this, father... Father is just ..." Adam shouldn''t be angry about it yet In his heart, these forest elves are already his slaves: "You have five minutes left." Lina tremblingly climbed up, and begged her father: "Father, it''s not like this..." She didn''t know how she should persuade her father and the tribe to follow Adam''s words, and she could only repeat the unspoken words over and over again. "Shut up, traitor, alien that brings disaster!" Adam felt that the forest elves tribe seemed a little confident. They didn''t seem to put themselves in their eyes. So, what gave them confidence? Huh. Maybe it was a shaking hand, maybe it was intentional, an arrow shot in this direction with a piercing sound, and then plunged deeply into the ground between Adam and Lina. Adam grinned, showing his hideous fangs. The bone-to-heart cold air spread to the surroundings along with the dragon power, covering all the forest elves present. His voice was gentle and without any killing intent and asked seriously: "Can you tell me, Who gave you the courage to treat a sober dragon like this?" Chapter 162： Evil dragon The cold temperature caused the blooming flowers and flowing streams in the tribe to freeze rapidly, and the condensed but not dispersed cold air made many forest elves shiver uncontrollably. But this didn''t seem to make them sober, they were even more crazy. The patriarch gritted his teeth and waved the staff in his hand and shouted: "Kill it, take his corpse, and join the Dragon Slayer organization." Adam''s mouth widened, his fangs radiated coldly, and finally he laughed: "The Dragon Extinguishing Organization? Interesting. It seems lucky. It is so easy to get important news." Adam is not nervous at all. Although there are many forest elves, to be honest, there is no difference to Adam. The fact that ants bite to death will only appear in the same power class. Forest elves can''t think of their faces. What kind of monster is it? Arrows came all over the sky, and the vines and thorns broke through the soil and grew hundreds of times in a blink of an eye. The waves were generally entangled, and the color was very poisonous. "It''s over, it''s over..." Lina knows that everything is over. She has seen her master take action with her own eyes. Such a degree of power can definitely kill herself easily. What''s more, these same races, except for their father, are even worse than her. Sure enough, in the face of such a massive attack, Adam didn''t even mean to move his body. He opened his mouth to spray dragon breath and dragon power to form a weakened version of the ice field. The frost spread rapidly through the air, and the arrow and The plants are all frozen and frozen in place. The picture looks a little beautiful. Of course, the forest elves didn''t think so. They only felt the cold, unbearable cold, and then watched their companions and their bodies spread by ice crystals and frozen in place. Only the patriarch is left who can barely move. He looked at the''dead'' people, his eyes were so full of grief and anger that he lost his mind. The rich green energy blocked the frozen frost. He inserted his cane into the ground, and the green energy flowed along the cane to the surrounding dead plants and big trees. The trees are injected with vitality, allowing them to rejuvenate and become a summoning creature to kill Adam. "the host..." Adam raised his claws, the frost sculpture could be turned into a sword, and the sky was densely covered in a blink of an eye. As the claws fell, it fell, like rain, hitting the plant summoned by the chieftain. The inspiration for this frost shaping magic came from the first **** on Madeira. Adam still remembers that she called the ability to rain on bones like a knife and spear like rain. Adam did something like this and shaped frost into sharp The sword shape, through the sharpness and gravitational acceleration to cause pure physical strikes, is extremely effective for these summoned creatures. The Ice Sword was precisely guided under Adam''s control, and none of it had affected the forest elves who had no resistance. He knew that there would be no accidents in this battle. "I will not kill them intentionally. Of course, if someone dies because of this, I can only blame him for bad luck." Adam said softly, "They are probably useful, but I hope you can teach them to use their brains later. ." Lina did not expect that the ethnic group could still be preserved, and the surprise filled her heart. Hearing this, she said in amazement: "Me?" The sword rain hit the ground and caused a series of explosions to make a violent sound. Adam saw that all the vegetative people were beaten and riddled with holes to restore their original shape and then controlled the ice cubes of the four dragon slayer warriors to spread their wings and flew into the tribe: "Yes, These people will all become slaves. You are their direct manager. Remember, I need a minded slave." "Tell your father what happened, and then come to see me." The Forest Elf tribe contacted the Dragon Slayer organization, but it was out of Adam''s plan. He originally wanted to take advantage of Okov''s sleep for decades and quietly manage his own forces under the old dragon''s remaining power. He didn''t expect that the old dragon had just fallen asleep, and someone would hit him. Since the Dragon Slayer organization dares to develop openly in this way, it must be able to survive under the force of the dragon clan. This kind of organization cannot deal with a young dragon with great fanfare, so their target must be Okov. While Adam was thinking about it, Lina with a pleasing face grabbed the indifferent patriarch and came to Adam. The patriarch''s body was still in a frozen state, unable to move a single movement, only sight and hearing were still working. Adam lifted the ice for him, and then asked: "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with the Dragon Slayer Organization?" The patriarch looked at Adam hatefully, without saying a word. Lina was embarrassed, and Nene said: "Master, father he..." Adam waved his paw indifferently and motioned to Lina to step forward and engrave the method of signing the master-servant contract in her mind. Lina didn''t recognize this method, it was only a kind of dragon inheritance, but it was not in the contract. The words that understand but understand the meaning make her very embarrassed. The rest of the tribe will forget, but sign a master-servant contract with her father? "Master, I can''t do it." Lina categorically denied Adam for the first time. Adam can understand why Lina cant do it. This kind of thing seems to be against ethics anyway, but understanding is the same thing. What should be done is still done, "If you cant do it, I think you should understand. I mean." Adam only gave Lina one night, and those who had not become slaves by the dawn of the next day would be directly deprived of their souls by Adam and made puppets. This kind of thing is strictly forbidden by the Mage Council in the wizard world. UU reading can only go to an alien plane, and any method is allowed. Compared to slaves with intelligence, although the puppets are easier to manipulate, they cannot perform slightly more complicated tasks. At best, they can only be used as thugs, but Adam is not short of thugs, especially after he found a new research direction. Adam made a simple room in the tribal center as a laboratory, put on protective clothing transformed by ice crystals, put on a large mask, made an operating bed, and then sat down on the ground facing the four The person said seriously: "I am very interested in your power. Tell me your cultivation method and the method of using energy, I can..." The ice cube shattered with Adams voice, and the four fell to the ground. Fear made them instinctively start to struggle, but it was of no avail. Accepting Adams full ice for a long time has paralyzed them all, and they can only be free from the neck. Activities, not even suicide. After realizing that he was paralyzed, Jesse cried out, and the other three people were ashamed. Jace snarled in hatred: "Evil dragon! You don''t need to be hypocritical! Kill us, there is a kind of you that kill us, Even if it is dead, we will not tell you any news!" Chapter 163： Anatomy Adam knew that they must have misunderstood. He never thought of letting them go. The second half of the sentence was just "I can make your death easier". Since the experimental product doesn''t cooperate, Adam doesn''t mind using cruel methods. Strictly speaking, the master-servant contract does not require mutual consent at all, as long as the dominant party is stronger than the dominant party. Adam lifted the devil''s language restrictions, then moved his claws to bring Carter, who was closest to him, to his side, piercing his forehead with sharp nails. The devil is very excited, it feels that it is gradually realizing the value of ghost life. After being promoted and fused with Garfels, it has a real body that can do something, and after reaching this plane, it is finally no longer used as cannon fodder and warriors by its master. Sure enough, for the devil, only a contract is signed. In order to get the greatest pleasure. For the first time, it didn''t have broken thoughts, but invaded Carter''s spirit enthusiastically, and overwhelmed the world in Carter''s spiritual world. It was not until Adam urged it to complete the contract. The remaining three warriors didnt know what happened to Carter, but they thought there would be nothing good, so cursing one after another. They expected that they would not have a way to survive, and any torture could not be worse than the current situation. They simply broke the jar. , Curse happily. Adam ignored their curses and followed the law one by one. After the contract was completed, the room was completely quiet. "Master, like your little maid, they don''t have any systematic cultivation methods." The devil said to Adam after rudely reading through their memories. After signing a contract with Lina before, Adam briefly looked through some, knowing that Lina did not know any cultivation method. She used the elements based on instinct, but a single sample was not enough to derive conclusions. Adam started to study dragon warriors. . "What''s the matter with his magic?" Adam asked, pointing to Jace. "These two...spirit races, they are brothers and sisters, that kind of ability is not called magic, they call it witchcraft, it is their talent." The devil said that he forcibly took over the control of the two brothers and sisters, the fire element The breath and the brilliance of buff magic began to flash one after another. "This kid''s body is naturally able to accept the fire element. After the element enters his body, he will follow certain principles and routes that he does not understand to transform his body to form a circuit, and then he can use magic-like abilities. The same goes for the girl. This dwarf is similar to the wind elves. They are born to contain the elements and form combat power. According to their messy levels, each level they break through will give them an extra ability." The devil thought for a while, and then said: "It''s a bit like a monster." Adam also has this feeling. There is no cultivation method, no corresponding knowledge, and he can manipulate the elements by instinct. Isn''t this the ability of the monsters? No wonder they are so weak. The creatures of the monsters are mainly blood-based, and the blood is pure. It will be stronger. If you dont know how to purify it, its impossible to break the limit no matter what. But the creatures in this world dont understand, Adam is very good at it. The knowledge of purifying blood is what ancient magic is good at. In the world of wizards, it is worthless and too cruel. No one will use it. As long as the authority is sufficient, Adam is good at Not only recorded it after obtaining the first level of authority, but also studied some of the secret knowledge of the Hill family. The devil went on to say: "Master, dragons are different. They have inheritance and know how to practice. In their memory, many dragon slayer warriors challenged the harmless dragons in most cases because they wanted to obtain dragon inheritance." Adam''s vertical pupil contracted, and suddenly there was a strong urge to self-dissect, but considering the origin of the chase, he could only regret to give up this idea, and made up his mind to catch a dragon with a complete heritage to satisfy it. Own curiosity. In the case of unsuccessful self-dissection, Adam put dangerous eyes on the four dragon-slaying warriors. "Master, I''ll go to sleep first!" The devil shuddered fiercely, dispelled his control, and fled back to Adam''s mind in a hurry. It was too familiar with this look. When the owner looked at something like this, the thing being looked at would never remain intact. I even forgot to talk to Adam when I saw the Dragon Slayer Organization. Adam nodded indifferently, sealed the devil''s language ability as usual, and then condensed a cicada-winged ice skate on the tip of his claws and walked towards Carter who was lying on the operating table closest to him. The ice skate pierced Carter''s skin without hindrance, and then Adam gave a light force, Carter was cut apart, and his body structure was displayed in front of Adam. Although Carter was forced to sign the contract before, he was not dead and his consciousness was still sober, but after seeing the scene where he was cut open, he finally fainted as he wished. Adam didn''t care whether he was dead or not. After knowing their memory, Carter and the other three had the only remaining value left to be dissected. A few hours later, the four became four specimens and were kept in extremely cold containers. The dissection is very rewarding. These dragon-plane natives are using elements in a similar way to monsters. Every time their heart beats, they can transport the elemental power through the blood to enhance their physical fitness. The higher the content of special substances in the blood, the transport of elements. The higher the efficiency. There are also some more complex special structures in their bodies, which are entangled and combined to form a special energy circuit The power of the elements can be excited out of the body after passing through the circuit completely, forming a''magic'' . Only Jesse''s abilities are somewhat special. Boosting magic is more like a kind of hypnotism, allowing the person receiving magic to believe that he has been boosted. Before dawn, the exhausted Lina entered Adam''s room and saw the four containers full of body tissues and the four heads placed in front of Adam. She couldn''t help but step back three steps. "What''s the matter?" Adam asked cheerfully, and the autopsy was at the last step. He wanted to know if there were secrets about inheritance in the alien brain. "Master, sorry, I only signed a contract with more than half of the people." Lina raised her head and whispered. Adam cut Jace''s head open with one knife, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Lina hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to watch the horrible scene: "I feel as if my head is about to explode, and the signing of the contract cannot continue, and... and some of the people do not cooperate, and the resistance is fierce." Chapter 164： Prelude to the collapse Adam put down the ice skates, Lina''s situation is the reason for the overload of the soul, it is really not suitable to continue to increase the slaves, but the remaining people who dare to resist without signing the contract can not be wasted. "Take me to see." Adam put down the subject, and dispersed the protective suit and ice skates. Lina''s face became stiff, her lips moved, after all, she didn''t say anything, didn''t dare to ask anything, and after a response, she led the way. The tribe seemed to have restored its original appearance. The forest elves who had signed the contract formed a circle, enclosing the stubborn fellow clan in the center. There was scattered blood on the ground, and it seemed that a fierce conflict had just broken out. After seeing Adam and Lina, the elves in the outer circle bowed together and stepped back to give way. Adam found that the leader of the resistance was Lina''s father. "What''s the matter with him?" Long Wei pressed heavily on Lina, and Adam asked coldly. Lina knelt down overwhelmed, blood rushed to her face, and the huge pressure made her think she was going to die: "Sorry, master, I really can''t help it." If Linas performance is a normal daughter, his father, the leader of the tribe, seems very hard-hearted. He doesn''t seem to care that his daughter is suffering because of her, instead he sneered again and again, after Lina answered Adam. He even ridiculed: "Evil dragons and betrayers deserve to die. Even if you kill me today, you can never get anything from me." Adam is very strange. It feels like the patriarch has been brainwashed. The reputation of the dragon family may be really bad, but is it really so hated? Adam doesnt think its true. He doesnt understand the situation in other dragon territories. But as far as Okov is concerned, the ordinary races near the Makalu Mountains are not bad. If compared with Ceylon Island, here It''s already heaven. The plane of the dragon is not a world with extremely civilized civilization and no extraordinary power. There is no breeding ground for freedom and democracy. If you meet a lord like Okov in a world where the power is basically respected, what is wrong? satisfying? No matter what you think, the patriarch''s persistence is a bit strange. But this is a problem for Lina, it is not difficult for Adam, just use the methods used on the dragon warrior once. Adam was too lazy to talk nonsense, and stomped to the ground, sharp ice spikes rose in the area where the rebels were, piercing these forest elves, and the blood dropped into the blood trough below in pieces, and Adam''s wings flew away. In front of the patriarch, he sent the devil into his spiritual world. Lina shed tears in her eyes, her face quickly changed between ferocious and tame. Adam keenly sensed the contract change, but he didn''t do anything, just glanced at Lina flatly. After a short while, the devil''s excited voice sounded: "Master, I found the news of the Dragon Extinguishing Organization." After Adam agreed to transmit, five messy memory fragments poured into his mind. The legend of the Dragon Slayer Organization is a joint creation of several top dragon slayers in the world. It aims to unite the forces of all races in the world to fight against the dragons, liberate them from the brutal rule of the dragons, and establish a new order of harmony and symbiosis. According to the memory fragments of the four people, every dragon slayer can be said to be a member of the Dragon Slayer organization. Most of the news they received was deliberately disseminated by this organization, and the memory of the patriarch, Adam only saw Soon after the tribe gained freedom, a mysterious person who did not know the race, class, or gender arrived, and invited the tribe to move and join the Dragon Slayer organization collectively. "Only these?" Adam asked the devil suspiciously. While eating these slave souls abandoned by Adam, the devil quietly rolled his eyes and said, "Master, their energy levels add up to the level of a first-level mage. How can they know any important news." Adam also thought of this, and then asked: "Is there any more news about mysterious people?" "No, this patriarch didn''t even dare to look at others, only knowing that the mysterious person will come to him again when it is appropriate." Adam pulled the claws out of the head of the patriarch and pressed him completely on the ice thorn. The patriarch and all the rebels are still alive, because Adam needs their bodies to continuously produce blood, but they have lost all their mobility. , Became the living dead with only hematopoietic function. Adam passed by Lina and walked towards the laboratory, without looking at her again. Lina is like falling into an ice cellar. Back to the laboratory, Jaces head was still open, Adam put on his protective suit and continued his previous work. The devils grinning voice remembered in his mind: "Master, your little maid just wanted to betray you." Adam continued the craniotomy, opened the skulls of the four dragon-slaying warriors one after another, carefully put on an ice crystal eye, and carefully observed the brain structure of the aliens. Adam once dissected a large number of infected bodies on the island of Ceylon. After the comparison between the two, it was found that there was no abnormality in the heterogeneous brain structure Compared to the human beings in the wizard world, it even lacks an important special feature that can generate mental power. Organization, this may be the reason why they embarked on the bloodline. "Master, don''t you punish her? As a soul servant, she actually has a heart of betrayal, and she will affect your plan." The devil kept fanning the flames. Adam put the brains of the four people in the extremely cold container, and said to the devil: "Now there is only one dead end to betray me. Continue to obey my orders and have the opportunity to avenge her father. If you were her, what would you do? select?" The devil froze for a while, and said whispered: "Master, how could I betray you..." "Moreover, I am still a Frost Dragon anyway. As long as I dont reveal my identity, there is a place for me in this world, but she is different. Okov has given up on her. If she leaves me again, she will be unable to move. So no matter how much she hates me in her heart, she can only stay by my side." Adam made an ice crystal board, recalled the method of bloodline purification, and wrote it in the common language of the plane of dragon, and then said: "Emotions are powerful, hatred is one of the strongest emotions, not only will I not punish her, It will also help her become stronger. I hope that she will be immersed in hatred and in the illusion that she will be able to get revenge one day when her strength continues to increase, so that her value to me is the greatest before revenge." The devil was silent, only thinking that his master was more like a devil than it, and he carefully closed his mouth and hid in the deepest part of his mind not dare to say a word. Chapter 165： Bloodline purification Bloodline purification is a simple technique in any sense. In the world of wizards, wizards who can use the rune system only need a simple refinement to extract high-purity blood from a large amount of impurity blood. Of course, the premise is to be the first to know the information of the target bloodline, which is not difficult. Advanced alchemy equipment can easily read the information. As for the ancient heritage of the sorcerer family like the Hill family, the bloodline purification is a bit more troublesome. It needs to consume a large amount of samples to obtain information, and then consume a large amount of samples again to refine the bloodline through the original method. This original method is called the blood sacrifice magic array . But on the plane of dragon, the magic circle, a technology from the world of wizards, is easy to attract the attention of the source. Adam does not have the ability to take risks now, and can only choose another more cumbersome method. In this plane of blood determining power, creatures in the same race must have the same components in their blood, that is, information that can carry elements and energy. Adam now has no equipment on hand and cannot use magic, so he can only let this The group of forest elves release energy in the blood of their family, searching for and gradually separating and purifying the high-quality parts. The ice thorns outside have been transformed by Adam. Once such high-quality blood is found, it will be immediately absorbed and kept in an extremely cold environment. active. "Do you understand?" Adam asked Lina, who was standing five meters away in front of him with her head down. It has been half a day since Adam killed the patriarch. Lina did not leave, and she also took the initiative to help Adam calm the rest of the forest elves who had witnessed the tragic death of her clan. Adam didnt know exactly what method she used, but she occasionally passed it. The screams that came can be roughly understood. Sure enough, hatred makes people grow. Linas voice was as weird as ever. She cherished the ice crystal plate and repeated Adams method, and asked seriously: "Is that right? Master." Adam nodded: "Yes, just do it if you are clear, let me know after the first stage is completed." Lina bowed respectfully and retreated and left. At this moment, Adam said again: "Do it well, no matter what you have, you need strength support. If you succeed in bloodline purification, you will have great power in a short time." Lina stayed in this position, and only replied for a while: "Sorry, Master, I don''t understand what you mean." "Heh. Send your people to the surrounding area for alert. I want to know the news of any stranger who enters the Makalu Mountains, especially those who want to ascend the main peak." Adam was noncommittal to Lina''s answer and shook his paw. Let her out. Adam stayed alone in the laboratory. There was no difficulty in purifying blood. He didn''t want to waste time. Now the most important thing for him is to use a limited way to exert his power to a greater extent. Although there is no way for rune magic Use, but the imperial commander Thunder is already his instinct. It is not difficult for Adam to construct several energy circuits in the body to fuse Thunder and Frost. Adam cautiously used mind power. After several years of continuous experimentation, Adam knew that as long as mind power does not leave this dragon body, it will not attract the attention of the original source. Although the efficiency of using mind power as a medium to transmit energy is a bit low, it is here. In this case, there will be no better choice. The devil suddenly asked: "Master, aren''t you afraid that after the little maid''s bloodline is advanced, will he immediately attack you?" "It''s me who presides over the bloodline advancement. How could I give her this opportunity?" "But Master, although the hatred is strong, it will dissipate one day, will she also collapse with it then?" Adam almost forgot that the devil is a master of emotions, but he had already expected this kind of thing: "Her hatred comes from strong stimulation, and the possibility of weakening is very high, but once the feeling of becoming stronger becomes obsession, I can''t get rid of it anymore." Lina exited the laboratory holding her breath and walked a long way before exhaling a heavy breath. After signing hundreds of master and servant contracts with her hands, she could clearly feel every thought of the slaves at every moment, she knew Her master Adam must be the same. She was already determined to die just now, but she did not expect that the master would lightly point out her mind like that, and it seemed that she didn''t mean to kill herself. She clenched her fists, nails pierced into the flesh and blood and did not let go. She needed to use pain to warn herself, temporarily put the thoughts that shouldn''t be in the most hidden corners, she must be cautious, must handle every task well, must grasp everything The opportunity becomes stronger. After dividing the clansmen into teams of one hundred people and ordering them to rotate in groups every seven days to perform the investigation mission, she took the remaining clansmen to the terrifying Shura Field. Everyone, including his father, is still alive, but only alive. Some of the tribe''s expressions became sad and angry, and couldn''t help but growl: "Damn, that dragon, I want to kill..." Lina turned her head fiercely and gave the tribe a soul lash through the contract. The tribe fell to the ground in pain and rolled, Lina stepped on his head with no sympathy, and said coldly: "Don''t let me hear any more. Similar wordsOtherwise I will kill you first, have you heard?" "Remember, you are just slaves. Slaves must learn to respect their masters and learn to shut up. Otherwise, they don''t need the master''s order. I will kill you by myself." Lina turned her head and took a deep breath, forced herself to look directly at the tragedy in front of her, and ordered to the others: "A few people in a group, use your talents on the blood pool under each ice thorn. Don''t stop or ask. Why, just do it, and dont let them die." After speaking, she first walked into the ice thorn group, walked directly under her father''s body, and inserted her hand into the continuously flowing blood. No one spoke for a while, only the sound of breathing and the sound of blood dripping intertwined with the terror of silence. One week passed quickly, and Adam successfully built a new energy circuit in his body. The ice-based plastic energy magic began to contain the power of thunder. The same energy output was several times stronger than before. However, it can only be done to this degree. When I want to improve, it is likely to attract the attention of the source, and Adam can only put it aside for the time being. But since there is a bloodline that can use the elements in this world, it is very likely that there will be a creature like Thunder Dragon. Finding it and eating it will be the fastest way to solve Adam''s problem. From this inference, if you can find a frost dragon cub, maybe you can inherit it? While Adam was diverging her mind, Lina walked into the laboratory for the first time in seven days and said to Adam: "Master, the ice thorn has become blood red." Chapter 166： bloom Although Lina''s understanding of the dragons is limited to Okov''s daily life, she also knows that the dragons have a very long growth cycle and relatively slow growth in strength, but now she is shocked to discover that her master has grown up a lot in a mere seven days. , And in the deliberately shrinking Longwei, she felt more terrifying power besides the cold. Adam got up and walked out, and asked, "Has any stranger entered the Makalu Mountains recently?" "No, but I found voyeurs with unknown ethnicity outside the mountains. They seemed a little jealous. They didn''t dare to enter the mountains. I wouldn''t dare to act rashly without your order." This is a very normal thing. Every area that is determined to be inhabited by dragons is very eye-catching. They are either unscrupulous and want to take advantage of the fire, or they want to avoid far away with fear, no matter what they think, Such snooping is inevitable. Lina paused, and then said: "Moreover, our actions have caused dissatisfaction with other tribes. If this continues, I am afraid..." "It''s still too weak." Adam sighed, not only his own strength, but the power he can control is also too weak. Now this feeling of being **** is a bit uncomfortable. Next to the ice thorns in the center of the tribe, only a small number of forest elf slaves were using their talents to maintain life for the hematopoietic machines. Their gazes were insensitive, and under Lina''s order they retreated silently, none of them looked up at Adam. "Master, what should I do next?" Adam walked to an ice thorn, poked his finger in and took out a mass of blood, then grabbed Lina and scratched a wound on her arm. After comparing the two kinds of blood, he found that the specific information contained in it was really strong. A lot of it, but it has not reached the perfect stage. Even if there is no sophisticated equipment, Adam can clearly feel the impurities. But it is enough for the time being. These ordinary forest elves can only do this at best. If they want to further purify, they must have better samples. For example, Lina who has undergone a bloodline upgrade? Thinking about this, Adam took a pinch of his fingertips, all the ice thorns lit up slightly, and then a pipe extended from the top of the blood tank at the bottom to the laboratory. Adam grabbed Lina and flew towards the laboratory: "Next , I want to change your blood." The second stage has nothing to do with magic, mystery, and nothing. It just uses ordinary means to inject the blood after preliminary purification into Lina''s body, replacing her original blood, which is a bit troublesome, but very simple. Hundreds of pipes were frozen in the sky, leaving enough empty space for a Lina. Adam put on a protective suit again and said to Lina: "It will probably be uncomfortable for a while, and I will temporarily cut off your pain. Nerve, but not very useful." "It''s okay, Master." Adam nodded and expressed satisfaction with her attitude, then stretched out the dragon claws to point at her, Lina was fixed in the air: "Very well, I hope you can hold on, if you die, all the subordinates who have signed a contract with you The slave will die with you." Lina was taken aback, before she could think about the meaning of this sentence, she felt an ice skate cut through her clothes and slit her skin, and then hundreds of official roads suddenly grew a sharp pipe. It penetrated deeply into her body. Adam is a bit regretful. Because of the lack of equipment, such an interesting experiment cannot be recorded, and there is no way to observe rejection. You must know that the blood of hundreds of forest elves is now integrated into Lina''s body, and I don''t know their What is the blood type and can it be combined? However, the forest elves are, after all, a race that has mastered extraordinary powers, and her body''s immune system should be able to solve this problem. This is an indescribable feeling, not painful, but more terrifying than pain. Adam cut off her pain cells, but Lina is awake. She can clearly feel that a foreign body has been inserted into her body. There is blood flowing backwards, flowing backwards, overflowing from all parts of the body after turbulent flow, and new ones. Blood was quickly injected to fill the vacancies. The old and new blood are fighting in the body, some want to occupy the territory, some are unwilling to give up. They use Lina''s body as a battlefield, fighting in a battle that mortals cannot understand. The vitality was fading rapidly, and it was replenished at the same speed. While watching her death, Lina saw her rebirth with her own eyes. This mental torture is crazy enough. The rejection reaction was equally intense, although Lina didn''t know how to describe this reaction, but the feeling of discomfort was not deceiving. Her internal organs, muscle tissues, cells, neurons, every minute is rioting, trying her best to stop invaders from outside. Her body was dark red and gradually turned bruise, with irregular textures and plaques, her body temperature rose sharply, her blood became viscous, the speed of cell division dropped sharply, and her internal organs began to shrink and expand in an unstable manner~www.novelhall.com ~ It seems to be about to explode. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Adam released a chill towards Lina, which helped her slightly stabilize the body that was about to collapse and relieved some discomfort. But this is what Adam can do. Whether the bloodline upgrade can succeed or not depends on Lina''s own willpower and luck in the end. If calculated according to the body''s blood content, in these short tens of minutes, Lina has consumed dozens of times more than her own blood. Most of this blood was rejected out of the body, and only a small part succeeded. Entering, these more refined blood showed amazing adaptability and aggressiveness after successfully occupying the body. They begin to get rid of the old blood in an organized manner, accept the new blood, and then rush towards the heart. Bo! After a crisp sound, Lina''s heart burst open, and at the same time, new blood surged and condensed, and green energy began to bloom from all over Lina''s body, unexpectedly regenerating a heart in the blink of an eye. The green energy leaked out of the body, shattering the roots of the ice crystal official, and Lina was suspended in the air, surrounded by energy and unable to see her face. Adam waved his hand to disperse the pipe, staring at the green light intently, and muttered to himself: "This is a success? The energy index is increasing. The way for blood creatures to gain power is really easy." The green light escaped, and the plants pressed down by the ice-snow-cast laboratory stubbornly broke the ice layer, and skyrocketed in the laboratory. The already towering giant trees outside began to glow in the new year, and the branches were tangled and covered the sky. day. Ten minutes later, Lina, who was all over her body, emerged from the green light, and the moment she landed, flowers bloomed everywhere. If you find a chapter content error, please report it and we will fix it as soon as possible. For more exciting content, please pay attention: new domain name of Dashubao Novel Network Chapter 167： Breaking Interlude Lina knew she had become stronger, stronger than ever before. Everything in nature seems to have become a part of her. As long as one thought and subtle energy output, the flowers and trees all over the world will wake up and become her warriors. She feels that she can change the physique of these plants and make them tough or tough. It''s soft, and it''s easy to even bring a poisonous one. Not only that, she feels that she has the ability to manipulate plant life, to control their growth or death. Even if there are seeds, it is not impossible to bloom in other organisms. But this thought was very dangerous, and Lina was strangled to death as soon as it showed signs. The eyes of the owner made her feel strange, not because she was naked, neither she nor Adam would care about this kind of thing, but she felt that Adams eyes did not look at him as if he was looking at people, but rather as if he was looking. An item. "Master, I succeeded." Lina tried to make a little voice to ease the weird atmosphere. Adam nodded and asked curiously: "How does it feel to change?" Lina stood there thinking for a while, and then said: "It feels very comfortable, and the body is full of strength and vitality. I seem to be able to." Seeing what she did, the flowers all over her body began to grow and became A beautiful suit, "Control these plants." "Be specific." Lina frowned, thinking hard: "Sorry master, I don''t know how to express it. In short, if I want to, all the plants in the entire tribe can become my eyes, hands and feet..." "Clone?" Lina nodded again and again: "Yes, with this word, they can all become my clone." Adam was very satisfied. This slave who signed a contract to recruit him gave him a big surprise. This ability may not be useful in combat, but as far as spying on intelligence is concerned, there is no more suitable. Who will pay attention to the flowers and plants that can be seen everywhere? Moreover, since the forest elves can obtain this ability after being promoted, such a complex and huge structure is not necessary. The remaining forest elves can be transformed in turn, even if the survival rate is not high, it is worth a try. "Have you learned the ability of your father to summon treants before?" Adam asked a question he was very interested in. "Summon the tree man? Master, this is what you said." Lina stretched out her finger and radiated a green energy towards a shrub in front of her. The shrub began to twist and wriggle. The root system got out of the soil and tangled together to form limbs, and finally became a stout treant guarding her. In front of Lina. "It''s called Nature Guard." Adam doesn''t care what the name of this ability is, but it is very important. It can greatly fill Adam''s shortcomings in combat power, and even this knowledge is quite useful even if he can use magic and rune magic. "That''s it, tell me the method to use." Lina said in distress, "Master, I can''t describe it, it seems to have learned it naturally." Adam swung out a few ice crystal chains to fix Lina in place, and then walked towards her. The bloodline creature is really unreasonable. This powerful ability can be obtained directly with the advancement, but Adam still has a way to learn. Just open her body and observe the energy circuit. A few hours later, Lina stumbled out of the laboratory with a pale face. The joy of advancement in the emerald green pupils disappeared, and only deep fear remained. Watching myself die alive twice in a day, no one can accept it. Just as she was afraid, a female forest elf walked up to her and said: "Master, there is a problem with the patriarch''s body." Lina took a deep breath. The energy contained in the surrounding plants poured into her body along with her breathing. The consumption of her continued vitality was effectively supplemented. The female elves looked at Lina in shock and stammered and asked. Said: "Master, you, have you become the master of nature?" Nature master? Lina laughed at this appellation and laughed at herself, what an arrogant title. If she hadn''t seen more terrifying power, she might be so immersed and unable to extricate herself from it, but now she just skipped the word lightly, a little tired. Asked: "What happened to my father?" The female elves looked at Lina in awe and admiration, as if looking at the hope of getting rid of the dragon''s rule, and hurriedly said: "Like you just now, natural energy keeps entering his body, and he seems to be about to advance." Advanced? Lina''s face became more ugly. If it were before, this would be a good thing, but now, she didn''t know what her master''s attitude was. Thinking of this, she threw away the female elves and rushed towards the center of the tribe. The hematopoietic machines on the other ice thorns have not changed. Only the silver-white frost energy of the patriarch is fighting against the green plant energy The patriarchs wounds are healing and breaking, and the dripping blood seems to be also It has become more crystal clear than before, and several tribesmen are surrounding them at a loss. Lina struggled and stood there for a long time, and suddenly ordered in a cold voice: "Kill him." Everyone turned their heads and looked at Lina in disbelief. Feeling the terrifying breath from far and near, Lina gave everyone a soul flogging, and said again: "I didn''t hear you? I said I killed him." Adam walked out of the laboratory unhurriedly. The patriarchs soul contract was signed by the devil. The devil had already notified Adam of the changes in his body. Its nothing strange. There is a mysterious connection between blood creatures. When an individuals bloodline level rises, people who belong to the immediate family of this individual will get some benefits more or less. This benefit changes with the distance of the blood relationship. This change is called bloodline transition. The patriarch and Lina have a father-daughter relationship, and the blood relationship is the closest, so it is only natural that they are promoted. "Quack, Master, your experiment is too horrible, and it frightens your little maid." The devil was gloating. He had been living in the horror of being treated as a guinea pig and was the only one to enjoy it now. "Scared?" Adam chuckled. There may be this factor, but more importantly, Lina didn''t want to lose her current strength. Now in addition to hatred, another desire called greed is constantly growing in her heart. Seeing the emerald arrow shooting towards her father''s body, Lina closed her eyes in pain. She didn''t know if she was doing it right. It was a gamble, but she had no other bargaining chips. Suddenly the severe cold blew, and the arrow was frozen in the air just before the shot into the patriarch''s body. Lina breathed out in her heart. Chapter 168： Traces of the Dragon Slayer Organization "You don''t have to kill him, this is a normal phenomenon." Adam froze the arrow with an ice storm and said to Lina. Lina waved back the forest elf, and she knelt down in front of Adam without hesitation, and said, "Master, I don''t know why this happened. In order to prevent future troubles, it is better to kill him directly." Lina dared to guarantee that when she said this, she definitely thought the same way, but she still did not dare to raise her head, even lowering her head to Adam. The devil said treacherously: "Master, why not just listen to her, I think killing her father will make things very interesting." Adam ignored the devil''s words, glanced at Lina with a smile, and then patted her on the back with his wings: "I know, this is a blood leap, and you... well, and do you want to save him? It doesn''t matter." Lina seemed to be grateful: "Master, thank you for your trust." Adam walked to the ice thorn to dissipate the ice energy that was opposed to the plant energy. The shape of the ice thorn began to change. The small pipe directly pierced most of the blood vessels of the patriarch. The extreme cold froze the penetrated blood vessels so that it would not shatter. , The speed of blood flowing into the blood tank is greatly increased, and plant energy continues to maintain the vitality of the patriarch. "Look, now he has become more useful." Adam patted his paws with satisfaction, and the ice crystal tube extended out from the ice thorn again. Before he turned and left, he said to Lina: "Send your clan to the laboratory one by one, and I want to promote them to the bloodline." Lina''s head was raised instantly and she looked at Adam in shock. She was shocked that this was too disrespectful, and she hurriedly said: "Master, will this trouble you too much?" Adam chuckled: "Don''t worry, no one will beat you. Even if there is an accident, you are their master." After Adam left, Lina got up from the ground and her face was uncertain. Adam''s last words were not so much comfort as a beating to her, "Master..." The forest elves next to them listened completely to the conversation between the two. Even if their knowledge and knowledge were not enough to understand them all, the bloodline part still excited them. An elf excitedly said: "He can make us stronger!? You become the master of nature because of him, Lina?" Lina looked back at the talking elf fiercely, and threw a seed on him with a flick of her fingers. The seed quickly took root and sprouted, digging into the elfs flesh and blood to extract nutrients. The elf let out a miserable howl, but Lina Not moved at all, until the vine sucked the elves back into her hands and said lightly: "You should call me, master." The bloodline upgrade success rate of the rest of the forest elves was lower than expected, and on average, only one person out of fifteen could survive the terrifying torture. However, individuals who failed to upgrade are not completely worthless. Their blood already contains more high-quality information, so Adam is very dedicated to preserving their lives and hangs them upside down in the expanded laboratory. The ice crystal tube is connected to form a rough blood circulation channel, which is used to speed up the bloodline of the remaining forest elves. This made the laboratory more terrifying than ever, and even some elves were scared to death before the operation started. Lina became very enthusiastic. Every time she personally sent her people into the laboratory, and then watched the operation throughout, it was nominally to help Adam simplify the experimental process, but in fact she was afraid that someone would gain more power than her. Adam didn''t break it, just warned him that there should be no omissions in the patrol mission, and then let her stay in the laboratory. Twenty days later, Lina sent the last slave who had not undergone surgery into the laboratory. Adam looked at her and said, "The slaves who have not completed the promotion are no longer useful." Lina was taken aback, and hurriedly asked: "Why? They can still make blood." She also hoped that her master could perform an operation on her. "You want to continue to promote, unless there are more bloodlines of the level of natural masters. The blood of these elves is too low, and the simple amount is not enough to support the second promotion." Adam directly broke her thoughts, like a The devil, step by step lures mortals to fall. Lina didn''t refute either, but quit the laboratory in a daze. Nearly a month has passed, the huge tribe is now very empty, the uninhabited tree house is overgrown with weeds, and the **** smell faintly revealed on the ground even the wild animals are reluctant to approach. There were more than 600 forest elves who successfully signed a master-servant contract with Lina before. Now most of them have become living dead, and those who have been promoted by blood have been sent out by her to perform tasks. Now the whole tribe is still active. Down her and Adam. She walked to the ice thorn group alone. The vitality of any creature is limited, even these elves that can use the power of plants The first resisters have all lost their vitality, and there is no more blood dripping on the ice thorns, the only thing is. Only the old patriarch is alive. Desire is like a seed, and strength is the best nourishment. It grows faster than Adam and Lina expected. When Adam announced that these blood-making machines were no longer useful, Lina stood in front of her fathers miserable body. It was exceptionally calm. After a long silence, there were light footsteps behind her. Lina did not turn her head and walked to her father and took a deep breath. A cluster of sharp thorns grew in her hand, which slowly penetrated with the sound of exhalation. Father''s head. Then she cut off the thorns, allowed it to take root in her father''s body, and then resolutely turned and walked out. When he reached the slave, there was no abnormality on his face. "Didn''t I say that there is no special situation that is not allowed to return to the tribe?" The clothes woven by Lina''s flowers faded in pieces, no longer colorful, and only dark purple flowers were left in full bloom. The slave knelt on one knee and said respectfully to Lina: "I found a stranger entering the Macaron Mountains alone. After staying at the foot of the main peak for a day, he is walking towards the tribe. He seems to be familiar with the road. Some of the tribes he visited were avoided, while others entered." "Is it the Dragon Slayer Organization?" "I don''t know, the old patriarch did not allow us to contact the mysterious person, but I think it should be correct." Lina was silent for a while and ordered: "Go monitor him, I want to get all his information, don''t be discovered, otherwise you know what the consequences are." The slave trembled and retreated outside the tribe. The consequences in Lina''s mouth were more terrible than death, because she had seen Lina **** up the blood of two of the same race who dared to resist her. Chapter 169： New ideas Lina once thought that when the Dragon Slayer organization came, she took the initiative to disclose the news of Adam, and killed Adam with their power, even if she died because of the master and servant contract, but that was when her hatred was the strongest. Extreme thoughts, and now, she is a little reluctant to die. The feeling of possessing power and power is such a wonderful thing that she can no longer return to the state of a little beast that she had nothing but ignorant when she was abandoned by the group. In just a few dozen days, she has completely transformed into another one. people. She didn''t want to die, there was nothing left when she died, so she could only inform Adam of the news. In the laboratory, the last bloodline purification operation was fortunately successful. Adam dispelled the chemical protection suit and said to Lina who walked in: "Take him out. The task must be accelerated. I will see Maca within two days. A detailed topographic map and power distribution map of the Lushan Mountains." This is a new task given by Adam to the forest elves. After becoming the masters of nature, they will no longer be afraid to attract the attention of the powerful in the surrounding tribes. After Adam gets the map, he can calculate that it is suitable for laying down planes to sacrifice magic. The approximate orientation of the array. Lina accepted the task but did not leave immediately. Adam asked strangely: "Anything else?" "Master, we found a suspicious trace of the messenger of the Dragon Slayer Organization." Adam stopped his work and asked a little serious: "Are there any movements in the main peak recently?" "Master Okov is still asleep. Only the slaves of the tribes who are responsible for the purchase on the main peak occasionally come in and out. There is nothing unusual other than that." Adam sat down on the ice seat rising behind him, crossing his paws thoughtfully: "Your subordinates are all over the Makalu Mountains? How many tribes are there nearby? What level is the strongest?" Lina knew the data and said directly: "There are 17 tribes under the rule of Lord Okov, most of them are similar to the previous forest elves. The strongest is probably equivalent to the natural controller, but the energy The fluctuations are mostly obscure, and my people are afraid of being discovered and dare not sneak in completely." "Have you seen Okov take a shot, do you think your strength can resist him now?" Lina shook her head quickly: "Impossible! Master Okov can easily kill me with a dragon whisper magic, even if nearly forty natural masters in the tribe join hands. Maybe someone can escape by chance, but absolutely It is impossible to confront head-on." This is the same as Adam thought, the natural master is at best equivalent to the peak apprentice, and because of the difference in energy level, the combat effectiveness is still inferior, and Okov has at least the strength of the second-level mage. This gap is no longer a quantity that can be made up However, if the Dragon Exterminator organized an anti-slave tribe to jointly fight against the dragon, these slaves even lacked the qualifications to serve as cannon fodder, then what point did they do? "Master?" Lina asked suspiciously after seeing Adam hadn''t spoken for a long time. "How is the strength of the messenger?" "I don''t know, but he doesn''t know anything about our surveillance." In other words, hasn''t reached the real transcendent level? This organization is really confusing. In this case... "Do you want to join the Dragon Slayer Organization?" Lina thought that Adam would choose to retreat temporarily, or take the initiative to kill the messenger, but she never thought that she would hear such a sentence, is it a trap? Once I express my thoughts, I will be killed, right? Lina destroyed a few plants that grew from the ground because of her emotional agitation and could not control her energy. She knelt down in fear and said, "Master, I absolutely don''t have this idea! I...I can go to that right now. The messenger kills!" She hurriedly sent a certificate. Adam waved a frost to lift up Lina and said, "No, I''m asking you seriously, would you like to join the Dragon Slayer organization?" This is an interesting idea that he suddenly came up with. His body is now a dragon. Obviously, he can''t complete the infiltration and spying mission of the hostile organization. However, the forest elves are different. The master and servant contract goes deep into the soul. If not actively exposed, no one will know. , Since the Dragon Slayer Organization is recruiting even ordinary tribes with mixed good and bad, surely it will not refuse the dozens of natural masters who actively''surrender'', right? There is almost no harm in doing so. The Dragon Exterminator organization must have a huge organizational structure with such fanfare soliciting strength. The number of people is not necessarily strong, but it is bound to be crowded. Various information and intelligence are organized Intentionally covering up will inevitably circulate. Adam''s initial idea was to control some slaves and establish a secret force to collect information for themselves, without having to do it themselves. Now it seems that if the operation is done properly, the step of establishing a force can be omitted. As for the loyalty of the slaves, there is no need to worry, Adam is very confident in the devil''s racial talent. Lina was stunned in place with mixed thoughts She figured out why Adam dared to let her join a hostile organization. These days, the strong binding force of the master-servant contract not only shocked the rest of the forest elves, but also made her I see my situation more clearly. The life and death of the slave is completely between the master''s thoughts, and there is no right to resist at all. In this case, why not choose to enter a larger stage, contact more powerful people, and gain more powerful power? maybe one day... "Master, I am willing," Lina said impassionedly, "but only with my own words, I am afraid there is no way to complete the task better." Adam was very clear about her careful thoughts: "Your slave left one for me, and you can take all the rest." This sentence appeared directly in Lina''s mind, her eyes lit up, and it turned out that this contract still has this usage. Lina tried to contact Adam through the contract: "I am willing to die for you." "Haha." Adam chuckled lightly and said with his paws: "The map will be delivered to me within two days, after which you can try to contact the messenger." After Lina left, Adam continued to clean up the residues of the experiment. Although these things were no longer useful, it was still a trouble to be seen by someone with a heart, and they had to be completely destroyed. The devil felt that Linas mission was very exciting, and he said with some jealousy: "Master, why don''t you give me such a stimulating mission? I can destroy her soul, and then use her body to complete it for you, and it is absolutely impossible for me. Betrayed you." The temperature in the laboratory is getting colder and colder, all the test objects are firmly frozen by the frost, and then the hidden thunder blasts them into icy debris. Adam feels satisfied that he has more control over the limited energy. "You? You don''t have such a mind." Chapter 169： Target icefield Lina couldn''t wait. Adam gave her a two-day deadline, but she shortened the time to one day and released it. Although the slaves wondered why the master was so urgent, no one dared to ask. So at noon the next day, Adam got the map he requested early. It''s just that this map doesn''t meet the standard at all. Adam looked at Lina speechlessly, then pointed to the map and asked: "What is this triangle? And this circle, this square... Are you sure this is not just graffiti but A map?" Adam found that he still overestimated this group of alien races. They didn''t even understand the most basic geographic knowledge. Any apprentice on the Mage Continent, no, even a knight, has the basic knowledge of drawing a map. But what these forest elves gave him was simply a piece of waste paper. Lina was dumbfounded by the question, and she took the map blankly and explained: "This is the main peak where Lord Okov lives, this is a lake not far from the main peak, this is a tribe of the wetland race..." she explained. Then he looked at Adam innocently, "Very clear." Adam sighed helplessly. This was his negligence. He couldn''t blame Lina. He used the standards of the mage world to issue orders, but he forgot that the dragon planes had no basic education at all. In other words, They are a group of illiterate people. In desperation, Adam had to make an ice crystal board, personally drew the journey between the two people from the main peak to the forest tribe in a relatively standardized format, and marked the icons representing various terrains in common language on the side. "Take it back and look carefully, and then redraw your map in a standard format. The most important thing is to mark the areas with the most intense and unstable energy response." Lina took the ice crystal board and found that the comparison between her paintings was completely two things, and she couldn''t help but feel ashamed. The important places on the map that Adam gave her had been highlighted with energy, but Lina still didn''t understand. , For example: "Master, what does the scale mean?" Adam had to explain the concept again, Lina nodded repeatedly, saying that she would be able to draw a perfect map, and then hurriedly walked out of the laboratory to collect data again. The devil hid in Adam''s mind and laughed: "Master, I think I have more brains than her, don''t you think about it anymore?" Adam was already preparing to destroy this temporary laboratory, but he did not expect to encounter such a low-level problem, so he had to sit down again, silently give the devil a language restriction, and then said, "Shut up." In the evening of that day, Lina took the redrawn map to Adam. Although it still did not meet the standards, she could at least understand the general terrain. For ordinary mortal races, the accuracy of the map is very high, but if the user It''s a creature with powerful personal strength like a wizard, so that''s enough. Adam collected the map and slammed on the ground. The laboratory and the ice thorns in the center of the tribe burst at the same time. A blizzard suddenly fell, and after melting, all his breath was masked. Adam pointed to a male forest elf behind Lina and said, "Let him follow me. You can take the other people away." The forest elf who was named was pale, but Lina couldn''t hide her excitement, and wanted to say something. Adam interrupted her directly: "Stop talking nonsense, remember your mission." After speaking, he grabbed the elf and flew towards the unknown area on the plane of dragon. The main peak of the Makalu Mountains towers into the clouds, covered with frost and a huge number of ice elements all year round. These elements belong to Okov alone, and enter his body to complete the cycle with every breath he takes in his sleep. Adam guessed that this was the training method of the dragon race, directly absorbing the elements, but it was somewhat similar to the elemental real body cultivation method. If you follow this inference, the reason why adult dragons will drive the little dragons that have just passed their juvenile period out of the dragons lair may be that the little dragons at this time already need to practice, and they are unwilling to share limited things with other dragons, even their own children. Elements, so they will be driven away. In other words, this time is the most dangerous stage in the dragon clan''s life. In what way does the ordinary dragon clan escape the malice that covers the entire plane? Do you rely on inheriting knowledge and dragon language magic? During the whole night of flying, Adam arrived at the border of the forest, and then there was a desert of gravel. He couldn''t see any signs of life at a glance. "Where is it?" Adam asked the elf who had been flying tremblingly beside him. The elves beat the spirit, Adam was simply fear in his heart. Not only was he brutally killing hundreds of his kinsmen at the beginning, but the way he gave them power was also disharmonious. Although he enjoyed the power, he could always stand for himself. Can''t forget that terrible feeling. "Big, sir..." The elf didn''t know how to call the owner''s owner, "There is no name here, but after flying forward for three days and three nights, it is the racial union zone." "Ethnic Union? Not some kingdom, principality?" The elf shook his head again and again: "No, there was no country on the mainland a long time ago. There were only city-states. The rulers there called themselves consuls. They were all annoying guys. They didn''t welcome people from..." The elf swallowed his disrespect. The adjective of, and then continued: "The race of Lord Dragon has entered." The city-state system is a backward, discrete and autonomous low-level political community. Freedom and autonomy are its characteristics and its fatal drawbacks Adam fell to the ground and thought about these things silently, and inspiration flashed in his mind. It seems that a big vote can be done under this system. Adam was thinking, while the elf was constantly encouraging himself in his heart. He knew that his life, strength, glory, etc., were all related to the terrifying existence of the Frost Dragon, which was actually a demon in front of him. He wanted not to be killed. He must show his value as soon as possible. He plucked up the courage and said, "My lord, do you want to find a safe place to build the dragon''s den?" Adam walked forward slowly and waved his tail for him to continue. "The Makalu Mountains are the most ice-rich area around, but if we continue north, we can reach a vast ice field where only a few barbaric races live." Adam''s eyes lit up. For him, the mountain is far less suitable for the unfolding of the plan. If what the elf said is true, all his subsequent plans can be unfolded based on the ice. "What is your name?" The elf took a deep breath, resisting excitement and said, "My lord, my name is Camby." : Chapter 170： What is the true face of the Dragon Slayer organization? Most reptiles like warm and humid environments, even the supernatural creatures like dragons. Except for frost dragons, no one chooses to build their nests in cold and dead places. And even Frost Dragon, almost 100% will choose to build dragon dens in higher terrain, which allows them to reduce a lot of trouble and devote limited time to unlimited sleep. Therefore, the ice field is the best choice for Adam at this stage. There is no threat from other dragons, no complicated races to expel, and dragon-slayer warriors who hate like flies will also reduce the frequency of harassment because of the fear of the cold. This will bring him a lot of development time and can be said to be the most ideal nesting site at this stage. "So, Camby, do you know the exact location of the ice sheet?" Camby nodded repeatedly: "I know, my lord, the ice field is beside the border of the legendary world. It is the northernmost part of our living world." The world boundary, if it werent for Cambys mention, Adam would have forgotten this concept. The world of wizards is too large, and because the relationship between the original power and the plane sacrifice magic has been expanding, it is difficult for ordinary wizards to find the real world. Boundaries, but in this plane, the boundaries of the world will never change. If you are lucky, ordinary races can come in contact with them in person. After knowing the existence of the world boundary, the significance of the ice sheet to Adam is even more important. The rune formation of the plane sacrifice magic needs to be placed in the strongest, weakest, and most unstable energy in the plane, the world The border must be one of them. Adam raised his spirits and asked Camby, "Have you been there?" Camby''s expression of excitement was stagnant, and he was a little stunned: "No, my lord, it is not suitable for our survival, so few outside races will come close. But I know the ice field is not very far from here." Adam nodded, and kindly patted his shoulder with his wings: "Lead the way, if the intelligence is true, you will get everything you want." After Adam left the tribe, Lina took the remaining clansmen to take the initiative to welcome the messenger of the Dragon Extermination Organization. She wrote a script for the survivor of the extermination and prepared to persuade the messenger with this argument. But there is another biggest problem. There are too many survivors and too strong. Nearly forty natural masters are a powerful force no matter where they are placed. If you want to increase credibility, you can only temporarily hide a part of the tribe. , And waited until he successfully joined the Dragon Slayer Organization, and gradually took them back under his command. She pointed out three weaker elves to follow her, and then ordered the other elves to disperse, adjusted her mood, and slowly approached the messenger. "You are... forest elves? How could they be so strong!?" The messenger quickly landed on the ground in a defensive posture. Lina showed extreme surprise and said with a little excitement: "Excuse me, are you the messenger of the Dragon Slayer organization?" The messenger became more vigilant, elemental fluctuations spilled out of his body, his feet plunged into the ground, ready to attack or escape at any time: "Who are you? How do you know who I am? No! You are monitoring me! You are spying on my whereabouts along the way. Is it you?!" Lina put on a sad expression, and Ewha said with rain: "My lord, we are the forest elves of the Qingye tribe. Our tribe is destroyed, and only a few of us survive." The messenger said suspiciously: "Qingye Tribe? I remember your patriarch is called Jason, where did he go?" Lina was disdainful in her heart. She thought how great the force that dared to fight the dragon openly, but she did not expect that the messenger sent was just a rookie. This kind of inferior temptation... "Jason? No, Lord Envoy. My father is called Vernon. Before he died, he asked us to wait for Lord Envoy. He said that only organizations have the ability to avenge us!" "Believe us, all the people in the tribe and my father were killed by the evil Frost Dragon. We want revenge. Please let us join the Dragon Slayer organization!" Lina made a self-evaluation on her botched and exaggerated acting. She felt that if she had heard such a thing, she would never believe it, but the magical thing was that the messenger on the other side believed it. Although the messenger did not give up gathering energy, his vigilance has been reduced a lot. Under the rule of the dragon clan, it is not an unlucky race that was exterminated because of something that angered the dragon. I heard that the Aoba tribe had gained freedom before, and it was moody evil. Long regretted it. The dragon-killing organization of the remaining population has absorbed a lot. Although the number is small, it is strong enough. After all, it is a natural controller and a rare occupation. Moreover, the messenger has absolute self-confidence. Even if these forest elves have problems, they cannot betray after seeing the power of the organization, because that is a path that can become stronger, allowing ordinary races to get rid of the shackles of blood, and practice like dragons. ''Methods! Over the wasteland Adam adjusted his direction, and then grabbed Camby and flew above the clouds. The severe cold would only make Adam feel comfortable, but Camby was very uncomfortable. He could only wrap his body with energy and shrink. Shivering in a ball. "Master, your little maid is connected with the Dragon Slayer Organization." The journey was boring. The devil put his own consciousness into the slave''s body, watching different dramas through the eyes of the slave. "went well?" "Unbelievably smooth, this organization seems to have no brains at all," the devil has always been brooding about Adam''s evaluation, "the little maid just said a few words and he believed it." Adam was taken aback for a moment, and he had even agreed that Lina could expose herself and the existence of the bloodline purification experiment in exchange for trust, but he did not expect that trust would come so easily after real contact. Sure enough, it is a very problematic organization. Adam has basically determined that their ultimate goal is definitely not as simple as slaying dragons. The scheme behind it must be surprisingly bizarre. Otherwise, no organization would be able to absorb members so hastily. Let people spy on without reservation. "Unless it is their intention, but what role can the number of people play?" Adam was puzzled. The devil murmured: "This dragon-killing organization is not like an alliance at all, but a religion. Only religion can recruit members so unscrupulously, because only religion can have a wide range of weird brainwashing methods." Adam stopped flying abruptly, and happened to avoid the huge thunderbolt in front of him. He felt that the devil had reached the point. The Dragon Slayer organization was indeed very similar to a sect. Their purpose was to attract believers and gather the power of faith. ? "This plane doesn''t seem as simple as imagined." Chapter 172： Arrivals The problem of the Dragon Slayer Organization can only be set aside for now. His current strength and influence are not enough to support him to contact such a huge organization, but in any case, the existence of the Dragon Slayer organization will not be a bad thing, even if They really want to destroy all the dragons in the plane and it will not have any effect on Adam, and even Adam may add fire. After all, the more chaotic the plane, the more beneficial to him. On the eighth day of the journey, Adam saw the ocean through the clouds. Camby said aloud: "My lord, we are about to arrive. I heard that the ice sheet is a huge island connected to the mainland. It is not far from seeing the ocean ice sheet." The itinerary these few days is definitely an unfriendly experience for Camby. He didn''t expect Adam to hold him and fly above the clouds. He originally reviewed in his heart what he had experienced when traveling with the old patriarch. , Ready to show it in front of adults, and hope that it is best to meet some unopened monsters, so that he can show his abilities. He couldn''t imagine how fast a young dragon could fly so fast. The huge airflow that broke through the air had penetrated the energy wrapped in his body countless times. Now he felt that his body was stiff, perhaps it has become a Maybe only the ice spirit. And he hasn''t eaten for six days. "My lord, can we take a break, I...I can''t hold it anymore." Camby hesitated and couldn''t help but begged. If he didn''t eat anything, he was afraid that he would not be able to get the power. Adam looked at him and landed indifferently. It seemed that the energy of the bloodline creatures really had a lot of limitations. The application of the elements obtained was too rigid, like a machine, even the simplest free transformation could not be done. After landing, Camby took out a seed and threw it to the ground. Then the seed quickly took root under the action of the plant energy. Camby couldn''t wait to pick the fruit and put it in his mouth. The whole elf fell on the ground comfortably. Finally survived." Adam''s brain is wide open. This ability is too wasteful to use in this way. If you can cultivate special seeds with different abilities after urging, it will definitely be very interesting. Camby noticed the look in Adams eyes, suddenly thought of his current identity, and climbed up from the ground in a hurry, and said embarrassingly: "Sorry, my lord, I''m a little lost, I..." His face became ugly, "I It feels uncomfortable." Adam stimulated the ice element he contained to maintain his body. In just a short period of time, the surrounding energy actually fluctuated more than ten times. Adam could feel the environment here is very weird, and the elemental breath is no longer gentle. Lazy, it seems that it has become extremely unstable for some reason. The fluctuation is not a normal energy tide, but it seems to disappear suddenly and then be replenished in an instant. In this environment, it is like switching between vacuum and incomplete vacuum at any time. "How is this going?" Adam tried to directly mobilize the free elements to use energy shaping magic, but even with his ability to control energy, the ice sword that could be shaped was still crooked. "This level of fluctuation is very abnormal, even if it is close to the world''s border, it shouldn''t be this way." The plane floats in the void, and the stability of the crystal wall system determines whether the plane can withstand the etheric storm of the void. According to common sense, even if the various energy indexes in the plane behave differently in special locations, the whole should be consistent. But now this situation is beyond the scope of self-correction. Obviously, the crystal wall system is disturbed. "Could it be..." Adam suddenly had an idea, but it was sealed by him in an instant, shouldn''t it be possible? After a long period of time, the energy fluctuations finally returned to normal. Camby, who was uncomfortable and unable to control his body, also struggled to get up from the ground. With lingering fears, he looked left and right on his body, and found nothing unusual before letting go. Come. Adam saw him stand up and said, "If you are all right, let''s go." Camby nodded hurriedly, consciously shrinking into a ball and lying on the ground, waiting for Adam''s claws to grab him. "Fly low, I think the sky ahead will be very dangerous." Kan Rumeng was amnesty, and consciously said: "My lord, I will go ahead and find the way." The speed of travel has dropped a lot. Adam did not dare to act recklessly in the face of such a strange situation. If he is really unlucky and involved in some strange time and space phenomenon, even if he still has a chance to connect to the magic net, he may not necessarily Can save lives. "It''s no wonder that no dragon chooses to build nests near the ice sheet. The terrain is one aspect. This unstable energy environment is the most important thing. It is estimated that no dragon can sleep well here." Adam thought while flying. In two days, Adam and Camby finally arrived at the destination of their trip, the Boundary Icefield. "My lord, do we want to go in? Or wait for the thing to stop?" Camby pointed to the ice sheet fearfully and asked At this moment, the place where the two stood was used as the boundary, and the ice sheet was blowing up. The blizzard that obscures the sky, every snowflake has the aura of ice element, and when it falls on the ground, it will explode like magic. It is a substantial ice elemental storm. Outside the ice field, it is calm, except for the cold. There is no other feeling outside. Adam raised his foot directly and stepped into the ice field, no matter what, he is now a young frost dragon, no matter how violent the unmanned ice element is, he cannot hurt him. Seeing Adam enter, Camby had to gritted his teeth to keep up. The plant energy was weak in the wind, and he might be blown away by the ice storm at any time. Snow and ice fell automatically along his streamlined body after falling on Adam, and the energy contained in it poured into his body indiscriminately, in Adams only two magic circuits of dragon and dragon breath. Rampage. Adam felt that if this continued, maybe he would lose even his talent magic. He hurriedly opened up Longwei to cover a range of more than ten meters around him. This pseudo-domain talent is very effective, and the ice element actually formed a cycle on Longwei. There was no attempt to get into his body. The storm came and went quickly, and disappeared completely after only thirty minutes, and the whole world was clean as if nothing had happened. "Sir, where are we going next?" After arriving at the ice sheet, Camby was completely unfamiliar with the road, and could only ask Adam for help. Adam also has no specific goals, but now he is too close to the outside world, which is not conducive to hiding. The nest needs to be deepened for a certain distance. When he wants to continue flying, not far from the coverage of Longwei, the ice layer loosens. , "We seem to have broken into someone else''s territory." Chapter 173： Snow worm "Rice, has the blizzard stopped?" Panic was spreading in the underground cave, and the five adventurers were close together. The handsome and beautiful Caesar asked him how many times he could not distinguish between men and women. The other people looked at Rice with the same expectation. The dragon man who was not liked by everyone because of being too cold had become their only life-saving straw. Before they received a hunting mission and came to the ice field with ambitions, they had never expected to encounter such a terrible environment. If Rice hadn''t used the ice ability to create this hole at the very moment of the shot, their best end would be A whole corpse was left in the terrifying ice storm. Rice''s face was pale, and maintaining this hole required a lot of energy for him: "Not yet." He felt very impatient and didn''t want to be distracted to answer questions, but in order for these temporary companions not to collapse due to fear, he had to keep blowing the blizzard. The change tells them, even if it is a lie: "But soon, I feel the elemental riots are subduing." The desperate hearts of the other four were filled with hope again. They were not blind. They had already noticed the trembling of Rice''s body. Obviously, the energy in his body had run out. Once Rice couldn''t hold it, the ending was obvious. They didn''t even have a dead body. Will stay. Caesar moved his uncomfortable longbow on his back, and softly suggested: "After the blizzard stops, let''s leave the ice field. The energy is almost exhausted and there is no way to replenish it here." The other three nodded repeatedly. Rice was very upset, and once again felt that it was a huge mistake to find her comrades in such a sloppy way. These four people had no effect except to drag him down. "You guys do it yourself, but I want to stay here." Caesar kindly persuaded: "Rice, although you are very strong, it is impossible to kill the snow worm by yourself. It is better to leave with us and come back after taking a break." Rice ignored him and concentrated on maintaining the hole. Caesar wanted to say something, but was stopped by the other three. After a short silence, the blizzard suddenly subsided, Rice pursed her lips and moved her hands away from the cave wall: "Stop, you can..." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by the violent vibration from the depths of the ice. Caesar stood up abruptly and pulled the longbow into a full moon. An elemental arrow was gathered and ready to go. He screamed: "A big guy is coming from underground! Damn it, it should be a snow worm!" Camby on the ice sheet was like a big enemy after hearing Adam''s warning. The remaining plant energy enveloped his body. The creatures that can survive in the cruel environment of the ice sheet must be very powerful. He didn''t expect Adam to protect himself. Bang. A hundred meters away, the ice exploded, and five figures rushed out of it. Camby was taken aback for a moment: "Is it an ordinary race, adventurer?" "It''s not them." Adam was suspended in the air, and the pseudo realm formed by Longwei protected his whole body. He had discovered these five adventurers a long time ago, but the ant-like energy fluctuations did not even interest him in killing, which attracted his attention. It''s another creature. The five adventurers screamed and rushed out of the ground. The extreme panic caused them to have nothing to cooperate with. They ran to all sides in a panic. Then the ice cracked inch by inch, making a oozing creak, one in the next second. The huge worm creature rushed out of the ice sheet. The whole body of this worm is snow-white and has no structure equivalent to limbs. The body is composed of many body segments. The head is spike-shaped, and the head organs are blurred. Only a huge mouth with fine teeth is following. The body wriggled continuously and exhaled white brilliance and created a blizzard, and swallowed all the substances blocking the road in front of it. "What is this?" Adam asked curiously. The worm reached five meters just outside the ice sheet. The hidden body did not know how long it was. It should be a powerful monster. Camby panicked and said with fear: "If I guessed correctly, this is the snow worm." "Snowworm?" "The monsters unique to the ice field, where there is ice and snow, they can hardly be killed. They have no wisdom, are extremely cruel, and will endlessly attack all creatures with energy fluctuations in the range until they eat them. But they eat everything. Will be excreted after digestion, and the value of excrement is very high, so there are often life-and-death adventurers who come to try their luck." Camby''s face was pale. I didn''t expect to have such bad luck this time. Just after the blizzard, I encountered the ice field The scariest monster on the board, "My lord, let''s run away while it is attracted?" Adam didnt mean to run away. Although Snow Worm looked terrifying, it hadnt reached the real transcendent level, and it was not a threat to Adam. Taking advantage of the opportunity of Snow Worm chasing the adventurer, he fell on the ground and picked up a square. Suspicious objects. "Power Stone?" Adam was surprised, UU reading www. uukanshu.com did not expect that among the multiple planes there is a creature that can generate stable energy blocks from the body. This kind of thing is exactly the same as the energy stone of the mage plane, and even the quantity and quality contained in it are more pure and pure. . Camby followed Adam step by step, thinking that Adam was asking him, and hurriedly replied: "This is the excrement of snow worms. The race alliance calls it ice crystals, but it is also called an energy stone." On the plane of mages, mages can freely transform energy stones of different attributes, but it is clear that the plane of dragons does not have this technology. Adam felt that he knew the reason for the low value of the energy stones of the mage plane. This kind of creatures that can produce energy stones may be very common in multiple planes, which means that every plane battle can obtain massive amounts of energy. Stone resources. After thinking about it, Snow Worm had already swallowed three adventurers, and the remaining two were fleeing towards the calmest place nearby. The breath escaping from it can form an elemental storm. If the level is too far from it, it can''t even fly away, and it can only become its food obediently. At this moment, Adam felt the snow worm roll over in the ground, bringing up a large swell of the ice sheet, and rushing towards him together. "Rice, forget it, I''m dead." Caesar''s longbow has been lost, a large area of ??his body has been frozen by frost, and his feet have lost the ability to move, relying on Rice to drag and escape. Rice didn''t say a word, and struggled through the snowstorm created by the snow worm. "Put me down and run for your own life. If you can, go to Lepu City to take care of my sister." Caesar struggled with his upper body. "Shut up." Rice fiercely sealed Caesar''s mouth and dragged him to a leap, avoiding the energy beam emitted by the snow worm. Chapter 174： Snow Worm (2) One step across is the difference between the world and the world. Rice and Caesar suddenly found that the waves were calm around them. The violent elemental fluctuations that stung their bodies had all calmed down, but the cold was still there. Besides, I don''t know why, I felt a little flustered? Rice raised her head slightly, the expression on her face suddenly stiffened, and Caesar in her arms fell to the ground with a puff, and complained bitterly: "Rice, can you be more careful? It''s hard to escape the snow bug. Kill, I don''t want to die in your hands." "Shut up!" Rice''s voice squeezed from between her teeth, "It''s a dragon!" Caesar didn''t hear clearly, but he turned over and raised his head with his movable hands, muttering, "I know you are a dragon, you don''t need to introduce yourself, dragon... dragon!" In shock, He rolled his eyes and fell into a coma. Adam looked at the two adventurers in front of him with interest, especially the one with dragon characteristics, but now is not a good time for research, the snow worm has already been killed. "Camby, watch them, don''t let them die." Adam told his servant, his wings soared into the sky, the ice element quickly formed energy, and the magic-modified sword and spear smashed into the open space in front of him like rain. Camby''s sleeves rushed out of the vines, entangled the two adventurers firmly, and then quickly retreated. Immediately before the dense ice sword fell on the ground, the ice sheet swelled up, and the snow worms ugly head was smashed upright as soon as it rushed out. It didnt seem to expect that it would encounter such a thing, and it didnt have time to deploy its protective energy. The head was stabbed with holes. "Huh!" A deep scream sounded, and it fell heavily back to the ice sheet. "I won''t die like this?" Adam was even more curious. None of the ice swords failed, and they all plunged into its head. Snow-white flesh and blood accompanied by blood of the same color were spilled everywhere, but in Adam''s perception, its The vitality has not been significantly weakened, and the fallen flesh and blood are constantly squirming and gathering towards the body. Camby shouted: "My lord, there is no way to kill the snow worm, it will only escape temporarily if it is completely broken into pieces!" Adam nodded with his back to him, and one of his wings flew high into the sky, avoiding the energy beam from the snowworm''s terrifying mouthparts. After he left, the three of Camby were exposed to the snow worm without hindrance, but it seemed to be irritated by Adam, turning a blind eye to the prey that was close at hand, and rushed out of the ground with most of its body roaring, reluctantly. Adam bit it. Rice is entangled by vines and has no ability to escape. There are complex emotions in his eyes. It is yearning and hatred. He can''t believe that he can actually see a dragon on the ice sheet, and it is still a young dragon! "When is the young dragon so powerful?" Rice said to herself in shock. Camby hurriedly backed away. This level of battle, even the aftermath of the snowstorm inspired by the snow worm, made him uncomfortable. He said proudly, "How can Lord Chris Frost be the same as an ordinary young dragon? Honestly, don''t think about running away, otherwise you will anger the adults and you will think that death is the greatest happiness." Adam slammed the snow worm back to the ground with white wings, and then opened his mouth to spit out two elements of dragon''s breath. His vertical pupils were shining with white and purple light, and the dragon''s breath quickly condensed in front of him, in the blink of an eye A dragon body over five meters high was formed, and it gave out a deafening dragon roar like a living creature. This magic is Adam''s advanced application of the forest elves'' natural guard energy circuit, giving them the ability to activate the plastic energy magic, so that they can fight independently like a summoned creature. It is a scaled-up version of Adams body. Because it is composed of elements, all gestures and actions are magic. The pure ice element plastic can not cause effective damage to the snow worms, but the electric elements with higher energy levels are hidden in it. Let it suffer. "Huh! Huh! Huh!" The torn body tissue of the snow worm was directly carbonized under the bombardment of thunder, and it lost the ability to return to its body. It felt extremely painful and roared, but neither the blizzard nor the energy beam could damage the elemental dragon. "Sure enough, there is no wisdom at all, and even instinct is missing. He only knows the attack but does not know the defense. Facing an unstoppable enemy, he has no sense of escape." Adam did not rush to kill the snow worm. This creature is very interesting, and it is more valuable to catch alive than to get a corpse. "How is it possible! This is a giant snow worm!" Rice''s shock grew stronger and stronger, and he couldn''t understand the battle before him. When did the Frost Dragon have this ability? When can a young dragon block the giant snow worm? Hearing Rice''s words, Camby returned from a stunned state, feeling that he was still too close to the battlefield, and hurriedly stepped back a few hundred meters again: "Heh, Dragonman, don''t use your ignorance to guess the strength of the lord. " The two dragon claws of the elemental dragon were deeply inserted into the snow worm''s body and then the wings quickly flapped, pulling the whole snow worm out of the ice field. The snow worm''s body of about fifteen meters was completely exposed in the air. Adam noticed that it was actually a two-headed creature, and the tail was also a head, but it had been hidden underground before, so it was not found. The snow worm seems to be more angry when it is exposed. Its knotty body is constantly squirming, making it look like a wave. With this movement, it breaks away from the claws of the elemental dragon in the air, ejects it like a snake, and ejects the element. Long Yan sternly curled up. It actually wants to strangle the elemental dragon. "Death." Adam sighed and confirmed Snow Worm''s wisdom again. The elemental dragon''s body was filled with the two elements of ice and electricity. Under Adam''s control and maintenance, they worked steadily and continuously, but only needed a thought. The elemental dragon will become a powerful elemental bomb. Like now... "burst!" The stable structure of the elemental dragon began to decompose, and the white and purple rays of light shot through the entangled gap of the snow worm to blow away the blizzard. The snow worm seemed to realize that death was approaching and hurriedly released its body, but it was too late. boom! The intense energy burning formed a large-scale elemental vacuum in the extremely unstable place of the ice sheet. The snow worm''s body seemed to be slowed down. The process of fragmentation was clearly visible, and the outer focus and inner tender body tissues were flying in all directions. Then external elements were added, and with the crackling sound of falling, Adam fell back to the ground and picked up the two heads that had been locked. "The vitality is really terrible. I didn''t die like this. It''s even more powerful than Garfels at the beginning!" The devil slapped his tongue in Adam''s mind. It was just an ordinary creature, and could actually withstand this degree of explosion with his body. Is it really undead? Chapter 175： Find 1 plot "Probably it has something to do with eating everything." Adam said to the devil after ice-fishing two heads behind him, "Energy can''t be produced out of thin air. I''m not sure whether there are real undead creatures, but the snow worm''s regeneration ability It should be that everything it eats is stored in the body in the form of energy." Adam stepped on the ground and the ice floes and snow were swept away. He saw many energy stones beside the broken ice layer, and after picking up one, he said: "In this way, the energy stone should indeed be its excrement. Most of the remaining energy is absorbed by it." Then he inserted his sharp nails into Snow Worm''s head: "Look if this thing has a soul?" If he could sign a contract with Snow Worm, it would be of great help to Adam''s next plan. After a few seconds, the devil said, "No, it only has the instinct of eating. It is a strange creature. Even the abyss has a soul, but it doesn''t." Adam was a bit disappointed, but it didn''t matter. Knowing that the snow worms existed in the ice, he could naturally find a way to gather this monster to serve him in the future. Camby flew over with a face full of admiration. Just about to speak, he saw Adam threw the two big heads of Snow Worm to him and hurriedly caught it. Even if the huge mouthparts were frozen in ice, it still looked terrifying. , After thinking about it, he tied them together with another vine. "My lord! You are really too strong!" Adam shook his paws at him, then grabbed the vines, caught the dragon man in front of him, and asked with interest: "What are you?" Rice showed great anger, opened her mouth to spray a small breath of ice element into Adam''s face, and then yelled, "A hypocritical dragon!" Camby''s face became cold, and sharp spikes grew on the vines that bound Rice, which pierced into his body: "Dragon bastard! Who allows you to talk to adults like this." Camby was furious and was about to give the **** dragon a lesson severely, Adam interrupted him: "Wait, let him go." Camby threw Rice heavily to the ground, threatening: "Be honest, bastard." Rice was not afraid, and spit on Adam as he died, and said, "You don''t need to be hypocritical, evil dragon!" Adam was not angry at all. He stepped forward and easily overturned Rice, grabbed his body and said to himself: "It''s really a dragon head, not a prop. And this tail is interesting." Rice struggled and continued to curse, some of which probably belonged to rural slang. Although Adam could understand the lingua franca, he could not do anything about these dialects. He directly filtered the **** and asked himself: "So the dragon is Hybrid species that dragons mate with other races?" "Evil dragon! Let me go!" Adam remained unmoved, and continued to ask: "Which side of your parents are dragons? Unbelievable, the size of adult dragons can mate with ordinary races." Rice was not reconciled and wanted to spurn on Adam again, but was kicked back by Adam, and then he fainted in anger. Caesar over there just awoke and saw the dragon killing the dragon man. There was a funny twitching sound and he passed out again. Camby came over cautiously and said, "My lord, I know a little bit about the dragon people." Adam motioned him to grab these trophies, and then flew into the air: "Well, let''s talk as we go, we have to find a place to stay before the next blizzard." Through Cambys introduction on the way, Adam learned what the dragon was going on. To put it simply, they are indeed the offspring of the mating of dragons and elves, but not every dragon is born like this. After the initial dragons, they have formed a race and can intermarry within the race because of the characteristics of dragons. He Qi, they are not very popular, and they usually live miserably in unseen places. Recently, it was probably because of the Dragon Extinguish organization that they were able to go to the bright spot. Adam is very interested in this race. Generally speaking, the reproductive isolation between races exists, but there may be some way to break it in the transcendent world. So even if the dragon people are hybrids, they can also be counted as hybrids. They are the direct descendants of dragons, so they may also have scattered inheritance knowledge? Inheriting knowledge means power that can be used''legally''. Although his combat effectiveness has been improved again after obtaining the method of elemental activation, he has only seen the tip of the iceberg on the plane of dragon after all, not mentioning the possible existence of extra dimensions. The existence of the giant dragon and the Dragon Slayer organization is also a big variable. For the variables, only by constantly making yourself stronger can you calmly face them. After flying at full strength for a day and night, Adam stopped and said, "Okay, I decided it was here." Camby landed on the ground with the four ice lumps floating behind him, looking at the surrounding environment of Pingchuan without a trace of obstruction, and wondering: "My lord why choose this place? Can it block the blizzard?" Adam spread Longwei to its maximum range and flew around the air a few times, drove several small groups of creatures hidden underground out of the range, and then said with satisfaction: "Of course I can''t stop it now, but it will be done soon. ." "what?" "Because I want to build a city here." Building a city is Adam''s next goal. This is not a sudden rise of thought, but after learning that the ordinary race of the dragon plane is a city-state system, its rationality has improved a lot. Adam is ready to build a city of freedom that does not reject any race or force, does not distinguish between justice and evil, and only has the most basic trade order. After the city is successfully built, he can hide behind the scenes to collect a large amount of information, and even drive various races in the form of tasks. For your own use. As for whether anyone will come to build the city under this harsh environment, Adam is not worried, any interest will not be without chasers. There are not no resources on the ice sheet, but a supply point and a trading point are missing. Once the city of freedom Implementation will fill this gap. No matter what, he can be a human trafficker, plundering and enslaving ordinary races in large numbers. As long as a simple trading circle can be initially formed, the future development must be benign. Anyway, those lazy dragons would never brave the cold to come to such a place, and the threats from other races to him were very limited. Moreover, it may be possible to rely on this city to establish contact with the Dragon Slayer Organization. If Adam''s guess is correct, he and the organization may not be enemies for the time being. Camby was shocked by the news and didn''t know how to answer, and said blankly: "Build, build a city? Here? What is it used to build a city?" Adam pointed to him, a few captives, and the snow worm enclosed in ice and said, "Use you." Chapter 176： Build 1 city How to build a city from scratch in a harsh environment? If this matter exists in a world where there is no extraordinary power and the development of technology is backward, the answer is probably completely impossible, but in Adam''s view, building a city is not difficult. Adam lifted the ice on the snow worm''s head, wrapped them with two tough elemental threads, and then drove them into the ground like ordinary livestock, allowing them to loosen the ground like an earthworm and dig out the foundation. Adam thinks that snow worms are particularly suitable for this job. Using them to dig pits doesnt need to deal with the dug ice layer at all, because they are eaten directly, and in the process of eating, a snow worm separates The two heads are growing apart into two snow worms! Adams brains were opened up from this. After the dragonman who was harmed by the devils crude soul contract and stunned so far wakes up, he can give him the task of loosening the soil, and Adam can go and catch a few more snow worms and come back to fight. Two sections. In this way, the problem of digging can be solved, and the energy stone produced by the snow worm can be used as a wall brick. Among the unavailable planes in the portable space, the energy stone solved Adams urgent need. Although he could not draw runes on the energy stone, the magic circle in ancient magic was not affected. The few he obtained on Ceylon Island This magic circle has a great use. Not to mention anything else, just an ordinary defensive magic circle can add an appeal to the city of freedom. And if this city can survive the day when Adam completes his mission to lead the wizard, it will probably add a point to his merits in this battle. Construction sites in another world are busy. The dragon man woke up in the early morning of the next day, perhaps because of excessive force. His soul seemed to be a little ill, and he became a robot that could only accept orders. This embarrassed the devil. He knew his master wanted to torture. Inheriting knowledge, but in this situation, there is obviously no way to do it. Adam has some regrets, but this is not a major event. After the city is built, as long as the reward is sufficient, naturally bold adventurers will find him various experimental products, and it is not impossible to catch a young dragon directly. Now that he was half disabled, Adam simply used him as a tool and used his blood belonging to the thoroughbred dragon clan to strengthen the blood of Rice the dragon, and ordered the overseer Camby, who was anxious because he was not suitable for work, and flew into the boundless space alone. An unknown place in the ice field. He needs to find a large monster that can help build the city, and a certain number of snow worms. Very smoothly, the ice fields do not lack creatures, but they all live underground and are difficult to find. Under Adams dragon power, large monsters have nowhere to hide. Two days later, Adam drove five giant snow worms and dozens of ice bears. The snow monster returned to the construction site. The devil erased the soul of the dragon-man Rice and completely controlled this body. After it joined, the speed of building the city increased rapidly. Adam only needed to control the snow worm to eat and eat continuously, and then the excreted energy stone was in accordance with the ancient magic array. Its fine to arrange the mages interspersedly in the city made of ice. Camby received a new task, and Adam asked him to come in contact with what he said was a barbaric race living on the ice. After the period of three blizzards, the construction of the first city on the ice sheet was completed. As Adam delivered the first elemental power, the magic circle began to work, and a transparent and thin protective shield shrouded the city of Liberty, the first time on the ice sheet. There is a completely safe place. "Master, are you leaving at this time? Who will preside over the city building ceremony?" the devil asked strangely. At this time the blizzard had just ended, and the ice field had become calm. Adam wanted to take advantage of this time to head to the border of the world to see what it was like. As for the city building ceremony: "You presided as the dragon man Rice, I am not suitable to come forward for the time being. ." The devil froze for a moment, and then a little excited: "Where is the city lord? Is the city lord me?" Adam nodded. He was growing up every day after he came to the ice field for just a month. The action of nodding seemed a bit difficult, because the dragon horn would always touch the low wall. "The City of Freedom has just been established. No one will come to participate in the ceremony. Camby hasn''t returned since he left for a month. It is estimated that he died in a blizzard or was killed by the natives of the Icefield." Adam looked flat. The dragon horn pulled out and poured cold water on the devil. Camby''s real owner was Lina, and Adam couldn''t determine his life or death. The devil smashed it, smashed its mouth, and continued to be interested: "It doesn''t matter the master, the Freedom City will be very famous, because its lord is Lord Garfield!" "There really is a problem with this plane." Five days later, Adam, standing 100 kilometers before the world border, muttered to himself. One hundred kilometers is a safe distance Adam felt that as long as he took a step forward, the dragon body would be shattered, and only by exposing the identity of the mage and raising the mage''s armor could it survive. According to the master''s understanding of the world''s boundary, it should be a hazy and deep fog-like structure, and it should be very stable, but now, the boundary that represents the boundary in front of Adam is actually gorgeous and colorful like an aurora, constantly emitting dangerous and terrible energy rays. The situation predicted by this situation is already more obvious. The crystal wall system of the dragon plane is being eroded by external energy, and its origin is diseased, but Adam is still not sure whether it is an invasion or a collision. He hovered near the boundary line for more than ten days. This time was not worth mentioning relative to the lifespan of a plane, but Adam found that the safety line had shrunk into the plane by nearly one millimeter. At this rate, within a few hundred years, the living space of the creatures on the dragon plane will not be left, and once the living space is reduced, there will be endless tragic civil wars that erupt immediately. Adam felt that his first exploration operation was going to be a big situation. Originally, according to the level of the dragon plane, a consortium and several towers would be more than enough to conquer, but if there really is another plane that also has the ability to fight across the plane. He is also spying on the Dragon plane, so his mission will be upgraded again, and perhaps the next thing he will face is the war between the two civilization levels. "Recovering first-level strength, inheriting knowledge, destroying the dragon organization..." Adam silently put the most urgent event on the agenda at this stage. The progress of the task that was not hurried before is no longer suitable for the current situation. He knows that he must hurry up. Up. Five days later, Adam returned to the City of Liberty. At this time, the devil told him good news: "Master, Camby is back." Chapter 177： Icefield Race "...He brought back three long strange-shaped racial messengers, master, these people don''t even know what politeness is, they don''t take me as the city lord in their eyes." The devil is a bit wronged. It really wants to be a city lord and build the Freedom City into its paradise. It has already planned the city, including where to build a tavern, where to build a casino, where to build a brothel... With good vision, it had great kindness to the first group of guests Camby brought, but unexpectedly... "Master, they didn''t welcome us, and they actually asked us to hand over the City of Freedom to them and get out of the ice sheet, otherwise they would kill us, without putting you in their eyes!" The devil was filled with righteous indignation and felt that he had been greatly insulted. , The natives like wild beasts in the countryside, dare to talk to the noble Garfield like this, "If it weren''t for the fear of ruining your plan, I would have killed them!" "Are there any transcendents?" Adam only believed half of the devil''s words. The rudeness should be true. The devil didn''t have the strength to kill them. After being exposed, the devil didnt care. He hurriedly replied: There is no extraordinary person, but the strength is good. It is much stronger than that of Canbis trash. Its better than the dragon body that you strengthened, the master It''s almost the same." Adam wrote down these words. It seems that the race that can survive in the environment of the ice sheet is really not simple. The dragon person Rice didnt need Cambycha before. If it werent for the blizzard and the snowworms chase and killing, he consumed too much energy, Adam It was not that easy to catch him. After being strengthened by the blood of the pure blood dragon clan, it reached the apex of the mundane race on this plane. The Ice Plains race was indeed very powerful compared with the dragon man Rice. "Where are they? Forget it, let''s go and see together." Camby was full of misery. He is just a forest elf, and it is difficult to survive in the ice environment, let alone go out alone to fight the blizzard to perform tasks, but in order not to be abandoned by adults, in order to gain more strength and higher status, he can only grit his teeth Follow orders. He dared to swear that he definitely came into contact with the Icefield Race with kindness. Even if he was a little arrogant before, he became humble after seeing the individual strength of the Icefield Race. But these **** savage blood-drinking beasts detained him directly, and even had to eat him. If he hadnt revealed the existence of Liberty City and Lord Chris, they would have already become feces buried in the ground. Under the snow. "When will the young dragon come back? If you dare to deceive the Frost Giant, I will tear you up and eat you!" A giant creature sitting on the ground, while keeping his icy crystal saliva, watched being trapped by the magic circle. The snow worm that got away threatened Camby. "Yes, you, and the dragon hybrid, these monsters and snow worms are dead." The other four hoofs landed on the ground, and the white-haired canine scratched the ground with sharp claws, and agreed. . "Soon, my lord will be back soon, and you will definitely pay the price at that time!" Camby cursed fiercely. Suddenly there was a loud noise around him, and a huge mace hit him: "Actually, you will all die if he doesn''t come back. If you didn''t kill you, I''m just afraid that you will scare away the poor little dragon. I still have the taste of dragon meat. Never tasted it before. And you dare to enslave wild snow monsters. Although they are stupid, they are also my clan, so you are dead." It was a snowman who was speaking, and he looked more wild than the drudgery caught by Adam. The snow monster is bigger and wiser. Camby shivered. "You are the representatives of the Ice Plains race?" Just in the midst of Camby''s fear, a sound like a natural sound rang in his ears, and he said with tears, "My lord, you are finally back!" The frost giant, the ice werewolf, and the snowman each climbed up from the ground, picked up Camby and threw it aside, looked up and down at Adam, and laughed: "The dragon less than five meters away, hahaha." "The thin skin and tender meat looks delicious." "It''s not bad, what city will you hang your bones in after eating you? It''s too hard to remember, and it will be called Icefield City in the future. Hanging your bones on the walls of Icefield City must be very interesting." Adam looked at the representatives of the three races who utterly resigned in front of him, and sighed silently. It seems that healthy development is impossible. Even if he defeats them now and then releases them, they must not be greedy by their greedy nature. I would let Freedom City go. In this case, I can only implement the second set of plans and be a human trafficker. Thinking of this, Adam said to Camby: "Did you write down the position and number of their ethnic group?" Camby was taken aback. He didn''t know why Adam asked, but he still replied, "I only know where the tribe of the werewolves is. The other two were uninvited." Adam nodded and said: "Knowing one is enough He lightly stepped on the floor tiles, and the energy of the magic circle in the city below his feet was transmitted into Adam''s body, and Long Wei suddenly appeared and enveloped the three monsters in front of him. , Adam no longer had the patience to talk nonsense with them, so he shot directly. The three monsters were sluggish for a moment and then furious. Unexpectedly, a little dragon dared to provoke first. The Frost Giant''s body crystallized, and the pure elemental power changed his body structure and attached a layer of solid armor to the surface. The snow werewolf howled. Begin to transform into a person and stand up. With a wave of his claws, an ice blade rushed out. The snowman roared up to the sky, his muscles drowned his entire body including his head, and he swung a huge mace to resist Adam''s attack. However, before they could say anything, they were bound by the ice element rising under their feet, and then Adam expelled a dragon''s breath, and the ice element plastic could become a five-meter-high elemental dragon and explode directly! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a series of loud noises, the three monsters were blown into the sky, knives and guns followed like rain, smashing the sky and the earth, and a blizzard fell within the range of Longwei, electric elements hidden in it, and the simplified static storm surrounded the three monsters. . The devil mumbled distressedly: "Be gentle, master, be gentle, don''t destroy the city, I am going to build an Colosseum there!" The strength of the three monsters is not weak but too stupid. Several magic circles have been laid within the city of Freedom. Here, Adam can play several times his own strength. The three monsters that have not reached the extraordinary level have no resistance at all. After a round of magic bombing, he was dying. In Cambys dumbfounded gaze, the devil rushed to the three monsters excitedly, putting his fingers in their heads one by one, but his face became ugly every time. After he got up from the snowman, he cried and said to Adam: "Master , They are dead..." Chapter 178： Become bigger and stronger "...And it seems that the news of the death has been delivered." Adam waved back Camby, and then asked the devil through the contract: "What''s the matter? I shouldn''t hurt their souls." "There is a layer of protection outside their souls, they will automatically resist the signing of the contract. After discovering that the contract force cannot resist, they will destroy themselves with their souls." The devil scratched his tail and continued: "They seem to be a race with inherited knowledge. But its very strange that there should be no such function to pass on knowledge." "Inherit the knowledge? Are you sure?" The devil said quickly: "Their minds are very simple, but they have many complicated memories, but they have disappeared before I can see them, and they have never been out of the ice field, so they can recognize you as a young dragon, not Is it weird?" "It''s really strange." Adam didn''t expect that the first race he came into contact with with inheritance was actually a wild tribe on the ice sheet. "If inheritance is the information written into the genes after the individual is strong enough to a certain extent, then it means this Among the three wild races, there have been or have been transcendents." The devil nodded: "It should be like this, but the state of the transcendents in their population, or the way of writing inheritance must be wrong, otherwise no one will leave a time bomb in the minds of their offspring. Inheriting knowledge is this. Its impossible for foreigners to spy on things like this. This bomb can only kill yourself." The devil said that a weird and evil reincarnation technique suddenly came to mind, and he added: "Of course, except for the mage." Reincarnation is a magic, the more the devil thinks about it, the more terrible it becomes. , It''s totally unreasonable. "Maybe it''s because they are afraid." Adam muttered to himself thinking of the situation on the border of the world. The devil asked strangely: "What are you afraid of? Even if there is a strong enemy, it won''t leave a bomb in the head of the entire race?" Adam passed the scene he saw on the border to the devil, and the devil jumped three feet high: "Is this erosion or collision? How could this be?" "I don''t know, but the situation on the Dragon Plane is very bad. Maybe there have been intruders like me. The ancient supernatural beings native to the Dragon Plane are just to prevent intruders from gaining intelligence from heritage." "Master, what about your task? Do you want to give up?" "Of course not. Maybe the limitation of the origin will be broken soon. Besides, if you discover two planes at the same time, wouldn''t it be great to get the knowledge of both planes?" Adam didn''t rush to find the trouble of those three races, but used the energy stone excreted by Snow Worm to reinforce the magic circle, and then carried three corpses into the laboratory. The soul and inherited knowledge have been broken, but their corpses are still of great value. Adam wants to know whether the race with inherited knowledge is like the forest elves. The manifestation of power depends on the energy circuit built in the body. Adam was already familiar with the autopsy, and an hour later he had divided the three monsters. "It is still expressed in the form of an energy circuit, but it is much more complicated than the forest elves." While recording the anatomy results, Adam constructed the parts of the three monsters that can be copied and applied to the dragon''s body in the air. The ability of giants to crystallize and the ability of snow monsters to become huge is very good. This should also be the core content of their ethnic heritage, but it is the transformation ability of werewolves that brings great surprises to Adam. The ice werewolf uses this ability to change from an animal form to a half-human and half-wolf form that is more suitable for combat. This has involved a very high level of knowledge and reorganization of their body structure. Although Adam couldn''t control the transformation as freely as a werewolf, but if he copied this ability to his body, maybe he could also change his form and become the appearance of other races. Adam immediately began to transform himself. After setting up two sets of energy loops on his body with mind power, he couldnt wait to inject energy into them, and saw his four-meter-high dragon body grow taller and wider at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was originally slender. The body shape began to develop horizontally, the dragon scales bloomed and fell off, and then new and more crystal-clear scales regenerated immediately. Soon all the silver-white scales fell off, and the newly-born scales looked like crystal clear, and you can still see through them. To the flowing white and purple energy. Unlike giants and snow monsters that need to be stimulated when they use their talents, the circuit built by Adam is equivalent to permanent blessing. As long as they are not actively destroyed, the huge body and crystallization will always exist, and will automatically upgrade as the energy level increases. After the change, Adam looked at his huge body more than eight meters high and a beautiful scale armor with satisfaction. Although he still couldn''t reach Okov''s body shape, he looked almost like an adult dragon. Adam flicked his tail vigorously There was a huge explosion sound on his side, and the ice energy and electric energy merged and exploded, easily creating an elemental vacuum. "It''s a race with strong physical strength. After gaining their talents, my dragon body is nearly ten times stronger." A blast of cold wind blows, and the entire laboratory shatters and disappears with the wind. The devil and Camby who heard the sound looked at Adam whose image had changed greatly, shocked to speak. After a while, the devil leaned in cautiously and touched Adam''s feet: "Master, you are... mutated?" Adam flicked his tail and pulled it aside. After building a room again, he said to Camby, "You come with me." There was a burst of light in Camby''s eyes. He realized that the adults might want to help him become stronger, and hurriedly followed Adam into the room, but did not notice the pity of the devil''s eyes. "My lord, I... what am I going to do?" Adam is controlling the size of his ice skates. After his body gets bigger, he needs better control to perform this kind of precision surgery. Hearing this, he said: "Take off your clothes and stand." Camby looked at the scalpel in fear, thinking of the pain of the bloodline elevation before, and his body was aroused, but he stood still obediently. After Adam adjusted the size of the ice skates, he told Camby: "This time it will be very painful, you have to hold on, don''t die." Now there are not many people available under his hand. If Camby dies, it will be very troublesome. Camby nodded vigorously, looking like death: "Don''t worry, my lord, I will be able to hold it." Adam looked at him encouragingly, then waved his ice skates, calculated the distance, leaving only a line of skin, and then split Camby in two with a single knife. "I hope the plant energy in you can guarantee your vitality." Adam murmured. Chapter 179： Ancient covenant and elemental artillery The energy circuit required for the Iceborne Werewolf Transformation talent is all over the entire body. If arranged in order of complexity, it is the most powerful of the three talents. In the case of uncertainty, Adam would not directly test on himself, so Camby, who was desperate for power, became the most suitable test subject. This time, the fear and pain he faced was far stronger than when the blood was purified. Even if Adam had temporarily cut off his pain nerve, all the tissues inside Camby''s body were still trembling and contracting violently, if not for the automatic overflow of plant energy. Struggling to maintain a stable internal environment, Camby is probably dead. "Power can never be easily obtained, you have to hold back." Adam said softly. Camby seemed to be able to hear the sound, and the tremor of the organization subsided slightly. Adam walked to him with satisfaction, crouched and inserted the ice skate cautiously into his heart. This is difficult. Compared to Adam''s current huge size, Camby is too small. Adam needs to be extremely careful to ensure that he will not make a mistake. Camby didn''t have the power of thinking, and the level of plant energy did not reach the level of stability and substance. Adam decided to use the heart as the source and use the ice crystal tube to build another vascular system in his body. The operation lasted for a day and a night. Under Adams careful control, another channel in Camby''s body that can circulate blood gradually formed. Because the energy ice crystals were too cold, his body''s rejection reaction was very strong, but this was nothing. Adam felt that Camby could be overcome. After closing his body in two halves and stitching it up with a silk thread made of werewolf flesh and blood, Adam said to himself: "Then, the final step of the transformation experiment, blood circulation, begin." Adam''s ice skates crumbled into pieces and turned into a tiny flying insect and penetrated into Camby''s heart. The proper electrical elements inside injected new vitality into the heart that had almost stopped beating. Puff! Puff! Camby''s heartbeat gradually became stronger, blood began to flow out into the ice crystal tube, and the green energy quickly healed the surface wound with the blood circulation. Half an hour later, Camby sat up on the operating table blankly with a painful expression on his face, and asked, "Is it over?" Adam threw a small chill on his face to help him sober. Camby seemed to want to stimulate energy to verify his existence. He didn''t expect that when his thoughts started, the energy would flow into places he had never thought of in a way he couldn''t understand, and then he roared again in pain. The skin began to fibrosis, rapidly transforming into bark, the body size increased, the mass increased, the limbs separated the root structure and entangled each other, the hair became green grass leaves, hanging down to cover the head like a visor. After the change was over, a tree man appeared in front of Adam. "how do you feel?" Camby looked at a loss and said at a loss: "It feels... very good, my lord, I should be stronger." Camby couldn''t tell why, Adam ordered him to adapt to the new abilities, and then recorded the changes to himself, and after asking the direction of the werewolf tribe in the ice plain, he walked into the ice plain alone. If there are extraordinary people in the three tribes, others will only get in the way, so Adam chose to act alone to add the first goods to the city of freedom. The powerful slaves produced in the ice field should be very popular. After permanently solidifying the two powerful talents, Adam''s strength is no less than that of the extraordinary in this world. His comparison object is Okov, and Adam now has the ability to escape under Okov calmly. Since coming to the plane of the dragon, he finally has the capital to stand on. After flying at full speed for three days, Adam found the werewolf tribe in the southeast of Freedom City. His current body is too large to hide. What''s more, the werewolfs hearing and smell are extraordinary. Adam hasnt been able to get close. Was stopped on the road by more than a hundred mature werewolves. "Adult dragon! Damn it! That forest elf really deceived us!" a robust werewolf roared hoarsely. Adam''s pupils swept across the front and found that there were no extraordinary werewolves. Although these werewolves were large in number, they did not pose a threat to Adam. He couldn''t help being a little disappointed. Is there only this strength? The wolves were irritable and irritable. They whimpered and howled. The sharp claws caught deep marks on the ice sheet, and their eyes became blood red. Only when the leader gave an order, they would rush to tear the dragon to pieces. The werewolf leader who spoke before turned into a man and asked with a grim look: "Dragon, you killed Kens, right?" Adam replied: "If you are talking about the idiot who wants to eat me and hang on the wall." The werewolf leader roared and suddenly took a step forward: "Dragon clan, you have crossed the boundary. According to the ancient covenant, this is the territory of our three tribes of iceyou have no right to step in! Leave enough compensation, and then Exit the ice field, otherwise the elders will kill you personally!" The ancient covenant? Senior citizens? Adam aroused strong interest. He felt that the former might involve the secrets of the dragon plane, while the latter must be a transcendental creature, and the state must be very poor, otherwise he would not be able to find him and still could not bear it. "What is the ancient covenant?" Adam asked curiously. The werewolf leader was taken aback: "You don''t know? Are you still not an adult?" Oh? It turned out to be part of the inheritance of knowledge, and it is the content that can only be opened after adulthood. Thinking about this in his heart, Adam nodded seriously: "Of course not, I''m only eight years old this year." "Eight years old? No wonder your Longwei didn''t wake up the elders. A young dragon dared to break the covenant and kill the wolf clan. If you kill you, I will kill you!" The werewolf leader roared to the sky, the elemental breath surged, and the ice storm A direct shot from his mouth rushed towards Adam, and the other werewolves transformed at the same time after receiving the offensive order, waving their fangs and claws into the sky amid the harsh wolf howling. In their stupid heads, they had never thought about why an eight-year-old young dragon could grow so huge. Adam instigated the dragon wings in the air to blow away the ice storm, and behind him appeared the "Dragon Whisper Magic" that the wolf clan had never seen beforethe frost condensed into squares densely covered with the sky, and the black cavities were arranged in sequence in the squares. There is ice elemental aura condensing in the cavity. The werewolf leader instinctively felt the danger, the howling of the wolf changed its tone, and the werewolves dispersed, but the upward trend still did not stop. Adam looked at the ninety-nine multiple rocket launchers that could be molded next to him with satisfaction, flicked his tail and said, "Try my new magic, Elemental Artillery." Chapter 180： Elder werewolves and covenant content As soon as the voice fell, the charging of the multiple rocket launchers was completed, and the white and purple energy bombs smashed into the jumping wolves. The werewolves have never seen such an attack method before, and they did not take it seriously at first. Their bodies are very powerful, not only can they mobilize elemental protection and attack, but their own defensive power and regenerative ability are also amazing. It seems that the little energy that a young dragon can mobilize, even if it is divided into so many parts, it will definitely not have any power. however... Boom boom boom boom! Plastic energy rocket launchers carry huge kinetic energy, and the impact on contact forms the first wave of damage. Most werewolves can resist with their bodies, but the subsequent serial explosions have taught them a tragic lesson. The first is the outer ice element. Although the explosion damage is average, it slows down the werewolf''s movement speed and reaction speed. Then, the explosion of the highly condensed electric element hidden in it brings amazing elemental damage. More than a hundred werewolves were completely suppressed by the intensive firepower, smashing into the ground at a faster speed than when they ascended, leaving shallow pits on the ice sheet. "What dragon whisper magic is this?!!!" The werewolf leader on the ground couldn''t keep his roaring mouth shape. The overwhelming energy impact made it close its mouth tightly, and his four claws were firmly inserted into the ground. His heart was shocked, Shuang Does the dragon clan have this kind of inheritance? What is the power of thunder contained in it? Adam is fairly satisfied with the magic he created with a flash of inspiration. The purpose of energy-shaping magic is to maintain the stability of the substantial elements, and to add as much as possible the power of highly condensed and compressed elements to form more effective lethality. Races such as traditional mages and alien planes are limited by imagination and insight. Most of their modeling capabilities are images of swords, spears, swords, and various beasts, but the cohesion and lethality of cold weapons cannot be compared with hot weapons anyway. So instead of spending more computing power to condense the elements into a complex image of a cold weapon, it is better to shape them into simple thermal weapons. Although the attack frequency is too fast and the consumption is relatively huge, but this is not a problem for Adam, but the magnetic field magic cannot be used now, which is a pity. Otherwise, the explosion energy and shock wave can be combined in the same direction, resulting in greater Lethality. After a round of bombardment, the werewolves were seriously injured, but few were directly killed. The beasts were more brutal after being injured. This time without the werewolf leader''s order, all the werewolves howled and rushed forward again. Adam felt that if he did it again, he would really kill these werewolves, and the loss would be great. In Adam''s heart, these werewolves had become his commodity. The elemental artillery was dispelled, and Adam swooped to face the wolves and fought them personally. The contrast between the huge body of more than eight meters and the body of the werewolf about two meters was very obvious, and it looked like he was bullying a child. Every time the dragon claw swings, every time the dragon wing flaps, and every time the dragon tail swipes, the werewolves can be beaten into flight, but their attacks are difficult to leave scars on Adams ice crystalized body, and even get hurt. The passively effective two elements of ice and electricity on the new scale armor burns. Suddenly, a mournful wolf howl overwhelmed all the voices and resounded on the ice sheet. A mysterious power that Adam had never seen radiated from the werewolf leader. Lang Lang''s sky was abruptly dim, and he carried the white wolf in a round. The afterimage of the bright and bright moon appeared between the sky and the earth. Adam suddenly stopped the charge, the dragon pterosaur''s tail retracted on his side, and it spun with his left foot as the axis. The white and purple tornado blew all the werewolves around, and the tendons broke and fell around. "Extraordinary breath?! Was it promoted or... possessed?" Adam was surprised. In either case, Adam felt the danger from the werewolf leader, stopped spinning and retreated without hesitation, and built a large cannon tube with a diameter of one meter on his head. The energy poured in and the charging was completed instantly. With the purple tail wing roaring towards the werewolf leader. The afterimage of the white wolf on the full moon lightly leaped down into the body of the werewolf leader. His hair became extremely white at this moment, which actually made the snow all over the field look a little dim. His claws made a cross in front of him. The elemental blade quickly faces the plastic energy shells. But...nothing blocked. The Elemental Blade just resisted it for a moment, and was smashed by the Plastic Energy Cannonball. The werewolf leader''s face became stiff, and his two claws quickly crossed and drawn five crosses, and finally detonated it when the Plastic Energy Cannonball reached his eyes. boom! The deafening explosion sounded through the sky and the earth, and the ice sheet collapsed around the explosion point. When the shock wave and light dissipated, a pit with a radius of 500 meters and a depth of 20 meters appeared. The ordinary werewolves around were all blown away, and the werewolf leader stood in the air, trembling slightly, and staring at Adam with infinite anger in his eyes. "It looks like you are possessed. You are the trump card of the Icefield Wolf Race, that elder?" Adam was suspended in the sky one kilometer away from the werewolf leader, swallowing the surrounding elemental energy like a black hole to fill the big move. The emptiness afterwards. The werewolf leader opened his mouth, but there was no sound. Adam felt a strange wave trying to enter his body, but was directly cut off by the hidden real body. The werewolf leader became even more angry, and the element projected a white wolf behind him, and said in a dry voice that seemed to have not spoken for countless years: "Frost Dragon, you have abandoned the ancient covenant, do the dragons want to start the war again?" Adam thought about how to answer this sentence Asking directly about the covenant would probably arouse the alarm of the werewolf elders, and instead of answering, he would directly start the fight, without mentioning whether he could be able to fight, even if he could. It is impossible for the devil to sign a contract with a supernatural soul, so if you want to know more, you can only follow his words. So: "Hmm." The white wolf screamed from the sky, and the howling caused the elemental turbulence. The elder said angrily: "Dragon, do you know what you are doing? War can only bring disasters. If you are *, the whole world will Occupied." Adam''s eyes were shining. Although he couldn''t interpret the meaning of the word *, there were enemies on the plane of dragon, and the enemies were so powerful that they could sign an armistice agreement between all supernatural beings. "What is *? I''m only eight years old and not an adult yet." Adam''s tongue stirred with difficulty, mimicking the pronunciation of that word, and then asked. The elder''s breath instantly became more irritable. The elemental turbulence caused by the whistling of the white wolf brought the substantial elemental power into the elder''s body. He stepped on the air with a single foot and rushed towards Adam: "Eight? Impossible! You have a problem, you must die!" Chapter 181： Elder werewolves and the covenant content (2) The elder rushed with the determination to kill Adam. At this time, any explanations and detours were meaningless. Only by fighting until the elder was conquered, there might be more useful news. At this time, the white wolf has merged with the elder. From a distance, it looks like a monster with a human wolf body is stepping into the air. The pure ice elemental energy converges in front of him to form a blade-like section. Everything on the path was cut open and a vacuum was formed. The kilometer distance came in an instant, his claws grew rapidly, and his fingers stood up like ten blades. Adam once again constructed elemental artillery, and the ice thunder rocket was launched silently, blocking the elders overwhelmingly. The elders seem to be full of eyes all over, and they can always accurately avoid shell bombing at critical moments. When they encounter those that cannot be avoided, they will swing their claws to detonate them in advance, and then the reaction force can speed up. Bang! Adam and the elder collided with a huge sound of gold and iron fighting. The reaction force of the collision caused the two to retreat by 100 meters. The invisible shock wave centered on the collision point, and rippled in circles. Evenly matched! After Adam strengthened himself, the dragon body possessed the strength of the extraordinary level, and the elder himself had a big problem. Being possessed by the werewolf leader of the ordinary rank could not fully exert the strength of the extraordinary person, even because the body strength was too low. After mobilizing such a huge energy, he has a tendency to collapse. Fortunately, there is still the mysterious white wolf afterimage. The stable energy from the afterimage helps the elders maintain their current combat power. However, when their own situation needs to be described by the word maintenance, they are already far away. The limit is not far. The elder knows his own situation better than anyone else. After a single blow fails, he blows up the air again to kill Adam without even waiting for a while. "It must be fast, otherwise the body can''t hold it. Even if the existence completely disappears, the dragon must die!" The elder believed that Adam had a problem, maybe it was the intruder who came, although he did not know how the intruder became a head. Frost Dragon, but as a transcendent who survived by secret methods from ancient times, he knew the horror of* more than anyone, so he would never let any intruders go. Boom boom boom! The elder''s relatively petite body has an advantage in close combat. He is so fast that the entire wolf turns into a white light. Within a few seconds, he swipes hundreds of times with his energized claws at Adam''s body. Adam took the initiative to stimulate the talents obtained from the Frost Giant and the Snow Monster, and his body temporarily expanded again, his scales undulated rapidly, perfectly removing part of his attack power with the optimal angle. Adam does not rely on neural responses to manipulate the dragon''s body. His thread exists in every limb and does not require reaction time. Any corner of the outside can respond to attacks instantly, so even if he is clumsy because of his size, he can fight in close quarters. It''s still at ease. Each blow of the elder will break the scale armor at the corresponding position, but as long as there is energy, the scale armor can instantly regenerate. Although the explosion generated when the scale armor is broken is subtle, but the accumulation of small amounts will still affect the elderly. The body is now under pressure. After another violent collision, Adam''s tail was drawn fiercely on the elder from an incredible angle. Adam took advantage of his strength to retreat and opened his mouth to spray out the dragon''s breath, and five elemental dragons appeared in the sky. "Dragons do not have such a heritage, you really are an intruder!" The elder gasped in the sky, and the killing intent in his gloomy eyes became stronger and stronger. He didn''t know what the elemental dragon was, but it contained highly concentrated content. The energy cannot hide from his perception. The dragon''s breath reappeared, and five elemental dragons appeared in the sky. Adam didn''t mean to talk to him anymore. Transcendents are not as easy to deal with as ordinary races. They may not have studied the soul power, but the transformation of life will naturally lead to it. Soul sublimation, if the werewolf elder is unwilling to say, Adam has no ability to force him. It is worthwhile to get rough information about the ancient covenant. Since the dragon plane really has this covenant, as long as you are willing to find it, you can definitely get the full content. Adam shook his tail, and the ten elemental dragons roared silently, rushing towards the elder werewolf. The elder separated from the afterimage of the white wolf, running as fast as the sky as the ground. When the speed reached a certain critical point, he jumped high, his waist began to spin with force, and the white wolf followed, so Adam saw two waves. The tornadoes carrying massive amounts of ice elemental energy gathered together and ran into the giant dragons without evasive. "Have you been desperate? Then, explode!" The ten-headed elemental dragon flew into a wall two hundred meters in front of Adam. Before the elder werewolfs "Wolf Tornado" arrived, it exploded. The energy and shock waves spread in all directions. Although the power is huge, Failed to stop the elder''s fight. "Woo~!" A stern wolf howl came from all directions, and the elder broke out from the shock wave and went straight to Adam. This blow condensed all his remaining energy. Even the intruder, who has not reached the extraordinary level, will definitely not be able to resist it. He will kill. Confidence! "Why didn''t the intruder hide? Is it scary?" The elder was puzzled. Behind Adam, the black hole that kept devouring elements dissipated, and then he suddenly fell down. The elder was about to turn around to chase, but saw something he had never seen appeared in the position where Adam had just floated. In the air is an unknown object with a rectangular structure. Below it is an energy polymer with a pointed cylinder and a tail wing. "what is this?" The elder was surprised, and the tornado paused. At this moment, the rectangular structure disintegrated, and the polymer tail began to spray energy beams. Before he could react, he appeared in front of him and collided with the tornado. boom! ! ! The sound of the explosion was earth-shattering Adam was only swept by the aftermath, and the scales on his back were all shattered in an instant, the silver-white blood burst out, and then the shock wave slammed into the ground. Bang. After a muffled sound, the overwhelmed ice sheet in the area was completely crushed by Adam''s weight, and it was only able to stop after sinking into the ground for more than ten meters. "Ahem." Adam lay on the spot for a while before he got up with a cough, condensing almost all his energy, and the power of the elemental missiles compressed in the finite structure in the best way would surprise him as a user. If not, To gain the ability to crystallize into ice, he himself would be seriously injured. The surrounding ice sheet was completely unrecognizable, with collapses and deep pits everywhere. Adam released Longwei, dozens of lives around him were dying, and in the sky, the energy response of the extraordinary person had completely disappeared. The elders who were reborn using the secret method were directly blown to the ashes by Adam. If you find a chapter content error, please report it and we will fix it as soon as possible. For more exciting content, please pay attention: Novel network new domain name Chapter 182： The mystery uncovered and the weird dragon (3 in 1) Adam no longer bound the range of Longwei, spreading it to its maximum range, unexpectedly picked up a few werewolves in a very close place. At this time, Adam''s location was already far away from the original battlefield, and the explosion can be imagined. How powerful is it. I had to admire the werewolf''s powerful vitality. Even with such a severe injury, the vitality in their bodies still had no tendency to dissipate completely. As long as they were properly placed in a few mouthfuls of hot food, perhaps most werewolves could survive. The serious injury on his back even brought blood dripping from the dragon wings, Adam tried it, and the power of the dragon wings was temporarily unable to drive his huge body. In this plane, the range that Longwei can cover is Adam''s perception area. After a large-scale search, he determined the death of the old werewolf. "Although we won, it is still a pity." Adam is a bit regretful. If he is stronger, he may be able to capture the elders alive. The living things are always worth more than the dead. At this moment, the elemental aura began to be disordered, **** flowers like bombs floated under the sky, and the terrifying snowstorm on the ice sheet began again. Adam picked up all the werewolves that were still alive, cast a spell to condense ice outside their bodies, controlled the temperature of the ice to maintain their vitality, and then walked all the way towards the werewolf tribe. Although the hope is slim, there may be other important information in the werewolf tribe that exists underground. Boom... Adam smashed the ice sheet with one foot. The underground entrance was built according to the standard of a werewolf. It was too small for Adam. The only way to enter was to destroy him, and then appeared in front of Adam is a vast underground cave. The werewolves used the mined unknown metal to build houses, and abruptly opened up a small city underground. He stretched out his dragon claws and pointed upwards, and the thick ice layer quickly condensed to seal the entrance. There was still a lot of life aura in the tribe, but it was too weak compared to the previous werewolf warriors, probably some old werewolves. Children and women. Adam had no thoughts to deal with them for the time being, and walked straight to the tallest and gorgeous house at the bottom of the ground. "Dragon, stop, you can''t approach the Ancestral Temple!" Adam lowered his head and looked at the tiny figure that was a hundred meters away: "Ancestral Temple?" The voice continued to reverberate in the underground space, forming a rumbling echo. The little werewolf frowned and seemed a little uncomfortable, but he still didn''t step back. Adam''s question was unanswered. He just repeated stubbornly: "You can''t approach the Ancestral Hall. " The little werewolf was weak and pitiful, and there was no strong aura within the dragon''s might. Adam was very surprised that what gave the little werewolf the courage to face him, he ignored it and still walked forward. The immature wolf howl sounded, and the little werewolf transformed into a white light towards Adam, but this white light was too weak for even Longwei to penetrate and disappeared in the air. Adam continued to move forward. The immature wolf howling gradually raised its pitch and became stern, it was hard to imagine how such a penetrating sound was made in a small body. Adam heard the sound of opening the door and heard a lot of footsteps. The werewolves hiding in the room all came to the outside world. They walked in the direction of the ancestral shrine fearfully but firmly, bypassing Adam and standing in front of the little werewolf, and then The howling of wolves one after another sounded. "Leave, you can''t approach the Ancestral Temple." Adam seemed to hear countless such voices. Adam stopped. These people are obviously very weak, so weak that Adam can kill them all with a single magic. It is impossible for them to be ignorant of the reputation of the dragon clan and the fighting outside, but even if they know, they still stand in their way. In front of. In other words, they walked out against themselves with a mortal mind. "Faith? Honor? Or something else?" Adam was in a daze, and a lot of words flashed through his mind, representing emotions he didn''t understand. "However, it doesn''t make sense." "Roar!" Adam opened his mouth and let out a huge roar, and the sound wave swelled along the Longwei layer after layer, instantly resounding through the entire underground space, even ice chips and snowflakes fell from the house, and the howling of the wolf was completely suppressed. The ice elemental power spread along the sound waves, and the old, weak, sick and disabled in front of them kept roaring and froze into blocks of ice, becoming an ice sculpture. Adam did not kill them. These are all important commodities in the future of Freedom City, especially the little wolf. He can live in the werewolf ancestral shrine, and may have a very important identity. Adam crossed an ice sculpture and entered the Ancestral Temple. After walking in, he was even more sure that all the werewolf''s combat power and only background had been defeated by him. There was no breath of life in the ancestral hall, no rooms or partitions, and only lifelike statues and wall paintings. There is also no text. Adam ignored the statues. Those were nothing more than strong men in the history of the ice wolf clan. He walked up to the mural and crouched and watched carefully. The mural is very long and detailed. The original description was the scene of the werewolf tribe before it came to the ice sheet. According to the description of the mural, the werewolf tribe had many extraordinary people. Then came a long history of evolution, fighting, hunting, settling, and migration. Adam saw the figure of the dragon in the painting, but his role was not very glorious. This part lasted for a long time. After reading it all, Adam has seen a position more than five meters high, and the amazing content starts here. The sky is cracking, unknown materials are scattered on the plane, hordes of blurry monsters invade and destroy everything, and the wolf clan and other races rise up to resist. Adam remembered all these things in his mind and muttered to himself: "The invasion once happened..." The lines of the murals are simple, but the tragic atmosphere in them still rushes to the face, the corpses are scattered on the ground, the fire is blazing, and the **** battles of all ethnic groups are still defeated. The most inconspicuous but most caring for Adam is the sphere that always hangs in the sky. It exists in every picture, but it keeps getting smaller with the length of the mural. Adam can be sure that this is definitely not the artist''s fault. The next thing is still the sky of war, constantly dying creatures and shrinking balls, but when Adam saw the eight-meter position, new content appeared, dragons, wolves, giants, elves and other races flew toward the sky and disappeared. , Then the sky dome closed, and many smaller **** disappeared. Before this mural was separated by white space abruptly, it was obviously very important content. Adam guessed that several races should have sent the strongest to seal, close the dimensional crack and block the invasion, and that ball, If he guessed right, it was the origin of the dragon plane. Next is another blank, followed by a picture of the races remaining on the ground counterattacking. They have already got red eyes. Adam can only see the killing regardless of race and enemy. The intruder seems to be hidden. Among the native races, they can only choose to kill every suspicious creature. The race dropped sharply and the corpses spread across the wild. In the subsequent pictures, the dragon plane entered a peaceful period again. At this time, a picture attracted Adams attention. It was still the races that flew into the sky before. They gathered together and proceeded. A certain ritual, and then each rushed to all sides of the world except for the dragons, taking root and growing. The last part of the mural shows the scene of the wolf tribe and the other two tribes living on the ice field. Adam thought about the murals for a long time after seeing the murals completely. The murals are very important. He almost explained most of the problems since Adam''s smuggling. At this time, the content of the ancient covenant is no longer so important. He wants to be scattered and guarding the world. , To guard against intruders, and not to easily provoke wars and so on. Obviously, although the dragon plane has repelled the invaders, there is still a connection between the two planes, or the alien plane still has not given up the idea of ??invading, and the original source that is shrinking and finally difficult to be preserved may be The reason for the low energy level of the dragon plane and the scarcity of strong ones. Otherwise, as the main force of the last war, the Iceborne Werewolves could not have only a lingering transcendent, perhaps for the ordinary races on the plane of dragon, the way forward was almost broken. "But what''s the matter with the Dragon Race?" Adam remembered clearly that on the day of reincarnation, there were more than two hundred supernatural dragons descended on the Nesario Mountains. This was the number of Frost Dragons alone, and the rest of the dragons were no weaker than Frost Dragons. He remembered what the werewolf leader said to him before. Adam thought it was just the reason for the werewolf''s territorial consciousness. Now it seems that they are hating the dragon. The reason why the dragon clan is still strong Adam has no clue for the time being, but why the werewolves are hostile to the dragon clan? Adam felt that the little werewolf would give him a satisfactory answer. A few days later, the devil and Camby in the Liberty City saw Adam returning. Adam flew in the low altitude more than five meters above the ground. The dragon''s horn was wrapped with fine silk threads, and the other end was connected with hundreds of ice cubes. It looked like it was a... that word devil did not dare to think. "Master, you have become bigger!" The devil flattered compliments, then punched and kicked to drive away the lazy beast: "Go, help Master move things!" Adam cut the thread and asked the devil to defrost and feed the werewolves after entering the city, and then asked the two of them: "Has anything happened in the city these days?" "No, master, everything is normal." Adam nodded and walked into the city. He now needs to take a rest to digest the harvest, and then recover his body''s injuries and energy emptiness. The two tribes of Frost Giant and Snow Monster have decided to put them aside first. It is really fighting alone too. Waste of time. The next day Adam called Camby and asked, "Have you adapted to your new abilities?" Camby hurriedly replied: "You can control it freely, my lord, your transformation is very suitable for use in combat." Adam took him to the luxurious Colosseum built by the devil, and then ordered the devil to bring a werewolf who had awakened the least injured, and said to him: "Then show me." Camby nodded vigorously, and the skyrocketing power made him keep venting in his heart, but the city of Liberty was all Adam''s property, he didn''t dare to kill at will without permission, now Adam''s order is just what he wants. After the werewolf entered the Colosseum, he cursed loudly and rushed towards Adam frantically. Camby sneered and stepped heavily on the ground with his right foot. The transformation ability was partially activated. This foot became a tree root and plunged into the ground, and then the Colosseum The floor cracked, and thorns and vines quickly grew through the ground. After breaking through the ground, the werewolf entangled in the wind and then smashed to the ground. The werewolf used his talent for transformation, and his claws shredded the vines with difficulty, but his body was left with dense blood holes. The vine gained the ability to swallow blood. The werewolf was bitter and angry, and gave up the impact. Adam turned his head and rushed towards Camby. Camby didnt panic, his whole body was completely transformed into a tree, and the root system penetrated deeply into the ground, resisting the werewolfs attack, and green energy. Follow the vines to cover the werewolf, and then the werewolf seemed to begin to collapse from the inside, his body exploded a little bit and began to shrink. Parasitic seeds have been strengthened. The blood stimulated Camby''s mind, and the summoned plants sucked up the werewolf frantically. After Camby killed the werewolf, his fibrotic body began to tremble, and the vines that had been chopped off by the werewolf gathered to the root system, unexpectedly regrowing together. The devil was chattering aside: "Master, what kind of species is he now, tree demon?" After seeing the enhancement of the transformation to the forest elves, Adam once again hit the left Lina and her slaves. Most of Cambys abilities are enhanced on the original basis, but one of them makes Adam very concerned. After devouring the blood of the killed enemy, he can replenish his own consumption and temporarily gain the opponents talent. This ability is at the same level. It is very useful in the battle, almost like cheating, which means that the forest elves have unparalleled group combat ability. This race gave Adam a surprise once again. They were originally regarded as consumables that they would receive when they came to the plane of dragon, but now it seems that this race is of great value even after completing the mission. After completing the war on the plane, the resources of the wizard world are divided into several aspects. Knowledge, energy, and various mysterious items are the most important, but slaves are also a big head. Senior wizards have a large number of slave legions, which are their strength. An important part of. Of course, the senior mage refers to the fourth level and above or even the ultra-dimensional level. Most of the wizards below this level have not obtained the resources of the slave legion, but the exploration mage is an exception. After completing the exploration task, the share obtained in exchange for one of the planes is not important. Race ownership should be more than enough. "Is there any news from Lina?" Adam asked Camby one morning. "My lord, after she entered the Dragon Slayer Organization, the master has gathered all the rest of her clan, but the master seems to have encountered some problems." Lina couldn''t figure out how the Dragon Slayer organization acted. She had joined for a few months, but the highest level she could reach was the emissary. Although the name is called an organization, the structure is unbelievably loose. The members are doing their own things and there are many factions. They are all borrowing the resources of this huge platform for their own profit. Lina has seen the members of the organization and sold them after receiving intelligence many times, or gathered the organization. Outsiders act privately. They acted blatantly, but no one has ever managed it. Even the messenger who brought Lina back to the organization disappeared after that day and never appeared in front of her again. After the initial dormancy, Lina gradually grew courageous and recalled all her slaves. With the powerful strength of nearly forty natural masters, she obtained a lot of fragmentary information from the organization and gained a lot of benefits. She didn''t feel that the things she got were of any use, and had no effect on the growth of the evolutionary strength of the bloodline. Sometimes she even began to miss the days of staying with Adam, at least then the increase in strength was real. However, as time went by, she discovered that the clowns who kept jumping up and down were all members who had joined her at the same time or had recently joined. There was no old man, and no one knew where the old people went. "Where did they go? Or is it that the real members of the Dragon Slayer Organization are no longer in the race alliance?" In the huge room, Lina and the people were all present, she asked them softly. The people of the tribe also couldn''t figure it out. Several nearby cities were full of their''ears and eyes'', but they still hadn''t received any useful news. The real dragon-killing organization seemed to have evaporated. "Did any messenger appear?" Lina had a sense of urgency in her heart. Camby''s soul was connected to her. She could feel every increase in strength. She was a little scared. If she could not complete the task and could not show her value, she might be abandoned by her master. Everyone shook their heads, and someone said: "The whereabouts of the messengers are very secretive, I suspect they may be hidden among ordinary members." Lina made up her mind: "Abandon those boring information and tasks, and try our best to find the messenger, even if only one is found." Lina glanced over everyone present, "Then catch him. We can''t waste time." Camby told Adam of what happened to Lina, and Adam was unable to do anything about it, but this is normal. If the Dragon Slayer Organization is really a force created by the remnants of the alien invaders, their true high-level will inevitably die. Hide your identity and whereabouts. The only way Adam can do, and possibly effective, is to fully develop the city of freedom. In the big city where the dragon-killing organization forces suddenly rose up in the blank spot, there is a high chance that they will attract their attention. Now Adam is strong enough to face most emergencies. As long as the messenger arrives, Adam can be sure to obtain important information. Thinking of this, Adam said to Camby who was waiting beside him: "There is a task for you." Camby sternly said, "My lord, please." "Bring a few werewolves to the race alliance, Lina will assist you and try to let more people know about the goods and existence of Freedom City." Camby ecstatically took the order, and at this moment the devil''s voice sounded in Adam''s mind: "Master, ordinary werewolves don''t know the news you want, and the little wolf woke up." "What is the content of the covenant? And, why do you hate the dragon clan?" Adam came to the prison where the werewolf was held and asked straightforwardly. The little wolf looked at Adam hatefully in the frozen cage, and said viciously: "Evil dragon, you have abandoned the ancient covenant, and one day you will be abandoned by the world." Adam waved a cold air, and easily lifted the little wolf out and hit the wall hard. He looked at the little wolf coldly and said: "I ask, you answer, I don''t want to hear any nonsense." The little wolf struggled to get up, baring his teeth and grinning with immature fangs: "Evil dragon, even if you kill me, you can never get any news from me." Adam glanced at him calmly, not torturing him, but took him out of the cage and took him to the place where the remaining werewolves were held, and cut off a werewolf''s hind limbs without warning. The little wolf howled miserably at Adam: "Stop!" Adam allowed his fangs to bite on his feet, and with a groan, the werewolf''s forelimb was also cut off, rolling and howling on the ground. The little wolf broke his eyes and bit Adam frantically, but until his fangs broke, he couldn''t leave a trace on Adam''s feet. "answer my question." The little wolf howled and cried, but still stubbornly resisted. "You have no ability to refuse my request. You can''t even commit suicide." Adam took him to another cage, so he performed tricks, picked up the body of the little wolf and pressed him to the cage, "I will not kill you, but they will all die because of your stubbornness." The little wolf''s mouth was full of blood, and the tears were large and large. It seemed that he had lost the ability to think, and would only continue to mutter: "Stop...Stop..." Adam temporarily unlocked part of the power stored in their bodies to seal their energy circuits. The werewolves woke up. They were angry and fearful, but no one begged for mercy, and even tried to hit the wall when Adam was near the cage. suicide. "Ted, don''t care about us!" They said so, this is indeed a tough and united race. Adams steps have not changed a bit, even the speed is the same. His goal is not to kill these commodities, but to defeat the coyotes defenses in this way. Oooh! Oooh! The howls of wolves one after another sounded, which represented their unyielding will, but to the little werewolf it was a heart-cutting knife. Puff. For the fifteenth time, the sound of the separation of limbs passed into the ears of Little Wolf. His trembling body suddenly calmed down: "Stop, as long as you stop, I can tell you everything I know." Puff. The sixteenth werewolf was dismembered, "Stop it, I have promised you!" Adams voice did not fluctuate: "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me Adam continues to walk towards the seventeenth werewolf. The little wolf completely collapsed: "I tell you, I tell you all!" "The ancient covenant is a guardian covenant jointly signed by ancient races. We guard before each world border according to the agreement, swear to resist * invaders even if the genocide is destroyed, and protect the integrity of the origin. The covenant stipulates that we must keep watch and help each other. For too long, the races at that time were a bit extinct, a little lonely, and only a few still existed, but they could not give birth to strong men above the elder level, and the dragon clan prohibited the strong from the elder level from entering their territory." The little wolf collapsed and cried: "Dragons are also a race that signed the covenant, why, why do you want to do this!" ... Welcome to the latest chapter of "Mage Adam", updated by This article address: Welcome to read. ... Chapter 183： Dragon hunting mission After all, the little wolf is still young, and has collapsed under Adam''s cruel methods. He has forgotten his previous strength and persistence, and also forgotten his strange hatred of the dragon clan. He actually said such a weak word. But he forgot, Adam did not. "Why are you hostile to the Dragons?" Adam asked again. The little wolf instantly put away his cry, and replied: "Dragons are betrayers, betrayed the world when *&# invaded, and betrayed when the ancestors decided to seal the dimensional crack *&#, Finally, after the covenant was signed, he betrayed his ancestors." This passage is very short, but the little wolf''s tone is getting calmer and calmer. He feels that he is dead. There is a dragon in front of him. No matter which dragon hears his words just now, he will not be happy. Since he is about to die, he will simply Lets say it happily: "Dragons are the most despicable race in the world. They are lazy, cruel, and treachery..." Before he finished speaking, he saw Adam lower his head. The little werewolf thought Adam was about to eat him, so his eyes were narrowed in fright, but he immediately opened his head. Adam did not eat his thoughts, but he was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. He just asked, "Why do the dragons betray continuously?" "I do not know." "What is the name of a strong person beyond the level of elders?" "Called a sage among werewolves." "Why can''t the elderly be born again?" "Because the world is hurt." "Why is the dragon not affected?" "I do not know." Adam asked several questions in a row, but the little wolf knew very little, especially when it came to the dragon clan. After not thinking of other questions for a while, Adam threw him back to his previous cage and walked out. "Did he lie?" When Adam was questioning the little wolf, the devil watched the whole process in his mind and replied: "It shouldn''t be." "should?" The devil said anxiously: "If these natives did not have the ability to hide soul fluctuations in their childhood, what he said is true, but who knows if they have it." It felt a bit wronged by its distrust of Adam. Adam ignored it, and after confirming that the little wolf had not lied, he drove the devil from his mind back to the body of the dragon, and walked along to sort out the information he had just obtained. Through the answer of the little wolf, the alien plane that is hostile to the dragon plane has been confirmed to exist, and the war has been launched in ancient times. Although the dragon plane natives defeated the invaders, they also paid a heavy price. The murals flew up. The strong race in the sky and the sage in the little wolf''s mouth probably corresponded to the extraordinary level of the wizard world. Now they may all be dead, and even if there is still a lingering situation, it will not be better than the previous elder. The reason for the scarcity of strong dragon planes, Adam guessed, was the lack of the origin, and that the eccentric plane with its name must have some means to plunder the origin. This is very important. The reason why the world of wizards can become stronger and stronger is that the plane sacrifice magic circle occupies an important factor in it. As far as Adam knows, there is no second plane in the void with this technology. Now, in Adam''s "Novice Mission", he encountered a plane that was suspected of possessing similar technology. If the news was confirmed and sent back to the world of the wizard, the fifth element holy tower would not be able to sit still. "Looks like you won the jackpot." Adam murmured. In a blink of an eye, two months passed by, and the city of Freedom became very different from before, and there were signs of prosperity. There are two more products exclusively owned by the city owner: the slaves of the snow monster and the slaves of the frost giant. They did not forget the covenant of mutual assistance. After discovering that the werewolf tribe was empty and the underground space had collapsed, the whole family launched an attack on the city of freedom, the only possible murderer. There is no doubt that it failed. The strength of the two clans is similar to that of the werewolves. There is a supernatural powerhouse in each clan who survived by secret methods, but perhaps because their souls are weaker than the werewolves. The power left by the superhuman is very weak. Adam used two elemental missiles to send it. For their last ride. The remaining clansmen all become prisoners. Adam has been to the tribes of these two races, but did not find a building similar to the ancestral shrine. He is not surprised that the werewolves are still somewhat savvy, but they have not found the text inheritance. The brains of these two races are completely muscles, without any. Ancient legacy information is also expected. The adventurers coming and going in the Freedom City brought unprecedented excitement to the wasteland, and the various buildings built by the devil were also useful. However, adventurers find the City of Freedom very strange. Not only is it built on an ice field that has been regarded as a forbidden area since ancient times, it is also not because it seems to have no rules but it is organized, but the rules of the Dragon Man City Lord, and the City Lords Mansion. The transaction does not charge currency and elemental crystals, they only need strange things and things that look like strange things, but in fact they have long been verified by them to be useless. The strange thing is the unified name of the aboriginals of the dragon plane for the magical items with special functions. But this is not surprising to Adam and the devil. The currency of the dragon plane and the energy stone they called the crystal of the elements are worthless to Adam, but they are special items that they think are of little value. Adam is the treasure. "Capture a young dragon and give it to the city lord''s mansion. The task will be rewarded with 20,000 unit element crystals, or items of the same value. The reward for the frost dragon cub will be doubled, and the city lord can personally preside over the bloodline promotion ceremony." On this day, a mission issued by the City Lords Mansion caused an uproar. The adventurers could not believe that besides the Dragon Extinguishing Organization, there was actually a second force that dared to openly announce the hunting of the dragon clan in this world. In addition, although the 20,000 units of elemental crystals are attractive, the news revealed afterwards is even more crazy: Bloodline promotion! In this world where bloodline determines strength, this is a condition that can make anyone''s heart move. For promotion, let alone young dragons, even if the target is a real dragon, some people dare to fight. No one is worried that the City of Freedom will break the contract, because no one dares to tease so many races. Once the contract is broken, even if the lord of the City of Freedom is a dragon, it will be difficult to escape the fate of the city''s destruction. Of course, this is just their self-comforting words, even if Adam really can''t do it, the possibility that they can unite together is very slim. The movement of the City of Freedom, after the creation of the Ice Plains slave trade, once again aroused the topic, and spread to the cities of the Race Alliance. At this time, the mysterious Dragon Slayer organization finally had movement. They sent an emissary to Liberty City to establish a branch and discuss alliance matters. At the same time, Adam received an active contact from Lina for the first time in a long time: "Master, I have been appointed by the Dragon Slayer Organization and will arrive in your city soon." The messenger is Lina. Chapter 184： Cultivation method of different planes Adam had actually given no hope for Lina''s mission. If the Dragon Slayer organization was built by idiots worshipped by evil gods in the world of wizards and used to communicate and sacrifice *&#planes, Lina might even reach the top level after some operations, and even finally control the organization. Not impossible. However, judging from the current intelligence, the Dragon Slayer Organization was established by the *&# plane remnants that had not been eliminated after World War I, which means that the dragon plane natives did not have the opportunity to enter the high-level. Now that the decision of the Dragon Extinction Organization caught Adam by surprise, he never expected that the organization''s way of doing things was so...whatever he wanted. They even sent a gift. A frost dragon cub. After half a month. "Master, I also want to be transformed by you like Camby." After seeing Adam, Lina lifted the messenger''s iconic cloak and said coquettishly. Adam first commanded the devil: "Send the frost dragon cub to my laboratory. Except you, don''t let anyone approach it." The devil took her orders away, Lina glanced at it strangely, she felt that she felt the breath of the same origin as the owner from the dragon. In just a few months, Lina has changed a lot. Her trembling appearance in front of Adam has changed a lot. The whole person is full of confidence brought by power and power. As Adam''s most powerful subordinate now, Lina''s transformation requirements are naturally no problem. After agreeing to ignore Lina''s joyful appearance, she directly asked: "Tell me what you know about the Dragon Slayer organization." Lina looked serious and started from the beginning to talk about what happened in the past few months. "...We finally found a messenger who went to a certain fire dragon territory to perform a mission, and stopped her before she reached the territory," Lina paused, and then said: "She is a spirit race, very strong, better than the time. I have a lot stronger, her fire element ability..." Adam interrupted her: "Say the point." Lina stopped talking angrily. She thought about this part for a long time. It was her biggest bargaining chip, but she was interrupted. However, the masters order was not something she could defy. She had to make a long story short: "My slave is dead. Twenty-one, finally killed the messenger from the spirit race." Adam erected his pupils and stood up: "Did you kill? You got a corpse at such a high price?" Hearing the displeasure in Adam''s voice, Lina awoke from her self-confidence and stammered: "Yes...that''s right, but the matter is not over yet!" "Go on, I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation." Adam''s voice was cold. The change of Adams mood brought great pressure to Lina. She finally realized once again that power can only improve her status, but in front of Adam, she is still the little maid who can crush easily, Lina I no longer dare to emphasize how much I paid, and jumped directly to the topic: "The Dragon Slayer Organization discovered this, and another messenger came to me, but without any punishment, it brought good news, Dragon Slayer. The organization appointed me as the new messenger, and the first task assigned to me was to bring a gift to the city of freedom." She took a breath and continued without waiting for Adam to ask, "Also, I got a magical thing. The Dragon Slayer organization called it a refining technique. I followed the refining technique to do it. I felt that the power of the bloodline continued to increase. ." The identity of a messenger, a frost dragon cub, and the inheritance of suspected *&#, these three together can offset the loss of 21 natural masters, Lina feels shrouded in herself The pressure disappeared, and he was relieved. "Tell me the content of the refining technique." Lina''s face changed again, and Nene said: "Master, I''m afraid it won''t work. The refining technique is directly imprinted on my body by the messenger. He told me that I will die if it is spread out." She was afraid that Adam would not believe it and emphasized again: "Master, what I said is true." Adam watched her silently, Lina''s pressure suddenly increased, cold sweat converged into a stream of water, but she dared not move. Just when she couldn''t bear to open her mouth to speak, the door was pushed open, and the dragon man walked in. "Stand and don''t move, let me see." The dragon said with a grin, and then put a finger into Lina''s head. The devil is an expert in soul and contract, and this kind of restriction that sounds like a contract is what the devil is good at. After a while, the devil said to Adam through the contract: "It feels very strange. There are restrictions, but it is not a contract. I can''t tell what it is, but it seems to be related to the origin." "If I force reading, will the real body be involved?" This is Adam''s biggest concern. The devil said decisively: "No, even if there is a countermeasure, I can cut it off. It is absolutely impossible to affect you." After getting the devil''s assurance, Adam motioned for him to leave, and then said to Lina, who was standing trembling and daring not to treat the wound, "Take care of your wounds and the things that need to be explained to the slave. I am experimenting. The room is waiting for you." The laboratory is located in the most corner of the Freedom City. The surrounding area of ??5,000 meters is not allowed to enter. Some adventurers who have lived and died were curious about this huge building of 15 meters high and wanted to sneak into it. But they never followed again. As Adam walked out of the city lord mansion, he adjusted the ice element within the dragon''s scope, and achieved the effect of visual deception through continuous fine-tuning. In the eyes of creatures below the transcendent level, Adam does not exist. In the laboratory, the Frost Dragon was sleeping in the cage. According to Lina, this is a young dragon close to 30 years old, but only more than three meters long. It is very different from Biyadan''s current nine-meter dragon body. And know how slow the dragons grow naturally. Although he was very interested in her, Adam suppressed his desire to study. The most important thing now is the important knowledge that Lina may come from the different planes. The young dragon was fed a secret medicine. Lina said that if there is no antidote or refill, it will take two days for the young dragon to wake up naturally, but it may be that the young dragon feels the dragon of the same clan, and this young dragon is actually confused. Woke up. Adam thought for a while and didn''t do anything. It is good to talk in advance. If he can persuade her to hand over the inheritance, Adam feels that he can keep her life. The Frost Dragon climbed up from the ground, and did not stand firmly on the ground. He stretched out the dragon''s claws and rubbed his **** and then rubbed his eyes, and found that there was a giant dragon in front of him. She immediately shed tears aggrieved, big drops fell on the ground and made a crisp sound, and then cried: "Are you here to save Sophia? Sophia was taken away by the bad guy, so poor!" Chapter 185： Sophia the Frost Drake The young dragon became more sad as he talked, stumbled and ran over and hugged Adam''s thigh thicker than a pillar and wept loudly. Adam shook her body unnaturally, and gently bounced the young dragon away. She fell to the ground with a thump. This shock was nothing to the dragon clan. The young dragon just stared at the silvery white full of tears like spring eyes. Big eyes glanced at Adam suspiciously, and then pounced on Adam''s thigh again. Adam had to reach out his finger to her dragon horn to block her dash, feeling a little helpless. This should be a true young dragon that was captured by the Dragon Slayer organization just after being driven out of the cave by the female dragon, otherwise she would not Expressing weakness to a person so easily, even of the same kind. After all, the dragons are not very friendly to their kind. "Your name is Sophia?" The young dragon fluttered for a while, and realized that the force she pressed on her dragon horn was not something she could resist. She gave up the idea of ??holding her thigh unwillingly, and sat on the ground and choked: "Well, Sophia, Sophia Frost. "She was aggrieved again, and the cry that had just stopped gradually sounded again: "So pitiful Sophia! My mother didn''t want Sophia anymore, she was taken away by the bad guys just after going down the mountain, they wanted to kill Sophia! Later Sophia kept crying and crying. , They decided to send Sophia away. They heard that she was going to a terrible place." "Dalong, you''re here to save Sophia, right?" Adam felt that this young dragon was no longer as simple as her age, and she seemed to have some problems with her intelligence. Without waiting for Adam to ask, she said all of them. The young dragon kept crying, which made Adam feel a little irritable. He had no experience in coaxing young cubs. Of course, he did not have this interest. So he simply said: "I am not here to save you. You have been brought to the ice field by the Dragon Slayer Organization. Liberty City, gave it to me." The cry stopped abruptly, and the young dragon reacted for a while before looking at Adam in horror, and said, "Dragon, are you a bad guy too? Are you going to kill Sophia?" Adam was very unaccustomed to her way of speaking, and corrected: "You have to call yourself I, not Sophia." The young dragon wondered: "Why? My mother has always been called Sophia Sophia." "Say I." "Oh," the young dragon said aggrieved, "Dalong, why did you catch Sophie... Catch me, I''m still very young and it''s not delicious!" Adam felt that in the face of this little dragon who was obviously mentally underdeveloped, it might not require any cruel means to obtain inheritance. It would save time if he could ask directly, so he accompanied him and said a few nonsense. "I don''t eat dragons, I need you..." The young dragon''s eyes widened: "Aren''t you going to eat me? Great! What did you do with me, the dragon?" The young dragon paused and suddenly realized: "I know, you want to mate with me!" "I..." The young dragon behaved very distressed, wagging his tail and shook the dragon''s horns: "But I am too young. My mother said that I can mate after being an adult. It will take me a long time to become an adult. Can you wait for me? I can stay by your side, as long as there is very little food and treasure! I eat very little!" "..." For the first time in his life, Adam felt that he and a creature could not communicate normally. "Hahahahaha!" At this time there was crazy and presumptuous laughter in Adam''s mind, and the devil secretly listened to the dialogue between Adam and the young dragon. Until here, it could no longer stand it, "Hahahaha! Master! , Do you finally have a mating? But are you sure you want to attack a female dragon that is not as long as your legs?" Adam''s expression suddenly became cold, and the laboratory entered the cruelest winter in an instant. The young dragon was frightened. He thought it was the dragon who was reluctant to take food and treasure and decided to kill her. He just wanted to say something to save his life. Stunned by the overwhelming giant dragon, he passed into a coma. "It seems that I have been too tolerant to you recently, making you forget what you should say and what should not be said." Adam gritted his teeth in his mind, and threw thirty soul lashes on the devil. "I should help you remember a bit." Standing outside the laboratory are the devil and Lina. After setting up her own slaves and the members of the Dragon Extinguishing Organization who came together to establish a distribution, Lina followed the devil to the laboratory in a panic, although she wondered why the dragons didnt knock. Door, but she dare not ask. Unexpectedly, the expressions of the dragon people around him became more and more weird, and he actually laughed to the ground like a madman. When she couldn''t help but want to ask what happened, she saw his laughter transform into wailing. "what happened to you?" "Haha, I...ah, it hurts, master, I dare not! I dare not!" The devil laughed again and again, before being held back by the pain like a squally rainstorm. Lina was taken aback, stepped back cautiously, and poked the devil with a vine: "You...the lord, what''s the matter with you?" She knew that the dragon was also Adam''s slave, but she didn''t know what to call it. , So he is directly called the city lord. At this time, the door of the laboratory opened, and Adam walked out with a cold face, without even looking at the devil, and motioned for Lina to come in with him, but before closing the door coldly said: "You better not appear in front of me recently. Otherwise you will be uncomfortable, now, get out of my sight immediately." After Adam punished the devil, his mood had returned to normal. He never had the habit of angering. He said to Lina, who was fidgeting and fidgeting: "It has nothing to do with you just now. You just need to do your own thing." Lina nodded quickly and said timidly: "But Master, I really can''t tell the content of the refining technique." Adam reached out and clicked in the empty space, and the ice elements gathered into the operating table that Lina was familiar with. She knew that speaking less to make fewer mistakes So she didn''t ask, consciously walked over to take off her clothes and lay down. Adam was satisfied: "You don''t need to say it, as long as you will run the refining technique according to my order, by the way, I will complete your transformation together." The operation was very painful. Lina knew about it last time, but she didnt care. Now she only cares about whether she can continue to grow stronger and whether she can continue to enjoy the power brought by strength. Adam wants the most complete refining technique, so she didnt cut it off. Her pain nerves. But Lina didn''t say a word. "let''s start." As soon as the voice fell, the blood in Lina''s body began to''boil'' and circulated rapidly throughout her body. During this process, the free elemental aura between heaven and earth gathered in her body, which seemed very close to the knight breathing method. However, the refining technique is obviously not that simple. Adam creates an elemental vacuum around herself to isolate the free elements, but there is still unknown energy gathering in her body. If you find a chapter content error, please report it and we will fix it as soon as possible. For more exciting content, please pay attention: Novel network new domain name Chapter 186： secret Adam felt the almost insignificant high energy breath. It is easy to judge. With Linas strength, it is impossible to have the ability to continue to absorb elements in Adams elemental vacuum. The extraction technique must have a higher Elemental energy. Adam even felt that it was no worse than magic. But this is very abnormal. If there is a race in the Dragon Slayer organization or the plane of the dragon that can cultivate such a high energy level, even if the efficiency is slow, it will definitely not be limited by the extraordinary bottleneck. Unless, this energy is not used for cultivation at all, Lina''s so-called bloodline enhancement is just its minor side effect, and it may even be the illusion that the bloodline runs at high speed. Lina was in a lot of pain, not only the pain of being cut in the body, but also the practice of refining art would also be accompanied by a huge pain, but she did not dare to stop without the master''s order. Adam looked at Lina intently and felt the energy. After countless comparisons, he finally got a conclusion that he couldn''t believe even himself. The refining technique is not the bloodline, but the origin of the dragon plane. "Horrible knowledge, amazing means!" Adam was shocked. He did not expect that *&# actually had such a subtle means to weaken the origin of the plane. Now the shrinking of the world boundary and the fluctuation of the crystal wall system have been explained. The origin of the dragon is constantly being moth-wormed. corrosion! On the other side of the laboratory, Sophia came to life. She seemed to have forgotten the fear she had just now, and stood curiously looking at Adam from a distance. She didn''t bother, and Adam didn''t drive away. Anyway, after Sophia fell into his hands, Adam didn''t intend to let her go. Even if she knew what Adam was doing, she didn''t have a chance to tell others. One hour later, the continuous practice of refining techniques caused an astonishing burden on Lina''s body. Her body and blood vessels showed a tendency to collapse. At this time, Adam had already recorded the route of travel, so he said to Lina: "You can stop. " Lina breathed a sigh of relief. After she loosened her will, pain came to her. She had never tried a one-time practice refining technique for such a long time. Before, she only dared to run it once a day, and it would stop because of pain and weakness. Adam temporarily cut off her pain nerves and asked, "After practicing, are you sure that you feel the purification of the blood?" Lina had no strength to speak, and blinked instead of affirming. "But in my observations, you have not become stronger, and even the practice of refining techniques consumes a lot of vitality..." Adam paused suddenly. He thought of the reason. Refining technique may be a secret method that consumes life force to erode the origin. The reason why Lina did not improve may be that life is too fragile, and before she has time to truly benefit, she will ruin her life. Adam asked: "After practicing, do you feel tired, obviously you are absorbing energy, but you can''t tell the tiredness?" Blink. "After the practice, do you feel weak and need a long rest or a lot of food to recover?" Blink. "After practicing, did you have a stronger explosive power in battle, but your endurance weakened?" These two words were a bit strange to Lina, but it was not difficult to understand, she still blinked. "Sure enough..." Adam secretly said. In the last battle of the last invasion, the dragon plane powerhouses closed the dimensional crack at the cost of their lives, making the invasion of *&# ended in failure, and the failure of *&# was not without cost. , It doesnt have enough power to open the dimensional crack again, so the remnants chose another way to erode the origin of the dragon plane. Perhaps when the origin weakens to a certain critical point, *&# will invade again . However, this invasion is not the same as the warfare mode of the plane of the wizard. It seems to be to fuse the two planes together, or the creatures of *&# want to occupy and fuse with the dragon plane. Replace the origin of the dragon plane with their origin. "It''s unnecessary, unless the *&# plane has a disaster enough to make them abandon their homeland. It is no longer suitable for survival and reproduction, so they want to find a new world." Adam felt that he was getting closer and closer to the truth, if This is really the case, he can completely try to promote the speed of this process, so that the two planes meet in advance, and even he can try to find a way to sneak into the *&# plane. During this period of time, Adam gradually felt that the value of the dragon plane was not as high as he imagined, but the knowledge in another plane attracted him more. Although I dont know why the Dragon Slayer organization has clearly mastered the method to erode the origin and has not spread it wildly. Instead, it has bound its hands and feet to make secret plans. However, there are two similar reasons. First, it is afraid that the exposure will attract backlash from the covenant race. This led to a lack of success; the second is that the *&# plane is not yet ready for the second war. But Adam has no such scruples at all. He can spread the refining technique out If the covenant race rebounds and kills, he can stir the situation more conveniently in the muddy water. If the invasion is really advanced, he will You can take the opportunity to sneak in and finish the exploration mission ahead of time when the two planes are at war. The Fifth Element Holy Tower will definitely be very interested in this interesting phenomenon. Although the danger exists, it is not difficult to avoid it. On the contrary, the benefits gained after doing so make it impossible for people to refuse. "Dalong, are you going to eat this bad guy?" Sophia couldn''t help but asked quietly, "She is very bad and always gives me bad food." "Sophia, do you know this thing?" Adam asked, pointing to the energy circuit of the refining technique in Lina''s body and the subtle source energy around him. "Knowledge, I will too." As she said, there was a source of energy that far surpassed Lina''s. Adam''s eyes exploded. "Do you know what it is?" Sophia nodded earnestly: "I know, it is said in the tradition that this is a way for dragons to become stronger, but I don''t like it. After practicing, I will always be very tired and want to eat and sleep. After leaving her mother, Sophia was not full. It''s so pathetic." "Is your mother too?" "Well, my mother eats more and sleeps longer, but my mother said that when I grow up, I can practice while sleeping. It will not be uncomfortable at that time, but it will be very comfortable. But when will I grow up? so big?" Sophia said and looked at Adam cautiously: "No, no, no, soon, I will grow up soon, and then you can mate with the dragon, so you don''t want to drive me away, OK?" Lina blinked and blinked. Adam waved his claws and Sophia fell into a coma again. He felt that he had found the secret of the dragon race''s successive betrayal and incomparable laziness. Chapter 187： Dragon language magic After the original source was missing, the way for the natives of the dragon plane to advance naturally was cut off. The dragons chose to seek refuge in the *&# plane to gain a way to continue to grow stronger. At the end of the war, they found that the *&# plane showed signs of decline and turned to each other. Perhaps the covenant race requires the dragon race to surrender refining techniques or stop this practice. The dragon race refuses to follow it, betrays again, and walks on the opposite side of all races on the dragon plane. The speculation is not necessarily correct, but it doesn''t really matter whether it is correct or not. The connection between the two planes and the role of refining techniques are really useful gains. Lina made a great contribution. Adam will not be stingy with rewards for useful people, and he happily modified Lina''s talents. Camby only has the energy circuit of transformation, and for Lina, Adam will get the three talents except Snow Monster''s. The other two types besides the gigantic transformation were placed on Lina. After stitching, Lina began her first transformation. Her transformation state is much better than that of Camby. The flower that was originally used as a dress has outstanding defense power, and she herself is transforming into a beautiful creature like a flower. Lina was satisfied. After the transformation was completed, Adam asked: "You said before that the mission to the Freedom City was suddenly appointed by the Dragon Slayer organization after you killed another messenger, didn''t you?" Lina nodded, thinking that the owner had found something wrong, she turned away and waited seriously for the next inquiry, but she heard an inexplicable sentence: "You won a chance for yourself, but only once." After a moment of confusion, Lina was full of chills in her body and mind. She knelt down and wanted to say something but was interrupted. Adam just shook her paw to signal her to go out. "It''s very interesting, then I''ll add some fire." Adam muttered to himself as he watched the refining technique he recorded. Adam doesn''t need to eat food. He can convert elemental energy into energy needed for physical activity, but from Sophia''s words, it can be heard that she does not have this ability. Adam prepared a lot of food for her, including ice crystals and the fattest and most delicious snow worm meat on the ice sheet. Sophia''s eyes flickered, her mouth overflowed, and she asked happily, "Dalong, are these foods for me? Can I eat them?" After Adam nodded, Sophia excitedly grabbed a handful of energy stones and placed them beside her mouth. When she was about to put them in her mouth, she suddenly put them down: "Dalong, are you going to drive me away?" Adam looked at her suspiciously. "My mother gave me a lot of food when I drove me away, but I was kicked out of the Dragon''s Den after I ate." Sophia became depressed and pushed the food in Adam''s direction. "I still don''t Eat it, Dalong, don''t drive me away, okay?" "I won''t drive you away." Adam said helplessly. "Really?" Sophia got a guarantee and immediately rushed to the food. After thinking about it, she pushed back half of it again. "Then I only eat a little bit. My appetite is very small, really." "You can eat them all, and you can never go hungry anymore, but..." Adam hadn''t finished speaking yet, Sophia''s mouth was already full of food, and her sharp teeth completely ignored the hardness of the energy stone. It could bite the energy stone into smash by closing it gently, and then swallow it in her abdomen. Her mouth was full of things, but her eyes never left Adam, and she asked vaguely: "But what?" "But you have to tell me your inherited knowledge." Sophia swallowed her mouthful of food and stopped eating, but sat on the ground and watched Adam not speak. Adam swayed his tail slightly. It seemed that the Dragon Clan''s protection of inherited knowledge was instinctive. In this case, only anatomical experimentation was required. I hope the devil can complete the slavery of the Dragon Clan soul. Unexpectedly, Sophias eyes became a little strange. Adam actually saw a little sympathy from it. Sophia got up and walked to Adam, rubbed the probe on his thigh, and said: "Dragon, are you here? I was taken away by bad guys when I was very young? Your mother hadn''t had time to teach you how to beat bad guys? It doesn''t matter, I can teach you, I learned very well!" Adam''s tail stopped swinging. Although I don''t know how Sophia made it up, the result was very good. It saved him a lot of effort. Many of the inherited knowledge cannot be displayed through the body. Sophia is willing to reveal that nature is best. The young dragon immediately became a little bit distressed: "But I don''t know too much. My mother said that I will know when I grow up... So don''t drive me away." Sophia seemed to find a reason to stay. , The distressed look was replaced by excitement. Now Adams power has reached the limit of the mundane race of the Dragon Plane, and he also encountered the problem of no way forward. He actually does not need a complete Dragon Race inheritance. This thing is after conquering the Dragon PlaneThe mages naturally There is a way to get it. All he needs is the operation principle of Dragon Language and the most basic Dragon Language Magic. After knowing this, he can deduce the composition of Dragon Language Magic by himself and find a way to become an extraordinary dragon clan. Sophia talked very well, especially after eating and drinking enough, she taught Adam''s questions and taught Adam word by word. There are not many words in the dragon language, but each contains information far beyond the common language. It is divided into two parts, one is used for communication between dragons, and the other is used for interaction with external energy when using dragon language magic. The function is very similar to mental power. "Long, look, this is my most powerful dragon language magic right now." Sophia flew into the air, and spit out two syllables into the empty space. After the first syllable, a large number of ice elements instantly gathered together. , As soon as the second syllable fell, the ice element exploded. "It''s called Frost Nova, how about it, amazing?" Sophia flew around in front of Adam, trying to get a compliment. Adam pushed her aside and said these two syllables as well. Elemental forces far more than the ice elements gathered by Sophia appeared, and then exploded. The walls of the laboratory shattered and the entire city of Freedom heard them. This loud noise. Sophia looked at Adam dumbfounded, and then she didn''t know why she suddenly became very happy: "Dalong, you are amazing!" The high-speed calculation of the real body hidden in the dragon body quickly parsed out the general principle of the dragon language magic. These two syllables translated into lingua franca mean frost nova. They have different functions. The first is to gather Yes, the second is shaping energy, which is essentially not out of the scope of ordinary element shaping magic. The reason why it presents such a huge power is because the blood power of the dragon family in the dragon body has been mobilized at the same time. Chapter 188： Katos Adam asked Sophia: "Do you know any other dragon language magic?" Sophia nodded repeatedly. She felt that the dragon would be able to get a lot of food so that she would not go hungry, and she could eat more, so she was very happy to use all the dragon language magic she knew. After Adam learned them all, she gave Sophia a lot of food, let her eat it herself, and then set up an analysis task in her mind. He discovered that the pronunciation of dragon language among all dragon language magic is magic itself, and syllables that can be pronounced and reasonably combined will cause elemental reactions. This obviously does not meet the definition of magic in Adams mind. If you want to explain it, only It can be said that it is the unique rules of the dragon plane. The dragons may be truly noble here, and their bloodline power is the best medium for casting spells. Adam tried to read the several energy shaping magics he had used before in dragon language. Although it was a bit jerky, all succeeded. After many experiments, Adam felt that the power of the dragon family, in addition to the basic bloodline, may depend largely on imagination and control. As long as the dragons can imagine the magical appearance they want to create, as long as they have enough control to constrain the elements to condense according to their imagination, they can achieve their own ideas under the rules of the dragon plane. This is simply cheating. "Dalong, did you build the dragon''s den here because you can''t fight? It''s not good here. The energy here is not obedient. I know many good places, but I can''t beat them. Do you want to know?" Sophia was excited. Just not interested in Adam''s magic, fell to the ground to eat boringly. "Is this what the inheritance in your mind tells you?" "Yes, every time I wake up, I will know a lot of things, such as where there is good food and where to sleep more comfortable..." Sophia said dearly. "Anything else? For example, ancient covenants and *?" "What is the old covenant?" Sophia asked with a tilted head, but she didn''t need Adam to answer, and said to herself: "*? I see, you are talking about Katos." Katos, this is the pronunciation of *world in dragon language. Adam bent down and stared at her closely: "Tell me all you know about *." Sophia shook her head: "I don''t know. My mother told me Katos''s name. She said it would be over a long time ago. The creatures there destroyed their world, so they want to occupy our world. , But they failed, and my mother said they would never have a chance." "Is there only these? I still have a lot of delicious food. If you tell me more, I will let you eat enough." Adam tempted. Sophia looked at the things in her hands. She thought it was already delicious. What would be better? As I thought about it, there was drooling: "I only know this, why are you asking this? My mother said that the dragons don''t need to care about so much, as long as they eat and sleep well." After discovering that there was no other useful information, Adam took Sophia to another room in the laboratory, leaving her with enough food, and then returned to the laboratory alone. There is a problem with the refining technique of the Dragon Slayer organization. The advanced version of the refining technique that all dragons are practicing has a bigger problem. This makes Adam a little uncertain. Even if the dragon plane is damaged, if he is exposed, the source will be destroyed. There is no problem if you drop a wizard with only one level. Therefore, he needs a lot of test items to observe the abnormal reaction after practicing the refining technique. The establishment of a branch of the Dragon Slayer Organization in the Free City did not have any impact among the adventurers, because in everyones eyes, the organizations sense of existence is very low. The name is called Dragon Slayer, but no one has heard of it. Which dragon did they really kill? So although some people choose to join the organization, most people still choose to be free adventurers. Anyway, the organization''s intelligence protection is as useless as a sieve. During this period of time, the amount of missions in Freedom City has increased a lot. The lords preferences are still so weird, and it has expanded to a wider and more useless range. This is a good thing for merchants and adventurers, especially the lord. They are still very generous, and the rewards given completely exceed the difficulty of the task. Their full value of enthusiasm can not stop even the cruel blizzard of the ice field. "Blood promotion technique? What is this?" The adventurers were extremely puzzled when they saw the new items on the top of the trading hall and mission hall. "It seems to be of high value. A blood promotion technique needs to be exchanged for a hundred ordinary strange things." They talked a lot, and they were all very interested in this thing. Thanks to the devil''s long-standing reputation and the performance of being taken advantage of, no one doubts whether the blood promotion technique is worth the value it indicates. "The strange thing in my hand can be exchanged But what exactly is this thing? Can blood be promoted?" A spiritual businessman who has been between the ice field and the racial union for a long time hesitated. The plan is to buy a few slaves of the Frost Giant, these big guys are very popular. "Remember the reward for the dragon hunt? That blood promotion ceremony!" "Is that true?! Liberty City can really do it?" Bloodline determines power, and the temptation of the four words of bloodline promotion transcends everything. In a world where power is supreme, purer bloodline represents stronger power. This is a cycle, and no one can escape. So when the first person who couldn''t bear curiosity to exchange promotion skills was surprised to find that it was really useful, it began to burn in everyone''s heart with a prairie fire. On this day, Lina and the devil came to Adam''s laboratory together, and saw the bigger owner and the little dragon. "How has the bloodline promotion technique spread?" Adam asked the devil. The devil hadn''t appeared in front of Adam for a long time. It was afraid that it would not help laughing out of it, and then it was beaten to death by its master. It replied with a stern face: "At first they were afraid that they would be killed without telling them. Later, after discovering that the master did not punish you, they started a private transaction. Now most of the adventurers in the Free City have learned." "Has anyone spread to the racial union?" The devils tone remained unchanged: Not for the time being. These people are afraid that the promotion skills will be learned by outsiders. They have also signed a covenant to force all practitioners to stay in the city of freedom, otherwise they will be chased by others. Seeing that Adam was a little dissatisfied, he hurriedly said: "Of course, Master, your will is everything. I have already controlled a group of idiots and brought out the promotion technique." Chapter 189： adult Adam asked Lina, "How about the reaction collection of the experimental body after practicing the refining technique?" Linas answer is more serious: "All the subjects in the Freedom City are under surveillance. For the time being, no one has had any adverse reactions other than weakness and exhaustion. Because few people go out, they have not been able to collect data from the battle. , It is impossible to judge whether the bloodline promotion technique is really effective." Adam felt that the progress was still a little slower. After all, there were still a few people in the Free City, and there were also few people who could monitor cultivators and collect data as his eyes. "The moss provided by the host has been planted in every corner of Freedom City except the lord''s mansion and the laboratory. This kind of plant is very suitable for survival in the ice field." Lina continued. "How many forest elves have been sent by slave merchants in the racial union recently?" Lina hurriedly replied: "There were fewer than two hundred, and after the blood exchange, fewer than fifty survived." "How come there are so few?" "Most of the forest elves are in the territory of the dragons. Merchants dare not enter hunting wildly. The forest elves outside live in dense forests. In such a place, if a forest elves want to hide, it is difficult to find. And the death of a blood exchange The rate is too high." Adam nodded, accepted Lina''s reason, and then turned to look at the devil: "How many can be hired in Liberty City now?" "Not much. Most of them hide to practice promotion skills, and a small part of them are sent to the racial union area by me. Only a few paupers who can''t even get the money for private transactions are still doing tasks to save money." "I''m releasing a mission to recruit adventurers to form a slave hunting team. I need a large number of experimental products and forest elves. You can pay for your own decision. The devil was a bit distressed: "Master, I''m afraid they are unwilling and can''t go out." "Then send the task to them and add a reward. After the captured slaves exceed a certain number, I will personally guide them in the promotion technique." The devil opened his eyes and smiled: "In this case, there is no problem." After explaining the next task, the devil was left in the laboratory by Adam, and Sophia''s problem needs to be solved. To be honest, Adam wouldn''t have any pressure even if he raised Sophia like this, and a Frost Dragon was a good combat power. But the identity of her dragon clan is a big problem. Now she is mentally underdeveloped, and she still feels that Adam is a dragon that was stolen from a very young age, but as her age increases, her inheritance gradually awakens. Sooner or later, this wrong perception will change. No creature with inheritance is stupid, even if it is really stupid, the knowledge and common sense passed down through countless generations can make her smart. The devil is carefully standing beside the sleeping Sophia, trying to enter her spirit and test her soul. "How is it?" Adam asked. "Her soul itself is defenseless, but the inheritance power has awakened and is passively protecting her. Master, if she is still an egg like me, then there is nothing wrong with the master-servant contract, but now, I am afraid that it lies in her soul. Making hands and feet inside will immediately attract a backlash from the inheritance." "What about the consequences?" The devil thought for a while: "If she fails, the best result is that she will become a fool or die directly, and even a little bit closer may attract the origin. After all, master, you also said that the dragon is the closest creature in the plane. " "The second type is impossible. The origin of the dragon plane has a big problem. Even if it doesn''t, it is impossible to be distracted to observe a young dragon." "Then, master?" Adam looked at Sophia and said: "Try it and see if you can break through the original passive defense. If so, I will sign a master-servant contract with her. If not, I can only use it as my first dragon test product." "Actually, you can sign a symbiosis contract or an equality contract with her. These two contracts will definitely not cause any backlash." Adam shook his head and walked aside: "Impossible." "If she is really dead or stupid?" "Then I can only blame her for bad luck." Throughout the dragon plane, even the ignorant races gradually learned that a magical city has risen on the ice sheet and the powerful knowledge it possesses. More and more people are converging towards the ice field. This trend is growing rapidly as the bloodline promotion technique is proved to be effective. Many creatures who want to get the promotion technique or have problems with the promotion technique have left their original cities. Come to the city of freedom. Lina numbered each practice subject and collected massive amounts of data for Adam. He spent all of his time analyzing these data. So far, apart from the individuals who died of overdraft, no Adam was worried. Strange way of death. The slave hunters returned one after another. Adam chose many samples from them for in vivo experiments according to his promiseMost of them died because they could not withstand the rough experimental methods. A small part of them gained strength and blood with Adams support. It''s''promotion''. No one cares how many people die because of this. Their eyes only see the people walking out of the laboratory alive immediately above them, so more people flock to them. Through thousands of live experiments and sample analysis, Adam finally determined that the origin of the dragon plane is indeed in a state of dying or deep dormancy. It has no power to monitor its world anymore, even if it is such a large-scale erosion, it has no resistance. Power. Adam decided to start to be promoted to the extraordinary, becoming an adult frost dragon. He hides his true body deeply in the deepest place. In addition to the little consciousness used to control the dragon body, he even cancels all the electrical element circuits built in his body, trying to erase any trace of the wizard in the promotion process. Traces of the world. After checking that it was correct, Adam began his first practice of Dragon Refining Technique. The blood boiled, the elements ran away, the dragon body''s various functions were rapidly improved, a large number of blood power appeared in the body, because there was no complete dragon family inheritance and stayed, the energy began to overflow, and it was found that there was nowhere to vent and all merged into the dragon body. Adam''s height broke the ten-meter limit, eleven meters, twelve meters, thirteen meters... The ice element inside the city of Freedom, which has never been hit by a blizzard since its establishment, began to rush. All races with natural energy in their blood lost all their abilities at this moment, and the uncontrolled elements began to eat their bodies in just a few seconds Nakauchi has been bruised all over. The Snow Dragon Scroll penetrated the magic circle, destroyed the ceiling of the laboratory, merged with Adam''s own elemental aura, and the dragon grew again until the dragon head protruded out of the laboratory. "Roar!" Chapter 190： fuse A loud dragon''s roar reverberated through the sky and the earth, and the wind and snow disappeared. In the horrified eyes of everyone, Adam flew into the sky, and the dragon''s wings stretched out to cover the sky. The snow tornado and the blizzard lasted for a short period of time. It was just that the energy overflow caused by Adam''s imperfect control of his body just after he was promoted. After he discovered that the source had no response and his body was normal, he disappeared quickly. But it was enough to make the merchants and adventurers in the Free City terrified. They had guessed countless times why a dragon man made a city on the ice sheet and solved countless open or dark temptations and blows. Today they felt that they knew the reason. It turned out that there was an adult dragon behind the City of Freedom. The vast majority of people have not really seen adult dragons, but they can distinguish the dragons that spread across the entire world, which is that they can''t resist it anyway, and they can''t even rise to the slightest will to resist. Adam was not interested in flaunting his might, and after repairing the laboratory, he disappeared from his existence, while some people with ulterior motives in the Freedom City left uneasy. If the city of Freedom is behind a strong man of other races, they can accept it somewhat, but it is a dragon clan, a dragon clan known for its laziness suddenly built such a city, and also disclosed the secret technique of blood promotion, this dragon What do you want to do? What Adam wanted was simple. "I need war." Adam said to the devil and Lina. The devil didn''t respond. It knew better than anyone the behavior style of its master. From the time the master decided to build a city and spread the secret law, he knew that the master wanted to make big news. Lina was shocked and overwhelmed. After a while, she tentatively asked: "Does the master want to rule the world? But... but I don''t think it can be done with the current strength of Freedom City." "Quack, rule the world? The master will not do such boring things, what the master needs is..." the devil said excitedly from the side. Although the city master game is interesting, it has been a bit tired for so long. "I need a war that will sweep the entire world. Elves, spirits, dragons... and dragons, no one can stay out of it." Lina couldn''t help asking: "Why?" Adam didn''t want to answer, and the joking devil''s face became cold: "As a slave, you should learn to obey instead of questioning your master, even if you can''t understand his commands." Adam clicked towards the empty space, and a basic topographical map of the dragon plane depicted by ice crystals appeared out of thin air. This was pieced together with incomplete maps of forest elves and a large number of adventurers and merchants. It is not necessarily accurate, but it is enough. use. It is not easy to provoke a war in a plane with a unified political power, because they have sufficient execution power and prestige to constrain the war within the scope, but it is an operational thing here. The city-state system is incomparably chaotic. A small cause may trigger a war. When the war has progressed to a certain level, the people who kill the red eye will not care about any order, and only leave unhealable things on themselves and the opponent. Regain your senses when you are wounded. All Adam had to do was to give them a reason. Bloodline promotion and exchange blood surgery are good fuse. Adam said to the devil: "Are those races still under your control?" "of course." "Lets make the blood promotion technique completely public, then find a few unrelated city-states, pick a few originally weak races, and give them a blood exchange operation. Make sure everyone sees the importance of these two things. You dont need me to teach you things like assassinations, wooing divisions, and spreading rumors?" "Quack, promise to complete the task!" The devil burned. Adam nodded to it, and then turned to Lina: "The exchange of blood of the forest elf slaves must be accelerated, and your task and your slaves are to muddy the water." The forest elf''s talent determines that they are the best candidates for latent assassination. Adam gave Lina a large number of manufactured elemental bombs, elemental missiles and activated elemental dragons, and ordered her to take the slaves into the known dragon territory and wake up all the dragons that could be found from their sleep. After waking up, the dragons don''t even need any major actions. As long as they are willing to walk out of their dragon lair, it will be a disaster to walk one by one, which can definitely arouse the anger of all races. The plan is rough, but Adam''s purpose is only to mess up the situation, so no precise layout is needed. In just three months, all the races on the plane of dragon found that the world they lived in suddenly changed. Local conflicts intensified, sparks ignited everywhere, alliances, betrayals, wars, and compromises were happening every moment, and ordinary races had no other way to choose apart from participating in wars. The bloodline promotion technique has been popularized in everyone''s hands. Everyone regards it as a treasure and spends all the time they can use to practice. The blood exchange surgery has become the biggest source of killing. A tribe is a tribe, and a race is a race. When they discover that they can make themselves stronger by drinking the blood of the same race, even the same race becomes untrustworthy. In the war, the dragon, which was awakened by elemental missiles in the first deep sleep, rushed out of the dragon''s lair, angrily destroyed several city-states and then completely unfolded into a prairie fire. In such a chaotic situation, the Liberty City became the only paradise that has not been affected by the war A large number of refugees poured in, and were caught by Adam and the devil and driven out of the ice field to intensify the war. During this period, in addition to adapting to his strength after promotion, Adam also carefully sorted out the information and resource data collected. It is no longer meaningful to arrange the location of the plane sacrifice rune group. Adam can feel the bloodline with the practice. There are more and more individuals in the promotion technique, and the number of sources they attract is increasing. This is not a manifestation of the source being strong and recovering, but it means that the source has almost no ability to resist erosion. As a result, more and more races are gaining power, and the scale of the war is getting bigger and bigger. This is a reflection of the entire plane. Following this trend, the collision and fusion between the Dragon Plane and Katos is at hand. A month later, after Adam was fully familiar with and mastered the power of this adult dragon body, the bruised Lina returned to the City of Freedom. She brought a news that Adam expected. "Master, the Dragon Slayer organization has surfaced to join the war. Most of the envoys are stationed in the branches of various city-states, and the other part is coming to the Free City. They want to kill you and occupy the Free City." : Chapter 191： messenger Once the forces that had been hidden by the Dragon Slayer Organization for thousands of years were revealed, everyone was stunned. The long dormancy has caused the creatures on the plane of dragons to have a wrong impression of this organization. They feel that the Dragon Slayer organization is a free information center. Apart from sending magical messengers everywhere to attract weaker races to join, they have nothing to do. . But this impression has changed drastically in a short time. The lurking behemoth only showed its fangs slightly, which made the entire ethnic union area terrified. The messengers of the Dragon Slayer organization replaced the city-state consuls by various means, took over the city-state''s ruling power, and demanded everyone to stop the training of blood promotion and the non-stop war. Not only that, they even entered the sphere of influence of the various dragon races on the plane of dragons, and took pains to kill the adventurers with bad goals. In this way, the Dragon Slayer organization seems to be protecting world peace. However, what is strange is that there is another group of people who did the opposite. They are also messengers, but they did not stop the war. Instead, they poured gasoline on the firewood that Adam lit, and after taking the city, they taught the various races for free. Refining the practice method of art, and then endlessly launching war against the towns of the previous group of people. Lina was discovered by the messenger while performing a mission in a fire dragon territory. "Master, the messenger that appeared this time is stronger than the one I killed before. If it weren''t for your power, I would have died in his hands." "Does your messenger status work?" Lina said in horror: "He is a lunatic! He asked me to accept his control, I just hesitated a little and he shot it, and there was no chance to explain it to me." The devil received Adam''s order and walked to Lina and inserted the claws into her head again, and then read her memory fragments. The energy level of the messenger who shot has reached the extraordinary level of this world. His method of attacking Lina is a strangely colored energy beam. From memory, we can see that the body of the forest elf hit by the energy beam shows a large area of ??shrinkage. , And then the entire hit area is necrotic. Even after hitting a side plant, they will lose their vitality in a short time, but when they fall to the ground, there is no obvious effect. The battle between Lina and the messenger ended very quickly, and his ability was too restrained, and Adam felt that even if Lina had also reached the extraordinary level, he could not be the opponent of this messenger. Lina was really frightened and stood trembling on the side: "Master, he is really strong and terrifying. If he hadn''t thought that I would have elemental missiles, I would never have escaped." Adam frozen Lina for a moment to help her stabilize, and then asked: "Did you bring back the body of the slave?" Lina shook her head frantically: "You can''t touch it, you will die if you touch it!" The devil shook her soul, Lina fell asleep in fear, and Adam came to the city and strengthened the magic circle with his own hands. Adam didn''t mean to run away. The ability of the emissary of the Dragon Slayer organization reminded him of something, and a strong interest arose in his heart. If his conjecture was true, then the world of Katos would be unparalleled for him. importance. Perhaps it will be a shortcut for him to discover the existence of electrons in the etheric environment. The arrival of the messengers was slower than expected. On the third day after Lina returned to the Freedom City, seven messengers in black hooded robes appeared in the sky outside the city. There was no declaration and no attempt to tell Adam. Sending any information directly launched an attack on the protective cover. The energy stone remaining in the energy node is rapidly consumed in the resistance, and the protective cover is also weakened at a speed visible to the naked eye in constant fluctuations. "Master? What to do?" The devil was a little worried. The seven messengers did not seem to have a strong energy level, but Adam''s current strength has not reached the peak. If he is in the world of the wizard, he is naturally fearless, but here, the dragon The body restricts Adam too much. "You stay here and protect my laboratory." After speaking, Adam flew directly into the sky, and the fragile protective cover suddenly shattered. Adam''s fifteen-meter-high huge body did not bring any pressure to the messenger. They each spread out to the sky. Besides, raising their hands is seven energy beams, shooting towards all parts of Adam''s body. "defense." Adam uttered the word in dragon language, and the ice element condensed on his body, and then bloomed outward like a flower, protecting him layer by layer in the center. The defensive magic was penetrated, but new ice elements filled it in an instant, the energy beam was constantly weakened during this period, and finally dissipated in the sky. Adam was testing the attack strength of the messenger, and the messenger was also assessing Adam''s strength level. After the first round of confrontation, they hovered in the wind and snow and remained silent for a while, someone said: "You were the only dragon egg that survived the Neltharion Mountain Range during the Frost Dragon Disaster?" The voice is weird, it should be a false voice made by a special method, expressing affirmative meaning in a questioning tone. He didn''t seem to need Adam to answer anything, and then said: "Your origin and the Frost Dragon disaster have a big problem. The organization has known for a long time, but we didn''t do anything, but now it seems that we were wrong. The best thing to do is to drop you, Okov is an idiot." The way the messenger spoke was strange, there was no connection before and after, as if he would just say where he thought of. "You are accelerating the demise of this world." "After the war, we spent countless energy persuading the dragon clan and conquering the same clan. "Just to be able to live in a living world." "But you are destroying all of this, destroying our countless years of efforts." "You are guilty." "You are the enemy of two worlds, billions of creatures." "So you must die." "Then we will bring the world back on track." The messengers spoke one by one, and their tone was still calm, but anyone could hear the monstrous anger that kept accumulating in them. "So you must die." The seven messengers finished the last sentence in unison, and then shot a beam of energy far more terrifying than before toward Adam. The seven energy beams gathered together, and the weird energy fluctuations annihilated the elements, drawing a black trace between heaven and earth. "Elemental Artillery." After the energy-shaping magic was transformed into the dragon language, long preparation time was no longer needed. In an instant, dense barrels were constructed in front of Adam, and then countless rocket launchers containing thunder covered the sky and earth in front of Adam. Chapter 192： Real treasure After the ice elemental plastic energy magic was integrated into the dragon language system, Adam''s control over it was greatly improved. The rocket launchers all over the sky did not spread around like before against the werewolves, but greeted the energy beams in an orderly manner. The energy level of the energy beam is not too high, but its penetrating and cohesive properties are terrible. Although it has been bombarded by hundreds of elemental shells one after another, its own stability is still very high, and there is no energy generated by the explosion. Shock and disperse. After a few seconds, the energy beam penetrated all the elemental rockets, but Adam was no longer where he was. What the seven messengers just said made him very concerned. At this time, half of the truth he originally thought had been overturned. It turns out that the Dragon Slayer organization is not a monolithic one. There was infighting between this group of remnants that should have been a whole, because they were divided into two factions because of different ideas. There is not much information, but the conclusion is easy to come up: Katos is close to extinction, one faction still wants to open up the passage between the two worlds and re-start the war between the two worlds and attract compatriots in the Katos world, while the other faction is there After World War I, a timid thought arose. They want to live steadily on the plane of dragon, and they don''t want to provoke a war to completely destroy this plane that is heading towards the sunset. Presumably the security faction was stronger than the main battle faction before. They suppressed the unstable factors of the dragon plane, followed the will of the covenant race to drive them to the world border, reached an agreement with the dragon clan, and maintained the dragon plane in a changing direction. Peace. The dragon-killing organization was called Dragon-killing, and it was actually helping the dragons. Adam remembered that the Qingye tribe was only approached after Okov gave them freedom. Then, the reason why the messenger would go to the dragon territory to receive the tribe, It''s just fear that these tribes will stupidly disturb the dragon''s sleep. What they did is undoubtedly successful. If there is no such variable as Adam, even if the original state of the dragon plane is not good, in terms of a plane''s time, at least thousands of years can still be maintained, although living here The bioenergy level of will get lower and lower, but it is enough for some people who just want to live. But because of Adam''s appearance, the peace that was difficult to maintain was broken, and the main battle group forcibly took the upper hand, dragging the plane into the quagmire of war. The initial refining technique should be used to instigate the anti-dragon clan when Katos was united. Later, after the defeat of the war, the dragon clan''s tail was too big to fall off. With that said, Lina''s refining technique should have been deliberately taught by the main battle faction, with the purpose of hoping to reveal this secret technique to Adam through Lina. "I didn''t expect it to be used unconsciously." Adam muttered to himself. Adam''s voice was heard by the messenger, and they still expressed the anger in their hearts with a voice without ups and downs: "Yes." "Used idiot." "Dig your grave." "You **** it." Another wave of energy beams hit, two bombs under Adams feet exploded, and the dragon wings were fully extended. The thrust of the explosion once again escaped the blow of the energy beam. Then his dragon wings fluttered and the rocket launcher appeared again. Not finished, Adam kept flying in the air at high speed, and there were missile launchers, large-caliber machine guns and other thermal weapon plastic energy forms around him. After the dragon''s body reaches adulthood, his energy reserves and the amount of external elements that can be borrowed are far beyond the young dragon''s period. Even if he maintains so much energy-sculpting magic now, he doesn''t feel tired. The messengers abilities are very powerful and pose an unparalleled threat to living creatures, and its highly cohesive and penetrating properties allow it to ignore ordinary elemental blows, but Adam does not think that their bodies can also have the strength to match it, otherwise The original dragon plane would never have the opportunity to carry their first wave of offensive. "So let you have a taste of saturation bombing." Suddenly, the sky full of plastic energy heat weapons began to breathe elemental brilliance, and the electric elements contained in them actually generated fiery heat in this cold ice field at the moment of activation and explosion. The light was too dazzling, and within the bombing area, only the lightning could be seen and the explosion could be seen. Even the talented body of the Dragon Race could not allow Adam''s eyes to penetrate this elemental frenzy. Adam''s guess is not wrong. The quality of the biological bodies in the world of Katos is not sufficient for them to resist explosions of this degree. From the energy beams scattered from all directions and the attack interval, it can be seen that they are avoiding. "Roar!" After the deep dragon chant, the activated elemental dragons continuously jumped out from the dragon''s breath, each of which was the same size as Adam. Then Longwei, which has formed the Frost Domain, covers a radius of five kilometers. Through Longwei''s perception, Adam accurately locked the positions of the seven messengers, and the carpet-covered bombing shells and the elemental dragon found the target~www.novelhall.com ~The precision strike has begun. The messenger was beaten up. They have never seen this attack method. In their understanding, although the dragons are powerful, their strength lies in the huge elements that can be mobilized by their physique and dragon language magic, but Adams ability is completely beyond their imagination. The terrifying attack speed and the number of elements stored in each energy bomb made them exhausted. The bullets and rocket launchers were okay. It was not a problem for them to be hit a few shots, but when an elemental missile exploded in front of them, they no longer had the thought of hard resistance. "Intruder!" "He comes from a different world just like us." "So there are other worlds." boom! boom! boom! The messenger exploded the three-headed elemental dragon, and the huge ice element instantly held them in place. The elemental missile that had been aimed for a long time accurately reached the predetermined explosion point. After three loud noises, the messenger was left with only four people. The place where the three envoys died was overflowing with a large amount of radioactive elemental aura, and the radiation spread to the surroundings, even with the elements contaminated. Adam was not afraid at all, he only felt pleasantly surprised: "Your ability, your body, is great!" The messengers robes were broken, revealing their terrifying bodies, and their expressions changed for the first time. The sorrow was especially terrifying on the disgusting and terrifying faces: "The strong from another world, we are just a group of lost homes. Wanderers, no matter what you want here, we will never stop you, or even give you this world. We just want a place to stay." Adam''s eyes were burning, and he looked at them like a treasure and said, "No, this world is of no value to me. It is you and your hometown that are really useful." Chapter 193： Envoys counterattack What the messengers said was pathetic. What the wanderers who had lost their homeland said were just whitewashing the fact that they were betraying their own clan. The stable group is a group of betrayers who are greedy for peace and enjoyment and are unwilling to help their hometown. Whether he was standing on his own stand or standing on the stand of the wizard world, Adam did not have any sympathy in his heart. When he came to the plane of dragon as a exploring wizard, he discovered Katos, who is likely to contain amazingly valuable resources. After the plane, the footsteps of the predators can no longer stop. "The world of Katos has become a dead zone, where there are only endless disasters and monsters that are not as dead as we are. They have no value." "A strong man in another world, even you, cannot survive in Katos. Any life alive will be turned into a monster by Katos." "That is the punishment of the world." Seeing that these four messengers didn''t intend to continue to shoot, Adam didn''t mind talking to them for a while, there were still some questions in his heart that had not been answered. "What does the punishment of the world mean?" The messengers were silent for a while before they spoke: "After the ancestors ruled the world, they were unwilling to be trapped in a corner. They wanted to become stronger. They created the refining technique and began to use the refining technique to extract the power of the world, so the world lowered punishment and destruction. Our civilization has turned us all into monsters." Ancestor, Adam noticed this word, which means that the messenger in front of me is not the original batch, such words: "The offspring you mate with are also monsters?" The messenger''s sorrow is even stronger: "Yes, whether it is between us or the creatures in this world, it is the same. The offspring will only be monsters, no exceptions." The continuous pollution of radioactive elements has caused genetic mutations, poisoning offspring. The creatures in the world of Katos have become like this, which means that they have no ability to shield radiation. In this way, their world is indeed dead, and their civilization is not. Will have a future. "Are your abilities acquired after the world''s punishment?" Adam asked curiously, while mobilizing the internal and external energy of his body, one after another plastic shells appeared in the sky. Adam knew that these guys hadn''t given up yet. They thought the support was silent, but they didn''t. Knowing that the entire ice field has almost been covered with forest elf moss. "Yes, our ancestors are the pride of the world in the long records. We are the best partners with all the creatures in the mountains, rivers, and earth. We can borrow their power, but now we are just a group of monsters, and we can only use monsters. ability." The old civilization is shattered and can no longer be picked up. The punishment of the world may be a curse from the origin. As long as it is the life that exists under the origin, no one can be spared. Adam was aware of a few life breaths that were secretly approaching, and took the time to ask the last and most important question now: "Your ability comes from Katos, why can you use it on the plane of dragon?" The three messengers suddenly flew towards Adam, and the last one shouted: "Intruder, die." Bang bang bang! After three muffled sounds, the three messengers burst into pieces, and the flesh and blood were condensed together after an instant separation. The last messenger shot out an unprecedented huge energy beam, passing through the condensed corpses of the previous three and then divided into three and got a huge With the increase, the energy beams of weird colors draw a weird rainbow in the sky and head straight to Adam. At the same time, with Adams floating position as the center, ten beams of the same energy came from all directions. After splitting, a total of thirty beams staggered into a net in the air, encircling Adam. Adam contracted Longwei out of his body, and the dense explosion of elements around the dragon rushed into the sky like a meteor by the shock wave and thrust generated by the explosion. The elemental shells constructed before are falling like rain, and the carpets are indiscriminately blasting in all directions. However, the messengers are already crazy. They don''t care that their bodies can''t withstand the blow of the explosion. They are fighting to die, and they must completely cover Adam. In the net. The net was too fast and too dense, even if Adam had been prepared to make a decisive decision, he would inevitably be hit. The energy beam quickly consumed the energy generated by the elemental explosion and the defense brought by Longwei, and drilled towards Adam''s dragon body. If the composition of the energy beam is what he thought, the electromagnetic magic possessed by his real body is the nemesis of the energy beam, but now Adam finds that he still overestimates the strength of the dragon body. Adam directly condensed an ice knife to cut off the hit part of the body, and then killed that part of the cell with extreme cold. This is the only thing he can do after being hit at this moment. "he is injured!" "carry on!" "Kill him!" The only one remaining among the first batch of messengers roared that they had been embarrassed by saturation bombing since the start of the war, and finally saw that this **** frost dragon was injured. The energy net tarsus maggots generally follow Adam closely and are constantly shrinking. If it is really covered, Adam will have no other way except to show his true body to gamble on the dragon plane and completely lose the ability to monitor. "Roar!" The dragon shook the earth. Energy began to flow slowly in Adams long-silent energy circuit. An ice crystal tube was inserted into his huge heart. The force of blood was injected rapidly under control, driving energy within a few seconds. Completed several cycles, completely activated the transformation talent obtained from the werewolf. Adams body began to shrink as he ascended, from a huge 15-meter dragon body that shrank rapidly to a size of four meters. Numerous layers of bright ice crystals were condensed on the surface of the body. The power of blood flowed out of the body to form the figure of a dragon of countless elements. The minions flew to the four directions, abruptly supporting the contraction of the energy net. Taking advantage of this moment of stagnation, Adam finally got rid of the crisis of being restrained completely. The elemental dragon exploded with the energy beam at the same time. After the violent shock wave, a huge energy vacuum appeared between heaven and earth. After the body was reduced, Adams strength did not diminish at all. Instead, it became more condensed due to the shrinkage of the mass. The dragon body now can be regarded as the real body of the ice element to a certain extent. In this state, every action and thought of Adam , Is the magic itself. Adam opened his mouth and exhaled the dragon''s breath. After leaving his body, the dragon''s breath directly became elemental missiles. After meeting with the outside world, the missiles began to split. The sky was already covered in the blink of an eye, and the white-purple tail flames roared towards the Dragon Slayer Organization messenger. go with. Seeing Adam escape, the messengers all blew themselves up without hesitation, trying to do what they did. Adam had already appeared before them. Chapter 194： The messengers counterattack (2) After obtaining highly condensed energy and a semi-elemental body, the messengers who were originally not Adam''s opponents one-on-one, are now even more unsightly. Because they want to build an energy network, their positions are very scattered, and now they can''t even use the ability to integrate energy beams. Seeing Adam killed, several envoys who did not choose to explode suddenly grabbed the condensed flesh and blood plug in the entrance. Adam had never seen the consequences of directly swallowing radioactive materials before, but he saw it now. The entire body of the messengers began to mutate, the internal tissues proliferated out of the body, and the granulation sprouts grew irregularly, which looked like they were overgrown with tentacles, and their bodies continued to shrink until they became a sphere. Although it looked terrifying, it was still Human form, but now completely turned into a monster. The tentacles opened, and the disgusting mouths kept closing, grinning at Adam, and at the same time, the energy beams were sprayed out rapidly from the mouth. Each thread was as small as a needle, but densely overwhelmed. "The extreme cold is coming." "snowstorm." "Absolutely zero." Adam roared three magics in dragon language one after another. With him as the center, the envoys'' unimaginable coldness spread rapidly. The huge ice elements spread across the sky in the form of snowflakes and ice crystals. The envoys began to freeze quickly from the tentacles, and the ice followed. The tentacles spread to their monster-like bodies. The energy beams all over the sky were slow in the cold, and their energy levels were getting lower and lower. With Adam''s second dragon chant, they were all frozen in the air. The blizzard of the icefield suddenly fell, but was blocked outside the scope of Adam''s magic. If there were other people watching the battle at this time, you could see the wonder of the blizzard being frozen. Even natural disasters can resist. The remaining three envoys fell to the ground, and the ancient ice on the ice sheet shattered like dried rocks. Adam exhaled heavily and dispelled the magic. This level of energy output was very stressful for him, but fortunately the battle was resolved before the energy ran out. He fell back to the ground and picked up the three large ice cubes with the elemental dragon. Now he still can''t directly touch the three radioactive sources, so he can''t conduct research directly, and can only save it carefully. The city of freedom is not peaceful. The devil divides the city of freedom into two parts. From the beginning of the Adams battle, it has been a polluted area. Unfortunately, the mundane life in that area has shown a tendency to mutate in a short period of time. The devil is mobilizing warcraft and high prices. Hired adventurers drove them away. Adam flew over the city of Liberty to see such a sight, and threw ten elemental missiles directly down. After the explosion, the other half of the city of Liberty, including all the lives in it, was wiped out. Regardless of the rest of the people who were panicked or scolded, Adam fell directly into the laboratory. "Master, you...how did you become smaller?" Lina said in surprise. Adam set aside the three big ice blocks far away, then walked to another room, plunged into the mountain of energy stones and eaten Hesai. The battle just now consumes too much, if he needs natural recovery. The time is too long. The Anwen faction can''t have this strength, nor can it be swallowed after suffering such a big loss. The next round of attacks may come at any time, and Adam must restore energy in the shortest time. Lina looked at the ice cubes with horror in her eyes, wishing to leave them immediately, but the devil had a curious look, and she reached out to the ice cubes and touched it, and then his dragon body collapsed. The devil was startled, and hurried back to Adam''s mind. "Master, what is that thing, I just touched my body and it died." Adam ignored it. After eating all the energy stones stored in the Freedom City in one bite at a time, he felt better. He turned to Lina and said, "How many forest elves are still in the city?" "Not much, there are fewer than thirty. In the last battle, a few unlucky ghosts were contaminated and died." Adam nodded and said, "It''s okay. You can take them and leave. The task of harassing the dragon clan is temporarily suspended. Go and call all your slaves back and wait for my order." Lina responded to the order before tentatively asking, "Master, what about the City of Freedom? The city owner..." "The City of Freedom has been abandoned. You don''t need to care about other things. Go now." Lina did not dare to ask any more, she could only leave with the remaining slaves full of doubts. "Master, what shall we do?" Adam buried three large ice blocks deep into the ground, then destroyed all his previous experimental data, and said: "Go to the ethnic union zone, the city ruled by the Dragon Slayer Organization." "Master, do you want to retaliate against them?" "No, I need some very important information." The devil hesitated and said, "Master, I think your exploration mission should have been completed, right? The world of Katos should not be counted in your mission. You might as well go directly with the magic net. , To send the information back to the world of wizards, the rest of the matter naturally has the headaches of those senior wizards in the tower." Adam didnt think about it, but Katos was really important to him. He didnt want any accidents to happen. Judging from the original situation of the two worlds, Adam was afraid that they could not bear the world of the wizard. The pressure of the origin is irrelevant to the dragon plane, but if the approaching Katos turns to a different knee due to void fluctuations, then things are troublesome. So: "Not yet. I have to wait until the two worlds completely collide, or I actually enter Katos before the mission result can be reported." The devil stopped asking, knowing that the master''s decision would not change because of anything, and instead said: "Master, what about the little female dragon? I haven''t solved the blockade of inheritance." Adam froze for a moment: "Didn''t I say that you should sign a contract with her directly?" The devils words are blocked, of course it dare not say that it wants to keep this young dragon who wants to mate with its owner to read jokes in the future, so it can only say slyly: "It''s not time..." "Then take her with you." The fighting on the plane of dragon intensified. After getting the chance to advance, the main battle group used a variety of crazy methods to continuously expand the scope of the war. It is easier to destroy than to build. The peace that the stability group spent countless years to establish has been completely disintegrated. The common race is not important, but the angry dragon After being disturbed and attacked, they flew out of the dragon''s den one after another, making the situation develop in the direction that the stability faction least wants to see. At the same time, the covenant races living on the various world borders on the plane of dragons also stepped out of the forbidden territory and joined the war. Chapter 195： Dragon Intervention The relatively complete covenant race that the inheritance still retains is very angry. They abide by the will of their ancestors and guard the borders of the world. They have not slackened for thousands of years, just to protect the broken source from further destruction. But now, at that time, it was promised. The promised Dragon Slayer organization took the initiative to provoke the flames of war and spread the taboo secrets. They felt that they had been deceived, so they walked out of their ancestral land to kill the ethnic union. They need an explanation from the Dragon Extinguishing Organization. Of course, the main combatants would not care. They even killed the covenant race envoys who came to negotiate directly, the purpose is to anger them, anyway, as long as the scale of the war can be expanded, they dont mind how much they have. enemy. However, the security faction has a headache. On the one hand, they need to deal with the attack of the main battle faction that is crazy enough to not count the loss. On the other hand, they also need to calm the race that knew the truth. A series of things made them exhausted, and they even intercepted and killed Adam. No manpower is available. However, the Anwen faction is somewhat gratified that the "peripheral members" that have been developing among the dragons for many years have finally succeeded. Some dragons have begun to move closer to the Anwen faction, stopping their indiscriminate damage like natural disasters, and directing their attention to the main battle. send. After all, the dragons are not fools. After the initial anger was vented, they also realized that the dragon plane was their root. If the world were to be completely destroyed, they would not end well. The city of Liberty became history after a short time when it was established. Adam blew up the city without nostalgia and ran to the racial union. What surprised Adam a little along the way is that, apart from seeing two "young dragons" flying in the air with greedy dragon slaying warriors, he was not blocked by the stability faction. As for the fools who tried to slay the dragons, Naturally, there is no place for death. The transformation talent obtained from the werewolf is very useful to the dragons. Its potential is beyond Adams imagination. The werewolf just roughly regarded it as a talent that makes the hunting instinct more powerful, but in Adams hands, it The ability to compress and condense blood and energy has played an amazing role. Now Adam has shrunk himself to the size of three meters, and the external tissues belonging to the flesh and blood are all replaced by the substantial ice element, and his blood and the total amount of energy that can be stored have not been reduced due to the shrinkage of his body. At five meters, the total energy of the body only occupies 30% of the current, which means that Adam is now more than three times stronger than before. However, it is a pity that this quantitative change still fails to cause a qualitative change, and the energy level of the elements alone cannot be compared with magic in any way. "So, how strong are you now, Master?" Adam thought for a while and said, "If the dragons do not have the inheritance of higher energy after they reach adulthood, then Okov will no longer be my opponent." Knowledge and energy are the fundamental basis for judging whether a creature is strong or not. Knowledge does not have much soil in this world, so only energy determines strength. Adam''s current total energy is no less than Okov''s at the time. Compared to it took several days to arrive at the ice sheet, Adam was far faster when he left. Only one day later, he had reached the outskirts of the racial union. "Morris, we must stop the Frost Dragon, he is making the situation worse!" In the temporary base camp of the security faction in Abru City, the Dragon Exterminating Organization is holding an emergency meeting. "Broo, we have no choice. We have already lost more than twenty compatriots from him. He is too cunning and did not give us a chance to surround us, and he is too fast, one to one, no one among us Can stop him." More than thirty remnants of the Katos world gathered here. They took off their robes and revealed their disgusting heads, their expressions full of helpless anger. "Damn it! He''s forcing us to die with him!" The messenger Bru slapped angrily on the seat below him, the armrest shattered every inch, and he was already extremely angry. "Calm down, Bru, maybe this is what he wants to see." "The racial union is not an ice field, where we can shoot at will, but here... we will arouse public outrage. The dragons and the covenant races will not allow that to happen." The messengers were helpless, they themselves were one by one. Once the walking radioactive source uses its abilities to its fullest extent, no one of the ordinary races within its range can be spared. It is of no use except for the races that have been soothed after anger. "What about the Dragons? Didn''t they say anything? The trouble they caused..." Before Brue''s voice fell, he was interrupted by the cold Longwei, and with the massive air currents, a giant fell outside the chamber. Bang. The ceiling of the chamber was directly shattered, and the messengers resisted the anger that was about to erupt and raised their heads to see a pair of cold, emotionless eyes also watching them. "My child, Chris Hanshuang, where is it now?" The messengers opened the fallen bricks, stones, and earth, and said coldly: "Okov, that is not your child, he is an intruder from another world!" Okovs eyes remained unchanged, and his voice rumbled: No, no, thats my child. I was lucky enough to get a child from a different plane. He has my blood in him. He should belong to me." "Greedy! Stupid!" Bruce flew to the sky and yelled in front of Okov. "He will only bring disaster, you won''t get anything from him!" Okov blinked and sprayed a breath of dragon at him, disdainfully said: "You monsters are not qualified to slander the great dragon race. Compared to my children, you are the real disaster." Whoosh whoosh! The messengers flew up into the sky one after another, grabbing Bru, who was roaring like a beast, and the messenger leader Morris said solemnly: "Okov, I must remind you that your child was still a tall boy less than a month ago An adult dragon of 15 meters, but now he is less than three meters, and it is much stronger than before. Okov said quietly: "I know, I think he must have awakened some ancient and powerful inheritance of the Dragon Clan. As a member of the Dragon Clan, he is obligated to hand over this inheritance." Brue broke away and said angrily: "He is an intruder, his ability does not belong to you, none of us know whether this ability will accelerate the death of the world..." Okov remained unmoved and emphasized again: "No, that is the inheritance of the dragon clan. No one can deny it. Now, tell me where he is, the stray child should return to his father." Chapter 196： Goodbye Okov The dragon race is the strongest among the dragon planes, and the most complete race in inheritance. In the memory passed down from ancient times, they knew that their ancestors had the ability to leave the world. They vaguely remembered that there were many places suitable for their survival in the void, but because of the war with the world of Katos, part of the powerful ancestors died in Kato Toss, the other part died because of sealing the dimensional crack to protect the origin, and none of the powerful dragons that could surpass the world survived. After this, because of the damage to the origin, the dragons could no longer grow to that point. This is also the reason why they allied with the world of Katos. The existence of refinement techniques gave them the possibility to continue to grow stronger. The essence of refining technique is to damage the original and powerful self. As long as they are still in the plane of the dragon, the more they practice this secret method, the less they have the opportunity to detach from the world, and even generations of dragons feel more and more that they are being rejected by the world. But now, the dragons feel that they have found a way out of the predicament. All the dragons have determined that Okovs child Chris Hanshuang is indeed from another world and has a stronger inheritance than the dragons. Otherwise, there is no way to explain his shortcomings. The matter of adulthood in less than ten years, and then returning to childhood after adulthood. The dragons believe that as long as they get this kind of inheritance, the talents of the dragons will definitely be able to return to the peak, and as long as they can leave here, whether it is Katos or this broken source, it doesn''t matter. Morris knew the character of the dragon family deeply. Persuasion had no effect. They only became smarter when they paid the price for stubbornness and stupidity. Morris took out the map and circled a large area and said, "He is too fast. We cant locate our people accurately, but he appeared near Najib City before. After a pause, Morris continued: Okov, he is really strong. I hope that the dragons who shot are not just You one, and if you catch him, kill him immediately, ask the dragons to believe us, and we are no less concerned with the safety of this world than anyone else." Okov snorted and spread his wings and flew, and the violent ice element swept all around rudely: "You don''t need to teach the great dragon clan how to do things." After speaking, he flew directly to the predetermined location. After Okov flew away, Bru regained his composure: "Morris, there is a problem with the Dragons, they are not credible anymore." Morris''s ugly face has a complicated meaning: "They have never been credible. I think they should have hit the intruder''s world with their idea." "If the dragon clan turns again, we will be over." Bru Meng raised his head: "Morris, is it possible for us..." Morris stroked his face and looked sadly at Brue and the rest of his compatriots: "You know, we are a disaster. No world will welcome us, and we have no power to initiate a world war." Adam appeared on various battlefields. Whenever he saw the Anwen faction gain the upper hand, he would use elemental rockets to wash the ground to prevent the Anwen faction from slaughtering the lives of the cultivation technique. He would occasionally help the Anwen faction, with the purpose of completely muddling the water and letting the Dragon Slayer Organization and the common racial covenant races fall into the quagmire of war. He has not been able to find the opportunity to contact the messenger of the main battle faction, but after thinking about it, he feels that this matter is not too urgent. The question he wants to ask before is whether the main battle faction has some way to connect the two worlds, but then I think that if the main battle faction really has this ability, it is entirely possible to receive more radiation powerhouses from Katos, and it will not be possible to be suppressed by the security faction for so long. After figuring this out, Adam simply concentrated on sitting on the role of a shit-cutter. Since the main battle faction chose to do this, it is obviously more beneficial to Katos. In this case, he only needs to help the main battle faction speed up the process. Just fine. "Master, your little maid has already sneaked into the two major cities as ordered. You will definitely be interested in a news." Adam was flying alone to another battlefield. Sophia was left in a relatively safe place by him at will. During the raid, bringing a burden would only make him face more danger. "what news?" "Dragons have moved. They want to act on you, the owner. They just don''t know who will come, or how many will come." Adam abruptly stopped in the air, the ice crystal scales bursting out of his body, and a dozen layers of defenses were placed in front of him. At this moment, a high-speed rotating ice spear suddenly appeared in the air with a violent wind. Adam stabbed and collided with Adam''s defense, causing a violent elemental storm. When the storm dissipated, a huge frost dragon with a height of twenty meters appeared at a kilometer in front of Adam. "Okov." The dragon and dragon wings are all unfolded and suspended in the airZhu Tong looked at Adam with interest and said, "Chris, my child, shouldn''t you call me father?" , Violent enough to cause a change in the sky, the pressure came to Adam, "Or should I call you an intruder?" Adam also opened up Longwei. If Okov''s Longwei is like a mountain and sea, then Adam''s Longwei is a blade, easily piercing all the pressure. Okov''s eyes lit up, and even the ice elements within the range became active: "Inheritance different from that of the dragon race, is this the power of your world? Very powerful!" Standing in front of Okov again at this time, Adam no longer felt dangerous. Okov is very strong and has more energy reserves, but it is not inconsistent. If it is really compared, Adam is not weak. "Come with me, don''t resist, you should know the power of the dragon clan, I promise that as long as you hand over the inheritance of another world, no dragon will hurt you, and even someday not far away, we will bring you back to you. The world." Okov bluntly stated his intentions. Even if Adam showed a highly concentrated energy, he did not put Adam in his eyes. He was just a young dragon who had just grown up. "In the long memory, the ancestors once went. To live in other worlds and become the master, as long as you are obedient, the dragon clan can give you such honor. "Do you want to go to my world?" Adam said in a strange tone. Okov said of course: "Of course! This world is so broken, broken enough to not contain the power of the dragon race, as the world''s greatest race, we deserve all wealth and power." Adam lowered his head and sighed: "The ancestors of the dragons have not told you that the void is very big and dangerous. Is the dragons just bigger beasts?" Chapter 197： Goodbye Okov (2) Okov seemed to have heard an extremely funny joke. He pointed to Adam and said, "Beast? You said the dragons are beasts? Chris, my child, what makes you think so funny?" He felt that energy was converging in the dragon horn facing him, and some ice elements appeared in the air that did not obey his manipulation: "Do you want to resist? It''s useless. Although you have the body of a dragon, you will always You wont really know the power of the dragon clan, you wont have any chance in front of me. From Okovs words, Riya can hear that there were super-dimensional dragons in the dragon clan in ancient times, but they should be rare. Maybe they have found a few new planes, but they have not yet come to see the void. The real horror was dragged down by the quagmire of war by Katos, otherwise such an arrogant cognition would not be born in a race with interplanetary heritage. "Master, this is normal. If the plane has age, when a race that can transcend the plane to travel through the void is born, this plane will be considered mature. Obviously, the dragon plane has bad luck. They just had such a race. I was stared at by another plane, and evolution was cut in the middle." The devil quacked, he liked this kind of stupid very much, and their existence always seemed to be very wise. Adam touched the dragon''s horns and asked softly, "Okov, are you strong?" "Of course, I am one of the strongest among the Frost Dragons. Even among all the dragons, I am a well-deserved strong. Tell me all the inheritance of your world. I can admit that you are my child," Okov is proud Said, "Submit me, I allow you to enjoy the rights of the dragon clan. In the near future, I will take you to conquer your world and let them see the power of the dragon clan." "Sure enough, it is a beast, the strongest is only yours." Adam said pityingly. "Damn, my patience is limited, the last time, surrender, or choose to resist!" Okov''s patience was exhausted, the temperature around him dropped sharply with his mood, and snow and ice began to fall in the sky, "cherish this time Opportunity, dont invite disasters to yourself and your hometown!" A spiral of ice elemental energy beams fired from Adam''s dragon''s horn, and the highly condensed energy ripped apart Okov''s dragon, dispelling the changes in the celestial phenomena he caused, and arrived in front of Okov in the blink of an eye. Okov furiously opened his mouth and expelled the dragon''s breath to affect the energy beam, and said: "You are looking for death!" The energy beam regarded the dragon''s breath as nothing, and easily dissipated the dragon''s breath. Okov tilted his head to avoid it in a panic. The energy beam penetrated one-third of his neck. Before he could catch his breath, countless missiles attacked him from all directions. He bombed wildly, and Okov''s 20-meter-high body was a perfect target. There is no possibility of failure. Adams body was shining with white and purple light, and he instantly came to Okovs back. The dragon wing was like a blade, severely scoring a deep bone wound on Okovs back: "If it werent for this one, you thought Proud dragon body, I think killing you will not be harder than killing a beast..." Okov roared, and the silver-white blood that flowed out turned into thousands of sharp blades to pierce Adam. At the same time, he suddenly turned the dragon''s tail to break the sound barrier, and slammed at Adam''s head fiercely: "Chris! You angered me!" Adam gathered the dragon wings and the ice crystal shield emerged. The huge force on the dragon tail could not shake his body at all. Then he opened his mouth and exhaled the dragon''s breath, and an elemental missile exploded in front of Okov''s eyes. Okov was blown out, **** and miserable. But at such a short distance, the attack that was enough to blow up an ordinary race supernatural person did not cause fatal injuries to Okov, instead he got a chance to breathe. "Ice roar!" "Frost Nova!" "Cold Field!" Okov was frightened and used three dragon language magics one after another. A dragons mouth made of elements took the lead to bite Adam, and then the dragon power expanded sharply, and a sword-like ice-based plastic energy magic fell within the range. The air froze, and then around Adam, a condensed element group exploded. Adam hovered in the air motionless, using the same magic tit-for-tat, but the power was even better. "An immutable application. You have such talents and conditions, but you haven''t been able to develop a true civilization, a dumb race that is useless." Adam suddenly disappeared in place and came to Okov again. This sentence is enough to make Okov more. After the angry words were sent, a second wound was made on his body. "No one dares to laugh at the Dragon Clan, and neither can you!" Okov roared one after another, blood sprayed, and the ice element was activated around him to form various shapes, one after another hit Adam: "I want you to die, and even the world behind you will be destroyed because of you!" A mockery appeared in Adams vertical pupils With two claws, ten elemental missiles formed a circle around Okov. After controlling the direction of the explosion through the Longwei domain, the shock wave swept away the ice elements. Adam used The reaction force retreated thousands of meters, the dragon''s wings flicked, and the sky was covered with missile artillery. "I look forward to this day. If you can survive today, maybe in the near future, you will be able to see the world you want to destroy." "Now, accept the baptism of gunfire." Okov just recovered from the lethality of ten missiles exploding at the same time. The mighty dragon body is no longer a dragon, and there is no intact scale armor on his body. The time to lick the wound, because the overwhelming elemental shells were less than 100 meters away from him. He only had time to leave a horrified look before he was completely overwhelmed by the gunfire. Okov is not Adams opponent. The dragons have an astonishing amount of energy, but they are as mentally retarded in application. They have used the most primitive energy-shaping magic for countless years, and they clearly are equivalent to the element itself in the dragon plane. But even the simplest activation and elemental body skills have not been mastered. The dragons do not have strong enemies that can threaten their survival, they have no courage to overcome thorns, only greed and laziness, but are immersed in the false power of the frog at the bottom of the well. Sooner or later, such a race will be eliminated. Even if there is no wizard world, they will definitely not be able to survive. The next offense of Katos World. "Is there no more advanced knowledge in the inheritance of the dragon clan?" Adam asked Okov, who was nailed to the ground by a seven-shot spear. The dragon clan''s vitality is very strong. After such a severe injury, Okov still has the strength to struggle, but the next second a strong current flows through his body, turning his large wounds into coke. Chapter 198： Cracked sky "If it weren''t for the dragon ancestors who died in the war, an intruder like you..." Okov stared at Adam with the most hateful eyes. He deeply regretted not listening to Morris''s opinion. If he put away himself then Stupidity and greed, now this pair will definitely not end in himself. Adam unceremoniously interrupted him: "If your beast ancestors are not dead, it will not be an explorer of my level, so the result is still the same. You should be thankful that this is my first mission, otherwise You deserved to die years ago." Adam was telling the truth. For the first exploration mission, the tower could not be too difficult to release to him. It was tantamount to murder. This time it was just a coincidence to encounter two planes on the verge of war. Okov didnt know about it, he only thought that Adam was humiliating him: "Bullish, you..." Okov didnt say anything, because at this moment, the sky trembled! The blue sky simulated by the plane shattered like glass after a violent tremor. The magical colors that Adam saw at the boundary of the world overflowed from the crystal wall system and filled the interior of the plane. The ground under his feet also cracked at this moment. , The energy content in the space is once again reduced, replaced by an aura full of decadent taste. At this moment, the dragon body of Adam really weakened. The wailing and resistance of Yuanyuan seemed to be heard in the ear. The bizarre scene lasted for just a few seconds, and then the blue sky appeared again, concealing the strange light, but any creature could see the sky more fragile and illusory than before. "Katos..." Adam murmured. Okov struggled fiercely: "Damn, let me go! Our world is going to end, why at this time, why are you not willing to hand over the inheritance..." Adam glanced down at him, and then directly detonated the ice thunder spear. Before Okov had time to say his last curse, he became a dead dragon. The situation just now proved that the world of Katos found the dragon plane. Location, the first collision has already occurred, and things like this will surely happen again. Okov''s saying or not is no longer important, because what Adam wants to know is happening. "Master, just now?" the devil asked in his mind. "The origin is weakened again, and the world of Katos has found a point of view for the invasion, and soon a war between the two realms will occur." The explosion on Okovs body did not leak much energy. Before, he could leave at most a pothole in place, but now, starting from the place where the explosion occurred, several long cracks have spread, which represents the dragon. The plane has gone to death, and even its own stability is almost impossible to maintain. "Master, I feel as if I can appear in the material world." The devil said with some suspicion. For the first time since Adam came to the dragon plane, the real body that has been hidden in the special space constructed by the reincarnation technique moved slightly. The threatening feeling still exists, and every slight movement may still cause the original counterattack. Adam felt that the origin at this time might be more dangerous, it was going to die, so he was crazy. "Wait, maybe after the next collision, I can get rid of this dragon body." Adam chose to be more cautious. If he falls short at this time, all his hard work for so many years will be wasted. "Good master, but your mission is now complete. Since the collision has occurred, Katos and the dragon plane will not be separated." The devil is not in a hurry, even if it can go out, it can only be regarded as a magic wand, so it is better to stay in the contract space. "There are still variables. From now on, I want to find a way to limit the speed at which the main battle faction can erode the origin." Adam said. "Huh? Why?" The devil was puzzled. "The origin is in fear. I''m afraid it will self-destruct. The dragon plane must be preserved as a landing point." "Master, the main battle group has begun to shrink the battlefield. Some creatures who practice refining art and races that do not obey the order to stop the war were killed by them." Two days later, the devil said to Adam, "Lina and the forest elves were ordered Stay in the city and not leave the city." There is no need for Adam to stop, the main battle group automatically narrowed the scope of the war. The main battle group''s idea is to let the world of Katos swallow the origin of the dragon plane and add a ray of life to the dead Katos. They clearly want To achieve this, if you want to continue the life of the Katos world, the origin of the dragon plane can be weakened, but it must not be destroyed. The action of the main combat faction gave Adam a period of idle time. The strength of the dragon body is constantly weakening. This weakening is fed back to the body, causing his size to continue to grow. He will kill a dragon without any secret. If found He will surely become the thorn in the eyes of the dragons, and the shrinking of the main battle faction has freed up the stability faction If Adam wants to continue to do things, it is easy to be encircled and suppressed, and the gain is not worth the loss. "Tell Lina to hibernate. She doesn''t need to do anything during this time. Try to ensure that the forest elves don''t lose too much." Adam told the devil. The devil conveyed Adam''s order and said, "Master, what about us?" Adam looked at the sky and the earth, feeling the fading energy in the space: "Wait, after the second collision, I''m going to determine the location of all world borders, which will be collected when the first dimensional crack opens. All of the information from him is uploaded to Monet. The second collision did not make Adam wait too long. Half a month later, the sky was shaken again. The energy level of the dragon plane dropped to an endangered value. Adam''s dragon body returned to 15 meters high, and the energy reserve in the plane was no longer sufficient. Supporting the previous level of cohesion, the energy consumed after Adam builds an elemental missile needs five times the previous time to recover. The dragon plane has entered a strange and peaceful period. The war has basically ended, but a greater panic has weighed on everyone''s heart. The existence of the world of Katos is no longer a secret. Everyone knows the horror of ancient times. The enemy will once again come to this world. Adam returned to the ice field. The previously marked world boundary position moved inward by two hundred kilometers. The void storm near the boundary pierced the crystal wall system and whipped everything into ashes. The radiation energy from Katos was also slicked. Going through the border to the dragon plane, it won''t take long to continue, and the environment suitable for ordinary races will completely disappear. Adam followed the border of the world and circled the plane of the dragon at the fastest speed. During this period, he experienced the third and fourth collisions. Finally, in the third month after killing Orkov, the sky was split. . Chapter 199： Santas response The blue sky disappeared completely. All the creatures on the plane of the dragon could see the huge scars in the sky as long as they raised their heads, and creatures above the extraordinary could see the dead world at the other end of the dimensional crack through that scar. The world''s border trembled violently, and once again moved inward for 500 kilometers, the void storm was no longer confined near the border, but blown into the plane from the fluctuations and weaknesses, and it was faintly visible in the changing light and shadow of the border. Countless demons are launching a charge, even if they are crushed by the storm, they will never retreat. Adam fluttered away from the boundary at the fastest speed. After stopping, a phantom appeared in front of him, and he condensed into a substance at extremely fast speed. The devil said with joy, "Master, the limitation of the origin is gone!" As soon as the voice fell, the sky changed again. Bang! The dimensional crack seemed to be severely attacked by some terrifying creature, and the entire dragon plane trembled slightly. Bang! Bang! The tremors continued one after another, and the ground shattered into cracks. "Master, something scary is coming!" The sound of fragmentation was clearly transmitted into Adams ears, a huge tentacle completely penetrated the crystal wall system and penetrated into the dragon plane. The tentacles tightly clasped the edge of the crystal wall system, and then the second tentacle entered , The dimensional crack slowly expanded under the pull of the tentacles. "Huh!" A tyrannical roar came from infinity. Through the dimensional crack, Adam saw an unimaginable huge creature roaring. "It''s not an ordinary super-dimensional level! The mutation of Katos gave birth to terrifying creatures!" The devil was horrified, "Master, connect to the magic Internet cafe, creatures of this level are no longer something we can resist!" Adam nodded, and it was time. The energy from the dragon plane fluctuated, and the original source could no longer suppress the creatures on the different planes. The power of the space on the border of the world next to him was constantly converging, and soon the dragon plane would Become a sieve. Adam''s real body curled up like a baby. The external dragon body made the same movement. The dragon body naturally floated up. A field around him formed. The moment the chaotic energy from the outside touched the field, it calmed down. , The real body slowly stretched, stood, and then opened his eyes. The dragon''s body stiffened for a moment, then the position of the heart''s mouth split, and Adam walked out of it. "devil!" Adam called out softly, and the devil flew towards Adam, his body began to deform, and when he fell into Adam''s hands, he became a half-human blue magic wand. Adam raised his hand slightly, the isolation of the magic net was cancelled, the magic power uploaded to the magic net instantly filled Adam''s soul and body, and the magnetized mage''s armor opened automatically, isolating all harmful substances around him. At this time, a small dimensional crack opened behind Adam, and several ugly Katos world mutant monsters rushed into the plane of the dragon, and did not hesitate to attack the first living creature in the eye. The energy beams were separated from them. Ejected from the body of an unclear specific organ. "Every one is an extraordinary level." Adam waved his magic wand, his body flashed to a kilometer away, the rune group of the plasma cannon appeared in the air, and the fiery plasma stream directly beat the monster to ashes. Adam exhaled contentedly, and the feeling of regaining knowledge and power made him a little fascinated. There was a second terrifying roar from outside the dimensional crack, Adam fell back to the ground, and his soul logged into the magic net: "Explore the mage Adam, request to connect with the fifth element holy tower." Holy Tower of the Fifth Element, Planar Exploration Department, Intelligence Center. Every exploration mage is a well-deserved elite, and every sacred tower will set up such a department for the exploration mage in order to deal with all the information and requests sent by them at the first time, but because the exploration mage is rare, the mission cycle is too long. , The wizards of the Exploration Department are usually very idle, but they never neglect their duties, and every request to connect to the magic net will be processed immediately. "Two planes about to be at war? Unknown number of super-dimensional creatures? Corrupt the knowledge of the source? Unable to estimate the value of the resource?" The on-duty mage looked at the information from Adam in shock, and he hurriedly found out Adam''s Data, muttered to himself: "Adam, the first-level mage? Is this the first newcomer to perform an exploration mission? How come you have come into contact with this level of plane!" The on-duty mage did not doubt the authenticity of the intelligence, because no exploration mage would lie about this kind of intelligence. He didn''t have time to ignore his curious colleagues and directly connected to the Santa Magic Net: "I found important information and requested a connection to the foreign war command center. Permission is super-dimensional." Mowang has very strict rules on permissions. Most of the information in Mowang is semi-public. If the wizards want to obtain the consent of the data owner, all gifts or transactions are carried out between the parties, but once a certain It enters the confidential level when the reading of this information requires the corresponding authority These materials are not readable by ordinary mages. Pricia Chaowei, who stayed in the Fifth Element Sacred Tower, received this permission information for the first time. After reading it, her complexion became more and more weird. She still remembers Adam, and she also remembers that this exploration mission was personally picked and released Yes, the dragon plane''s information was received by the super-dimensional wizard who traveled through the void a long time ago, but it is estimated that this is only a low-value and low-level ordinary plane, such a backlog in the war command. There are many, most of which are randomly distributed as newbie tasks. After exploration, they will be sold as goods to various towers or consortia, but now... "I don''t know whether to say you are lucky or bad. The novice mission faces the war between the two worlds." Pricia Chaowei said with a smile, "Your credit is great. It is important to erode the original knowledge, but You are also very dangerous now. The existence of magic power represents the highest knowledge for most ignorant races in the void. Once they find that you can use magic power, you will become the most tempting prey, but because intelligence is too important, The Sacred Tower needs to mobilize the ultra-dimensional wizards directly under the Sacred Tower to go out. This will take some time, that is to say, you are still isolated and helpless for a short time. Pricia Super Dimension directly connected Adam through authority, and said to him: "You have two choices, either leave the space anchor on the plane of the dragon and leave alone, or take in the war mage yourself." Thunder and lightning flashed around Adam, and the monster''s attack became more and more frantic: "How long is this time?" Pricia Superdimensional Mage thought for a while and said: "In three years, ensure that the space anchor can accurately record the information, and within three years the Mage Legion will descend on your plane." Adam said without hesitation: "I choose to stay." Chapter 200： Pseudo·Infinite Magic Pricia Super Dimension was not surprised by this choice, and said to Adam: "Well, during this period, the magic net will open a part of the energy channel to you, and the magic power you consume during the exploration will be instantly replenished by the magic net, ensuring your maximum The combat effectiveness can be maintained at its peak." Adam was taken aback for a moment, but he did not expect to receive such support. After getting the help of the magic net, as long as his mental power is not exhausted, the whole person is a mobile fort with unlimited firepower. "All your whereabouts will also be monitored by Monet. The distance you have traveled and the resources you see will be uploaded to me." "Of course." Adam responded. Pricia nodded with satisfaction: "Then good luck, Mage Adam. I look forward to personally honoring you after the war." After that, she cut off the communication. At this moment, Adam is standing on the border of the world, and the wizard''s armor perfectly defends the void storm, allowing him to face the cracks in the dimension. The gap is spitting monsters continuously. They are not afraid of death. They stepped on the charred corpses of the same kind before rushing into Adams multiple minefields without any fear. Adam can see that there are more powerful monsters at the other end of the gap. Maintain the stability of the gap. Their energy beam was weakened layer by layer after being shot into the magnetic field, and the threat to Adam was very limited. "Static storm." Adam lifted the magic wand, and the light of the runes shot into the sky, and a thundercloud suddenly shrouded in the space above the gap, constantly gathering the electric charges in the space, the electrostatic field and the strong magnetic field interacted, the powerful current surged, the monster of Katos As long as they rush out of the gap, they will be killed in an instant. After their death, the radioactive radiation on their bodies cannot cause any harm to Adam because of the magnetic field. Adams previous guess was correct, the electromagnetic magic is the absolute nemesis of the monsters in the world of Katos. "So staying here is not as dangerous as Santa thinks. As long as I don''t take the initiative to provoke extra-dimensional creatures, ordinary monsters are not stronger than ordinary lives in front of me." Adam silently calculated the power gap between the enemy and ourselves, "and the magic net''s The support gives me almost unlimited battery life" The devil had an unknown premonition: "Master, don''t you still want to enter Katos?" Adam nodded: "Yeah." "But master, dont forget that there may be more than one extra-dimensional monsters in the world of Katos. Even if your electromagnetic magic restrains them, under the absolute power gap, they will not crush you than you will crush these monsters. Harder." Adam knows that what the devil said is right, but the temptation of the world of Katos is too great for him. After conquering Katos, he can not only help him verify the existence of electrons as soon as possible, but even more advanced photons have the possibility of verification. . also: "Mass-energy conversion equation" The devil will continue to persuade, but Adam has made up his mind. After infusing the static storm with enough magic power to last for a long time, he turned and left the world boundary. The death of a plane will not be instantaneous, the extra-dimensional monster of Katos. It will take a long time to fully enter the plane of the dragon, during which time he needs to collect resources and slaves that can be plundered. After seeing the end of the day with my own eyes, all the creatures in the plane of the dragon went crazy. The final explosion of the origin made them easier to become stronger. Even if the wise race has discovered that this kind of power is only an illusion, they are likely to be blown to pieces by their own power one day, but no one is willing to give up. Strength, this is an easy choice to make. Giving up will definitely lead to death. If you don''t give up, there may be a way to survive. They lost their minds and fell into cannibalism. When they found that killing the same kind could make them stronger, this madness could no longer be suppressed. Dragon plane races were once again blessed by the origin after the ancients. Every time they absorb energy, they will inhale a trace of the origin. This is the resistance of the origin to the invasion. They would rather disappear completely than be swallowed. The Dragon Slayer Organization has completely exposed its fangs. Now there is no difference between the main battle group and the stable group. They have returned from a divided state and together began to work hard to welcome the king of the Katos world. Killing, endless, indiscriminate killing, they must ensure the integrity of the dragon plane to the greatest extent, and now any alien race is their enemy. is not only an ordinary race, but also an extraordinary race dragon race. As a race with natural rebellion and betrayal several times, their situation is very embarrassing. In the plane of dragon, they have no power but no prestige to turn the tide. In the world of Katos, the dragon race has been listed as the first race that must be extinct. So if you can''t find a way to leave the world, the dragon will undoubtedly die. "Where is Okov! Where is the Frost Dragon!" "Okov wants to swallow another world alone, **** it! This idiot, he must receive the harshest trial!" Any gleam of hope seen in the sleep is precious. The dragons almost simultaneously remembered the existence of''Chris Hanshuang'', "Find them! Asking the secrets of another world This is the only dragon Opportunity!" No dragon believed that Chris could escape from Okov. They believed Okov greedily swallowed another world until they found Okovs broken dragon corpse in the wild. "Master, the forest elves ask for help. They suspect that they are being spotted. The dragons and monsters are looking for their tracks." The devil said to Adam. The relationship between the forest elves and Adam is not difficult to judge. The Dragon Slayer organization used Lina once before, and it is normal for the dragon clan who had just split with the Dragon Slayer organization from the honeymoon period to target the forest elves. "Where are they hiding now?" The devil asked: "They are hiding in the territory of Okov, the ruins of the Aoba tribe." Adam was taken aback, and he actually hid in that place. The most dangerous is the safest theory. This theory does not apply to the dragons. These lazy beasts will definitely return to the dragon''s den as soon as they get their prey. This habit is known to all dragons. "Master, Lina said that he has felt the breath of Longwei. Many dragons have blocked the Makalu Mountains and they are about to be exposed." "a lot of?" "Lina said that she only knows more than one end, and she dare not send someone to confirm." Adam instructed the devil to lock Lina''s coordinates through the contact of the contract, and then directly used the flashing technique to run towards the Qingye tribe. With the support of the magic net energy channel, the huge mana consumption of space magic is no longer a problem, whether it is It''s very convenient to hurry or fight. After half a day, Adam came to the edge of the Makalu Mountains and saw the five-headed dragon hovering in the sky. Chapter 201： Enter the world of Katos "White, blue, red, black, yellow," the devil''s facial features emerged from the top of the magic wand and said, looking at the five dragons flying in the sky: "The colors are different, are the dragons united?" "It seems that the dragons are also in a hurry." By the nature of the dragons, they have chosen to act together. Obviously, the situation is already very difficult. The source of madness, the increasing number of tentacles in the sky and the expanding cracks must have brought them a lot of pressure. The white one is the Frost Dragon, and the remaining four are sorted by energy intensity, followed by Thunder Dragon, Fire Dragon, Wind Dragon, and Earth Dragon. The five dragons with the largest body size reach 25 meters, and the rest are 20 meters. Below, if these are the high-end force of the dragon clan, then Okov is right, he is already one of the strongest among the dragon clan. The forest elves were transformed into flowers and trees, hiding in the deserted ruins of the Qingye tribe and in the surrounding dense forests, waiting tremblingly for rescue or disaster. Adams sudden appearance made a tree next to him startled. The normal branches squeezed towards Adam with the sound of the wind, and at the same time a voice roared and asked, "Who are you!" There was no need for Adam to fight back. An arm grew from the magic wand and slapped the branches away. The devil muttered, "Lina, do you and your slave have no brains? Just shoot when you see someone, then you still What is hidden?" The root system of the tree man was beaten out of the ground. Although the devil is usually useless, it is an extraordinary life after all, and a casual blow cannot be resisted by the forest elves who have not yet been promoted to extraordinary. The surrounding flowers and plants all commotion. They are already frightened birds, and any turbulence may break the string in their hearts. "Master? Are you the master?" A flower bloomed under her feet, and Lina''s temptation voice came out. Adam slammed the magic wand on the ground, the magnetic field spread, and all the forest elves transformations could not be maintained. Prototypes appeared one after another looking at Adam in surprise, even the original Aoba tribe surviving to the present, they only saw The form of Adam Frost Dragon. Lina''s body stood up from the most gloomy corner of the Qingye tribe. She walked to Adam anxiously. She knew that the person who could destroy all of them in an instant, even the enemy, would not have a chance to escape. Can only ask again: "Is it the master?" Adam nodded, revealing a trace of Frost Dragon. Lina showed ecstasy in her eyes, and asked excitedly: "Master, what are you?" Adam did not answer, but asked, "Are all the forest elves here?" Linas eyes dimmed with joy a little: "Yes, there are only more than three thousand tribesmen left, and all tribesmen who did not have time to undergo the blood exchange operation have been killed." The devil said suddenly, "Master, they found you." Lina heard the familiar voice but did not see the figure, her eyes turned around, and finally looked at Adams hand: "You, you" The five senses on the magic wand again appeared, the devil made a face at Lina, and Lina took three steps in fright. "I will tell you these things in the future, now I take your people and leave here, I am going to slay the dragon!" The devil saw Lina was scared and happy. Slaying a dragon is almost no difficulty for Adam now. The strongest brontosaurus among the five-headed dragons is like a large toy in Adams hands. Adam, the electric element condensed by the dragon language, can deprive him of control with just one thought. When the magnetic field envelopes his dragon body, the brontosaurus is directly The electric element running away in his body fainted. The other four dragons have a more miserable end. With the support of infinite magic, Adam is like a perpetual motion machine. All kinds of magical blasts of level 2 strength are smashed down. The heat weapon plastic energy magic is very powerful in the real body. Frightening, they have completely become Adam''s targets for testing magic. After a few minutes of bombardment, they all fell to the ground dying, and even the peaks in the range were almost flattened to the ground. After the five-headed dragon was defeated, Adam took them into the portable space, which was to verify the guess when he had just obtained the portable space. It was not that it could not be loaded with living creatures, but that there was no material existence in the flesh and blood. After the living creature enters, it will die soon if it is not supplemented. In fact, the dead dragons are far less valuable when they are alive, but Adam is now short of time and has no research conditions, so he has to collect the corpses first and return to the world of the wizard to analyze and research. The resources produced by the dragon plane and their strange objects are very useful to the apprentices, but they are not of high value to the official mage. Adam put his mind on the slaves, taking advantage of the chaos in the world to gather the native races as much as possible. After a simple bloodline promotion secret method, it can immediately form combat power, and is the best candidate for cannon fodder. Riyadan has been doing this for a whole year. The Makalu Mountains have become a concentration camp for his slaves and the calmest place on the Dragon Plane In the time of war, peace and stability The attraction to the weak is endless. Later, Adam no longer even needed to go out to plunder, and a continuous stream of races took the initiative to come to Makalu. Adam ordered the devil to leave their own mark on them. After doing this, All the slaves became his private property. This naturally attracted the attention of the Katos monsters and dragons who entered in the first batch, but Adam had already used too much crystal to place a current magnetic field conversion magic circle on the periphery of the concentration camp. As long as the energy was activated, it could form an enveloping entire concentration camp in an instant. Except for the corpses, none of the enemies approached the edge of the camp. In the second year, all the amputations of the extra-dimensional monster of Katos in the cracks in the sky entered the plane of the dragon. Everyone could clearly hear his roar that seemed to never stop, and even occasionally he could not see him. The ugly appearance described, the entire crystal wall system is fragile like a piece of paper, and there are more and more small-dimensional cracks, and the monsters spit out from it are more powerful. Adam left Makalu after strengthening the magic circle for the last time, he wanted to enter the plane of Katos. "Master, have you really decided? Don''t think about it anymore?" The devil chattered endlessly. It was unwilling to take risks. It felt that even if the monster had to completely tear apart the crystal wall system, the dragon plane was better than Katos is safer. Seeing Adam ignored him, it changed its direction: "Master, I think the slaves need to take care of them, otherwise the loss will be too great. What do you think of me staying here?" Adam raised his magic wand, an elemental missile blasted directly into the dimensional gap, and then, regardless of the devil''s screams, stepped into the world of Katos. Chapter 202： Treasure "Knowledge is full of lies, and energy is the source of destruction." After passing through the void storm and entering the world of Katos, Adams heart came to mind what Pricia Chaowei said when he was just promoted. These two sentences have never been as concrete as they are now. The Katos world is cruel. There is no crystal wall system in this world. Instead, it is replaced by radiant energy of strange colors. It replaces the role of crystal wall system to a certain extent and blocks the void storm, but the various harmful substances it emits have aggravated Katoss disaster. The earth is bare without any vegetation growing, dry, and fragmented, and sometimes terrifying rays shoot out from a seemingly safe and calm place. The energy level of the rays is extraordinary. In such an environment, no ordinary race can survive. The wind blowing on the armor of the wizard brings continuous fluctuations of magic power. These winds are simply continuous first-level magic, which is full of various harmful substances and terrible rays. Water sources are scarce. Adam has traveled a long distance to see a small and pitiful pool. The color of the water is indescribably strange, but around this pool a dozen extraordinary monsters have gathered. They are working on this. Point the polluted water and fight for life. According to the messenger of the Dragon Slayer Organization, Katos was originally a beautiful world where races and nature coexisted harmoniously, but now it has become this horrible look. All this is because they are greedy for energy and have studied that they cannot Taboo knowledge to control. The monsters found Adam and launched an offensive without a trace of hesitation. Adam can imagine how unbelievable and eager for fresh flesh and blood in their hearts, but they did not have the ability to defeat. After leaving a living mouth, Adam came to the water pool and used his mind to pick up a little water. The devil kept backing up, shaking his head frantically and said: "Master, let me go, I don''t want to drink this kind of thing! I''m going to torture that monster! "After talking, he walked away from Adam. Adam regretfully took out a dragon corpse from his portable space, and poured contaminated water on the dragon corpse. After the death of the Frost Dragon, the white and flawless body became colorful at the moment of contact, muscle atrophy, tissue mutation, obviously He had lost his life, but squirmed tenaciously. The dragon''s body was very strong. If this frost dragon hadn''t died, it might have turned into a monster directly because of this point. "A terrible world." Adam felt a lot of prying eyes around him. Dozens of monsters locked him tightly and moved slowly towards him. Adam could not distinguish their race. The monsters in the world of Katos are far better than staying in the dragon position. The remnants of the face mutated more thoroughly, the genetic distortion completely changed their appearance, or Adam could directly classify them into the radiation race. "Master, these monsters can''t communicate at all. They have souls, but their souls are dirtier than anything I see in me. I think I''m about to be infected, and the Abyss Hybrids are cleaner than them." The devil lived. Throwing aside, walking back to Adam, "There is no possibility of signing a contract with them. These monsters are not suitable for slaves." Adam turned his body. This action seemed to be regarded as an attack signal. The gathered monsters fired dozens of energy beams at Adam. This should be their talent after mutation. Every individual, no matter what size, can use. The electromagnetic barrier was firmly guarded around Adam, blocking all the energy beams, and then Adams finger lightly moved forward, dozens of elemental missiles fell accurately among the monsters, and the magnetic field perfectly bound the power of the explosion in a small In the range, after the shock wave dissipated, the monsters were wiped out, leaving a deep huge pit in the explosion point. "Master, I think you are in trouble. Many monsters are coming." The devil turned into a magic wand and returned to Adam''s hands. "Shall we run?" Adam shook his head and walked towards the explosion point. Pricia Chaowei said that magic is the strongest temptation that ignorant races cant resist. Maybe in other worlds, the indigenous people will slowly learn about it, but here, the monsters only Will launch a crazy attack on Adam, as long as Adam uses magic, this is something that cannot be avoided. However, after dealing with the nearest monster, he can use the magnetic field to neutralize his own energy fluctuations, to a certain extent, achieve the purpose of hiding. It is estimated that it is still dazzling in higher biological perception, but ordinary monsters can only rely on the most basic if they want to discover Adam. Vision. Following Adam''s footsteps, the sword of iron sand continued to rise on the ground, accompanied by blue-violet electric currents creaking and spinning around Adam, the monsters attacked in this state would only be cut into pieces. Adam flew into the huge pit, where the soil is divided into two layers. The top soil is fragile and dry, while the inner layer is colorful and beautiful but this beauty is fatal. "Almost all natural radioactive minerals" Adam took a lot of effort to restrain his urge to touch and mine these precious ores with his own hands. "If this is not accidental, if the entire Katos world is covered with such minerals, then The value of this world is simply incalculable!" Adam believes that the Fifth Element Holy Tower will also recognize these values. He does not know if anyone in the wizard world has conducted nuclear reaction research, but Adam feels that with the wisdom of the senior wizard and the coordination of the magic net, after obtaining these minerals, similar knowledge Will appear soon, the world of Katos is likely to cause a huge storm in the world of wizards. "Master, if you don''t do it, you will be surrounded by a monster storm. The more you gather here, the greater the movement, and the more monsters you will attract. These things are everywhere, and you don''t have to start now!" A pair of eyes grew from the top, and the devil shuddered as he looked at the dense monsters, "As long as you have heard that after two years, the wizard legion will be yours here. If this continues, if the attention of the super-dimensional monsters is caught, we will be finished! " Suddenly the monster group became chaotic, and the road from the edge to Adam''s direction set off a **** storm, countless mutated limbs and disgusting blood splashing, a more powerful monster was rampaging, and it had already arrived in front of Adam in ten seconds. His body was covered with disgusting tissues, and the structure resembling eyes was full of greed: "Hanging dumb!" Adam stepped on an iron sand sword and flew into the air. The other iron swords stopped spinning, and the blade pointed at the monster''s body. "You have reason? Can you communicate?" "Kicking ballast!" The monster didn''t answer, and after roaring incomprehensible words, he slayed towards Adam with all the surrounding monsters. Chapter 203： Legion Strike This monster is much stronger than anyone who has ever met and killed. The energy level of the energy beam he shoots is a level higher than that of ordinary monsters, and his body is stronger. If you compare ordinary monsters in the world of Katos Defined as a first-level creature, then this one has reached the second level. The current flowing on the sword of iron sand continues to work to maintain a high-strength magnetic field. The blade moves regularly along the trajectory of the vacant "line of magnetic induction" within the range of the magnetic field. Thousands of blades follow the prescribed path along the prescribed distance. The angles are interspersed, without a trace of confusion or deviation, like a giant meat grinder, the monster army that will attack is cut into pieces. In his eyes, these monsters are virus codes, the magnetic field is the firewall, Jianfeng has become the anti-virus program, and a **** killing was performed by Adam with the beauty of order. The only resistance is the second-level monster. After the iron sand sword pierced his body, it was clamped by the madly mutated tissues. The attached current was neutralized and offset by the radiation energy, and the monster walked out of the sword array abruptly He came to Adam in a straight line and jumped high. The sharp sword was squeezed out by the squirming of the muscles to stab Adam. The squirming speed of the muscles was getting faster and faster. His whole body turned into a huge mouth and spewed out. Strong energy beam. Adam raised his magic wand, and all the swords of iron sand gave a light pause. The electric current on the sword surged like dragons and snakes. Then Adam''s arm raised lightly, and the sword of iron sand rose into the sky and revolved around the set center at high speed. The energy is contained but not, and the harsh buzzing sound is deafening. "Super Electromagnetic Gun, Legion Strike." Adam''s arm fell sharply, and the iron sword fell like rain. The electric currents are connected to each other, and under the blessing of magic, a huge amount of energy is condensed. When the iron sword falls, it is accelerated by the magnetic field and adds huge kinetic energy. Although the new super electromagnetic gun does not contain the energy that has been compressed again and again like the elemental missile, it is powerful. Not weak at all. Legion Strike, as the name suggests, is Adams another map cannon attack magic. The monster legion is almost like a piece of paper and will be blown out in smoke. Before the energy beam of the second level monster can reach Adam, it is offset by the terrifying strong magnetic field. He was completely clean, and then was nailed to the ground by a thousand arrows. Even the ubiquitous and wanton radiation atmosphere in the world of Katos was wiped out at this moment. Also consumed is magic power. Although the magic power required by the Legion Strike itself is huge, it cannot hollow out Adam, but Adam is used for the first time. It takes a lot of effort to build and maintain the stability of magic, but since it has been successful, It will be much easier next time. Adam let out a breath, and the magic power from his soul immediately filled his emptiness. "Master, he is not dead yet." The monsters on the ground are still wriggling, trying to break free and devour flesh and energy. Adam responded and fell to the ground. He deliberately left a sigh of relief to the second-level monster in order to get some information. Although the second-level monsters are a bit stronger, they still don''t have the ability to make waves under Adam. Adam is worried about another thing. Obviously, this second-level monster can command or manipulate a first-level monster, and he is savvy, knows how to issue orders, and can be regarded as the leader of this monster army. The world of Katos is a deformed and powerful world where there are more than one super-dimensional creatures. If the biological level represents their right to speak, or the concept of''authority'' exists in the radiation population, higher creatures dominate lower creatures. If they are right, they are likely to have a social structure. Maybe when Adam leaves this entry point and heads deeper into the world of Katos, he will encounter the regime established by the radiation population. This represents that the world of Katos is far more dangerous than imagined. A unified fighting race with high execution power is far more powerful and difficult to deal with than a scattered dragon plane. And although he only came to Katos in less than a day, the situation he saw before him had greatly exceeded his expectations. Adam originally thought that the number of creatures in a world completely occupied by radiation should be rare. But now it seems that the Katos radiation population is simply endless. After the mutation, they lost everything they had in the past, but it was easier to gain power. Now Adam walked through only a corner of the world, and he has already encountered a second-level creature. If cities and political power really exist, they will end up in a huge base. How many advanced beings are simply unimaginable. Even Adam felt that the number of super-dimensional levels would not be just the three or two he had previously imagined. Adam released his magic wand and said to the devil who had restored the prototype: "Try to see if you can sign a contract. If you can''t figure out how to understand his language the devil rushes to the monster, Adam didn''t give much hope. Creatures and even souls in the world of Katos have mutated together, and the chance of successfully signing a contract is too small, and even if the signing is successful, there is a danger of assimilation and pollution. However, understanding language is not difficult for the devil. When the devils race is strong, it will wander the void and come into contact with every race that has a strong desire for trading. Their instinct is to read the language, otherwise they will even communicate. Unable to do so, the transaction becomes a joke. After a long while, the devil kicked the monster that was still struggling aside, and walked to Adam disgustedly and said: "There is no way to sign a slave contract. His soul is completely distorted." After that, a piece of information flow was transmitted through the contract. To the mind of Adam. "Their language is very simple, they don''t have the ability to express complex emotions, they can only do the most basic communication." Adam reads the information from the devil. The two sentences of the monster before that mean "found the intruder" and "kill him", which is simple and straightforward. "Is there no other useful information?" Adam asked. "No, there is no way to communicate. I used their language to ask questions, and the only response I got was to kill you and kill you." The devil took a breath of air that was refilled with radiation and muttered, "Master, let''s go back. , This place is too bad and too dangerous." Adam exploded the energy in the monster, carefully dissipating every inch of his flesh and blood, and then reached out to turn the devil into a magic wand and held it in his hand. The wizard''s armor was completely magnetic and covered the whole body, concealing all his leaked energy fluctuation After that, Adam adjusted the frequency of the magnetic field and simulated radiation on the surface. After doing this, as long as he didn''t see him with his own eyes, the first-level and second-level monsters would not be able to spot him only by the perception of energy. Chapter 204： Not average Katos For a long time after that, Riyadang stayed in this state of invisibility, starting from the landing point, and wandering around the world of Katos at will. Even if the world of Katos has experienced the disaster of the ancient world''s curse, the remaining area is still much larger than the plane of dragon. For three months, Adam did not step further inland, but only along the border of the world. Open dimensional cracks to collect intelligence on radiation ethnic groups. After all, his job is to explore and collect information, not to attack directly. With the number of monsters discovered in the past three months, he alone can never compete with the monsters even with the support of magic net energy. There were more and more dimensional gaps. Once Adam was flying in the sky, and a gap was suddenly opened in the relatively calm space ahead. There was no warning before. Although the terrifying ultra-dimensional monster could not be seen here, Adam guessed at this time. He may have been about to open the crack to the size of his real body. Every crevice is supported by at least one level two monster. They maintain the stability of the gap and drive groups of level one monsters into the plane of the dragon. Some large gaps are surrounded by level three monsters. More and more, Adam felt that he could soon see the existence of level four monsters. Through the number of monsters gathered outside each gap and how long the new gap can gather monsters, the number of radiation populations can be roughly estimated, and the number obtained made Adam a little frightened. However, this information should have been transmitted to the fifth element holy tower through the magic net. I believe that the holy tower will make the correct response plan. The world of wizards has been fighting plane wars for tens of thousands of years, and it has already had a very mature system. , These things don''t need Adam, a first-level exploration mage to worry about. Three months later, Adam made a full circle around the border and returned to the landing site. This time he was about to head inland. "Sure enough, the radiation population established a new social system on the ruins." After flying inland for ten days, Adam saw the first city-like building complex, which was completely piled up with radioactive minerals. There are no defensive facilities such as walls in the city, and the internal buildings are also very strange. Adam dare not get too close, because he felt a large number of high-level energy fluctuations from the city, and the massive radiation converges all the surrounding space. Stained with weird colors, it is hard to imagine that there are creatures that can survive in this environment. Outside the city, there are countless first-level monsters carrying supplies and ore like slaves, but they are not qualified to enter the city and will leave after handing over with monsters in the city. On the side of the city closer to the inland, there are many monsters. Materials shipped from the city are being transported to the deeper parts of the world of Katos. "Master, unless you want to go in directly, it is impossible to sneak in." The devil was afraid that Adam would take risks and said hurriedly. Adam wanted to go into the city to observe the social system of the radiation population, but he knew that it was not the time now, so he simply turned his head and flew towards the first-level monster. The hard labor team stretched for tens of kilometers, and finally gathered in a basin. Adam saw a mine here. Advanced radiation creatures were supervising the first-level monsters to enter the mine to collect radioactive minerals. Adam stared at the mining area for a long time, and the sight in front of him once again overturned his knowledge of Katos and the radiation population. He previously thought that after the original mutation casts a curse on the entire plane, the radiated population can only survive and live in pain in the continuous mutation, but now it seems that they are clearly embarking on a unique path. Even the invasion of the dragon plane now has a new explanation. Perhaps the super-dimensional creatures dont want to survive Katos, but simply want to occupy the dragon plane! Maybe they want to embark on the road of interplanetary war! This inference lingered in Adams mind as soon as it came into being. The Radiant Race did have the potential to live in an environment of intertwined horror rays for a long time. There were also void storms blowing through the world from time to time. The environment has produced adaptability, and to some extent, the mutant body gives them greater potential than ordinary races. Once they have the ability to search the world across the void, ordinary planes will not be their opponents at all. "Master, I think you think too much. How long has Katos mutated? How can it be so easy to become a void race." The devil was a little disapproved, "Maybe they mine mines for other things? Maybe advanced monsters need these ores to cultivate. ? Otherwise it might be their food." "I don''t understand the wizard world, but master, do you know how long my race lasted?" "how long?" The devil stagnated, and the inheritance was destroyed, where did it know this kind of thing It coughed twice and forcibly passed this question, and then said: "A long, long time, but until now, the devil race has no plane. The ability to fight. The Abyssal Hybrids do have it, but they only rely on a large number and can eat." Adam pointed to the underground ant-like monsters and said: "There are also many of them. As long as they are hit by their energy beams, other races have a certain chance of being mutated, and they are also very edible, even with the flesh and blood of the race. " The devil thought for a while, but had nothing to say: "Master, you don''t think too much. You can''t stop them with your current strength. Naturally, these things will be discussed by the super-dimensional wizards. Even if these monsters have potential, now There is only one dead end when encountering the Legion of War Mage." Adam deeply believes this. It is not even necessary to destroy the current Katos without a holy tower. It is enough for the towers of a few ultra-dimensional wizards to come. Adam is interested and concerned about another matter of radiation race mining radioactive minerals. What are you studying for? It seems that there is only one possibility. They are studying nuclear knowledge. "But this is not an easy task. Without the deep knowledge and the help of related disciplines, I just want to get it right in one step and just dream." Adam murmured. The devil was really afraid of the thoughts that the master would have from time to time, and hurriedly said: "Master, what are we going to do now? The three-year deadline is not long away, should we find a place to hide?" Adam looked at the mining area for the last time, then flew inland, and said to the devil at the same time: "No, I will continue to perform my duties as an explorer..." Chapter 205： Dive into the city The duty of the explorer is to collect information, locate the coordinates and find a suitable place to set up the plane sacrifice magic circle. The latter two have been completed or do not need to be completed. Only the first task is still difficult. First, record the locations of towns established by all radiation races, and then find a way to find out the exact number of super-dimensional creatures and the approximate number of advanced creatures, but now there is one more important thing besides these. For the mage, judging whether a newly discovered plane is valuable should be defined from both knowledge and energy. Originally, Katos had only radioactive minerals capable of producing energy, but now Adam has discovered that the knowledge that the radiation race is studying has more Great value, so searching for the research progress and results of the radiation race on this knowledge has become the first priority. "But Master, you can''t sneak into the city now!" Adam said softly, "It doesn''t matter, there will always be a way." Adam began to circle inland, the purpose is to ascertain the specific location of all the cities, this information is very useful in the early days of the war, and in the process, he can find cities with a small number of strong and relatively weak guard. . The deeper the inland Katos world, the higher the degree of variability. Two months later, he stopped at a clear dividing line, and the deeper there was no first-degree creatures. The terrifying energy fluctuations ran out wantonly. Adam I feel that if I really enter, I will be discovered instantly. Even where he stands now, he needs to do his best to hide. There are already patrolling high-level radiation creatures, and the deeper part must be the true center of the radiation race. Adam made a full circle around the boundary, let the magic net record all the location and situation here, then turned around and flew slowly behind him, returning to the vicinity of the boundary again. After randomly finding a dimensional gap and destroying all the gathered radiation races, Adam took out Chris Frost from his portable space. This dragon body is different from the other dead dragons. It can be regarded as a clone of Adam, and because Adam has completely experienced the process of hatching and breaking the shell, it can perfectly hide Adam''s soul fluctuations. Under the horrified gaze of the devil, Adam walked from the scar in his heart into the dragon''s body, then gathered all the remaining flesh and blood of the radiation race that had just been eliminated, condensed it into a ball, and swallowed it in one bite. The body of the frost dragon mutated rapidly, and in a short period of time, it became a distorted and terrifying creature. The appearance of the radiation races was different and there was no fixed appearance. The current image of Adam was no different from them only from the outside. "Master, you will not become such a disgusting monster?" The devil is very worried. It is connected to Adam''s soul. If Adam mutates, it will not be spared. Whenever it thinks that it will become that way, it has A feeling of wanting to die. "No," Adam replied. He feels pretty good now. Although the mutation continues, his true body is firmly protected by the wizard''s armor. The external mutation cannot affect him, but the shortcomings also exist. Adam only has a mutated body. But failed to obtain the ability to emit energy beams. "Master, can this work?" Adam replied indifferently: "I don''t know, but you can give it a try. Katos has no crystal wall system, and the space rules are weak. Even if I am exposed, I can continue to use the flash technique to leave. They don''t understand this knowledge. , As long as I dont encounter super-dimensional creatures, Im safe. This is certain. If they know the knowledge of gravity, the super-dimensional monsters will not attack the dragon plane crystal wall system in such a brutal way. The difficulty of entering the city is all about not being discovered. As long as you can get in, there are many ways to get out of Adam. Adam chose to sneak into the first city he encountered. According to observations, the city did not impose any restrictions on the access of radioactive organisms above the second level. Adam landed directly above the city and flew into the city. However, just after entering, an accident happened. A second-level radiation creature stopped Adam and stopped in front of him and said, "You, stop." Adam''s brains are spinning fast, he must come up with a coping method in the shortest time. He hadn''t answered yet, and the radiation creature asked again: "Which king''s subordinate are you?" The king should be the title of super-dimensional radiation creature. Adam did not obtain information in this regard. He felt that this time he had failed. It seemed that he needed more information to successfully sneak in. Unexpectedly, he hadn''t given up on this body flashing away, and the radiation creature went on to say: "Just evolved?" Things took a turn for the better. Adam stopped his escape intentions and maintained his dazed state without saying a wordRadiant creatures said to themselves: "From now on, you belong to the rule of King Nathaniel. ." He stretched out his fingers in several directions in the city, "Can''t go." Then he pointed to other places, "You can go." After speaking, he ignored Adam and left alone. In my mind, the devil said incredibly: "It''s so simple? Without questioning the origin, without the verification procedure, just let them go in a few words? Is there something wrong with their brains?" Adam pretended to be confused and walked around the neighborhood for a few times before he breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t rush to go to the places where the radiation creatures were not allowed to enter. To survive in Katos, there is no verification procedure, and the evolution from level one to level two should be very common. It seems that the first-level radioactive organisms cant be regarded as the same kind in their eyes, only to evolve to the second-level and join Only among the forces of a certain super-dimensional creature can it be counted as the same race." The devil was still amazed: "Is there no stigma or other mark that proves the power?" "Obviously, second-level radioactive creatures can''t reach that level. They are high-level cannon fodder at best." Adam said while keeping all the terrain in mind, "This is a good thing. The lower my sense of existence, the easier it is to complete the task. ." The devil curled his lips: "Master, this city is not important at all, right? The place where the cannon fodder lives will have the knowledge you want?" "Of course there will be no core ones, but they should be related to them, otherwise the mined ore does not need to be transported away by the hard labor at the other end after entering the city. There must be some basic process here." At this time, Adam watched several second-level creatures send a large amount of ore into a building, and said in his heart: "It''s there." Chapter 206： Exposure (2 in 1) Adam found that the social division of labor of the radiation population was very vague. The secondary creatures in the city did not have a clear function. They were very casual. The radioactive creatures wandered around in the city, and some happened to reach the edge of the city, and they would be responsible for handing over with the first-class slaves and personally burdened with radioactive minerals and materials. Even the guards were not found outside the very important building. , They just walked in swaggeringly, and then soon returned to the city to continue wandering. So Adam also began to wander around there. He was not in a hurry to take over this job. After all, he was playing a newly promoted second-level creature. Although the Radiation Race seemed a little sluggish, it was difficult to guarantee whether anyone would be watching him. It is better to be cautious at this time. Within seven days, Adam followed the other radiation creatures and tried everything they could do in the city, including obtaining water and other survival materials, going to a prescribed place to rest, and going to the newly created dimensional gap to command the invasion of first-level radiation creatures. The dragon plane waited. On the eighth day, he found an opportunity. A second-level creature on the edge of the city suddenly left the city, and a large number of minerals and resources unloaded from hard labor remained in place without anyone gathering. When a few nearby second-level creatures just passed by to take over, Adam found the right time to get all the ore first. Back on his body, and then flew towards the building. Along the way, there were many monsters gathered from several other directions. Adam joined the team casually, and then entered the building smoothly. At this time, Adam deliberately slowed down his speed in order to better observe everything in the building. This is a preliminary preparation and refining factory for radioactive minerals, and the Radiation Race is really studying nuclear knowledge. In Adams memory from the earth, the extraction of radioactive minerals is the process of extracting uranium from uranium ore until it is made into a nuclear pure uranium compound. Nuclear purity is a quantity indicating the purity of a radioactive sample. It is the percentage of the activity of a certain radionuclide in the total activity of the sample. On the earth, uranium with a purity of 3% is called low-enriched uranium and can be used as The energy generated by nuclear power plants is highly enriched uranium whose purity is greater than 80%. Among them, the purity greater than 90% is called weapon-grade highly enriched uranium. Only when this purity is achieved can it be used as nuclear weapon fuel. The preparation of weapon-grade highly enriched uranium requires a very complicated series of processes. After the ore is mined, it has to go through the processes of leaching, ore refining, refining, enrichment and separation. It requires a high level of technology, and the extraction of one kilogram of weapon-grade u-235 requires Two hundred tons of uranium ore, this is still under the basically mature atomic energy industry system on the earth, the efficiency will be lower in Katos. In the factory in front of Adam, he saw that there are many second-level radiation creatures using their thick tentacles that they seem to have deliberately mutated to smash the raw ore into smashed and annihilated small particles, and then these particles will be stuffed into another batch of motionless In the mouth of radioactive organisms, the body fluids secreted by them selectively dissolve the uranium in the particles, and finally separate a small amount of uranium that still contains a large proportion of impurities. This is all that this factory can do. They don''t have a complete atomic energy industry system, but they rely on the special structure of the body and use the mutated organization to complete the initial purification of the raw ore. There are several third-level creatures in this factory as managers, but their eyes are only on those second-level creatures that are tools, and they dont care about the transporters. They only said at the beginning from beginning to end: " Put it over there." After that, there was no sound. Adam followed the other creatures and left the factory. He felt that if Katos''s research on nuclear only reached this level, they would be far away from the real application. These highly impurity, purely purified uranium would be useless at all. , But this sign is terrifying. The talent of the radiation population is innately compatible with this knowledge. In the absence of an alchemy system, they actually use the method of controlling their mutation direction to refine radioactive minerals, giving them some time... "When knowledge is transformed into power, maybe they can really evolve from a radiation race to a nuclear race." Adam said to the devil. The devil was a little speechless when he heard this: "Master, I think you should really learn more about common sense after completing this mission." "What do you mean?" Adam asked in his heart while drifting towards the other end of the city. "A race that can directly turn knowledge into power. In the observation of the devil, there is only one kind of wizard in the entire void. I have never heard of any other world in the void having this ability, even if Katos really The success of the research can only produce one more weapon, and racial evolution is simply impossible." Adam knew that he was very weak in common sense, not to mention that compared with other mages, even the devil who played outside for a long time was inferior, so he asked humbly, "Why?" It is rare for the devil to have such a chance, and he simply put on a look of hatred for iron and steel and reprimanded: "Because of the origin of the wizard world, master, have you been in contact with the origin after being promoted? Connected to the magic net bar? That is the reason." Origin and Magic Net? He thought of the great origin of the wizard world, and what the origin said to him at the moment of promotion: you verify my existence, and I give you infinite power. After Adam was stunned for a moment, he suddenly realized: "It turns out that this is the reason why the wizard can directly transform knowledge into power." The devil nodded repeatedly: "Therefore, the ability of the mage is unique. This is also the reason why the mage can become the top predator in the void. The monsters in the world of Katos are far away, and the master, I think you are right This kind of energy called nuclear energy looks too high, even if they succeed, can it be stronger than magic?" At this time Adam flew out from the other end of the city, and flew to another city along the hard labor group that transported the preliminary purified ore. The devils problem Adam didnt know how to explain to the devil. This part of the information is top secret on earth. The top-secret in the middle, as early as the moment of the explosion, was wiped out with the body. All he knows now is only the simplest content, but he has a faint hunch that the role of nuclear energy here will definitely be very powerful. After all, even ordinary earth, water, wind, and thermal power can generate such amazing power, let alone more advanced nuclear energy? Moreover, a large part of nuclear energy research involves the micro level, which has a huge effect on exploring the reality of the world. The cities of the Radiation Race are distributed in a circle. They seem to divide the whole world into four large circles. The outermost part is ordinary cities. Adam called it the Four Rings. They form the first line of defense of the new order of the Radiation Race. They are all preliminary purification processes. According to this rule, the cities in the third ring and the second ring will further refine the rough processed ores. Perhaps in the last, Adam failed to enter, there will be advanced and even super-dimensional creatures. Collect these resources for experimentation. In the next few months, Adam followed the hard labor group that came out of the first city through many cities in the third ring. He didnt know what the relationship between the Radiation Kings was, so for the sake of safety, he did not There is no choice to deviate from the city, but a lot of information has been collected, and the radiation population is really developing a unique system. With only one month left before the arrival of the Mage Corps, Adam arrived at the Second Ring Road and entered the first city on the Second Ring Road as a senior hard laborer. This city is completely different from the previous ones. The social division of labor is clear, and a complete rudiment of order has emerged. The minimum standard for living here has become a third-level creature. Compared with the second-level creature, their language has more logic. Adam was interrogated relatively carefully before entering. He was not allowed to enter the city and transport the minerals to the factories here until he told his origin and the deceased belonged to him. Adam thought he would be driven away after sending the ore into the warehouse like other hard labor, but he didn''t expect things to change at this time. "You, stay and go over there." A third-level radiation creature stopped in front of Adam and said. Adam was taken aback for a moment, and Yiyan walked to the other side and found that more than 20 second-level creatures had gathered there. Because there was no conversation between them, Adam could not know the purpose of the third-level creatures, but Adam found that he was included. Inside, everyone has one thing in common, that is, the body is relatively huge, Adam is because of the dragon body before the mutation, and they can all be regarded as strong individuals in the radiation population. "Master, let''s run away? These monsters are definitely not at ease, and there are more than one level 4 monsters here, and it would be bad if they found out." The devil said anxiously. Adam rejected him: "No, I want to know what they are going to do." The devil felt very tired: "Master, if we are surrounded by level 4 creatures, it would be very difficult for us to escape. Although your electromagnetic magic restrains them, but..." At this moment, the previous Level 3 creature came to them: "Follow me." Adam said to the devil: "Shut up." Then he cut off the communication and walked into the factory with the other second-level creatures. The third-level creatures divided them into teams and gave them to the rest of the same race in the factory. Adam and the five radiation creatures beside him were taken into the deeper part of the factory and came to a group of monsters used as tools. next to. "Du, they are the quota this time." The largest monster in the deepest part opened his eyes: "So few?" "The war continues, the low-level kinsmen have suffered great losses, and there are fewer and fewer evolved individuals, and even fewer of them can be used. The radiation creature named Du ignored the explanation, and said arrogantly: "I don''t care for any reason, Ken, next time I want twice the quota, otherwise I will turn you into a refiner." Adams eyes lit up, and the meaning in Dus words was obvious. He had the ability to control other radiation creatures to complete specific mutations, and Adam could feel the undisguised fourth-level energy aura in him. I have come into contact with the upper echelons of the radiation population. Ken was silent for a while before saying: "I understand, Du." Then he stepped back. After Ken left, Du stood up from the spot. This was the largest radiation creature Adam had ever seen. After being fully erect, it looked like a deformed tumor. Not counting the tentacles with teeth and claws, the net height was nearly 30 meters. Adam noticed that he had a thick tentacle running through the other monsters called refiners, and he used this method to connect multiple monsters into a whole. Adam understood what he wanted to do. Although he didnt know what kind of state he would be like after being turned into a refiner, it was obviously impossible to feel good, otherwise the previous Ken would not be silent for so long. Might die. Du didn''t have the idea of ??asking about the thoughts of his second-level comrades. A tentacle stretched out like lightning, and easily inserted into the body of the nearest one. The creature''s ugly body began to twitch, a large amount of low-level radiation energy overflowed, and it was quickly Du''s body is filled with advanced energy. The tentacles did not stay, and continued to insert into the second organism The same situation happened again. Adam silently watched the tentacles running through the creatures around him, and the real body set the thread of flashing art to a state to be activated, and he realized that this time, he might not be able to get through. Sure enough, just after the tentacles entered Adam''s body, Du''s energy aura suddenly rose. Dozens of tentacles rose like blades, making a huge blast, and then slammed towards Adam. "You are not the same clan! Dragon clan, I have tasted the dragon clan!" Boom boom boom! As if the hammer hit the egg with all its strength, the radiated Frost Dragon''s body was directly beaten into meat sauce, and Adam appeared in front of him with a magic wand in his hand. "Not a dragon? Advanced energy! What are you?" "Intruder!" The deafening sound spread throughout the factory in an instant, and nearly ten energy auras that reached level 4 rose into the sky, swiftly killing in Du''s direction. "dead!" Du roared again, and a huge energy beam with a diameter of nearly five meters directly beat the refiner in front of him into nothingness, bringing the energy fluctuations that were so strong that they disturbed the space and came to Adam. The magnetized Mage Armor persisted under the violent energy attack and was on the verge of collapse in less than a second. At the very moment, Adam stimulated the whole body of magic to stabilize the surrounding space, and then disappeared into the original with rune brilliance. Ground. The energy beam fell through, and the power did not weaken even after piercing the entire factory. All the creatures on this straight line were evaporated and disappeared until they rushed out of the city for several kilometers. Du was so angry that he broke through the walls of the factory and flew into the air to order several fourth-level kinsmen and the third-level life in the city who came over: "The invader has pure high-level energy! Find him, catch him! To King Nathaniel!" Chapter 207： Exposure (2) After a moment of stagnation, they quickly dispersed in all directions. Behind everyone was followed by thousands of radiation creatures below level 3, pure high-level energy, these words are for the other four radiation creatures Is the best explanation. Pure energy is more than anything for the radiation race. In ancient times, the ancestors killed the origin in order to pursue a more powerful force. The world and the entire race became what they are now. Although they have become stronger because of this, every high-level individual is not reconciled to this. They chose to invade the alien plane. , From scratch to study a new knowledge that does not know whether it is valuable, all this is to change the status quo, including Du, every individual is ready to fight for thousands of years, but just now, a weak But what they dream of appeared on the bugs, which made them ecstatic. "Notify all the cities, tell the king, we have found hope!" "Catch him! At all costs!" Adam was unable to teleport far away, and the flashing technique used to instigate the whole body''s magic power only stretched a distance of more than ten kilometers. The fragile space rules not only made the use of teleportation magic easier, but also made the effect of strong energy interference more obvious. . Looking back, the outline of the city is still vaguely visible, and nearly ten huge and terrifying energies are like magic shadows in the sky, hideous and terrifying. Adam was suspended in the air, and the soul connected to the magic net took a deep breath. The magic power coming from the energy channel instantly filled the vacancy that had just been consumed, and the mage armor that was on the verge of shattering also reunited. But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the leaked magical aura attracted the attention of the fourth-level radiation creatures, and a rainbow-like energy beam shot across the sky towards Adam. "It seems to have stabbed a hornet''s nest." Adam whispered and disappeared again. "What is a ant bee?" the devil asked in weeping, "the nest that stabbed the Big Needle is almost the same, and it is the fourth-level Big Needle!" Adam didnt worry too much. The fourth-level radiation creatures are very powerful, but their power lies in the amount of energy and the mutated body. Their background is still too weak. They are too primitive when it comes to the use of energy, and the only means of attack are external. As long as Adam is not unlucky enough to fall into the web of energy beams, there is no danger. "I couldn''t see how they realized the controllable mutation. It''s a pity." Adam said while taking out the ether crystals from the portable space and firing them in all directions with electromagnetic cannons. I dont know if it was Adams calmness that calmed the devil or it had already accepted its fate. After several flashes and a teleportation scroll, the devils tone calmed down: "Master, Katos is the monsters territory after all, as long as they spread the news. , We will be discovered sooner or later." The obfuscation means did not seem to have received much effect. Although many low-level radiation creatures were drawn away, the high-level energy aura that chased him was getting closer and closer. Du must use a certain method to lock in that factory. He lost Adam, and passed this information to the other high-level creatures through special communication methods. Adam walked out of the void and happened to come to the sky above the third ring city. Before he had time to answer the devil''s question, he saw countless ugly tentacles and sky-filled energy beams shooting out from the city below him. "Static storm." Adam waved his magic wand, and a thundercloud quickly condensed and formed under his feet. The strong thunder dragon and invisible electric field and magnetic field lased out, blocking the attacks of countless second and third level radiation creatures in the city, but it was because of this short stagnation. , Another rainbow-like energy beam appeared in his eyes from the horizon. Adam hurriedly shredded a pair of teleportation scrolls and disappeared in place. A few minutes later, three terrifying monsters appeared in the same place. The huge tentacles swayed randomly and smashed the city to pieces. A large number of low-level monsters died as a result. But they didn''t care at all. "He is running away!" "Can''t let him escape to the world of the dragon!" "King Nathaniel ordered to stop him at all costs. The king is waiting for the other kings to maintain the crack. He wants to take action himself!" "Go to the border of the world, leave Katos, spend the last time on the plane of the dragon, and receive the super-dimensional wizard and the army of wizards to come." The current Adam is equivalent to being an enemy of the entire world. It is no longer useful to hide. Every time he walks out of the void, he will inevitably encounter a group of radiation creatures, who previously lived in cities, mines, and were assigned to various All the dimensional gaps participate in the chase and interception. In the eyes of this group of radiation creatures, Adam''s value is already higher than that of the dragon plane. The use of flash art is getting harder and harder. It is hard to imagine that there are so many creatures in the world of Katos. Adam has to go through battle every time he walks out, and as he gets closer to the border of the world, the frequency becomes higher. The teleportation scrolls hoarded before the mission were very expensive, and now Adam has less than ten in his hand. In five days, Adam drove a big circle almost around the entire third and fourth rings, and finally came to the sky over the first city he entered after logging in, which was very close to the border of the world. "Go on, Master! The longer the delay, the more dangerous it becomes. I suspect that the super-dimensional monster has already set off." The devil said anxiously when he saw that Adam was not using the flash technique. "The space is disturbed by strong energy The rune brilliance of the flash art flashes and extinguishes soon afterwards. Adam''s body was blurred for a moment but could not leave again. This is the protection of magic itself to the caster. In the case of forced use, it is easy to fall into violent turbulence and be torn to pieces. High-level radiation creatures do not lack wisdom. Adam''s intentions are too obvious. Five days are enough time for them to lay out the means to deal with it. Now it seems that they want to complete the net closing at the world border. The first city exploded, and all the radiating creatures showed their mutant real bodies without any cover. Tentacles rose to the sky, and energy beams were dense like a rainstorm. Adam took a deep breath, and his whole body was surging with magic power. Multiple minefields were superimposed ten times. The lightning occupies everything within a thousand meters of Adams side. After the elemental missiles condensed rapidly, they smashed their heads and faces. The force suppressed a radiation monster in the city at this moment. There was no time to pay attention to the results of the battle, his body began to wrap around with lightning. After a short period of energy storage, he used himself as an electromagnetic cannon shell and shot out in the direction of the border. "Caught you! Bug!" Chapter 208： Mage descends A mountain range blasted to pieces, and a fourth-level radiation creature that was as huge as a mountain range appeared in front of Adam, shouting in an excited and fanatical tone. "Pure high-level energy! Intoxicating breath, bug, you don''t deserve this energy!" The terrifying and disgusting tentacles shot out from the earth, the sky, and anywhere in front of him, like a dense net, blocking Adams path forward. The open mouth and eyes of the tentacles shot out various terrifying venom and Ray, the entire space was completely sealed off. "Give up, bug, stop obediently, or I''m afraid I will kill you accidentally." Adam was still in the sky, and the thunder light entwined around his body shot out through a large area of ??tentacles, but was offset by the continuous energy fluctuations. The monster didnt care about the loss of the body, the broken tentacles were eaten directly, and then new ones grew again. He was very satisfied: Yes, thats it, go with me and hand over the secret of high-level energy, maybe Nasa King Neal will grant you the qualification to continue to survive." The Great Crisis, this is the crush of pure quantity. Although Adam has infinite magic power for the time being, the value that his body can hold is still so much. In a pure energy competition, even if the magic is more advanced, he cannot win. The devil didn''t say a word of nonsense at this time. It knew that survival or death all depended on Adam''s ability to break through this last blockade in the shortest time. The dimensional gap was behind the monster''s mountain-like body. The devil simply silenced his will and gave Adam the control of his body and soul. Adam''s eyes were blue, cold and without a trace of emotion, he was trying his best to figure out how to escape. The radiation monster will not kill himself unless forced to do so. This is his biggest reliance now, which means that he has only one chance to catch the monster by surprise with all his power. The magic started to evaporate, and Adam tried to calculate a relatively stable space coordinate in an unstable space. It didn''t need to be far away, as long as he could get past the blockade in front of him. The monster''s voice rumbling, the whole body trembled, as if breathing, and then said intoxicated: "Yes, it is this kind of breath, pure, harmless, higher energy than we use. This is the energy we pursue. !" Several energy beams hit Adam''s surroundings, and the armor of the wizard lit up to protect Adam from harm, but the magic power he had just condensed appeared unstable, and the fourth-level creature tried to interrupt Adam''s magic. "Although I don''t know what you want to do, you are too weak. You can''t do anything in front of me. Don''t make unnecessary struggles, bugs." The ground rumbling, the fourth-level monster seemed to be a moving disaster, every movement caused the ground to shake the mountain, the tentacles increased a little more, and slowly surrounded Adam. "Du is an idiot and you escaped, but I am not. Your method will not succeed unless you want to be torn apart by the storm." The fourth-level creature doesn''t want to push Adam too much. He is afraid that Adam will blew himself up. The hope they just found will be broken. He just keeps gathering more energy to disturb the space, "You are not a creature in the dragon world, tell me your origin..." Suddenly, minefields, static storms, and elemental missiles appeared at the same time and exploded in front of Adam''s face. Adam used nearly self-harming means to empty the radiation energy for a moment, and then disappeared in place. (6548, 2547, 4862) The fourth-level creature furious: "Bug, you are looking for death!" A large tentacles on his side exploded, and he was surrounded by his energy field. Any abnormal fluctuation would be sensed by him for the first time. The explosion just happened, Adam''s body Appeared there. Adam waved the magic wand at the fastest speed, and the magnetic field materialized to buy Adam a moment. (6530, 2531, 4844) The flash technique was activated and Adam walked into the void and came to the second coordinate point, two steps away from the encirclement. "You can''t escape!" The roar sounded earth-shaking, and the rays penetrated the void, steaming everything in the range to dryness. The more critical the moment, Adam became more sensible and calm. Logical thinking completely replaced Adams thoughts. The rays were in front of him. Adam constructed magic with the fastest speed. An elemental body appeared in front of him, replacing him with this time. attack. (6500, 2510, 4820) Blinking technique was no longer able to withstand the disturbance, Adam quickly tore a pair of teleportation scrolls, ignoring the damage caused by the turbulent blade cutting on the mage''s armor, and once again disappeared in place. He came behind the fourth-level creature, and there was a dimensional gap less than a kilometer in front of him. The fourth-level creature is completely violent. He can''t bear the bugs in his eyes escaping in front of him. At this moment, anger replaces his reason. The monstrous energy fluctuations bring horrible changes in the sky and the environment. The magical shadow is like a continuous dark cloud. The radiation rain fell torrentially. Adam didn''t even look back, the magic power of the whole body condensed countless lightning coils on his body, and then his body rotated, and his whole person rushed towards the dimensional gap like a lightning. However, the speed of the tentacles was faster than him. At the moment when Adam started, an unimaginable huge tentacles directly penetrated the body of the fourth-level creature, stained with disgusting blood, and hit the dimensional gap heavily. , The ground shattered every inch, a terrifying huge crater appeared, the soil and rock crystallized directly, the shock wave directly blew away the energy of Adam''s body, and his body was swept into the sky. puff! The Mage''s Armor didn''t support it for even a second, and Adam''s body was nearly collapsed by the pure kinetic energy impact, and blood flew from every part of his body like money. Adam''s body was severely damaged but his logical thinking was intact. He struggled to keep himself from being attracted by the gravitational force of the giant creature, and then he held the space anchor. The magic wand was directly smashed, and the devil woke up from the silence, not caring about his unrecognizable body, and tremblingly said: "Super-dimensional monster! It is a super-dimensional monster!" boom! Another tentacle knocked down, directly smashing the body of the fourth-level monster into juice. Adam looked up and saw a sphere supported by countless tentacles falling and swept towards Adam. At this moment, the space anchor slowly floated, and the high energy wrapped Adams entire body and blocked the tentacles, and then the beam pierced the sky covered by radiation. Every creature in Katos, including the super-dimensional king in front of him, At the same time, a voice from the depths of the void was heard. "Lock the world coordinates of Katos." "The first ultra-dimensional strike is here." The void tore through a hideous wound, and a light brighter than the sun dispelled the haze of radiation and fell on the body of the super-dimensional king. Chapter 209： Super Dimensional Strike (2 in 1) Happy New Year! When the ultra-dimensional strike came, Adam disappeared in place following the light of the space anchor, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already in the huge starship that the ultra-dimensional mage tower had turned into. "You did a good job, to be honest, I didn''t expect you to do it so well." A soft voice sounded directly from the bottom of Adam''s heart. He raised his head and saw Puli standing not far away, who was taller than the King of Radiation. The real body of the West Asia Superdimensional Master. Adam found that his injury had been healed, his magic power was full, and his physical state had returned to its peak. Just as he was about to say thank you, the Chaowei Mage interrupted him, stretched his finger forward and said, "I will talk about other things later, now, I think you will Interested in super-dimensional strikes." There is a huge light screen in front of which the scene of the world of Katos is being broadcast live. The picture restored in a 1:1 ratio is very detailed, and even that kind of terrifying energy can be felt through the screen. A glorious beam of light shot into Katos from the void, firmly locking on the radiation king, high temperature, high energy, high cohesion, and strong penetrating super-dimensional strikes containing all these terrifying characteristics. Around the radiation king standing, large tracts of land were separated from the ground. The sky was suspended, and then turned into nothingness for an instant, small explosions continued, and mushroom clouds rose one after another. The King of Radiation roared more terrifying than any beast. The sound wave broke through the barriers of space. The strange ray attack rushed from the ground to face the super-dimensional strike. Two equally brilliant and terrifying beams of light met in mid-air, and then exploded and annihilated. In the light curtain, the range of the energy explosion seems to be independent of the world. Then the range spreads and widens. As the lens zooms out, it winds to the edge of the third ring, and the whole world is divided into two. Half of the energy is not normally active, while the lower half becomes an energy vacuum. "It''s spectacular, isn''t it?" The Chaowei Mage asked, "It''s not over yet, the vitality of the ultra-dimensional creature you brought is very tenacious, and he is not dead yet." Mage Chaowei just finished speaking, the roar sounded again, and after the mushroom cloud dissipated, the spherical body like the tumor of the radiating king appeared again, the tentacles covering the whole body disappeared, and the whole ball looked even uglier and more disgusting. He bounced on the ground, Adam could clearly see the contraction of his body and the collapse of the ground, and then the Radiant King rose up into the sky, his body split and his tentacles regenerated and stretched out into the void. He seemed to want to catch the culprit. The culprit. At this moment, Adam saw that the space he was in suddenly went dark, and then a big number five appeared above the light curtain, and the voice of a male mage said: "The countdown is five seconds, the second ultra-dimensional strike, prepare " "Fives" "One" "Launch!" This time Adam could see more clearly. Just to the left of the starship of the mage tower he was in, a similarly huge starship flashed in the gloomy void. A muzzle with a diameter of a kilometer at the front of the starship gathered to make the void. The trembling energy, following the order of the mage, shot towards the radiation king. Numerous cracks that make the scalp numb open on the sphere, like countless mouths and eyes. The radiant energy converges in it, and then through the connection of unknown tissues of the body, it leads to the organ of the king of radiation that is equivalent to the real mouth. Strike to Chaowei. The space of the Katos world could no longer withstand such a heavy pressure, but it shattered, floating in the void like glass shards, and the storm made the battle scene even more terrifying. Then the King of Radiation smashed back to the ground at a faster speed than before. Adam felt that if Katos had a mantle asthenosphere, the place he fell should already be a magma lake. "He still hasn''t died, or even suffered fatal injuries. As long as he is released, he may be healed in dozens of days. I have to say, Adam, you found an amazing race." The light curtain stretched farther. Adam''s familiar Pricia ultra-dimensional form stepped out of Zhen and stood beside him. "You''re overwhelmed." Adam saluted and humbled. Chaowei Mage waved his hand: "You don''t need to be humble, all your actions are uploaded to the war headquarters through the magic net, especially the last command, you can successfully complete it surprised us." Adam was a little puzzled: "I don''t quite understand. Now that the war has begun, you and the other ultra-dimensional wizards have such horrible methods, why are you eager to get samples of the Radiation King before the war? And, my lord, I actually don''t It''s not certain that there will be a radiation king." The Super Dimension Mage smiled slightly: "Super Dimension Strike is a means to directly consume the origin of the wizard world. It is generally only used when bombarding the crystal wall system at the beginning of the war. Otherwise, the damage to the origin will be great, just like a temporary activation. The same energy channel as, cannot be used as a conventional method. The real main force of the war is still the Mage Legion. This time, because the crystal wall system does not exist, it can apply for permission to attack ultra-dimensional individuals. "This world called Katos has an energy system that is very different from other planes in the void. What you get is only data below the super-dimensional, which is somewhat one-sided. You know, life will undergo qualitative changes after being promoted to the super-dimensional, and I Several other ultra-dimensional wizards need to prepare for them." "Of course, there is also the most direct reason. The Third Holy Pagoda is very interested in their radiation energy and plans to spend a high price to buy a living radiation king for research." "The third holy tower? They will not participate in this war?" Pricia Chaowei shook her head: "No, they never cooperate with other sacred towers." She seemed unwilling to talk about the third sacred tower. After an understatement, she continued to say to Adam: "This radiation After being researched by us, the king will be handed over to the super-dimensional mage of the third holy tower, and 20% of the reward is yours." While speaking, Pricia''s super-dimensional wizard tower completely descended into the world of Katos, and then three wizard towers descended next to him. Their huge mass induced a terrible gravitational vortex, and they were connected to each other by unknown means. Together, it constitutes an unstable spatial hub in the world of Katos. This is the second time Adam saw the Wizard Tower transformed into a starship. It seems that each wizard tower looks different after being deformed. Adam has only seen Moldo super-dimensional starships before, and now compares her to find her wizard. The tower is far smaller than these few. The appearance of the three starships is different, only one still maintains a streamlined structure, and the other two are simply weird, and Adam can''t even find a suitable adjective to describe them for a while. "The appearance of the mage tower and the deformed look is completely determined by the preferences of the ultra-dimensional mage. The starship does not need to consider other factors other than the void storm when sailing, so you may see even stranger-looking starships in the future. ." Pricia Super Dimension seemed to read Adam''s surprise, explained it a little bit, and then waved his hand. The light curtain showed the void environment where the dragon plane was located, and the scars on the crystal wall system were particularly eye-catching. "That''s your mission plane, right? It''s a very weak world." As soon as he finished speaking, Adam saw another six-pointed star-like mage tower above the dragon plane. The super-dimensional strikes accurately blasted on the scars, completely penetrated the crystal wall system, and the hub belt flew out. Connected together. "Yes, according to my judgment, the dragon position is very low value for the official level of the mage, but some of the creatures are very suitable as slaves, and some materials are also very useful for the mage apprentice." Adam thought for a while and said: " One of the races is very useful to me, I hope" The Super Dimension Mage waved his hand indifferently: "Of course, any of your requirements will be met first. Those whose value is within the rewards of your tasks will be given to you directly, and you only need to pay 70% of the part that exceeds your rewards. , These things dont need to be told to me. After returning to the world of wizards, there will naturally be a dedicated wizard who will negotiate with you." "I''m interested in another thing." The Chaowei Mage turned to face Adam. "Does those you mentioned, such as radioactive minerals and their derivative applications, and the kind of knowledge you predicted really exist?" She seemed to realize that her tone was a bit too serious, and added: "It''s good to tell the truth, even if only radiation energy is enough to trigger this expedition." Adam nodded solemnly: "I''m sure it really exists, and the Radiation Race has begun preliminary research on it, but they lack too much. If the world is conquered by the wizard, I think there will be soon. The results appear." Pricia Superdimensional nodded in satisfaction, and stopped asking more, and instead said: "Recently, you can rest in my mage tower. After the teleportation hub is fully established, the world of mage officially starts war on these two planes. You will be notified of your other missions. During this time, you can go to the headquarters to sit down. The combat staff may ask you for advice. After all, now you are the most familiar with Katos and the dragon plane, some low-level war wizards. The executed battle plan requires you to confirm whether it is feasible." After leaving the room where the Chaowei Mage was, the alchemy puppet waiting at the door led Adam to his room. This is the first time Adam has entered the starship-like mage tower. The decoration is not mentioned for the time being. Compared with usual, it has stricter requirements for permissions. Adam felt that there are terrible rune enchantments outside some areas. Daredevil or intruder who doesn''t know whether it will exist by mistake, the ending will not be very good. The alchemy puppet had temporary authority granted by Pricia Superdimensional, and he led Adam to the room unimpeded, opened the door and gave a card to Adam and left directly. After the card came into contact with Adams body, it turned into a mist of light and blended into his body. According to the description, Adam understood that this was a temporary permission certificate in the starship. After possessing it, Adam had the ability to stay in the starship except for private rooms. Qualifications for all official mage activity areas below Chaowei, and all living supplies. Adam applied for a high-level etheric petri dish and nutrient potion through the permission, and then threw in the collected devil''s remaining body tissue, and then awakened the overwhelmed devil in his mind. "Master, are we still alive?" Adam threw the devil back into the will life form into the petri dish, and said, "Of course I am alive, I am alive and well." The moment he entered the petri dish, the devil groaned comfortably and asked intermittently, "How did we survive? Where is this place?" Three days later, Adams long-stretched spirit was fully restored to its best state. He was relaxed and surrounded by the source of the world of wizards attached to the starship. His mental power and magic power increased slightly, and he came to an At one hundred and ninety-nine, the first and second critical line, as long as there is no major bottleneck in the progress of the "Adams" he stays in the laboratory, he can successfully become a second-level mage after returning to the wizard world. Although the formal war has not yet begun, Adam has already gained a lot. As long as he captures some radioactive organisms and returns to the laboratory to analyze their rays, Adam has a great possibility to verify the existence of''electrons'' in the etheric environment. This condenses his unique mage real body. It can be said that a leap in strength is inevitable. The devil''s body has grown and completed with the investment regardless of the cost, and has become an excellent magic wand again. Just when the devil expressed dissatisfaction with it the authority card in Adam''s mind lit up , He received a message from the headquarters, and the combat staff asked him to introduce the radioactive organisms in the city in detail. Adam touched the card lightly with mental power, and then he disappeared directly into the room. After the scene changed, he had come to a huge space. Here, the alchemy puppets are busy interspersed and walked, and the mages suddenly appear or disappear. Thousands of small light curtains are shimmering. Following the command of the mages, they switch images or display data. The mages of different energy levels Each was busy with different things, and Adam''s arrival did not attract their attention. "Katos world and dragon plane jointly explore the mage, Adam?" Suddenly a female mage appeared one meter in front of Adam and asked after performing a standard noble manner. From the energy aura, Adam can feel that this is a fourth-level mage. He did not neglect, and said after saluting, "Yes, you are?" "Amy Jonathan, you can call me Amy, senior combat staff officer." After introducing herself, the Mage Amy said without any nonsense, "The space hub will be completely stable soon, and the world of the wizard will be in three days. Ini has officially declared war on the two worlds. At that time, a large number of war wizards will join the battlefield through the hub. We have formulated some battle plans based on the information you sent. Please come here to help you find out the mistakes." Adam was a little confused, and said bluntly: "Amy Mage, I don''t know the battle mode of the War Mage, I am afraid I can''t give you any advice." Mage Amy smiled softly, and led Adam to the map and said: "Red represents areas with super-dimensional creatures." Chapter 210： Declaration of War (2 in 1) "...Orange represents level four creatures, and yellow, green, and blue represent level three to level one creatures, respectively. Are there any areas marked incorrectly on this map?" Adam glanced around and found that there was no error with the information he submitted, so he said: "The markings on the map are correct, but Master Aimee, the capture of a radiation king in the world of Katos will definitely cause great changes in the situation. , The previous information may not be accurate anymore." Mage Amy said with a smile: "It''s roughly accurate. If a war mage doesn''t even have this ability to adapt to changes, he is not qualified to participate in a plane war." The conversation between the two gradually attracted everyones attention. Amy herself is a fourth-level mage and Pricia Superdimensionals right-hand man. She is very authoritative throughout the command center. Everyone has never seen her treat any mage like this. Be kind. "Is that the exploration mage this time?" someone asked in a low voice. "Yeah, I am a very powerful new mage. I have pushed the previous war trial with my own efforts. Ceylon Island is still deserted so far. I heard that the Holy Tower has abandoned the trial site." A comparison The gossiping mage looked at the newcomer this time and said softly. "This time the two worlds were also discovered independently by him, and I heard that he not only completed the exploration mission, but even the infiltration mission was completed by the way. Not only did he promote the process of the war between the two worlds, he also helped capture an extra-dimensional creature. ." ... Among the people discussing, there are a few who are in a complicated mood, such as the twin sisters and Lilith. After the trial, they all chose the command type, that is, the role of combat staff. It has to be said that the shadow that Adam left them was too huge. Lilith, who has always targeted the command type, is very longing for the combat type. After the inquiring twin sisters of the submerged type, they unanimously chose the command type without hesitation after the Santa Mage asked them. They had no confidence in their combat effectiveness. This time it was their first mission after their promotion. As early as when they received the order from the Santa, they already knew that Adam was performing the exploration mission. They also saw Adam in the early stages of the war through the information that Santa opened to them. What an important role it played, it made them feel uncomfortable. Obviously everyone is the same at the apprenticeship stage, and is the most dazzling genius in the academy in the same class, but now although everyone has become a mage, Adam has become a "very powerful person" in the eyes of others. The gap seemed to start from the beginning, and they opened quickly at a speed that they were caught off guard. "Sister, are we going to say hello?" Hailey gently pulled Shirley''s corner. Shirley patted her sister''s hand and looked away from Adam to continue her work: "Forget it." Who would accept the traitor again? Shirley thought silently. Adam saw a lot of acquaintances. Almost all of the war wizards who were promoted with him participated in this war, but there was nothing unusual when his eyes fell on the twin sisters. He didn''t know that killing Ignas was related to the twin sisters. After parting ways, his news was immediately betrayed. Even if he knew it, he would not care. The reason why he ignored it was that he never thought they had any friendship before. At this moment Adam suddenly thought of the Moldo Academy, his only friend Eliot and Frank, who signed a contract with him, and several acquaintances who also came from Madeira, have not seen each other for so many years, I wonder if they have been promoted successfully. . Adam did not stay in the headquarters for long. The combat staff had their specific methods and rules to formulate the battle plan. Adam was just an exploratory mage, a layman, not qualified or interested in participating. He declined the invitation of Mage Amy and left directly. The headquarters. Although the war did not officially begin, the senior wizards who followed the super-dimensional wizards have already begun initial preparations. A large number of biological samples have been transported to the starship to be dissected and studied by specialized wizards in order to find their weaknesses. Adjust the armor of wizards and recruit wizards who are interested in participating in the war. Adam also has a survey report in his hand. The energy characteristics of the radiation population are similar to those studied by Adam. The most restrained ability is his own electromagnetic magic. In addition, the alchemist with the elemental body is also not weak in their restraint. , And the mage who specializes in pharmacy will not do much here. There are also some data that Adam could not collect in the investigation report, such as the reproductive capacity and time of the radiation race, the general personality of the race, the specific data of each level of the body, and the number of magical power required to achieve a frontal kill. These data require a large number of anatomical empirical studies to obtain, which is the wisdom of the group. Pricia Chaowei sent a contract through the magic net. The content of the contract is that if Adam agrees, the magic net will simultaneously adjust the mage armors of other mages during this war, so that they will have the characteristics of magnetic field. This adjustment does not involve core knowledge, the mages only have the right to use it, and every person needs to pay Adam 0.5 units of ether crystal every day. Adam happily signed the contract, which did not cause any loss to him. On the contrary, it will bring a lot of benefits. Perhaps electromagnetic magic will also be promoted. If more wizards participate in the research, this Magic will definitely complete the system faster than it is now. Adam is very happy to see this happen. Because of the existence of the magic net, although the wizards have interests, they will not cherish themselves. All the wizards know from the moment they are promoted to the official level. Only the common strength can make them obtain. More knowledge and energy. Those who didn''t understand this reason were eliminated as early as the apprenticeship stage. For Adam and the other wizards, it was only a short period of time before the war, but for the two worlds, they had never imagined that the end was so close to them. The war between Katos and the Dragon Plane has ceased, and all the creatures of all races and creatures on the Dragon Plane have focused their attention on the starships standing majestically on the crystal wall system and the sky above the sky. They are in panic. , I dont know what this horrible existence that suddenly appears and cannot communicate means. The dragons were completely united for the first time. After discussion, several stupid high-ranking dragons attempted to attack the starship, but they were killed by the passing wizards. When this scene was undisguised in the dragons Before the eyes of the tens of thousands of planes, their sanity completely collapsed, like ordinary beasts when disaster strikes, fleeing around with their tails clamped. On the contrary, many heroes have emerged from the rest of the mundane races. The old covenant reappears, and they choose to form alliances against new and more terrifying enemies. But Katos is the whole clan entering a state of war preparation. After King Sanel was captured, the two sides are already immortal enemies. The other radiant kings of Katos all returned to the world from the void, mobilizing all the kinsmen that can be mobilized, and preparing for the upcoming war with all their strength. However, the radiation kings did not feel fear, but were extremely excited. The arrival of the mage made them see the hope of the evolution of the whole family, and the endless pure high-level energy made every king coveted. The previous battle between King Sanir and Chaowei Mage ended too fast. They did not have time to rescue, but they saw from a distance that King Sanir was not without the power to fight back. In their hearts, if it werent for this The invaders of the world use despicable means to besiege, and King Nathaniel will never be defeated. In the past few days, the Radiant King did not act rashly, but stayed in his territory to observe the strength of the invaders. They found that there were only five at the same level as their own energy level, and the Radiant King even eliminated King Nathaniel. There are six, the rest of the invaders are not worth mentioning, the number is too far from the radiation race, they think they will never fall into the disadvantage after the war really starts. At dawn on the third day of Mage World Time, the five starships were arranged in the void, and the dimensional hub belt completed the final docking. The huge energy emitted from the five starships interlaced like a tornado in the void and then bloomed like fireworks. It propped up a huge protective shield, as if another plane was born between the dragon plane and Katos. Everyone put aside their work and went to the outside world. All the first batch of wizards who participated in the battle felt the original power poured into the body from the magic network energy channel, and the wizard''s armor automatically emerged and completed the magnetic field in an instant. The five super-dimensional wizards stepped out of the starship, and at the same time stretched out their hands, slowly opened a portal that was as huge as the dimension hub in the void. After a few breathing delays, batch after batch of war wizards of various shapes came to the battlefield through the portal. They suspended in the sky, silently opened the wizard''s armor, summoned soul servants, and then lifted up with one hand. , The magic surging out and gathered together, and then burned fiercely. At the same time, the magnificent voices of the five super-dimensional wizards resounded in the ears of billions of creatures in the two worlds: "Me, Winifred." "Whittier." "Climans." "Linde." "Pricia." "Adhering to the original will of the wizard world, on behalf of the fifth element holy tower, announced that the war against the world of Katos and the dragon plane has officially begun." "Where the origin descends, we will win!" "What the Master Bingfeng refers to..." The war mages suspended in the sky, including Adam, slammed their raised arms heavily on their chests. There was no need to rehearse beforehand, and each mages naturally roared: "We are invincible!" Mages declaration of war is very simple. They disdain to whitewash their role as invaders and predators, and they will not give their war behaviors such as justice, salvation, etc., just tell the invaders straightforwardly. We are here, you are done. I see, I conquer. I fight, I win. This is the belief of all war mage. After the declaration of war, all the participating mages took to their positions and performed their tasks in accordance with the orders of the contract and the combat command. Adam turned and returned to his room, preparing to leave for the plane of dragon. Although he discovered and explored these two worlds, he was only a first-level mage after all. In the large-scale world-to-world war, his power is not worth mentioning. This time there are five super-dimensional wizards who came to preside over the war. Four of them jointly deal with the world of Katos. Only one Linde Super-dimensional brought a small number of war wizards to the dragon plane, intending to end this as quickly as possible. Face the battle, and then go to support the battle in another world. So Linde Chaoweis command called Adam, who was most familiar with the dragon plane, and asked him to join the mission to clear the entire plane as quickly as possible. Among Lindes super-dimensional starships, in the combat headquarters. "It''s really a weak world. If what we feel is the peak energy of this plane, then there is no way to give birth to super-dimensional life here." Next to Adam, a third-level male mage curled his lips and looked a little disdainful. "This plane is not big, and because the secret technique called refining mentioned in the material continues to damage the origin, it is still gradually shrinking. The command means that we need to act as soon as possible to stop their continuous consumption of the origin, and then Set up a magic circle to sacrifice this plane." Another mage read out the content of the mission, and then said to Adam: "I heard that the resistance organization they established is related to you?" "Yes, Master Evans." Talking about this Adam''s face was a bit weird. He didn''t expect that the slave gathering area established in the Makalu Mountains before he left the plane of dragon would become the base camp of the new covenant race, and Lina became one of the leaders. UU reading "So, do you have any suggestions?" Adam shook his head: "Even though a considerable number of extraordinary individuals have been born among them because of the final explosion of the origin, they are still too weak compared to us. No plan is needed, just crush the past." Mage Evans looked at the infiltrating mage''s steady stream of information and nodded in agreement, "The information you submitted mentioned that there are many races in this world suitable for soul slaves?" "Yes, including the dragons, the race of the dragon plane is very similar to the monsters in the wizard world, but the intelligence and elemental affinity are higher. As long as they are brought back to the wizard world to slightly modify their bodies and fertility, they will Its cost-effective cannon fodder." Mage Evans zoomed in on the panoramic map of the Dragon Plane and marked the location of the Makalu Mountains: "In this case, the losses caused by direct killing and destruction are too great. Now they are all alive crystals of ether, and all of them die. It means that our interests will be lost," he turned his head to look at Adam. "This task is entrusted to you. I hope you can convince them to stop their unnecessary resistance. Of course, this is not absolute. If they are stubborn, I think The body refining mage of the blood test will be very happy to have so many test items, even if they are dead." Chapter 211： A rebel group that died out like a meteor Mage Evans said lightly. Adam understood what he meant. Neither he nor Linde Chaowei didnt want to waste too much time and energy on the plane of the dragon. The benefits here were too small for Katos. They just wanted to cut the mess with a quick knife, and then throw them into another battlefield. . Adam nodded and accepted the task, and then walked out of the command center with the two third-level wizards. One of these two wizards is Sherlock, who is good at controlling magic on a large scale, and the other is Brandon, who is good at space magic. With the help of these two, Adam can save more time and ensure enough combat power to deal with Possible unexpected situations. The dimensional hub platform outside the starship is very lively. Many mages who participated in the plunder of the dragon plane are posting individual missions or looking for teams, which will allow them to complete the plundering more efficiently. Different from the tasks directly assigned by the command headquarters, personal tasks are freely chosen by senior wizards or wizards with specific information. They will pay some rewards and promise to be impartial in the process of the task. This is the war of planes. In addition to the fixed rewards for high towers and sacred towers, another big source of income. After asking Adams precise coordinates, Master Brandon surrounded the three of them with a gravitational field. After the runes were illuminated, the three disappeared. Master Brandon, who refined the space magic, used teleportation to be faster and more stable, and consume less. Adam did not feel any discomfort. After walking out of the void, he came to the top of the Makalu Mountains. "This is the base camp of the resistance organization? It is really weak. I think it only takes a few spaces to tear the magic to completely smooth this place." The Brandon mage gestured with his fingers and said. Mage Sherlock smiled lightly, and said: "In that case, you have to compensate for the loss of the tower. We are not here to destroy it. If all we get is a pile of dead bodies, the poor body refiners won''t pay much. High price." He turned his head to look at Adam: "Mage Adam, it''s up to you next, and Brandon and I will cooperate with you." No matter how big the Makalu Mountains are, there is no way to accommodate all the creatures of a plane. Hundreds of millions of natives are still scattered around the dragon plane. The reason why the command headquarters attaches importance to this weak resistance organization is because they represent With the rebellious will and the last hope of all races on the plane of dragons except the dragons, after dissolving their hopes, the mages can control this organization to speak out, and it is easier to preserve and conquer more''slave seeds''. The first step in persuasion is to tell the resistance organization that we are here. It didn''t take long for Adam to leave the plane of dragon, but the Makalu Mountains changed a lot. During the days when the world of Katos was most frequently invaded, the mass entry of races eager for peace brought about rapid changes to this mountain range. Especially after the resistance organization took this place as a base camp, they transformed the entire wilderness on the edge of the mountain range and built a large city consisting of two parts, the ground and the underground. The original concentration camp location became the center of this huge city. The magic circle left by Adam became their most solid and reliable protection. Now only the core and high-level members of the New Covenant race are eligible to live here. "the host" On a giant tree relatively close to the center, Lina stroked her heart and muttered to herself. Not long ago, the terrifying voice that resounded in everyones ears could not be understood by the rest of the dragon plane, but Lina vaguely remembered that she had heard a similar pronunciation when the owner was''Chris Hanshuang''. At that time, she only thought it was a meaningless murmur of the dragon clan who still didn''t speak lingua franca. She didn''t know that she was wrong until now. The doubts that have been lingering in the heart have also been reasonably explained at that moment. No wonder the masters behavior is so weird. No wonder he has never heard of the methods he knows before. No wonder he doesnt care about what ordinary dragons are pursuing. The chaos caused by the war is endless. It turns out that he is not a dragon at all, or even a creature on the plane of dragon. "That image is the real you, right" "Intruder" . A knock on the door sounded, and Lina regained her senses and said, "Is it Camby? Come in." "Master, this is the information collected by the peripheral members, which is exactly the same as you guessed." Camby became younger and younger after breaking through the extraordinary. Now he looks like a teenager, but his temperament has become more and more stable. Nas thoughts of fighting for power, but now he has no such thoughts anymore. He handed what was in his hand to the table in front of Lina, and said: "Master, what should we do now? If that adult is really a member , We wont have any qualifications to resist at all. These races that signed the new covenant are seeking their own deaths." The data is a picture, with the image of the pen, the picture of the mage coming and unscrupulously capturing creatures, several of which are drawn with heavy ink and color to outline the scene of the invincible dragon being captured like ordinary beasts in the hands of the mage, Lina Looked carefully over and over again, the sweat from the palm of the hand soaked the paper. Silence spread, and the atmosphere became more and more depressing. After a long time, Lina said softly: "I know, resistance is a dead end, but" When the voice broke again, Camby waited for a while, and couldn''t help but say: "Master, the covenant races thought they could defeat the invaders like they did in ancient times. They don''t know what kind of enemy they are facing." He has followed Adam for a long time, and he knows the horror of Adam deeply, "Master, they are just a bunch of arrogant fools, and even the dragons have no ability to resist, they" "I know." Lina repeated, "But we have no other way. Up to now, the master and the city lord have not contacted me again. I know they are not dead, so we can only be abandoned." "The covenant race is very weak, but they are at least stronger than us. The forest elves alone don''t even have the power to speak in such troubled times." Lina was very pessimistic. She reached out her hand on the wall and the giant tree opened a small From the window, you can see the whole view of the concentration camp, and you can see the people coming and going in the most central fortress-like building. "This place was originally given to us by the owner, but now we are marginalized. You see, even if this is the case. In the crisis, no one came to invite us to ask our opinions." Camby''s eyes became fierce: "Master, before the adults left, you gave you the control of the concentration camp, right?" Lina understood what he meant, shook her head and said: "With the magic circle left by the master, we can indeed recapture this place. Even if I want to, the seeds left on them will teach them unforgettable lessons, but how can that be? In this way, we will only be completely isolated, and then maybe we will become the first race to be erased." When Camby wanted to say something more, a loud noise rang in his ears, and he subconsciously changed into a tree form, panicking: "Invader" Lina''s expression suddenly became very excited, she waved her hand to interrupt him, and flew out of the giant wood to the outside world: "Is the master you?" Adams method of informing them of his arrival was very simple and rude. He directly waved his magic wand and created a thunderstorm over the Makalu Mountains, then flew grandiosely in the direction of the original concentration camp. Transcendent creatures are constantly flying from all over the Makalu Mountains. They line up in the sky, but they dare not get out of the magic circle, and they run their whole body energy inside and stare at the three Adam angrily. "Stop!" Under the eyes of the mundane races of Makalu Mountains in fear and hope, someone in the transcendental creatures questioned: "Who are you?" Mage Sherlock and Mage Brandon looked at each other. They didn''t understand what these natives were talking about. They shrugged and said to Adam, "I''ll leave it to you." Adam ignored the warning. He wanted to organize a language to introduce the current situation, but suddenly felt that it was troublesome, and it was impossible to persuade the resistance organization with his mouth. He flew to the edge of the magic circle and thought about it. Said: "You surrender." The leaders of the resistance organization were stunned. As soon as the leader who spoke before was about to speak, he heard Adam continue to say: "I spread the refining technique." "I started the city-state war." "The early collision between the dragon plane and Katos was caused by me." "Mage Legion, I brought it here." Even if they were stupid, they understood these words. They couldn''t imagine that the culprit who caused them the catastrophe would dare to stand in front of them like this. This kind of contempt made them extremely angry. "You **** it! Smash it!" The leaders roared, the energy fluctuations were completely excited, the elemental energy gathered in the body, and the figures of several leaders from the spirit race suddenly became huge, and the extraordinary level of elemental attacks hit Adam in a series. Mage Sherlock brightened his eyes and said to Mage Brandon: "It''s really good. I can get an elemental body naturally after promotion. This kind of aptitude is stronger than most of my slave races." Mage Brandon nodded in agreement: "Well, after the captives go back to the laboratory for a little modification, they will soon be able to form combat effectiveness. It seems that the value of this plane is not as low as previously thought." The two of them didn''t care about the mighty elemental attacks at all. They were just a level-one transcendent creature, without high-level fundamental energy drive, and no official mage would take it seriously. Adam did not take any actions, nor did he construct defensive magic. All elemental attacks disappeared in him, and even the basic defense of the Mage Armor could not be broken through. He spread his hands and pointed at Linde''s super-dimensional starship in the sky, and said, "Look, you are too weak. There are thousands of mages stronger than me above your head." Adams persuasion was regarded as a provocation by Chi Guoguo. All the high-level resistance organizations living in the concentration camp launched a frantic offensive. Someone shouted: "People, hide into the underground fortifications!" "Invaders, destroy them under the power left by the ancient powerful!" Someone shouted and eagerly activated the magic circle left by Adam. Adam was still motionless, and the violent thunder became extremely gentle before and after his eyes, flowing slowly like water. "Ancient powerhouse? No, this is my power. The magic circle you depend on for survival was laid by me." The resistance organization was dumbfounded and flew frantically to get out of the range of the magic circle. At this moment, Adam gently tapped the magic wand forward. Boom! ! ! A huge explosion sounded, elemental forces and shock waves blasted them away. The magic circle left by Adam was not very high, and it was impossible to kill them directly, but they were already in a panic after the thunder dissipated. The resistance organization was horrified. They realized that an unprecedented crisis had come. If they couldn''t kill the three people in front of them, there would be no future for the entire dragon plane. "Kill them!" "Follow the covenant, everyone, kill them!" Amidst the roars of one after another, the entire Makalu Mountains agitated, and every combative unit launched the most violent attack on the three of Adam. Mage Sherlock smacked his lips, thinking that Adam would have a headache facing this level of attack, and wanted to help. Just then, Adam suddenly said: "Lina." Sudden changes occurred. From the ground, the ground, the sky, and every corner of the field of vision, enchanting and beautiful flowers were in full bloom, giant trees stood up, and the thick branches crashed down, instantly countering the ordinary level. The creatures Then some high-level bodies were suddenly pierced, and the thorns grew out of their teeth and claws, causing them huge damage. Compared to hurt, the sudden rebellion from allies made them at a loss. "It is the power of the forest elves!" "Lina, are you crazy? Do you know what you are doing!" "Traitor, you are a sinner of all races!" While they rushed to know the plants in their bodies, they had to cut the flesh and blood in pieces, while questioning Lina in disbelief. Lina flashed green light in her eyes, gathered all her strength and tore the body of the leader closest to her directly in half, and then stepped into the **** storm to kneel down in front of Adam, and said excitedly: "Master" Lina explained their doubts. Everyone was shattered, but they were no longer in the mood to condemn and question them. Only the thought of running away was left in their hearts. Only if they were alive could they have the opportunity to continue resisting. Mage Sherlock shook his finger lightly. It rained suddenly in the sky. Wherever the raindrops went, all the attacks of the resistance organization were directly annihilated. He looked at Adam and then at Lina, and said, "Not bad. Slave, good ability, is this race a slave to your soul? Do you mind dividing me up." "Of course, it is their honor." The situation was under control. Although there was a battle, the resistance organization had not lost many staff. After seeing the raindrops on the plants, the power of the plants became stronger and successfully imprisoned almost all ordinary life. He laughed. Reaching out his hand to the high level in the sky, a huge gravitational force struck, and the high level of the resistance organization that was fled in the face of great changes flew back. Chapter 212： The plane of dragon The power of the third-level mage is too strong. Mage Brandon did not use magic, but the pure application of knowledge has already made the high-levels of these resistance organizations unbearable. There are a few physically fragile ones in the process of flying back. Because of the sudden increase in internal pressure, it exploded and died. Mage Sherlock raised his palm up, and all the members of the resistance organization within the Makalu Mountains were wrapped in a ball of water, and then flew into the sky. This mission was completed by three people from Master Evans, and it took less than one hour of Master World Standard Time. The massive resistance organization has existed in name only. The two high-level mages didnt mean to continue to waste time here. After controlling all the creatures living in the field, Brandons mages outlined a large teleportation circle out of thin air. The light flashed, and they had returned to the dimensional hub platform. The numerous creatures that appeared suddenly attracted the attention of the wizards. They looked up and down the different dragon plane races with the eyes of selecting goods. They made comments from time to time, and some familiar with the two wizards came forward to inquire about the transaction price. . The forest elves were the only group among the captives that remained sober, but before they had time to express their shock, the blood circulation was disturbed by the energy fluctuations inadvertently dissipated by the engulfing mages, and the weakest group of bodies had already collapsed. Trend, if they are not protected, they will undoubtedly die. Lina wanted to transform into a flower and a grass immediately, no matter what, as long as she can not be noticed, but now she can only speak in fear: "Master, people..." Although she knew that her master was very strong before, she did not have a precise knowledge of the racial strength of the master. Until now, when she was really in the mage group, she had a profound realization of what is strong. There is no qualification to stand in front of a mage. Adam looked back and propped up a thin electromagnetic barrier to help them withstand the energy erosion. Upon seeing this, Mage Sherlock said to the others: "This group of indigenous people is used by the headquarters to speed up the war. We We must first hand over the task, and talk about the transaction later." The mission of the command headquarters is the first priority in the war of planes. The wizards all know this truth, so after exchanging contact information with the three Adams, they disperse, and the three Adams and the high-level rebel organizations are suddenly surprised. The light of the teleportation that descended was shrouded and came to Master Evans. "Welcome back, it seems that your mission is going well." Mage Evans said with a smile. When the resistance organization is completely controlled by the wizard, the rest will come naturally and easily. The headquarters controlled the top and strongest of the race through contracts, and ordered them to return to the dragon plane to gather members of their respective races. The forest elves received special treatment because they were the first race on the dragon plane to submit to the world of the wizard. Na became the leader, while the rest of the forest elves acted as scouts and guides to follow the wizard to capture missions. After seeing the talents of the natives on the plane of dragon, the mages became very interested in the slave hunting operation. This interest reached a culmination after seeing a magical fire dragon with their own eyes. A senior bloodline side body refining mage worked with the alchemist to complete the physical transformation of the fire dragon on the spot. The body refining mage broke through the protection of his soul from inherited memory, purified the blood of the fire dragon, and almost turned the fire dragon into In addition to the elementary life, the alchemist made a mechanical body and magical circulation circuit for the fire dragon. After the transformation, this fire dragon, which originally had only a second energy level, showed the power of a fourth level life. Although the real life level has not improved, but As a slave or weapon, he is fully qualified. The most important thing is that this kind of transformation does not consume much resources and is extremely cost-effective. After , the rest of the races were also successively transformed, which also showed potential beyond the expectations of the mages. The natives, especially the fertile individuals among them, suddenly became a hot commodity. The first to complete the tribes conquest was the forest elves. Because of Adams special contribution as an exploration wizard in this plane war, this clan did not degenerate to the point of becoming a commodity. Every wizard who captured the forest elves would send them. Give it to Adam and exchange the magic net communication method with Adam. They know that making a good explorer is far more valuable than getting a few slaves. Lina lives in fear and excitement every day, and is suddenly given the power of a whole world. She even feels that she has reached the pinnacle of her life, even if she knows that the power is only the help of the wizards, she doesn''t care. Unwillingness, resentment, revenge, and other emotions have completely disappeared after seeing the absolute strength. Seven days later, Lina suddenly knocked on Adam''s door, bringing a bit of surprise to Adam. "Master, a master mage caught a frost dragon cub, like Sophia." Frost Dragon Drake Sophia, Adam almost forgot the name. He remembered that he could not complete the contract due to the devils delay before leaving from the city of freedom, and he couldnt carry a burden when doing troubles on the battlefield, so he threw the young dragon in a cave. It is impossible for her intelligence and strength to survive, and he did not expect to hear from her again. "Are you sure it is her?" Lina nodded and hesitated: "The young dragon has been sleeping all the time. According to her size, she should be, but she is too thin..." Adam saw the young dragon locked up with a large number of ordinary race slaves at the trading point spontaneously formed by the wizards of the dimension hub platform. Unlike the restless slaves, Sophia was not affected at all, she was always asleep. As Lina said, Sophia was so skinny and skinny. If it werent for her sleep to maintain her last vitality, Im afraid she Already starved to death. "It''s no wonder that this stupid dragon has been alive until now. It is estimated that this stupid dragon has never been out of the cave. It is really lucky not to be starved to death." The devil appeared beside Adam and said harshly. The one who captured Sophia was a second-level mage. He knew Adam. After hearing the devils words, he said with a smile: "It is indeed a stupid dragon. After I caught her, she was sober once. At that time, I thought she would resist. Unexpectedly, she fell asleep again after just muttering two sentences." The devil asked curiously: "What did she say?" "It seems to be, I was caught again, Dalong, come and rescue me, Dalong, where are you, I''m so hungry." The devil suddenly quacked and couldnt help but said, "Is there only these two sentences? She didnt say Dalong, I want to have **** with you..." boom! The devil was pressed to the ground by a big thunder hand, and layers of electric current flowed on it, and its mouth and eyes were crooked and could no longer speak. Adam stepped forward and stepped on its mouth, facing The second-level mage said: "Can this Frost Dragon be traded to me?" The second-level mage stared at the interaction between Adam and the devil in amazement. He forbeared and forbeared without asking anything. He happily opened the confinement and released Sophia out: "Of course, fifty complete ether crystals, this young dragon belongs to you. " Sophia felt that she had a long and long dream. At the beginning of the dream, she had a lot of food, and she couldn''t finish it, but then there was less and less food. After the last food was eaten, she woke up from the dream. , There was already an unfamiliar environment in front of her, and the dragon was gone, so she did not dare to go out. Soon she felt that she was going to be hungry and could not bear it, so she could only sleep, because she felt that as long as she fell asleep, she would not be hungry, nor would she die. Maybe the next time she woke up, she would be able to see a lot of food. She is a great dragon. She gradually felt that even sleeping was difficult. She was too weak. When she woke up last time, she found herself caught again, but she didnt even have the strength to escape... Sophia''s eyelids moved. "Master, she is awake!" The devil jumped three feet high, jumped in front of Sophia, pointed at her and said to Adam. "You better not want to die, otherwise you will keep the magic wand shape and don''t want to change back." Adam threatened. The devil was stagnant, and he said: "How come, then master, I won''t delay your business, I''ll go now..." Adam stopped and threw it ten pieces of complete ether crystals, and ordered: "Go to Master Matthew, the method of trading inheritance memory." After the devil left, Adam said to the young dragon who was still afraid to open his eyes: "Don''t pretend to be asleep when you wake up. It is safe here." Sophia was full of excitement, her voice was familiar, but her breath was completely different. Instead, she closed her eyes and kept meditating in her heart: deceitful deceitful deceit! Adam directly injected a tube of high-grade nutrient solution into the body of the young dragon. This tube of medicines extracted from various high-energy substances is far more effective than ordinary food. Sophia''s body is visible to the naked eye. This feeling is really It was so comfortable that this brainless young dragon could no longer maintain a disguise, and couldn''t help but open his eyes and let out a comfortable "shenyin". opened her eyes and saw Adam. After an exclamation, she immediately closed her eyes and went into the corner, trying to group herself into a ball so that Adam could not find it. Adam had no choice but to simulate the breath of the Frost Dragon. Sophia immediately stopped, sniffing and sniffing like a puppy. She timidly opened her eyes and looked at Adam and said, "Are you a dragon?" Adam nodded. "Really? How did you become so small, Dalong?" Just as Adam was about to explain, he heard Sophia continue to say: "How do I mate when I get smaller..." Adam''s face turned black, and he felt that he still couldn''t communicate with this stupid dragon, so he fainted her. When the devil brought back the method of deciphering inheritance memory, she would naturally know these things after signing the contract. Sophias position in Adams heart is not a soul slave, but a mount and a summoned object. What needs to be signed is a summoning contract. This contract is different from the master-servant contract. Although it is still a master-servant relationship in essence, the summoned creatures will not be contaminated. Adams soul fluctuations and the original aura of the wizard world. The advantage of this is that Adam may be able to summon Sophia in future exploration missions without causing the rejection of the alien origin. The disadvantage is that the relationship between the master and the summoned object is not Not close, Adam can''t directly control Sophia''s life and death through the contract, and his own death will not affect the life of the summoned object. This is Adam''s thought after seeing the fire dragon that had been transformed and its strength increased greatly. At this stage, if he could possess a powerful summoned beast of level 4, his strength would be greatly improved. The next half month was calm, the native creatures fleeing on the dragon plane became rarer and rarer, and the dragons were completely captured. The mages who participated in the battle against the dragon plane were doing the finishing work, with the intention of killing all The resources that can be plundered are wiped out, and then the entire plane is sacrificed directly. The cultivation of life refinement techniques on the plane of dragon was completely terminated, and the erosion of Katos was restrained by Pricia and the others. The world boundary of the plane of dragon had stabilized, and the senior wizards directly under Linde Chaowei began to rush towards Set up planes and sacrifice magic circles around the world. Adam once asked if the broken source of Evans was worth sacrificing. After all, the highest purity ether crystal is needed to set up the magic circle, which is a very expensive expense. Mage Evans did not hesitate to nod his affirmation. He said that the ultimate goal of plane warfare is sacrifice. Ether Crystals are the''energy stone'' and''currency'' that belong to the world of Mage only after the power of the world of Mage is born~www. novelhall.com~ Therefore, as long as the source can be strengthened, the wizard will never be stingy with giving ether crystal. After the explanation, Mage Evans said mysteriously: "After the sacrifice, every mage participating in the battle will get some benefits. As an exploration mage, the benefits you can get are second only to the super Vita master. After the first experience , You wont have any questions about sacrifice." Adam asked curiously, but Mage Evans only said that you will know soon. As the day of sacrifice approaches, only high-level mages are gradually remaining active on the plane of the dragon, and the rest, including Adam, are quietly waiting on the platform of the dimension hub, looking through the protective shield at the magic circle that is about to take shape below. Everyone can feel that the dragon plane originally wants to resist, but it no longer has the ability to resist, and it can''t even control its own body. The natives were born here and grew up here. They are most sensitive to this kind of change. Riots happen almost every day, but they are all suppressed by the **** understatement of the mages. On the third day, Linde Chaoweizhen, who had never shown his face, descended, swaying a magic pillar that penetrates the sky and the earth to connect the starship and the center of the magic circle, igniting the first energy node of the magic circle, and all wizards can clearly see from high above. I saw the mountains, rivers, earth, rivers, lakes and seas of the dragon plane lit up one after another, forming a six-pointed star pattern. Then the magic tide faded, pure, the original energy that Adam had only seen when he was promoted came to the dragon plane through the six-pointed star... If you find a chapter content error, please report it, we will fix it as soon as possible. For more exciting content, please pay attention: the new domain name of Dashubao Novel Network Chapter 213： front The cross-boundary source energy gathered in front of Linde Chaowei into a sphere, and the Chaowei mage opened his hands to embrace the source, and then slammed heavily towards the center of the magic circle. The raging fire ignited the entire plane of the dragon. Adam could clearly see that in the flame, everything in the world was transformed into something he didn''t understand and merged into the source energy of the wizard world. The flame is getting more and more intense, the area of ??the dragon plane is getting smaller and smaller, and the six-pointed star is getting brighter and brighter. Suddenly, the flames condensed into substance on the six horns of the six-pointed star, becoming a chain grating inserted in all directions, as if to imprison some object from the void. A few seconds later, the chain tightened fiercely, showing a shocking sense of power, and then the broken source of the dragon plane appeared in front of everyone. This is the origin of an ordinary world with only instincts and no consciousness. It is already weak and out of shape. The spherical body seems to have been ravaged by countless pests. The naked eye can easily see the hollows and the uneven collapse on the exterior. It is like a patient who is completely paralyzed. After his uncontrollable body is amputated, it cannot even maintain its final dignity. When all the lives it gave birth to were captured or betrayed it, it completely lost any resistance and could only be slaughtered by people. Every mage heard the wailing of the origin of the dragon plane, and then all the aboriginal lives, including the races that had signed a contract with the mage to become slaves, felt immense sadness and unbearable pain. They couldn''t help but shed tears and knelt down. The ground, and then struggling, the whimpering sound in the mouth can not hear the specific content, but it is undoubtedly a sad message. Lind Chaowei didn''t say a word during the whole process. When the world was almost burnt out and the six-pointed star completely imprisoned the origin of the dragon plane, he held up the origin of the mage world, which had become larger than himself, and stepped out into the sacrifice magic circle. Gently send with both hands forward. The chain forked and connected the two ends, the original power of the dragon plane was quickly extracted, and the chain entered the other end. During this period, a huge light illuminated a large area of ??void, and the light became brighter and brighter. Later, Adam could not see the inside. In the end what happened. This process lasted for an hour, after which the light gradually dimmed, and finally the dragon plane and origin completely disappeared, as if it had never existed. "Is this over? Nothing happened?" Adam asked the Mage Evans who was standing beside him in doubt. "Don''t worry. It''s about to start." As soon as the voice fell, Adam felt his soul fluctuate slightly, and a mysterious energy path from the magic net was activated. The original energy group that jumped like a heart in the void flickered, and then an energy that was different from ether and magic. Infused into the soul, Adam felt his eyes and ears clear at this moment, and his calculation power instantly increased. Various negative states and substances in the soul and body seemed to disappear. The mage''s armor automatically appeared, and the magic power quickly moved to renew The energy of is brought into the circulation, making the defense of the Mage Armor stronger. The magic power cycle is getting faster and faster, and finally a tide is formed in the body. After a rise and fall, Adam feels that his total magic power has shrunk by 20 points, but the quality is higher on the original basis. Then the energy channel was closed, and the six-pointed star magic array in the void shattered and turned into a haze to revolve around the original energy group. After a few breaths, they disappeared in front of everyone. Mage Evans said to Adam: "How do you feel? Isn''t it great?" "It is good, but" Mage Evans said with a smile, "But isn''t it very useful?" Adam nodded. He really felt that this kind of reward was better than nothing at best, and the improvement in strength was minimal. "This is normal. First of all, this plane is too weak, and there is no environment for the birth of super-dimensional life. Second, this source is too broken, the world of the wizard has not been improved much, and the feedback to us will not be much. The sacrifice is a large plane, and the feedback you get will be huge." Mage Evans paused here, "Tell you a secret." Adam was taken aback. Everything that can be called a secret by the mage has a high value. He and Mage Evans are not very close, how could it be? Mage Evans understood Adams question, waved his hand indifferently, and pointed to Linde Chaoweis body in the void and said: Its a secret, but in fact, every high-level mage knows that we are promoted from level four to level five, except for In addition to the basic knowledge and energy, it also needs to absorb enough origin. Every super-dimensional mage can be regarded as an origin life, but the weakest kind." "This is the evolution path that belongs to the mage alone, and it is also the reason why the fifth-level life in the mage world is far stronger than the creatures in other worlds in the void." Mage Evans stopped talking, but the news he revealed just now was enough to support Adams association. Super-Dimensional Mage is the weakest original life, so maybe True Spirit Archmage is the complete original life? He still remembered that Dean Victor said at the time that the Great Master True Spirit lived in a small space created by him. At first he only thought it was a stable environment opened up in the void using spatial knowledge, but now it seems that it may be a real position. In the face, the Great Master True Spirit may already be able to create the world based on himself. The dragon plane has completely disappeared. This plane war has reached half of the results. At this time, the starship is busy, and the command is mobilizing alchemy puppets to send large quantities of supplies and captives back to the world of the wizard, waiting to stay in the star After only the war mage is left on the ship, Lindes super-dimensional starship will complete the docking of several other starships in the world of Katos, and concentrate all the power to plow the cave. The state of all the prisoners is very irritable, even if some do not understand the meaning of the disappearance of the source in front of them, but the kind of sorrow that does not come from the heart has filled their hearts and gave them the courage to resist. The forest elves have not yet undergone the transformation of the whole clan, and their combat power is not enough to deal with the radiation creatures that restrain them, so although they are soul slaves of Adam, they have to be temporarily sent to the world of wizards. Lina already knew what the wizards were going to do. Without Adam''s action, she forcedly suppressed the agitation within the race and obediently followed the command and stepped into the portal. However, the rest of the races suffered heavy casualties. Forcibly stuffed in. The mages were never gentle with the captives, and the alchemy puppets without emotions only obeyed orders and acted. If they hesitate and act, they will be killed. Adams room was cold, with transparent gems everywhere, and the devil was squatting on the ground boringly counting beads. It was the ice crystal formed after Sophias tears fell. Because of the energy in it, it could keep it from melting for a long time. I saw Adam coming back. , The devil pointed to the young dragon who had fainted and said: "This little guy just cried miserably. It seems that she is not as stupid as I thought. She knows what happened outside." Adam has not signed a summoning contract with Sophia and has not reformed her, so this time Sophia will also be sent to the plane of dragon. In order to prevent her from starving to death because of fear of not going out, Adam specially prepared enough for her to consume dozens of Food of the year. "Really? What did she say?" "Bad guy, bad dragon, bully dragon and so on, oh yes, she said she has no home." Adam was silent for a while and didn''t say anything. He just handed the food and nutrients he had prepared to the alchemy puppet on standby behind him, and then ordered it to take Sophia away. Adam was surprised that the always stupid little dragon would be so keen, but he was not prepared to explain anything about it. This is fate. In this dangerous, cruel void where thousands of lives in countless worlds greedily pursue energy, every individual, including the wizard All have to adapt to the law of the weak and the strong eating the beasts. Further, it is not necessary to have a brighter future, but to retreat is inevitable. Two days later, the starship emptied, followed the dimensional hub belt in a space jump to the direction of Katos, and then completed the docking. Mage world law is almost complete, forming an embedded plane in the sky of Katos world. Large-scale wars and single-player missions are completely two concepts. In this kind of battlefield, personal strength is no longer enough to control the battle. Even the super-dimensional mage is pinned by the Radiation King of Katos, and has penetrated into the depths of the void. trace. War is the best catalyst. The world of Katos has completed a transformation of the thinking mode of the entire race in a short time. The level of authority is more clearly defined. High-level creatures have absolute control over low-level creatures. Even if the order is suicide, they will be executed without hesitation, and low-level creatures have no doubts about this. Combat-type Legion Mages can often see a large number of low-level radiation creatures commit suicide, and then become food into the body of high-level organisms, promote life evolution and ensure high-level combat power. The fourth and third rings were completely abandoned, and hundreds of millions of radioactive creatures were kept on the border of the second ring without retreating. The war officially entered a state of confrontation and tug-of-war. After the docking was completed, the frontline legion had not yet reached the rotation time. Adam and the rest of the war mages on the starship carried out sweeping remnants and resource collection tasks for a full month before receiving the order of the joint command and officially entering the frontline. "Coordinates, the Radiation Race gathered more than twenty fourth-level creatures, more than a hundred third-level creatures, countless second-level and first-level creatures, and raided Camp 760 overnight. The resident mages were almost wiped out. The task is to clear out the enemies near the coordinate point, re-establish fortifications, complement the front, and prevent the radiation race from using this as a breakthrough to enter the rear. Stanley, Camber, and Sarona will lead the team to execute it." On the Dimension Hub platform, a senior combat staff officer gave the mission request to everyone with a blank face. The mages were accustomed to life and death, and there was no emotional fluctuation when talking about the word annihilated. "Any questions?" Adam was silent. At this time, he had no right to speak. He was just a little shocked by the number of the camp. The war wizards had completely surrounded the second ring. I dont know how many camps there are in the encirclement circle, and how many camps there are at every moment. destruction. "It seems that the battle is not as optimistic as expected." Adam murmured. Next to Adam, a tall muscular knuckle, wearing armor made of advanced magic materials, and a giant long knife in hand, heard his words and whispered: "It''s really not very optimistic. The loss is a bit big. One day there will be news of the destruction of the camp. Several batches of support have arrived in the main world, but the battlefield is like a bottomless pit." "Oh, by the way, my name is Wall." After introducing himself, he gritted his teeth and said, "There are too many shreds, too much to give birth." Adam remembered the reproduction method of the radiation race. There is no difference between male and female among them. Some of them resemble separate reproduction, but they are more advanced than separate reproduction. The body tissues cut by the advanced creatures above the first level will become new life strangely after being corroded by the mutation energy. In order to deal with this terrifying means of reproduction, the mages must ensure that every inch of the enemys body is destroyed during the battle, otherwise it may Many little monsters will be born overnight. Wall stretched out his hand friendly, saw the height difference between the two, and then flinched back and patted his chest: "Don''t worry, as long as we are more careful, there will be no chance that the group will be broken. Wait until the ultra-dimensional wizards come back from the depths of the void is their end." "Hello, I am Adam." Adam also said with a hammer on his chest. Adam is still the first level, but it has reached its peak before. After the magical power purification after the sacrifice, it looks no different from the second-level mage. Wall is a third-level mage, and it seems that he is still very enthusiastic. It''s rare among mages. "I know you, this time the explorer, you know, the body refiner is very poor, can you tell me" he was a little embarrassed, scratching his head and said: "I can protect you, those smashing rays Attacks can''t penetrate my defenses." Adam was a bit speechless. He just thought it was a warm heart. Before the impression was confirmed, he revealed his purpose. Before Adam had time to answer, the devil''s face appeared on the magic wand in his hand: "If the master can''t even protect himself, he would have died in the exploration mission a long time ago, and he still needs it." Snapped. Adam slapped the devil back. Wall is a little embarrassed, but he is not angry. It seems that his personality is really good: "That''s right, then forget it" Adam thought for a while and wanted to ask: "Mage Wall, are you the body refiner on the side of the bloodline?" Wall''s eyes lit up and he nodded and said, "Yes, is there anything in exchange? By the way, I heard that you have got some good slaves. I can help you reform them. I am very good at doing this kind of thing. ." "I look forward to working with you." Wall laughed happily. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the teleporting light lit up, and hurriedly made a gesture to talk later, waiting to be teleported to the front line. Chapter 214： Return to the Sacred Tower The fragile surface land of the Katos world was completely shattered a few days after the war officially started, and the surface height near the front line dropped by nearly 100 meters. Adam and the dozens of wizards who were responsible for rebuilding and garrisoning Camp 760 were directly transmitted to the radioactive minerals. The coordinates of the teleportation point are the ruins of the original camp 760. Now this place has become a flesh-and-blood grinding disc. Countless radiation creatures are fighting with the mages from the surrounding camps to support each other, every second. Countless energy collided and exploded, and the shock wave was blowing like ordinary wind. As soon as the wizards walked out of the void, the three fourth-level wizards ordered everyone to open the wizards armor at full capacity, and then the three teamed up to build a defensive magic that enveloped everyone. They were falling in the center of the battlefield. A wave of rays attacked. The support mages in the Anxious Fight thus got a chance to breathe. The two fourth-level leaders at the head did not have any nonsense, and said a word to Adam''s leading mages and gave it to you, and led their men to leave directly. They are also responsible for the garrison mission. If they stay in Camp 760 for a long time, they are likely to be attacked by increasingly cunning radiation creatures and fall. The three fourth-levels didnt say any words of thanks. In the war, all the mages are a whole. When one place falls, the rest of the mages are obliged to come and support. This is the same for any mages. Members of the same clan will be condemned by all wizards, and there will be no chance of becoming an enemy wizard. A sturdy ray attack flew in the distance, Mage Stanley directly showed a huge elemental body, waved a metal torrent to offset the ray, and then said: "How to fight I don''t need me to teach you, I only have one request. , On the premise of preserving yourself, clear out all radioactive organisms in the camp as quickly as possible, remembering that even a single cell tissue cannot be left behind." "Start now." After speaking, three fourth-level mages directly rushed into the enemy formation, looking for traces of fourth-level radiation creatures, with the intention of launching a beheading operation. The rest of the wizards showed breathtaking execution power at this moment. As soon as Mage Stanley''s voice fell, the formation instantly dispersed, and each wizard opened up to maximize the use of magical power to prevent accidental injury, but also To ensure the distance to support their companions at any time, they automatically formed a cross-fighting formation. After the first few rounds of magic bombardment, they would retreat to the rear, and another batch would take over and maintain a continuous attack. Except for Adam, all wizards have elemental bodies. After unfolding, the wizards shone with various colors like neon. A variety of powerful magic forms a covering saturation blow, and the elements complement each other, and there is no one inch left. The Legion of Elemental Mages appeared dangerous and elegant. The body refining wizards are another style of painting. They waved the elemental weapons in their hands and rushed to the forefront of the battlefield to meet the monsters. This is the first time Adam has seen the fighting method of an official-level body refiner. The bloodline looks like Wall. After transforming, it is more than 30 meters high, completely becoming another creature that Adam has never seen before. , While the strengthening side is the body is proportionally enlarged, the muscles are knotted, and the magical power flows on the body surface and the wizard''s armor. The gestures of hands and feet bring the ground to shake, and every weapon swing brings space and is overwhelmed. The whimper. Every body-refining mage is a fighting mad. They enjoy fighting and killing, and even if they are covered with cuts and bruises, they don''t care about it. The injuries have aroused their desire to fight even more, showing a **** sense of power. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Adam''s was indeed the weakest among them, so he consciously played a supporting role. Since all the wizards who participated in the battle this time obtained the magnetized wizard armor through the magic net, Adam therefore had some control capabilities. He deployed a strong magnetic field at the end of the battlefield with all his strength, and all the wizards sensed the changes in the range. No one hesitated, and at the same time opened up this part of the authority. At this moment, everyone became a strong moving magnetic field, and the strength was equivalent to personal strength. The biggest benefit was the three fourth-level wizards, who could almost do it in the enemy formation. Ignore the rays come and go freely. The ray attack of the radiation biological grouping was also weakened step by step when it entered the magnetic field. The situation at this time is equivalent to Adam building a buff defensive magic covering the entire battlefield with his own power and weak consumption. Not finished yet, Adam can mobilize the free magic power that the wizards escaped to a certain extent, gather this part of the energy that should have been lost, and attribute it to himself, exerting a strength far beyond his own level. The position of each person in the magnetic field, the frequency and value of each collective magic, the cooling rate of the wizards, etc. are all in his calculations. Adam kept waving his magic wand, and hundreds of elemental missiles fell one after another. It perfectly fills the battle gap and makes saturation strikes more efficient. At this moment Adam even felt that he might have chosen the wrong path, his magic, his ability, is simply a natural combat mage. "Good job!" The changes in the battlefield are obvious. Everyone knows that this change comes from the mage behind him who doesnt even have an elemental real body. The one closest to Adam turned his head and gave Adam a thumbs up when he was regaining his magic power. Said, "It''s been a long time since I played so comfortable." At this time, a shocking change occurred in the radiation biota. The three fourth-level wizards fully fired and caused huge destructive power. The fourth-level radiation creatures could not sit idly by, soaring to the sky, leading the three wizards to the other end of the battlefield. . But the strength of the senior mage is amazing, and the three-to-twenty is not weak. The low-level monsters have also mutated into a more efficient form of war. The low-level monsters have completely abandoned themselves and transformed into a base similar to a turret. The scattered ray attacks are therefore more cohesive. They have no concept of rotation, energy. Once there is not enough, advanced individuals will directly swallow the kinsmen around them to supplement, and those who are about to die will split themselves at the last moment and give birth to new radiation creatures. Their ray attacks have also undergone new changes. They have become more weird and uncertain from Adams familiar straight forward, and even have the ability to penetrate space. Some rays will disappear after flying for a certain distance after they are emitted. When it was natural loss, it suddenly appeared in front of everyone. If it weren''t for all the energy fluctuations in the magnetic field that couldn''t be concealed from Adam''s perception, they might be attacked successfully. The previous camp may not have thought that the radiation creatures evolved such a strange attack method to be successfully attacked. However, in a frontal battle, if the quantity does not reach the level that can cause qualitative changes, it will ultimately be no match for quality. This time, the people who came to recast the camp were generally three-level mages, with less than ten second-level mages, and only Adam himself at the first level. When so many powerful mages gathered into a legion, their attack power Adam had never thought of it before. The confrontation between the two camps lasted for an hour. In the sky, three fourth-level wizards returned victorious and threw a few sealed and preserved fourth-level radiation creatures to the ground. Mage Stanley issued an order to attack freely. The final total offensive began. Adam did not participate in the free attack, he was called to his side by Master Stanley. "Your electromagnetic magic is very good, very suitable for group operations." Mage Stanley returned to his normal form, his fingers gently moved the small magnetic field around him and said, "Should you consider becoming a combat mage after this mission? I think you will be very popular." "You praised, I don''t have this idea yet." Mage Stanley didn''t care too much: "Of course, this is your freedom. Speaking of which, your exploration mission is done well, if the strange ores and creatures in this plane are really of such high value." He pointed. The radiation creatures went on to say: "Your mission is over here. Even if the magic is suitable, your level is not enough to deal with large-scale wars, and it is a waste to leave an explorer on the battlefield." The war mage performed his duties. Before he joined the logistics task to collect raw ore and low-level living specimens at a lower cost, but this time he joined the battlefield with the team because he was more curious about the battle mode of the mage, and the other was Adam. A few advanced living specimens are needed, and he is ready to leave Katos and return to the world of the wizard. The super-dimensional wizards and the radiation king are still fighting in the depths of the void. The starship can only conclude that the super-dimensional wizards are still alive, but the energy fluctuations are no longer observable. Obviously, the return of victory is still far away. Judging from the current situation, the world of Katos The battle will last for a long time, and Adam does not want to waste time here. As an exploratory mage, Adam has a very high degree of freedom. After the exploration is over, he will not be forced to stay in the war. The headquarters readily agreed to his return application and said that he can leave through a separate portal at any time. . After thanking Master Stanley again, Adam put a few living specimens into a special container, and said goodbye: "Then, the capture reward will be paid after I return to the tower. Thank you again for your help." The teleportation is very stable, without encountering any spatial turbulence or void storms. Adam opened his eyes again and has returned to the teleportation hall of the fifth element holy tower. The familiar etheric breath and the layered magical elements made him feel more cordial. , A peculiar feeling of a wanderer returning home spontaneously arises. The devil couldn''t wait to remove the magic wand, and looked at Adam with pitiful eyes without saying a word. Adam understood what it meant, but now the devil can''t go, there will be a lot of work to be done by the devil. The teleportation hall is still busy and crowded. There are countless people leaving or returning from time to time. Adams existence did not attract anyones attention. Only the alchemy puppet, who was always on standby, came to Adam: "Explore the mage Adam, welcome back," Do you need to immediately retrieve the slave races and items you kept in the tower?" When he returned to the starship before, Adam sent a large number of living specimens of varying strengths back to the holy tower through another transmission channel. Now he is placing them in the holy tower along with the forest elves and the young dragons for the war mage. In the storage space, there is very safe, there is no perfectly matched soul fluctuation or permission granted by everyone, and it is impossible for anyone, including the true spirit master, to take them out. Adam chose to retrieve it, and the alchemy puppet took Adam to a chaotic space. Identity verification is not complicated. It only needs the soul to connect to the magic net. After completion, the eyes have changed. Tens of thousands of forest elves and a lone frost dragon appeared in front of him. The slaves are not in good condition, and Adam can feel it. Including Lina, the panic in everyone''s heart suddenly came to an unfamiliar environment. No one introduced or even touched them. This feeling of being completely out of control was very uncomfortable. Sophia stood up excitedly after seeing Adam, fluttered her wings twice and flew into the air like Adam rushed But she seemed to have thought of something, and fell straight down, hiding further away without speaking. . The alchemy golem said coldly: "Explanar creatures that have not signed a contract are not allowed to directly enter the world of the wizard, Adam Mage, you can choose to continue to rent storage space, or complete the contract here. If you choose to continue renting, you need to pay every day Twenty complete ether crystals." There are few free things in the Santa, and storage space is no exception. Adam readily agreed to pay the price, and only took away Lina, living specimens and raw ore. After turning to leave, Sophia pulled away aggrievedly, her eyes dimmed a bit. "Master? So many...Master?" In the laboratory, Lina looked at the countless''master'' in the huge space in front of her with stunned eyes. The energy of green plants overflowed indiscriminately. After leaving the plane of dragon and coming to the world of the wizard, she had just enjoyed the false power not long before. She was completely deprived and returned to a weak and helpless situation. The sudden change in her identity made her a little confused. Now she has seen such a scene that violates her common sense. Seeing that she is not explained, she will fall into a cognitive collapse. It''s self-denial. The devil slapped Lina''s head with a slap, forcibly dissipating her energy, her actions were very rough, and her mood was not very good. If it weren''t for the need to deal with these useless slaves, she should have gone to spend time. Adam motioned to the devil to explain to Lina, and he walked to one of the Adams in the laboratory. He is now anxious to know whether the laboratory has completed the test tasks during the years he has left. This means that he can immediately advance to the ranks. The second-level mage, more importantly, can verify whether the whole Adam Lab has the value of continuing. Chapter 215： Promotion to level 2 Adam put his hand on the head of a cloned Adam, and the remaining clones immediately stopped their work, and the body fell into a stiff state. Starting from the lowest-level authority individual, countless data began to be aggregated and transmitted upward, and finally entered the brain of Adam''s ontology. Data aggregation lasted a long time. The two main tasks left by Adam are to derive and verify Gauss''s law and Gauss''s magnetic law. The verification of Gauss''s law has been successful, but the progress of Gauss''s magnetic law is still not great. Before leaving the world of the wizard, Adam had already clarified the idea of ??the experiment and downloaded it to the threads in the clone body. Over the years, the clones have been tirelessly carrying out the twisting experiment, they are more like robots, as long as the materials Sufficient without being disturbed by external forces, they have not given up on this concept. Even if the experiment fails again and again, they will only summarize the record and immediately choose another direction to continue. In this respect, cloning is more advantageous than recruiting experimental assistants. After hundreds of failures, the torsion balance experiment was finally successful in the ether environment, and then the ether Coulomb''s law was derived, which successfully described the law of the interaction force between static point charges in the ether environment: The electrostatic force is inversely proportional to the square of the distance. The Gauss''s law is completely dependent on this law, so after the success of the Ethereum Coulomb''s law, Gauss''s law can be derived without any difficulty. So far, the third component of Maxwell''s equations is formed. The process of data transmission is equivalent to the process of Adams personal experimentation. After this part of the content is completely absorbed, a soft magical wind appears around Adam, and the weak original aura emerges in it and continues to converge into the soul. There is no great momentum. , The bottleneck from level one to level two disappeared. Adam only needed to meditate step by step to achieve the magic power value of a level two mage. The verification of these two formulas can make Adams magic more orderly and powerful. It can be described with an unsuitable metaphor. If Adam used a little magic power to use magic to show ten points of power, he now Can play the power of fifty points. But that''s all, Adam still lacks an important part of the official mage''s strength, the elemental body. The effect of the elemental body is very large. It is not only a means for the element mage to get rid of the shackles of the weak flesh and blood body, but also to apply the knowledge already mastered more directly. The ultra-dimensional mage does not mention it. Among the four levels below the ultra-dimensional, The magic power used in the state of the elemental body is many times stronger than the state of flesh and blood. That is to say, once Adam successfully verified the existence of electrons and condensed the real body of the electrons, every small magic of his can achieve the effect of the current full attack. The clones share all the knowledge of the ontology. They use the rune system to create a new magic based on the study of the ontology. This magic applies the principle of the Faraday cage to form an equipotential with zero internal potential difference and zero electric field through magic. In essence, Adam simply named this magic static shielding. The structure of this magic is very simple. Apprentice level can also be used easily, but the significance is very extraordinary. The appearance of static shielding directly means that the traditional electric element magic of the wizard world has been completely eliminated. The results of all Adams laboratories over the years are not limited to these. After deducing the nearly complete Maxwell equations, the clones found evidence that electromagnetic waves may exist, and therefore conducted a series of experiments. They used Adams sufficient materials left in the laboratory to make induction coils and discovered electric sparks, and then concentrated their computing power to conduct a series of research on electric spark experiments. They designed a linear open oscillator and began to experiment day after day. Through the aggregated data, Adam can know that this process is not smooth. In the full ten years of uninterrupted experiments, all the results are The result of the contradictory electromagnetic field theory, but the clone did not give up, but did not let go of every small data change, and finally observed the phenomenon of electromagnetic shocks propagating in space recently. The successful observation of this phenomenon is far more valuable to Adam than his promotion to the second level. As long as he continues to experiment along this line of thought, once the frequency of various electromagnetic waves is discovered and calculated, it will be great for Adam to analyze and separate biological radiation. help. This achievement of the clone can speed up Adam''s process of verifying electrons several times. Moreover, the discovery of electromagnetic waves is also very useful in the field of alchemy, and Adam may be able to make a fortune with this discovery. He did not rush into the research too eagerly. No experiment can be accomplished overnight. Even most of the great discoveries come from accidental accidents in countless experiments. The charm of knowledge and research lies in this, and no one knows himself. Whether his cognition is correct or not, I dont know whether the correct results will appear even if the cognition is deviated. After the promotion was successful, Adam ordered the clone to continue the experiment, and the body came next to Lina and the devil. Lina''s contract is still on the devil''s body, and the first thing to do now is to move and change the contract. Lina is different from the devil. She is a complete life. The devil can hide in Adam''s mind after signing the master-servant contract. But Lina does not have this ability and wants to make the forest elves ready to fight. The slave army needs a special contract created by the wizard world that combines master and servant with summons. In this way, Adam only needs to contact the leader of the slave race, and then the leader can control the rest of the slaves to completely control a race. , To avoid the trouble of repeated signing. The value of this contract itself is not worth mentioning. After logging into the magic net, it only needs a small amount of ether crystal to obtain it, but it needs a stable space produced by the second element holy tower to accommodate slaves. There is a simple ecological cycle in this kind of space, which can be adjusted freely for the survival of different lives. The value increases with the size of the space and the number of functions. The space that can accommodate tens of thousands of forest elves, even Adams current wealth Kind of meat pain. After all, the reward for this exploration mission has not yet arrived. "It seems that we are going to sell part of it." Adam stared at Lina thoughtfully, "After all, I am an exploration mage. Before I can be promoted to the super-dimensional level, I can completely skip the frontal battlefield. In the exploration mission, only some higher levels are required. An assistant with a strong executive force is fine, and it is not necessary to have so many slaves." Lina was terrified by Adam''s eyes, she couldn''t help shrinking herself, and asked in a low voice, "Master...what am I going to do now?" Adam purchased the contract from the Monet, applied to the holy tower for the right to sign the contract directly on the plane of the mage, and then said to the devil: "Cancel the contract between you and her master and servant." The devil did not hesitate to do it, Lina felt that she was free in an instant, but she hadn''t come to experience the feeling of freedom more, she was overwhelmed by the pressure that the Holy Tower was emitting all the time, shivering, and she lost Adam''s. After taking shelter, Lina is worse than an ant here. If Adam had not applied for permission in advance, she would have died the moment the contract was terminated. After that, Adam and Lina returned to the storage space of the Holy Tower, personally selected one hundred forest elves with the best qualifications, 50 men and women, and then used complete equipment and real blood purification techniques to promote their bloodlines. After this batch of promoted forest elves each reached the level of second-level creatures. Others will be sold by alchemy puppets after counting the quantity. I believe they can be sold at a good price. Lina''s eyes were gloomy, but she knew that she could not control her master''s command, so she could only watch the people being taken away, and forcibly turned her head away from the look in their praying eyes and desperate wailing. After the forest elves had all left, the storage space became empty. Adam ordered Lina to stay here for a few days, and then directly stepped forward to sign a contract with Sofia, who was shivering and crying, and took her away. "Dragon..." Sophia curled up in the laboratory, whimpering and calling. She was very scared of this place, very scared of the group of''big dragons'' that looked exactly the same, and even more afraid of being abandoned. Adam did not mean to comfort her: "You need to adapt to your new identity. From now on, you must become useful, otherwise..." Adam didn''t think of any threatening words. Sophia''s mental development is not healthy, and she understands. Not too complicated vocabulary, the simplest is more effective after thinking about it, "Otherwise you will starve." Sophia looked at Adam in a daze, her big eyes filled with tears again, and after a long while, she said aggrieved: "What is becoming useful? Dalong, you become smaller and we can''t mate anymore. Sophia is Isn''t it useless?" Adam kicked the devil away before he was looking for death, and ordered: "Go to the mission hall, I need the help of a fourth-level bloodline side refining mage." After the devil left, Adam said to Sophia: "I don''t need you to mate with me, I just need you to become stronger." Ice crystal tears fell to the ground: "But Dalong, I won''t fight. I can''t fight anyone. I''m afraid of encountering bad guys. Mom said..." Sophia thought that she would never see her mother again. I became more sad and started to cry loudly: "Mom said Sophia will learn when she grows up, but, but I think I can''t beat the bad guys when I grow up..." Adam was helpless. He felt that it was impossible to expect the young dragon to become strong. It seemed that he could only hope that the body refining mage on the side of the bloodline would have any special means to implant the fighting gene. He didn''t have time to cry with the young dragon and use it directly The lethargic technique calmed the young dragon, and he went to sort out radioactive minerals and live samples of radioactive organisms. Radioactive minerals are temporarily set aside. Nuclear knowledge is not something he can meddle with at this stage. Adam now has no verification of atomic knowledge at all. The live radiation biological samples were placed in the deepest part of the laboratory by Adam. Here, Adam ordered the alchemy golem to create a nearly completely enclosed room. The entire wall was constructed entirely of ether crystals, covered with various protection and auxiliary magic arrays, and densely packed. If nothing else, this room will be the center of Adams research before the start of the next exploration mission. At the same time, Adam also applied for two high-level alchemy puppets to ensure that after unlocking the seal of Mage Stanley, he could control several Level 4 radiation creatures. The next day, the devil found a body refiner who was willing to accept the transformation work, and invited her to come to Adam''s laboratory. "Hello, Lord Meredith." Mage Meredith is a very beautiful fourth-level mage. Her figure is very slender and perfect. She is completely different from the muscular knuckles or terrifying-looking body refiners that Adam had seen before. She has a special temperament, visually It makes people unforgettable and even addicted to it. Adam felt his heartbeat speed up for a moment when he saw it at first sight. In his awe-inspiring mind, he replaced emotions with logical thinking, which avoided being embarrassed. As for the devil, he didn''t know what he suffered, so he lowered his eyebrows and didn''t even dare to lift his head. "Hello there." "Where is that little dragon? I heard that she has a natural elemental body? I have seen countless dragons in many planes and none of them has this kind of talent." Mage Meredith chuckled lightly. Asked, there was a charm in that smile that no creature could resist. While leading her, Adam said: "It can only be said that it is a pseudo-element body, which can mobilize the elements to the maximum in the plane where she was born, but here, she is not much different from ordinary monsters except for intelligence, and there is no The ability to stimulate independently." "It''s normal. The origin of the wizard world is too powerful and will suppress the abilities of all alien creatures, but if the talent is really good, it will be completely different after transformation." "Is that her? What a beautiful little guy." Mage Meredith looked at the sleeping dragon lying on the floor, his eyes lit up, and gently walked to her and gently stroked Sophia''s scales, "Very clean Soul, tusk, it''s so pitiful, even scared in my sleep." She seemed to like Sophia very much and asked without looking back: "How do you want to transform her? Is there a plan?" "She is a frost dragon, with pure ice attributes. Although it can cooperate with me, ice is not as perfect as water. I hope that the first step can transform her attributes into water elements." "There is no problem at this point, it is simple." "The second is the true elemental body, sir, I don''t know what materials are needed, but I hope her body will be a true elemental body after the transformation." "There is no problem with this. I have materials to do it." "Third, her talents are too weak. I hope you can solidify some high-level magic circuits in her body." The Mage Meredith turned around and said, "It can be, but how do you want to solve the energy problem? If the magic circuit is not triggered by magic, it will not be much more powerful than the ordinary bloodline talent." Chapter 216： Electromagnetic wave "How about the mechanical core?" Adam has no good way to do this for the time being. All he can think of is the alchemist''s set, adding mechanical structure to Sophia''s elemental body and using the alchemy core to promote magic. However, there are some drawbacks to this. Although the elemental body and the mechanical body are not weak for the official mage, they are still two different systems, and it is impossible to achieve a perfect fit when they appear on the same body at the same time. Unsurprisingly, Mage Meredith said something similar: "But..." Adam understood what she meant. Since the mage said so, there must be her way to solve it. Now she just wants to get more rewards from herself, so he has a very interesting interface: "Do you have a better way? " The mage took out a group of rhythmic jumps and continued to create a circular core that exuded magic: "This is a biological core produced in my laboratory. There is a transformation magic circle inside, which can use other types of energy absorbed by the modified body. The ratio of five to one is transformed into magic power, and the effect is not bad. No irreversible rejection has been found for the time being, but the price is a bit expensive, ten times that of the same level of mechanical core." "can." Although it is expensive, Adam decided to agree after thinking about it. The core value of the machine Sophia can use now is about 1,000 units of ether crystal, ten times that is nearly 10,000. Adam felt that even if he ordered from the second element holy tower, it was stable. After paying the balance of the space, I can afford it. Anyway, the tens of thousands of war wizards in the world of Katos will bring him a lot of benefits every day. "Apart from these, are there any requirements?" "This young dragon''s mental development is not sound, and her fighting will is zero. I hope you can change her fighting will, or simply plant another set of personality in her soul." The Mage Meredith agreed, and asked again after learning that Adam had no other requirements, and gave out his quotation. After removing the biological core value, this transformation will cost a total of 17,000 units of complete ether crystals. Adam is happy. The deposit was paid. After discussing a deal, Mage Meredith''s mood became very good, and the charm of that charm became stronger. She smiled and said, "Adam, are you a exploring mage? The purpose of transforming this little guy is to summon on the mission plane. ?" Adam nodded and said, "Yes." "I also have a good thing here. It can neutralize the repulsion of the energy of the summoned creatures by the plane''s origin, and cover up the magical aura in them. Only five hundred units of ether crystals are needed. Do you need it?" Adam was stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be this kind of technology. If so: "Your Excellency, then I myself..." Mage Meredith shook his head: "You can''t. Your soul has already undergone a transformation when you are promoted from an apprentice to an official mage. It is closely related to the origin of the mage world. There is no means to cover it. Most natives of the plane can only become fifth level. This kind of transformation occurs when it is a creature. Even after the transformation, this little dragon has a low-level soul, so it can be covered up." Adam knew it, and no wonder, if this technique could be used on the mage body, the exploratory type would not be so dangerous. This method resolved Adams previous worries about whether he could successfully complete the summoning. It was only 500 units. Adam did not need any hesitation. He even handed over the most powerful of the forest elves to the Meredith mage. The mage is very satisfied. The transformation is a familiar task for her, and she also has an entire laboratory assistant who can collaborate to complete, this resource is very easy to earn. "Then, happy cooperation, within one month I will send the converted slaves to you." After the mage left, the devil slumped on the ground, unwilling to maintain his transformation state, flowing like a pool of sewage at Adam''s feet. Adam asked strangely: "What''s wrong with you?" "Sewage" trembled a few times, and the devil cried and said, "Master, I almost died... Oh my God, how can there be such a terrible wizard!" Adam turned his head a few times and thought of an incredible inference: "You won''t provoke her anymore?" The devils will body spread like smoke, lying on the ground, and the voice came from all directions: "Master, who would have thought that a maid serving tea in the mission area was actually a clone of a fourth-level mage? You said, How can a fourth-level mage be so boring?!" "and then?" Adam had to admire the devil''s ability to find death. It is estimated that if it were not for the contract, he could not die anymore if he was already dead. "Then..." The devil squeaked and didn''t answer, thinking it was a great pain, "Master, she has the blood of the succubus forever, with this level of charm, I think she has slaughtered a world! " After the matter of the summon and the slave was initially resolved, Adam began his own research. The world of wizards has already had the concept of atoms. Whether it is a pharmacist or an alchemist, their research must involve the atomic level, but they have not studied even smaller particles. Adam didnt think that the mage who loved to study would not want to know whats inside the atom. There should be two reasons why it has not been discovered so far. One is that the existence of ether makes the atom more stable and indivisible, and the other is that even if he only knows there are atoms, medicine And the alchemist is strong enough. When Adam first obtained the elemental body practice method, he thought that he discovered that verifying the existence of electrons would consume a lot of time and resources, but the harvest of the world of Katos and the progress of the clone''s research on electromagnetic waves have greatly accelerated this process. If Adam is not wrong, the energy beam that radiates organisms is composed of alpha rays, beta rays and gamma rays. Among these three rays, alpha rays are helium nuclei, gamma rays are electromagnetic waves, and beta rays are electron beams. , Is formed by the ejection of electrons in groups. Without a physical reference, the process of deriving and verifying the discovery from scratch is extremely difficult, but if Adam can separate and analyze the energy attack of the radiating organism, and separate the beta rays from it to reverse the electrons, it will be much simpler. To do this, the first step is to perfect the electromagnetic wave theory, draw a relatively complete electromagnetic spectrum in the etheric environment, and then separate the gamma rays. The progress of the clone is good, and the propagation of electromagnetic shock in the etheric environment has been successfully observed. The first step for Adam is to conduct a large number of comparative experiments to record the law of occurrence of the phenomenon. Adam suspends the current ongoing project of the clone, and recycles all units and destroys them, and re-clone them with the more powerful cells after he has been promoted to the second level. The new clone can carry more computing power and stronger energy, making the experiment The efficiency is further improved. The linear open oscillator made by the clone is welded with a copper ball at one end of two copper rods, and a square zinc block is placed at the other end. The two copper rods are placed on the same straight line, leaving a gap between the two balls. Connect them to the two ends of the secondary coil of the induction coil, and then release an electric shock to it. When the electric element reaches a certain level, the gap is broken by the spark, and the two copper rods are connected to form a conductive path. At this time, it is equivalent to a The oscillating dipole provokes high-frequency oscillations in it, but due to the continuous loss of energy, the high-frequency oscillations decay quickly, and the observation has great contingency. Adam used a Mithril wire to bend into a circular ring, and welded a Mithril ball with adjustable distance to the open end of the ring, and made a resonant dipole as a detector. He put this detector on the oscillator. Besides, when the oscillator is energized, if the two ends of the detector generate sparks due to resonance, the alternating electromagnetic field generated by the oscillator will generate a new electromagnetic field in the etheric space, that is, electromagnetic waves will appear in the space. Adam copied several hundred copies of the instrument and left them to each clone to operate and record independently. There is no problem with the idea, but the experiment is not as easy as expected. The etheric environment is too lazy and stable. Although there are occasional electric sparks, there are too few samples to confirm the existence of electromagnetic waves. Adam began to control the distance between each clone and used magic to create an energy vacuum environment between them to ensure that they would not affect each other. The experiment was unavoidable and carried out in the form of exhaustive methods, but because all members of the Adam laboratory, including Adam, did not need to rest and made no mistakes, the progress of this progress was not very slow. Ten days later, Adam roughly summed up a stable frequency, and finally after personally inputting a high-voltage pulse current into the instrument, he found a weak electric spark burst out of the gap, and Adam immediately reached this frequency to the minds of all clones. Among them, the same result appeared on their instruments, with electric sparks jumping constantly, accompanied by the birth of new electromagnetic fields. This result confirms that electromagnetic oscillations can propagate in the etheric space, and thus the existence of electromagnetic waves is confirmed. The new knowledge turns into runes and enters the soul. Adam''s soul is stronger, but this knowledge cannot be applied yet because he has not yet been able to measure the speed and frequency of electromagnetic waves. Without hesitation or rest, Adam immediately began the next step of verification. Adam entered a room with a complete etheric environment, and the wall was covered with a metal plate to reflect electromagnetic waves. When the incident wave and the reflected wave are superimposed, a standing wave will be generated. Adam uses the instrument to observe the standing wave at different azimuths and different distances. The place where the spark is brighter is the peak and the trough, and the place where there is no spark is the zero value in between. After obtaining some data, Adam came to the outer void through the Santa Teleportation Hall, and observed in the void environment, and found that the values ??were basically the same as those obtained from laboratory observations. After a full day of rigorous calculations, Adam figured out the wavelength of the observed electromagnetic waves. After multiplying this value with the frequency of the oscillating spark, the electromagnetic wave speed is calculated. The etheric environment and the universe where the earth is located are not different in this physical quantity. The electromagnetic wave speed is equal to the speed of light. Light is also a kind of electromagnetic wave in the wizard world. It can be concluded that the wave speed is equal to the wavelength multiplied by the frequency, that is, the frequency is equal to the wave speed divided by the wavelength. After reaching this conclusion, Adams body and soul changed again. The flashing runes continued to condense and tried to enter the soul. Some of them succeeded and brought the soul to a stronger, but the other part naturally disappeared and failed to enter the soul. among. Because of the psychological shadow, the devil stayed in the laboratory obediently during the experiment. He didn''t dare to disturb Adam. He just kept breaking his thoughts on his own. Now he whispered after seeing the vision that knowledge was established and partially broken. Asked: "Master, did the experiment fail?" Adam shook his head and nodded. The experiment was successful, but the conclusion was not complete. "Wave-particle duality..." The devil was confused and was about to ask, when he heard Adam interrupt it: "I can''t explain it now. This is not the knowledge I have the ability to study now." The devil didn''t ask, anyway, even if Adam explained it, he couldn''t understand it. The reason for talking was just because it was so boring. Adam ordered the clone to complete all the data of this experiment, and according to the experimental report, began to derive magic and technology research The clone was mainly to study radio waves, once it was thoroughly discovered and verified in this band Frequency, Adam can start to make some simple communication magic and alchemy items. This is the only way that electromagnetic knowledge can bring him a lot of benefits at this stage. Moreover, in Adam''s prediction, this income will be very high, perhaps not lower than the value brought by the civilian use of electric elements. Adam himself tried to create magic that could make it easier to observe the wavelength and frequency of electromagnetic waves based on the acquired knowledge. Time hurriedly passed, and the month promised by Mage Meredith had come to an end. Just as Adam was immersed in the creation of magic, Mage Meredith once again came to the laboratory. The devil whizzed back into Adam''s mind, it still didn''t have the courage to face the wizard. In the hall, the mage looked at Adam and exclaimed: "In just one month, you seem to be stronger?" Adam said lightly: "There has been a breakthrough in research, sir, is the transformation completed?" The Mage Meredith reached out to the void, the portal was fleeting, and then she opened her palm to Adam, and a pocket dragon that was the size of her palm appeared in front of Adam. "Of course it is completed, the transformation is very smooth, the biological core and the elemental body fit perfectly. The little guy is now equivalent to a third-level creature, and after a period of natural growth, it can become a fourth-level creature." Adam stretched out his hand to take the dragon, and a huge amount of energy came from his small body. This energy was very obedient, and Adam felt that he could easily mobilize. He couldn''t help asking: "How can it become so small?" "The little guy has a very good talent. After the transformation, the elemental body will become permanent. According to your requirements, I designed two forms for her..." Chapter 217： Sophia One. Zero "...The first is the way she is now. What dominates her body is her original soul and personality, because there is no desire to fight, so in this form I solidified three water system auxiliary magic for her, respectively. Mirage, water curtain and spa." The three kinds of magic are very common. They can be used at the beginning of the apprentice stage. They can be called the third level because of the support of magic. However, Adam is not dissatisfied. Normal does not mean weak, and his own Together, they can also play a role. "The second is the fighting form. The real body of the water element will drive her to become huge. Because of the characteristics of water, theoretically, it can reach a height of up to 100 meters. However, the larger the body, the lower the degree of cohesion, so I suggest You keep her at about ten meters in the battle. Under this size, she can freely adjust the state of her body, such as her own density, pressure, thermal conductivity, electrical conductivity, etc. I have learned about your magic and believe You will use it." This transformation fits Adam''s mind and is also the biggest reason why he changed Sophia''s attributes. "The solidified magic is a high-pressure water column, vortex and evaporation, which consumes a lot of magic power, but the corresponding power is also amazing. In addition, I strengthened her ice attribute a little and acted on the body, forming a permanent cold Ice armor." "I didn''t implant her personality. In the second form, her body will be completely controlled by you. As long as your soul is strong enough, it can be driven like an arm, and the second form has the characteristics of a clone. If If you need, she can complete the task alone as the other one." Mage Meredith paused when he said that, pointing to Sophias heart and said: "Her biological core can be used to the top level 4, if you can make her promote to level 5, you can come to me to replace the core, but said To be honest, I am not very optimistic about this possibility." Adam thinks the same way. It is difficult for a''stray species'' that has lost its original support to become a super-dimensional life, and now that it has been forcibly upgraded through transformation, the possibility of becoming a super-dimensional life is even lower, but even so It''s already enough. Sophia version 1.0 will definitely help him a lot in the next mission. The mage handed over ten forest elves, including Lina and Camby, to Adam, and said, "The potential of this race is also very good, don''t you want to completely transform them?" Adam shook his head: "No need for now." He doesnt know whats going on in his next mission plane, and the limitations of plant abilities are too great. If the next thing he smuggles into is a world where plants cant survive, then the forest elves are useless, and Adam only needs them to inquire about the news. , Level 2 is sufficient. After the balance was settled, Mage Meredith told Adam the way to wake Sophia, and then left the laboratory after saying the next cooperation. The devil rushed out of Adam''s mind and looked at Sophia curiously. She wanted to poke a hand but was opened by the natural protection of her body. The devil was a little jealous and muttered, "This is the third level? It''s too easy!" "It''s normal, it''s not natural evolution, but overdraft potential." Adam let the devil go aside, while holding Sophia with one hand and gently sending it toward the sky, "but I find you are getting more and more useless, next I will personally transform your body before a mission." Not to mention that the devil secretly hates herself for talking, Sophia, who has been sleeping all the time, flapped her wings unconsciously and slowly opened her eyes. The permanently solidified body of the water element is very extraordinary. Every breath of Sophia can cause a tide of water system energy in the space. The laboratory is filled with mist and water vapor condenses, and it will rain lightly. Adam directly engraved the rune left by the Mage Meredith on the summoning contract, and then silently said: "The second form." Sophia began to release a slight soft light, and the small body gradually became illusory, and the water element flowed in the space, gradually drawing a huge body. A few seconds later, a giant dragon with a height of 10 meters and a length of 50 meters appeared in front of Adam. The dazzling frost armor wrapped her tightly. The thin scales were tightly seamed, and each joint was covered with sharp horns. The dragon''s horns over half a meter long are fully energized, and can launch terrifying water magic at any time. The two dragon wings spread out longer than the body, like two giant blades, and the five-meter tail meteor hammer generally hammers on the ground. In this state, the female characteristics of Sophia disappear completely, replaced by unparalleled violent beauty. Moreover, there were strong energy fluctuations radiating from his whole body, but he couldn''t smell a trace of magic power from it. Adam is very satisfied, and Master Merediths craftsmanship is worthy of admiration. "Okay... so awesome!" The devil stared at Sophia in combat form with wide eyes, and couldn''t help saying, "Damn! Why is this stupid dragon transformed so aggressively, but I can only become a magic wand?" The forest elves such as Lina and Camby had just been standing in the corner of the laboratory with low brows and pleasing eyebrows. At this moment, they couldn''t help but raise their heads and looked at the dragon with envy. Even if they were born on the plane of dragon, they had never seen such a mighty dragon, and this dragon was a weaker guy than them not long ago. The dragon was crawling on the ground, with his head stretched under his feet, Adam took a step forward and came to the dragon. The riding device automatically appeared to fix Adam in the most comfortable posture. Adam tried to give several commands to control the water elemental body. Making qualitative changes without stagnation at all is the same as controlling one''s own body. With a thought to Adam, the armor and body of the dragon waved gently, and appeared in the body of the dragon in the next second. "It can be controlled from the inside, it really looks like a mecha." After entering Sophia''s body, Adam''s real body is completely protected, and his own magic power can choose to connect with the biological core. Unless an external attack can instantly defeat all the defenses of a third-level life, Adam is absolutely safe. After trying the basic functions one by one, Adam returned to the ground, and the dragon''s body became illusory and quickly became smaller, and finally became the form of insufficient slap again. Sophia was already sober. She didn''t seem to be used to her current body. She flew awkwardly in the sky, suddenly raised her head to see Adam, and said in shock: "Dalong...how did you become so big?" She flapped her wings and fell on Adam''s shoulder, looked at her body curiously, and muttered: "I seem to be different?" Sophia quickly adapted to her new body and abilities. The thick stupid dragon had no nostalgia for the change and her previous body, flying around in the open room of the laboratory all day long. On the third day after this, the stable summoning space ordered by Adam was completed. After handing over and branding his soul mark, Adam put all the slaves in, and the laboratory suddenly became empty. After seeing half a months continuous efforts, Adam created an auxiliary magic for observing electromagnetic waves, ordering most of the clones to continue to study radio waves and infrared rays, and he took a few assistants into the live radiating organisms. Closed laboratory for samples. "The first energy analysis begins, and data recording is ready." The huge fourth-level radiation creature was temporarily set aside. After the clone walked to the analyzer and recorder, Adam unlocked a second-level radiation creature. After unblocking, he didn''t care about his surroundings at all, and rushed towards Adam without hesitation. The protection of the laboratory is perfect. As soon as the radiation creature was activated, two mechanical arms attached to the magic power rose on the ground to hold him firmly. The radiation creature roared unwillingly, and then ejected energy beams at Adam. "The elemental force field rises." At this moment, including Adam''s electric element, several different elemental force fields appeared one after another. They had no defensive effect, but were used to absorb similar energy in the attack. The energy beam penetrated all elemental force fields without any hindrance, and did not surprise Adam, which proved that it had nothing to do with elemental energy. "The ordinary magnetic field rises." Adam did not fully maintain the magnetic field. The original energy level was higher than that of the second-level radiation creature. In addition, now in the world of the wizard, Adam''s home field, if the full energy beam will be directly offset. "Weakened by 20%..." "Thirty percent..." "It is suspected that there are similar properties or the derived energy is offset." The second-level radiation creature continued to spray rays for half an hour, and finally ran out of energy, and could only roar at Adam in place. "Preparing to unblock all secondary samples, the alchemy puppet immediately creates an energy vacuum isolation belt and constructs a detection technique." The large number of living samples prepared by Adam came in handy at this time. Under his order, all the seals of twenty second-level radiation creatures were removed, and the mechanical arms were directly inserted into their bodies to control them. In addition to their energy excitation channels, they now have to obey Adam''s command for every energy beam attack. "No. 1 to No. 7, a continuous volley begins." ...... "The eighth to the fourteenth..." ...... "From the 15th to the 20th..." Adam handed over the manipulation of the experiment to the clone, and he went to the data logging analyzer and stared at every bit of data change. Two days later, the composition of the energy beam was gradually analyzed. According to the display of the instrument, there were three main components, which was the same as Adams previous guess. At this point in the experiment, the energy of the secondary creatures was not enough to support further analysis. Adam ordered them to be sealed again and then moved out of the room. The energy of tertiary organisms is high, strong and cohesive, and the information obtained in the analysis process is more and more valuable. Adam stayed in a strong radiation environment for fifteen days, and successfully detected the presence of electromagnetic waves with extremely high frequency and extremely low wavelength. The experiment temporarily stopped, Adam gathered all the clones together, hitting the computational power to create a new auxiliary magic, trying to completely shield or separate the electromagnetic wave in the energy beam. Because Adams theory of electromagnetic waves is not complete, the creation of magic can only be done by constantly adjusting the frequency of the alternating electromagnetic field. Because the frequency of the gamma rays is too high and the wavelength is too short, this step is very difficult. The electromagnetic field is even for a microsecond. Wrong fluctuations will cause all previous efforts of the creative process to be abandoned. In order to ensure absolute silence, Adam drove the devil out and changed the access permission of the laboratory to only himself. After two months, he finally made a breakthrough. The magic was not created successfully, but Adam calculated the frequency of the gamma rays, thereby temporarily modifying his own magnetic field, effectively intercepting the gamma rays. After returning to that room again, only about 60% of the unresolvable part of the energy beam ejected by the radiant creature remained. Among them, there are some scattered ordinary rays that are not threatening to most organisms. This part can be filtered directly after passing through a strong energy field, that is, there are two thirds of the content that needs to be analyzed. Now that the gamma rays have been confirmed to exist, Adam directly boldly assumed that the other two rays also exist. The penetration ability of alpha rays is extremely weak, and only a piece of paper is needed to block it on the earth. Although it has energy here as a trigger, it is not difficult to separate it by experimenting with a few more materialsFour days later, Adam successfully found a way that can completely block the alpha rays. The material that will not interfere with the rest of the rays, so far only the final third of the ray analysis. Adam cleared the third-level radioactive creatures from the laboratory, ordered the high-level alchemy puppets to strengthen the room to protect himself, and then unlocked the first level four monster. His memory remained at the moment he fought with Mage Stanley, his entire body remained in a fighting state, and as soon as the seal was lifted, a high-energy ray spurted out. The alchemy puppet written in the new algorithm immediately shot, several protective positions weakened and offset the rays layer by layer, and finally only one-third of the part was hit on the preset large slave. The slave was wiped out in an instant. Adam came to the observer and slowed down the scene a hundred times: the invisible beam of rays hit the slave, the surface skin was burned, the high temperature rose, the body''s water evaporated, the flesh and blood contracted inward and collapsed, and then died completely . He exclaimed to himself: "This is how the Beta ray hits the flesh and blood!" "Intruder..." Adam ignored his words: "Shut up and go on!" Level 4 creatures already have high intelligence, and they can judge their environment in a short time. Although he doesn''t know what Adam is going to do, he knows that it is the right choice not to follow the enemy''s ideas: "The Return of the Radiation King Time is the day when you and your world will perish!" This threat is meaningless. The fourth-level monster doesn''t even know how terrifying he is. Adam directly ordered the alchemy puppet: "Let him shut up and continue." After being kicked out of the laboratory, the devil dared not stay within the scope of the holy tower for a moment, and came to Meyer City in a hurry... Chapter 217： Electronic real body (1) After arriving in Meyer City, the devil did not dare to wave around like before. It is now like a frightened bird. Everyone thinks it is a clone of a high-level mage, so after thinking about it, it feels that it is the safest place in the Rex Mage Club. , With the incense of Adam, the club will not refuse it to enter, and consumption can also be discounted. "Sure enough, it is the safest place to know the roots." Thinking about it this way, the devil stayed in the clubhouse and enjoyed the life it dreamed of until Master Victor summoned it. The battle on the plane of the Moldo super-dimensional wizard tower has just ended, and the tower has gained huge benefits in the war. That world took the road of condensing the power of faith. Similar worlds are no longer a minority in the void. The nature of the power of faith has long been thoroughly studied by the mages. The real value is the main race living there, the bone race. Born from death, abandoning the flesh and blood, and lighting the soul to create the soul fire, a series of complex changes are the most interesting for the mage who studies the knowledge of the curious. And the third holy tower also showed interest in this world and expressed its willingness to accept it in its entirety. Adam and the apprentice friends are the discoverers of the Bone Race plane, and they deserve to be paid. Ophelia and the others have already received a huge amount of resources for them. Although Victor Master thinks Adam will not be too Care about these remunerations, but all mages uphold the principle of fairness and justice. Regardless of whether Adam needs them, what should be paid must be paid. But Master Victor found out that Adam was in the world of the wizard, but he couldn''t contact Adam anymore. "Master is crazy." Faced with the question, the devil replied appallingly. "He locked himself in the laboratory for a long time and didn''t come out. Not to mention you, even I was barred from entering." The mage asked curiously: "What knowledge is Adam studying?" The devil thought for a while, remembering that the master said that the derived knowledge from the research can be of great benefit, so he told the mage about the radio wave. The mage was really interested. The electric element that he had doubts about evolved into a high tower. It has brought continuous benefits, and he is now very optimistic about Adam''s research: "Has Adam found a new spokesperson? If not, Moldo Tower is willing to serve and can adjust the distribution of benefits for the entire series of products." In the laboratory, Adam was left with the last level 4 radiation creatures. The rest of them all consumed energy due to the non-stop high-intensity output and placed them in the remaining rooms. Except for the less than one hundred meters path from the monster to Adam, the entire room is completely covered by the energy vacuum magic circle. Adam and all clones have opened up the wizard''s armor to resist the invasion of the void, and countless detection magic is densely covered in the path. The superposition of layers of force fields presents an unstable sense of nothingness. The fourth-level creature has no complete body. The entire body is dissected, revealing the internal energy circuit, and countless tiny alchemy puppets are densely packed in it, cutting off the part that emits impurities. Even his mind was vague, and he became a puppet who could only obey orders. The clone said coldly: "The 631th electron beam separation and capture experiment, start." As soon as the voice fell, the alchemy puppets began to work, constantly releasing false nerve signals to stimulate the monster''s body. It was possible to clearly see the energy gathering and converging to the mouth through the castration circuit, and then a ray that could not be observed by the naked eye ejected. The rays pass through layers of magic arrays and force fields, and every little bit of advancement will leave a clear track and a large amount of contrast data on the observer and recorder. "The quality of the ray is equivalent to 31.5% of the original version. All the force fields cannot absorb other impurities. It is judged that the ray separation is successful." Adam gently exhaled a sigh of breath. At this point in the experiment, the most difficult part has been completed. The next thing to do is to change the energy circuit of the fourth-level creature so that he can only release this kind of rays for more convenient research. And compare. Adam walked out of the room and unlocked the blockade of the laboratory. The devil''s call came at the same time: "Master, Master Victor has something to ask for you." What I saw was still the clone of Mage Victor. When I met Adam this time, he was able to stand on the opposite side and talk to the mage without fear of the pressure from this clone. The mage still speaks in a straightforward style. After congratulating Adam on the completion of the first exploration mission and the rapid promotion speed, he said: "These are the rewards you deserve after the Bone Race breaks through. Five thousand units of complete ether are crystallized." Adam accepted it directly after thanking him, and he didn''t need to be polite in this regard. The mage continued: "I heard that your research has made new breakthroughs. Would you mind introducing it?" Adam thought for a while and guessed what the mage was talking about, so he said: "There is a new discovery, but it has not yet reached the stage of application. I found a kind of wave, and I named it radio wave, this wave The ability to carry information and achieve long-distance communication is of limited use to the official wizard whose soul is connected to the magic net, but it is very useful to apprentices and ordinary people." Master Victor was very interested: "How to achieve it? Magic or alchemy." "Theoretically speaking, it is possible, and the difficulty of development is very low, but alchemy items require a certain amount of infrastructure, and magic is relatively more convenient. If you are interested, I can send my clone to study with the tower. Success Distribution of benefits afterwards..." The mage interrupted him with a smile: "Of course it can''t be the same as when you were apprentice. The specific distribution method can be discussed after the success is determined." Adam readily agrees that he is still only a second-level mage after all. Although he has research and development capabilities, there is no consortium behind it to support the issue. The previous cooperation with Moldo Tower is fairly pleasant. Adam doesnt mind splitting up a portion of his interests. He saves a lot of energy. After bidding farewell to Master Victor, Adam returned to the Sacred Tower and came to the trading area. He didn''t care about the price. He bought a batch of experimental materials and returned to the laboratory to start the last part of the experiment. Cathode ray experiment. This experiment is not complicated. Adam has a complete experimental process in his mind. It only needs to be changed appropriately and re-run in the etheric environment to observe whether it can continue to be established. Adam first made a crooked wire tube containing green fluorescent material, and then carried out the simplest experiment through this instrument. After connecting high voltage electrodes at both ends of the tube, a green ray appeared in front of Adam , And will bend as the magnetic pole approaches. This kind of rays are particles that can drive small and light objects to move. This experiment proved that cathode rays also exist in the void where the wizard world is. But inside the Crooks tube, Adam simulated a completely vacuum environment, and even the etheric breath in it was removed, so it was not enough to be a basis for judgment. Next, Adam remodeled a room in the laboratory. The long and narrow wall of the room is entirely made of metal and is also attached with green fluorescent material. There is a huge magic circle that can create a vacuum on the ground. This magic circle is also depicted There is a magic array of magnetic field and electric field conversion, and there is a small electric discharge magic array at each end of the room. The two clones were standing at both ends of the room, presiding over the magic to really start and stop, and Adam himself was standing by the instrument to observe any smiling data changes during the experiment. "The first cathode ray experiment, begin." Under Adams order, the two clones activated all magic circles in turn. First, a vacuum. The room entered a vacuum environment for an instant. Except for the ether, no matter existed, and then the magic circles at both ends started to operate. A beautiful dazzling green ray penetrated both ends of the room. The magnetic field starts to rotate, and the rays are deflected in different directions under the action of the magnetic field, which proves that it is charged. According to the characteristics of the acceleration of the charged particles from the negative pole to the positive pole of the electric field, it is judged that the particles are negatively charged. The same experiment was repeated hundreds of times. Adam added various substances to the ray path to verify its absorption and penetration characteristics, and then repeatedly calculated its speed to verify that it is not an electromagnetic wave. The nature of the elemental energy ray in the same environment proves that it is not an energy component of any known element. Next, Adam brought a radiant creature with a modified energy circuit to this room, and through the comparison of rays, he concluded that the cathode ray is exactly the same as the particle stream separated from the radiant biological energy ray. The next step is to calculate the radius of the electron through continuous observation and data collection. This step took Adam ten days to arrive at the value: 10^-13 cm. Adam took back all the threads allocated to the body of the clone, and then personally took out the magnetic field magic circle, observed the deflection of the rays in the magnetic field day and night, and continuously calculated its charge-to-mass ratio using several formulas that had been derived. After a few days, I got an accurate answer: the electron charge is 1.6010^(-19) coulombs, the mass is 9.110^(-31) kg, and the charge-to-mass ratio is 1.75810^11 coulombs per kilogram. After getting the answer, Adam''s body and soul fluctuated violently as never before. He even needed to use his whole body''s mental power and magic to stabilize his existence. In this state, Adam insisted on measuring the charge of hydrogen ions after electrolysis. After calculation, Adam confirmed that the mass of the electron is approximately equal to one-two thousandths of the hydrogen ion. After this data was obtained, Adam could no longer maintain the stability of his own existence. The whole body disintegrated in an instant and turned into tiny particles that could not be observed by the naked eye. The soul slowly rose in the swirling surroundings of such particles. Adam is still conscious, can clearly feel the trembling of the magic net, and then a burst of energy that is so huge that the output of every second far exceeds the total amount of Adam is continuously transmitted to Adam through the magic net, the protection of the laboratory, the protection of the holy tower At this time, protection is equivalent to nothing, and a brilliant beam of light shines on Adam''s soul beyond the concept of orientation that ordinary people can understand. The body reorganized and then collapsed again. This process lasted nine times before it completely stopped. The beam of light disappeared, and Adam''s body, which looked no different from before, fell steadily from the air to the ground. His eyes are still tightly closed, the physical change is complete, but the soul change is still going on. The knowledge of electromagnetism he had obtained before was more deeply understood at this moment, and the electrical elements naturally gathered around him. In the soul, the violent elements were so gentle and soft for the first time. The mage''s armor showed through the surface, and the presence of the electromagnetic barrier had never been so real. The runes quickly collapsed and reorganized at a faster speed, and the new runes looked more condensed and complex. call... Adam took a gentle breath, and the violent electromagnetic field swept out, turning everything in the room where Adam was into the smallest fragments, as if disappearing out of thin air. There is too much energy in the body and Adam needs to vent. He opened his eyes and shot out two high-energy electron beams, which easily penetrated the protective array and walls of the laboratory, directly piercing and drying the unlucky fourth-level radiation creature on the path. It was still not enough. The energy in the body was still running violently. Adam directly used the authority to come to the holy tower teleportation hall, and slightly rudely pushed away the mage who was waiting for teleportation, and came to the outer void at the fastest speed~www .novelhall.com~ The mages looked at each other. They were not angry, but they were very strange to Adams state. With their insights, they could tell that Adam was on the verge of being exploded by energy. You must know that the masters control their own energy. Absolutely, such a situation would never happen easily. "The second-level mage, it seems that a major breakthrough in research has occurred outside of the grasp, and it can actually cause a response from the source. It seems to be very amazing knowledge." They talked to each other for a while, and then continued their own affairs indifferently. If amazing knowledge was discovered, they would soon know that in the community of wizards connected by the magic net, knowledge can be obtained if they are willing to pay value. Adam had spent a long time bombarding the outside world in the void before returning to his laboratory with great energy. That beam of light is a gift from the ether, and the discovery of electrons is considered by the source to be knowledge sufficient to complete the transformation of the soul. If Adam is a fourth-level mage who has completed all preparations for promotion, he can even reach the super-dimensional level with the gift of ether. It is of little use other than making his magic power higher quality and more condensed and energetic. But it still allowed Adam to reach the peak of the second-level mage, the true peak, as long as he wanted, he could cross the boundary to become a third-level mage at any time. Adam is not in a hurry, he is ready to advance to the third level after condensing the electronic real body. After verifying and discovering the existence of electrons, the elemental real body practice method he obtained before seemed not very suitable. He needed to create new algorithms to incorporate the characteristics of electrons. This would be a very time-consuming task, and it was also Adams answer. The most important thing until the next mission. Once the electronic body is condensed, Bi will bring a huge leap in strength and own existence. Chapter 218： Electronic body After arriving in Meyer City, the devil did not dare to wave around like before. It is now like a frightened bird. Everyone thinks it is a clone of a high-level mage, so after thinking about it, it feels that it is the safest place in the Rex Mage Club. , With the incense of Adam, the club will not refuse it to enter, and consumption can also be discounted. "Sure enough, it is the safest place to know the roots." Thinking about it this way, the devil stayed in the clubhouse and enjoyed the life it dreamed of until Master Victor summoned it. The battle on the plane of the Moldo super-dimensional wizard tower has just ended, and the tower has gained huge benefits in the war. That world took the road of condensing the power of faith. Similar worlds are no longer a minority in the void. The nature of the power of faith has long been thoroughly studied by the mages. The real value is the main race living there, the bone race. Born from death, abandoning the flesh and blood, and lighting the soul to create the soul fire, a series of complex changes are the most interesting for the mage who studies the knowledge of the curious. And the third holy tower also showed interest in this world and expressed its willingness to accept it in its entirety. Adam and the apprentice friends are the discoverers of the Bone Race plane, and they deserve to be paid. Ophelia and the others have already received a huge amount of resources for them. Although Victor Master thinks Adam will not be too Care about these remunerations, but all mages uphold the principle of fairness and justice. Regardless of whether Adam needs them, what should be paid must be paid. But Master Victor found out that Adam was in the world of the wizard, but he couldn''t contact Adam anymore. "Master is crazy." Faced with the question, the devil replied appallingly. "He locked himself in the laboratory for a long time and didn''t come out. Not to mention you, even I was barred from entering." The mage asked curiously: "What knowledge is Adam studying?" The devil thought for a while, remembering that the master said that the derived knowledge from the research can be of great benefit, so he told the mage about the radio wave. The mage was really interested. The electric element that he had doubts about evolved into a high tower. It has brought continuous benefits, and he is now very optimistic about Adam''s research: "Has Adam found a new spokesperson? If not, Moldo Tower is willing to serve and can adjust the distribution of benefits for the entire series of products." In the laboratory, Adam was left with the last level 4 radiation creatures. The rest of them all consumed energy due to the non-stop high-intensity output and placed them in the remaining rooms. Except for the less than one hundred meters path from the monster to Adam, the entire room is completely covered by the energy vacuum magic circle. Adam and all clones have opened up the wizard''s armor to resist the invasion of the void, and countless detection magic is densely covered in the path. The superposition of layers of force fields presents an unstable sense of nothingness. The fourth-level creature has no complete body. The entire body is dissected, revealing the internal energy circuit, and countless tiny alchemy puppets are densely packed in it, cutting off the part that emits impurities. Even his mind was vague, and he became a puppet who could only obey orders. The clone said coldly: "The 631th electron beam separation and capture experiment, start." As soon as the voice fell, the alchemy puppets began to work, constantly releasing false nerve signals to stimulate the monster''s body. It was possible to clearly see the energy gathering and converging to the mouth through the castration circuit, and then a ray that could not be observed by the naked eye ejected. The rays pass through layers of magic arrays and force fields, and every little bit of advancement will leave a clear track and a large amount of contrast data on the observer and recorder. "The quality of the ray is equivalent to 31.5% of the original version. All the force fields cannot absorb other impurities. It is judged that the ray separation is successful." Adam gently exhaled a sigh of breath. At this point in the experiment, the most difficult part has been completed. The next thing to do is to change the energy circuit of the fourth-level creature so that he can only release this kind of rays for more convenient research. And compare. Adam walked out of the room and unlocked the blockade of the laboratory. The devil''s call came at the same time: "Master, Master Victor has something to ask for you." What I saw was still the clone of Mage Victor. When I met Adam this time, he was able to stand on the opposite side and talk to the mage without fear of the pressure from this clone. The mage still speaks in a straightforward style. After congratulating Adam on the completion of the first exploration mission and the rapid promotion speed, he said: "These are the rewards you deserve after the Bone Race breaks through. Five thousand units of complete ether are crystallized." Adam accepted it directly after thanking him, and he didn''t need to be polite in this regard. The mage continued: "I heard that your research has made new breakthroughs. Would you mind introducing it?" Adam thought for a while and guessed what the mage was talking about, so he said: "There is a new discovery, but it has not yet reached the stage of application. I found a kind of wave, and I named it radio wave, this wave The ability to carry information and achieve long-distance communication is of limited use to the official wizard whose soul is connected to the magic net, but it is very useful to apprentices and ordinary people." Master Victor was very interested: "How to achieve it? Magic or alchemy." "Theoretically speaking, it is possible, and the difficulty of development is very low, but alchemy items require a certain amount of infrastructure, and magic is relatively more convenient. If you are interested, I can send my clone to study with the tower. Success Distribution of benefits afterwards..." The mage interrupted him with a smile: "Of course it can''t be the same as when you were apprentice. The specific distribution method can be discussed after the success is determined." Adam readily agrees that he is still only a second-level mage after all. Although he has research and development capabilities, there is no consortium behind it to support the issue. The previous cooperation with Moldo Tower is fairly pleasant. Adam doesnt mind splitting up a portion of his interests. He saves a lot of energy. After bidding farewell to Master Victor, Adam returned to the Sacred Tower and came to the trading area. He didn''t care about the price. He bought a batch of experimental materials and returned to the laboratory to start the last part of the experiment. Cathode ray experiment. This experiment is not complicated. Adam has a complete experimental process in his mind. It only needs to be changed appropriately and re-run in the etheric environment to observe whether it can continue to be established. Adam first made a crooked wire tube containing green fluorescent material, and then carried out the simplest experiment through this instrument. After connecting high voltage electrodes at both ends of the tube, a green ray appeared in front of Adam , And will bend as the magnetic pole approaches. This kind of rays are particles that can drive small and light objects to move. This experiment proved that cathode rays also exist in the void where the wizard world is. But inside the Crooks tube, Adam simulated a completely vacuum environment, and even the etheric breath in it was removed, so it was not enough to be a basis for judgment. Next, Adam remodeled a room in the laboratory. The long and narrow wall of the room is entirely made of metal and is also attached with green fluorescent material. There is a huge magic circle that can create a vacuum on the ground. This magic circle is also depicted There is a magic array of magnetic field and electric field conversion, and there is a small electric discharge magic array at each end of the room. The two clones were standing at both ends of the room, presiding over the magic to really start and stop, and Adam himself was standing by the instrument to observe any smiling data changes during the experiment. "The first cathode ray experiment, begin." Under Adams order, the two clones activated all magic circles in turn. First, a vacuum. The room entered a vacuum environment for an instant. Except for the ether, no matter existed, and then the magic circles at both ends started to operate. A beautiful dazzling green ray penetrated both ends of the room. The magnetic field starts to rotate, and the rays are deflected in different directions under the action of the magnetic field, which proves that it is charged. According to the characteristics of the acceleration of the charged particles from the negative pole to the positive pole of the electric field, it is judged that the particles are negatively charged. The same experiment was repeated hundreds of times. Adam added various substances to the ray path to verify its absorption and penetration characteristics, and then repeatedly calculated its speed to verify that it is not an electromagnetic wave. The nature of the elemental energy ray in the same environment proves that it is not an energy component of any known element. Next, Adam brought a radiant creature with a modified energy circuit to this room, and through the comparison of rays, he concluded that the cathode ray is exactly the same as the particle stream separated from the radiant biological energy ray. The next step is to calculate the radius of the electron through continuous observation and data collection. This step took Adam ten days to arrive at the value: 10^-13 cm. Adam took back all the threads allocated to the body of the clone, and then personally took out the magnetic field magic circle, observed the deflection of the rays in the magnetic field day and night, and continuously calculated its charge-to-mass ratio using several formulas that had been derived. After a few days, I got an accurate answer: the electron charge is 1.6010^(-19) coulombs, the mass is 9.110^(-31) kg, and the charge-to-mass ratio is 1.75810^11 coulombs per kilogram. After getting the answer, Adam''s body and soul fluctuated violently as never before. He even needed to use his whole body''s mental power and magic to stabilize his existence. In this state, Adam insisted on measuring the charge of hydrogen ions after electrolysis. After calculation, Adam confirmed that the mass of the electron is approximately equal to one-two thousandths of the hydrogen ion. After this data was obtained, Adam could no longer maintain the stability of his own existence. The whole body disintegrated in an instant and turned into tiny particles that could not be observed by the naked eye. The soul slowly rose in the swirling surroundings of such particles. Adam is still conscious, can clearly feel the trembling of the magic net, and then a burst of energy that is so huge that the output of every second far exceeds the total amount of Adam is continuously transmitted to Adam through the magic net, the protection of the laboratory, the protection of the holy tower At this time, protection is equivalent to nothing, and a brilliant beam of light shines on Adam''s soul beyond the concept of orientation that ordinary people can understand. The body reorganized and then collapsed again. This process lasted nine times before it completely stopped. The beam of light disappeared, and Adam''s body, which looked no different from before, fell steadily from the air to the ground. His eyes are still tightly closed, the physical change is complete, but the soul change is still going on. The knowledge of electromagnetism he had obtained before was more deeply understood at this moment, and the electrical elements naturally gathered around him. In the soul, the violent elements were so gentle and soft for the first time. The mage''s armor showed through the surface, and the presence of the electromagnetic barrier had never been so real. The runes quickly collapsed and reorganized at a faster speed, and the new runes looked more condensed and complex. call... Adam took a gentle breath, and the violent electromagnetic field swept out, turning everything in the room where Adam was into the smallest fragments, as if disappearing out of thin air. There is too much energy in the body and Adam needs to vent. He opened his eyes and shot out two high-energy electron beams, which easily penetrated the protective array and walls of the laboratory, directly piercing and drying the unlucky fourth-level radiation creature on the path. It was still not enough, the energy in the body was still running violently, Adam directly used the authority to come to the Holy Tower Teleportation Hall, and slightly rudely pushed away the mage who was waiting to be teleported, and entered the outer void with the fastest speed. UU reading www.uukanshu. com The wizards looked at each other. They were not angry, but they were very strange to Adam''s state. With their insights, you could see that Adam was on the verge of being burst by energy. You must know that the master''s control of their own energy is absolute and easy to fundamentally. This situation will not occur. "The second-level mage, it seems that a major breakthrough in research has occurred outside of the grasp, and it can actually cause a response from the source. It seems to be very amazing knowledge." They talked to each other for a while, and then continued their own affairs indifferently. If amazing knowledge was discovered, they would soon know that in the community of wizards connected by the magic net, knowledge can be obtained if they are willing to pay value. Adam had spent a long time bombarding the outside world in the void before returning to his laboratory with great energy. That beam of light is a gift from the ether, and the discovery of electrons is considered by the source to be knowledge sufficient to complete the transformation of the soul. If Adam is a fourth-level mage who has completed all preparations for promotion, he can even reach the super-dimensional level with the gift of ether. It is of little use other than making his magic power higher quality and more condensed and energetic. But it still allowed Adam to reach the peak of the second-level mage, the true peak, as long as he wanted, he could cross the boundary to become a third-level mage at any time. Adam is not in a hurry, he is ready to advance to the third level after condensing the electronic real body. After verifying and discovering the existence of electrons, the elemental real body practice method he obtained before seemed not very suitable. He needed to create new algorithms to incorporate the characteristics of electrons. This would be a very time-consuming task, and it was also Adams answer. The most important thing until the next mission. Once the electronic body is condensed, Bi will bring a huge leap in strength and own existence. ~： Chapter 218 was made into a chapter by me before and sent out my testimonials. When I got up in the middle of the night and watched the new addition, I found that it was wrong. I quickly re-uploaded it to keep full attendance. You dont need to subscribe if you have read it... I''m so stupid... "Mage Adam" was crying stupidly by myself...I was hit by my hand, please wait a moment After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! : Chapter 219： Electronic real body and new journey Adam''s current senses are very wonderful, and the whole world appears more profound and beautiful in his eyes. The lines of magnetic force extend in front of the eyes and penetrate deep into the void. Various electromagnetic waves other than visible light show the magnificent inner world. Scenes are digitized in Adams mind. As long as they are studied, one can produce beautiful formulas. After verifying the existence of electrons, he finally obtained a key to the microcosm, and stepped on the threshold at the same time with both feet. The concept of existence is no longer inseparable. Adam can clearly see the composition of all objects without energy protection in front of him. The protective magic circle was torn apart by high-energy electron beams. Before the alchemy puppet had time to re-establish the magic circle and repair the gap, Adam gently placed his hand on the metal wall of the laboratory, as if a breeze was blowing on the mirror-like lake, and set off. The continuous ripples start from the small area covered by Adams palm. All the metal structures in the entire laboratory fluctuate at the same time. As Adams mind twists and tears and reorganizes, they become various shapes. Ionization occurs silently, metal ions and free electrons are freely combined with Adams mind, and the abrupt production of alloys in Adams memory quickly decomposes. The electromagnetic field spread, instead of shattering everything like just now, but silently enveloped the body. The energy light in the eyes of the two low-level alchemy puppet machines went out, and the hard body fell apart and shattered into two piles of scrap iron. . The magnetic field moves from the macro to the micro. Ionization reactions in the air continue to occur, and molecular motion is accelerated. The plasma cannon that originally required runes to form can now be used with only Adams thought. The rotation of the ionized rare gas atoms is controlled, and the electrons begin to jump and decay incompletely controlled, interlaced like various high-energy rays and laser storms, and gamma rays dominate everything like a king. The magnetic field penetrates into the atom and invades toward the nucleus after controlling the free electrons. Unfortunately, it failed, but the failure is only temporary. As long as it can go further to the microcosm, as long as the wizard world cracks the mystery of the nuclear, Adam can completely rely on magnetism in the future. Constraint to complete the nuclear reaction. Large pieces of electrons annihilate each other and generate huge energy. Adam instinctively uses a strong magnetic field to restrain and accelerate this energy. Seeing a powerful magic is about to appear, the safety protection of the laboratory is automatically activated at this time, and the energy is transformed into the magic array. Prevented Adam''s subsequent destruction. "Mage Adam, the energy accumulated per second in your personal laboratory has exceeded the critical point of your authority. The Spirit of the Holy Tower judged it as a dangerous operation and immediately stopped." "Two low-level alchemy puppets leased by the Holy Tower are detected. Please submit compensation within the specified time limit." Two alarms passed into Adams ears, allowing him to recover from the just wonderful state. His research on electromagnetic knowledge has not really shown its power until now. At that moment, he even produced a kind of becoming the world itself. The illusion of horror. But Adam did not indulge in the wrong senses. He coldly cut off his blind pride. He knew better than anyone that he was far from being as strong as he thought. The reason why he was able to control so many changes just now was only because of the laboratory. There is no interference from the rest of the energy. Once there is interference from other wizards or creatures, the power of energy interference will inevitably be greatly reduced. The magnetic field receded like a tide, and the gathered energy disappeared and the snow melted. The laboratory began to return to its original state. The clones stood up neatly and took their jobs again, and Adam closed again after paying all the fines. In order to gain the external contact between himself and the laboratory, he devoted himself to the construction of the electronic real body practice method. Electrons are microscopic particles. During the calculation process, Adam discovered that his elemental body might become a very interesting thing. All the wizards Adam has seen so far, whether elemental, mechanical, refining, or super-dimensional, advanced, their true bodies have one thing in common, that is, huge. A huge body can hold more energy, provide more protection, and show stronger power. There is no doubt that this is correct. But with the deepening of the improvement process of the cultivation method, Adam felt that his electronic body might go to the other extreme, getting smaller and smaller. Even later, maybe his existence will disappear, and together with the elemental body, it will become an electronic cloud invisible to the naked eye. There is a question beyond Adams current knowledge. What is the nature of soul and spiritual power? Is it a particle, a wave, information, a concept, or some kind of more essential matter that Adam doesn''t understand or touch? This is a very important and interesting question. Similarly, there are elements, magic, and ether. What are they? What is it made of? The answer could not be found in the magic net, maybe only the omnipotent and omnipotent wisdom of the true spirit master he had never seen before could contact and answer. However, this does not affect the creation of the electronic real body cultivation method. There are many "magic black boxes" in the world of wizards. Too many magics are known but do not know why they exist. The electronic real body is also the same, which can be temporarily reduced. Go through them to calculate. This process is extremely cumbersome. For a whole year, the body and all the clones full calculations have accumulated a whole room of straw paper, but the progress obtained is still very small, and its unit value is really too large. It is purely mathematical. It is an astronomical figure in the middle of calculation, not to mention the final solution. Adam temporarily put aside the creation of the cultivation method, and instead concentrated his efforts to copy the earth''s calculus and matrix operations into the world of the wizard. This kind of pure mathematics does not involve knowledge of energy. It only needs to replace different symbols. It is common in both worlds. After using a new and more efficient algorithm, the creative speed of the practice method has begun to leap forward, with one every week. Difficulties have been overcome, and new equations have been summarized. In contrast, Adam''s own existence and the fluctuation of the rune outside the soul are constantly changing to an unknown state. Six months later, the creation of a brand-new electronic body training method was completed. The core algorithm was a complex matrix equation. When Adam got the solution, his own existence was completely changed. All the energy and knowledge in his body turned into particles and escaped outwards, continuously decomposing and reorganizing, and the soul rushed out of the body and merged with the particles, finally becoming an elemental body that cannot be observed by conventional means. There is no energy in the body, everything is attributed to the soul, magic, runes, and ether around the electronic real body. Adam was promoted to a third-level mage at this moment. "Master, you have become stronger." After Adam reopened the laboratory, the devil who hadn''t seen him for a long time rushed back to compliment him, "Master, you must be the fastest wizard to advance to level 3." Adam glanced at it and didn''t reply. He just kept flipping through the contract brought by the devil. Above it was the Moldo Tower''s latest knowledge of Adam and the previous redistribution plan for the benefits of civil electricity knowledge. After Adam read carefully and found that there are no loopholes or traps. After signing his name, the contract floated slowly, and then the golden flame burned silently and disappeared in front of Adam. The devil watched the image of Adams open real body, his face became more and more weird, and finally couldnt help saying: But this real body... feels a bit wretched, its stronger than the top stealth magic I have ever seen. Come and peek..." The devil said as he felt the coldness on his body was getting stronger and stronger, he raised his head and found that the owner was looking at him coldly. After a chill, he couldn''t help but immediately stopped looking for death, and said, "That... Master Victor asked me to tell you that radio wave research has been relatively mature. Magic and alchemy items have been successfully developed. The base station set up within the high tower of Moldo can transmit information stably. He would like to invite you to the joint laboratory to see Is there anything that can be improved?" Adam is very interested in this. The application of radio waves can not only be carried out in the realm, but the etheric void can also be transmitted. He thinks that the information emitted by the advanced creatures of the alien plane should be transmitted in the form of radio waves. If this is assumed In the city, as long as the magic change receives the magic circle, enlarges it, and sets it up in the void environment, it may be able to capture the existence of the alien plane more effectively. Thinking of this, after Adam ordered the devil to stay in the laboratory to guard the etheric petri dish that gave birth to the new clone, he directly descended his consciousness into the clone on the other side. Adam cut off the connection with the two clones before. He thought that the laboratory would be set up in the Moldo Tower, but he did not expect that the location would be Meyer City. The joint laboratory is not only Adam and Moldo. There are other members of the Rex Consortium. The change in the status of the clone instantly caught the attention of Master Victor. He smiled and said, "Adam, you are here. I have to say that you surprised me again. This thing called radio waves is unexpectedly useful." Master Victor did not care about the change of Adams strength. There is no obvious bottleneck for any wizard below the super dimension. As long as wisdom is not a stubborn stone, the rest is just the accumulation of energy. He enthusiastically led Adam to visit the laboratory, and First, re-introduction of experimental results. Victors surprise lies in the convenience of radio communication. Although the magic net has similar functions, the authority plays a large role in it. This makes it difficult for low-level mages to contact high-level mages directly, and because magic net communication needs to be exchanged. The soul fluctuates, and some wizards are somewhat resistant to this. But radio communication is different. As long as you select a frequency, anyone can communicate instantly. Everyone in the laboratory has constructed this magic. Usually communication is done by magic, and it is fun to play. This is not a difficult technology. It has been perfected under the collective wisdom. Adam did not find any improvement. After the visit, he received the magic circle from the Victor Mage, and returned to the laboratory after the clone was broken. After transforming and receiving the magic circle, Adam applied to the holy tower for the right to use a small piece of external void. Because the world of wizards is constantly moving in the void at high speed, the right to use here is equivalent to a tightly connected to the crystal wall system of the world of wizards. This kind of application is not easy, but unexpectedly, Santa quickly agreed to Adams request. So on the huge crystal wall system, an electric telescope belonging to Adam appeared, and began to collect and analyze the information conveyed in all electromagnetic waves in the void. In five years, Adam also went to the mission hall to find acceptable exploration missions, but they were all small and were judged to be very low-value planes. Adam did not want to waste time on such missions, and simply settled quickly. The improved strength, while concentrating on waiting for the harvest of the electric telescope. In the sixth year, a certain piece of valuable information was finally captured. After the translation, a slightly scattered content was obtained, so in the distant void, another plane was exposed in front of the wizard world. After completing the second upgrade to the Devil''s Staff, Adam completed all his preparations, signed a contract with the Holy Tower, and came to the distant unknown void through the fuzzy teleportation array. This time, the mission plane seems to be farther away from the world of the wizard than the dragon plane, and the error of the fuzzy transmission is also greater However, because of the initial mastery of electromagnetic wave knowledge and the huge leap in one''s own strength, the search time is on the contrary. A shorter time, after three years of wandering, a huge world appeared in front of Adam. This is a much larger plane than the dragon plane. The crystal walls are thick and powerful, and the shimmering metallic luster shows that its origin is in a strong state. Adam used his electronic body to hide in the void and even saw that powerful super-dimensional creatures broke through the constraints and protection of the crystal wall system and came to the outside world. They were in the package of unknown energy and could not see their appearance, but they could still be seen Those were creatures of two races. Adam didn''t dare to get too close to snoop, but felt that the image of one of them seemed familiar. After observing for a whole year, Adam planned out the approximate direction of the appearance of the super-dimensional creatures, and then carefully avoided the area where the super-dimensional creatures appeared, turned into an electron beam to the other end of the crystal wall system, and silently posted it. Go up. "This feeling seems to be related to metal?!" Although doubtful, this is not the time for research. The strong crystal wall system means the same strong perception ability. It may be discovered after staying for a second. Adam used the space anchor to temporarily stabilize a space, and then used the fastest speed. Tear open the fissure magic scroll, with the faint magical brilliance, the crystal wall system fluctuated slightly, and Adam quickly merged into the plane. The electronic real body state provided him with better concealment, but even so, Adam could feel the grand aura everywhere, constantly sweeping every inch of the plane. "!" The sound waves drove the soul to tremble, and Adam turned into information for the second time and merged into the alien plane. Chapter 220： New World and Spreading Fire (1) "Nickel-cadmium 329, 328, go to support 337, the gold-eaters are starting to charge!" A crimson giant roared and melted the metal on his shoulders into a dark barrel. The huge energy gathered from his body and the surrounding space, carrying it so huge that his 30-meter body would retreat. The reaction force of squirted out, accompanied by gorgeous sound and light effects, fell into the distant biome called the Gold Eater. "Got it! Be careful yourself!" Not far from him, two snow-white giants with a height of more than 20 meters twisted their bodies and swung their shoulders and body-length knives, smashing the gold-eaters in front of them and pushing them back, and then leaped up with their feet. Spitting flames rushed to the other side of the battlefield, where a giant similar to them was about to be encircled by the Gold Eater. "337, get away!" After reminding their companions, they began to spiral in the sky. Thousands of sharp blades appeared on the surface of their bodies, spewing out silver energy rays. The huge body brought the same huge kinetic energy, and rolled up the silver-white tornado towards the nickel-cadmium. Hit the direction of 337. 337 turned into a huge shield with one hand and a long knife with the other. After slashing and slashing, he took advantage of the force to retreat. As soon as he left the place, the silver tornado galloped in and slammed into the ugly and strange-looking gold-eaters. , For a time, colorful blood splashed all over, and unknown body tissues shattered everywhere. 329 and 328 were also a little dizzy after they stopped spinning, and they wandered in the air for a few seconds. The gold-eaters are weird creatures about one meter in size. Some of them resemble insects, some of them are indescribable, but they all have terrible mouthparts and incredibly sharp teeth. They are not afraid of death. Not caring about the tragic deaths and injuries of his companions, he swarmed up after seeing the giant''s flaws. "Are you two idiots? Don''t froze!" 337 roared and threw out the shield in her hand. The shield flew in front of the two giants like a meteor, and kept rotating under the blessing of strange energy. The sharp serrations and blade-pointed meat grinder shattered the monster in front of it. 328 and 329 finally got rid of the dizziness, grabbed the shield and flew back upside down, and said at the same time: "Go back and come to Ryeyan 123." This is a tragic battlefield. The battles faced by several nickel-cadmium giants also took place throughout the battlefield at the same time. These giant creatures with the smallest individual reaching 20 meters are constructed of different types of unknown alloys and have different colors. The same, different forms, most of them have the ability to fly, and the fighting style is very sci-fi. It seems that weapons and terrifying and deep barrels can be extended from every corner of the body, and then spit intense energy. The gold-eaters on the opposite side are also not weak. They have strong energy resistance, can work together to hold up mysterious force field defenses and offset artillery fire, and can spray strange liquids from their bodies to pollute and corrode metal creatures. Individual strength metal creatures occupies an absolute advantage, but the difference in number is too big. Suddenly a giant seems to be unable to maintain its own defense with insufficient energy, and is immediately surrounded by dense gold-eaters. Their terrifying mouth opens and closes rapidly, and the metal The alloy structure on the surface of the giant was swallowed up, exposing the core power furnace and the burning flames in it. The Golden Devourers became even more frantic when they saw the flames, and they rushed forward to swallow the flames. "Bronze 411!" The two giants around him roared wildly, desperately trying to keep the fire. "Don''t come here!" After the bronze giant used up his last energy to say this sentence, the flames soared, massive energy burned, and then exploded directly, extinguishing the ashes of the gold-eaters around him. The two giants growled unwillingly, wishing to kill all the gold-eaters to avenge their companions, but now they are hard to protect themselves. Once their energy is exhausted, they will not even have the ability to explode. "Flame 123, why hasn''t Iron Fort''s support arrived yet?" Flame 123 slapped his chest heavily. Hundreds of barrels appeared in the chest cavity. After a short period of energy storage, they burst out, killing a large area of ??the gold-eaters. The attack power was not weak, but it was very energy-friendly. The consumption is also huge, and the firelight in his eyes can be clearly seen dimmed. "We won''t be able to hold on for long, and if this continues, all our people will die!" "Support will probably not come." Flame 123 retreated several hundred meters to the defensive circle, leaned against a circular chariot in the center, and took out large chunks of concentrated energy and stuffed it into the power furnace. He needed to add Energy, "This is the largest attack by the Gold Devourers in ten years. The situation in Iron Fort will only be more critical than ours. Blue Water 101, we can only rely on ourselves." Blue Water 101 shook his body severely, and then transformed into an energy generator. The water-blue energy field spread to the entire defensive circle, adding another layer of protection for all his clan, and then he whispered in annoyance. Said: "It''s too careless, we didn''t bring much supplies, we can last for an hour at most." The grabbing action of Blaze 123 was stagnant, and the last energy block in the storage space had been used up by him. He turned off the power furnace and got up and rushed towards the front of the battlefield, his tone was not the slightest wave, as if he didn''t care about life and death at all: "Hold on three more. In ten minutes, if the iron fort''s support still doesn''t arrive, we will die with the Gold Eater. In any case, the Fire of Origin cannot be swallowed by them." "Let the fire of origin return to heaven and earth, and hope that new people will be born from this." "Passing the fire is our mission." The reincarnation technique envelops Adam''s soul and resides in the sky above this battlefield This magic can make Adam''s presence weakened to a minimum, and it is impossible to attract attention in the chaotic battlefield. Reincarnation is in trouble. After entering the body of the Golden Devourer, it finds that their reproductive methods are very strange. It is very difficult to decipher. It is often killed by the giants before it has time to decipher. There is no such function as fertility at all, and the power furnace and the fire of origin, which are most likely to be related to life, are protected from invasion by the mysterious force field. Just when it tried to leave this battlefield, the earth-shattering explosion began. The metal creatures resolutely detonated their own power furnace, allowing the Fire of Origin to burn themselves to sweep the enemy, and die with a large number of gold-eaters. The fire of origin has no temperature, and soon after the explosion it will transform into a pure energy state and merge into the earth. The mysterious magic from the third holy tower does not require Adam''s control, and automatically activates and begins to gather the fire that is about to dissipate. The magical power prevents the fire from disappearing naturally and maintains their stability. Chapter 221： Pass the fire (2) But this also attracted the attention of the remaining gold-eaters on the battlefield, and they all turned and flew towards Adam. The reincarnation technique is faster, and before the gold-eater horror mouthparts in the front row are about to touch the fire, the soul of Adam rushes into the fire and dives into the ground. The earth composed entirely of metal minerals not only did not stop the fall of the fire, but was very active, automatically giving way to the road, and the fire fell to a depth of one thousand kilometers in just a few breaths, and then the fire spread one or two cubic meters. Meters of space. The fire of origin is the mother of those metal races. They have no gender, do not secrete **** hormones, and have no genetic information on the uterus and ovaries. The birth of new life and the continuation of the population are all done by fire. I don''t know if Tinder has a clear sense of autonomy, but it seems to know that the reincarnation technique allowed it to escape the fate of dissipating, so it behaved very compliant. Adam still doesn''t know the true principle of reincarnation, but he can feel that he has not been rejected this time, which means that he does not need to perform so many maternal transformations, and he can succeed once. He still remembered the last time the dragon was reincarnated, while the power of magic continuously crushed the mother tissues to absorb nutrients and energy, while collapsing the new life that was forming and plundering information, the process was like a criminal robber. But this time it was completely different. The fire of origin where the magic arrived was extremely coordinated, actively revealing all his secrets, and completely opening himself up to let the reincarnation art translate its information. The information of the fire of origin is very complicated and weird, and reincarnation is not easy to translate. Even if the fire is fully matched, it takes a long time. The long-term translation is constantly consuming energy, and the result is that the fire is gradually shrinking. After a year, only one cubic meter of underground space is left. At this time, Adam felt that his external life expression form finally had a breakthrough, reincarnation. A faint flame burned outside the soul of the Shu Seal, and a fire in the fire formed in the fire of origin. The Fire of Origin expressed clear emotions for the first time, it was very happy, it was excited. Tinder did not think that he was being violated at all, but began to take the initiative to channel pure energy into Adam''s flame, like fuelwood, to provide for the newly born flame without reservation. As a result, the speed of compilation is greatly increased, and the reincarnation technique no longer continues to plunder, but exists as a bridge for the energy and information transmission of the inner and outer flames. This directly leads to Adams reincarnation this time not being faced with no inherited knowledge like the dragon plane. In addition to the basic language problem, Fire of Origin is like a real mother, trying her best to nurture Adam. But Adam also had doubts. The fire of origin, this special way of gestating life, should be closely related to the origin, which means that it can''t fail to discover the problem of its origin, but it still does so, so this thing is very abnormal. Adam had a weird thought in his mind, is this an open plane? In other words, the source is very confident in his own strength, and doesn''t care about the presence of alien beings, and even wants to counterattack the alien? However, before he truly integrates into the world and understands the background and intelligence of the world, all his thoughts are superficial guesses. Anyway, dont worry too much, even if its dangerous. After condensing the electronic real body and recreating a clone based on it, his life-saving ability has been greatly improved. Even if the body falls here, it cannot completely take his life. In the laboratory Any clone can immediately download Soul Fluctuation from the magic net and carry his soul, and the knowledge up to the third level is complete, as long as there is enough energy, it can quickly return to the peak, and the real loss is just carrying it with you. Resources, part of the soul power and the devil... Life is guaranteed, so he can''t care much about what''s weird in this world for the time being, settle his mind and concentrate on changing his life form. The Fire of Origin continues to spread all of its own to Adam. Its flames are getting weaker and weaker, and the space it supports is getting smaller and smaller. In contrast, Adam''s own flames are becoming more and more energetic. At this time Adam knew the effect of the fire of origin. It is the origin and soul of the huge metal life before. The first ray of fire comes from the source. It descends in the material world and merges into the metal ores. The strange power makes the metal extremely active, and the accumulation and burning of energy makes the metal possess life and The ability to evolve autonomously. In the process of metal life evolution, the flame is getting stronger and stronger. Advanced individuals can choose to release a part of the fire to create new people. After death, ordinary individuals will do everything to help it burn and return to heaven and earth, hoping that new life will be born. This is the topmost resource, even more valuable than the radioactive minerals of Katos. Adam felt that all the alchemists in the wizard world would be crazy because of this. Since it can give metal life, it means that it is possible to give life to many alchemy puppets in the wizard world, and even the wizard tower. In this way, it can even be created in the wizard world. A new and powerful companion race that fully communicates with the mage and is more perfect than any soul slave. Knowing that there is the existence of Origin Fire, it doesn''t matter if there are no other valuable things in this world. Adam''s exploration mission this time is worth the price. Three months later, the flame outside Adams soul grew to the same size as the current fire of origin. At this moment Adam felt strong expectations and gentleness. He seemed to hear Ruoyoruowu''s voice reaching the soul: " Passing the fire, I and you a common mission." The fire of origin disintegrated itself without hesitation, turned into a pure energy state and merged the final gift into Adams flame and soul. The seal of reincarnation was half untied, and part of Adams soul cautiously poked out into the fire, and then Burning fiercely with the flame. Did not attract the chase of the source. The ground began to surging, and piles of ore were thrown into the fire. This was the first step in the birth of metal life, condensing the fire of its origin, attracting and smelting the endless metal minerals around to create a power furnace. This is simply too easy for Adam. After mastering electrons, his control over metals is almost absolute. The ordinary impurities in those ores are completely removed at the moment of contact with the fire of origin, and then some ordinary things Adam knows Metal minerals, such as gold, silver, copper, iron, chromium, aluminum and tungsten, are directly converted into pure metal atoms. The composition of the initial body is not very important. Metal beings are evolving throughout their lives. As long as the power furnace exists and the fire of origin is not extinguished, they can change their structure at any time. If you find a chapter content error, please report it and we will fix it as soon as possible. For more exciting content, please pay attention: Novel network new domain name Chapter 222： Pass the fire (3) Adam quickly decided that the original body and power furnace were constructed entirely of metallic silver. The knowledge of refining Mithril in the Mage World is completely stored in his memory. The technology is not complicated, and it does not need to involve magic and ether. It can be easily refined even under the current crude conditions. The Fire of Origin''s ability to smelt metals was beyond imagination. Coupled with Adam''s control over metals, a huge number of mithril soon gathered around him. The next step is to manufacture the core power furnace, which is an important step second only to the condensed origin of the fire. The significance of its existence is to ensure the safety of the fire, and the second is to maximize the output of the fire energy. This step is a bit difficult for Adam. All metal beings are ignorant when they are born. Their wisdom and common sense are only stronger than babies. The power furnaces constructed have no function, just can sustain life. This race is very united. Every metal life will be treated kindly. After discovering the newborn in the wild, the senior life will bring him back to the gathering area for the most basic teaching, including simple energy circuits and making the metals that make up the body stronger. knowledge. But Adam Adam felt that he could not be so rashly''born''. The time concept and behavior logic of this world race has not yet been determined. The scene where he disappeared from the battlefield into the ground was exposed to the eyes of many gold-eaters, and no one can guarantee it. Will they stay on the battlefield waiting for their birth and then throw themselves into the net? So even if you want to act as a newborn, you have to have the ability to protect yourself, otherwise it would be too ugly to be forced out of the real body and flee after the reincarnation. "I know a lot about energy circuits, but will it attract the attention of the source when used in this world?" "Master, just give it a try. It is estimated that there is something wrong with the origin of this plane. Your blatant arrival did not cause a counterattack. What are the few energy circuits, as long as you don''t input magic power." After unlocking, the devil also has the ability to speak, and it feels that it can appear in the plane at will, but it is afraid of not trying. Adam was a little strange: "Why are you so courageous this time? If you are found, I will be fine, but you are dead." "Hehehehe!" The devil chuckled a few times, "Master, have you forgotten my abilities? I have left my clone in the Rex Mage Club for a long time, and signed an inverse symbiosis contract with it. When I die, I will be resurrected in the clubhouse immediately." The devil is very proud of his pioneering work, and feels that he no longer needs to be afraid of the master''s daily death behavior. Adam didn''t care about the devil''s thoughts, and immediately started to build his own power furnace after the decision. The power furnace is the engine. In addition to the first priority task of protecting the fire, the most important thing is the strong power. Adam combined the pure magic output magic circle in the world of the mage in his mind, using Mithril as the main material, and the other high-strength and high-conductivity metals as supplements. It took two days and one night to finally create his own energy core in this world. The outermost periphery is a parallelogram, the second layer is a spherical shape, and the third layer is a large and exquisite power furnace with a six-pointed star. There is no gap in the entire furnace, but the origin fire that is burning in it can be clearly seen. The less powerful energy is continuously transmitted through the structure connected with the fire, and it absorbs the mithril refined from the outside world. This process was very fast. In just half a day, a pure silver metal giant about eight meters tall was completely formed. After docking with the power furnace, it became Adam''s new body. Adam portrayed many modified magic circles in the Mithril body, mainly the fire system and the electromagnetic system, including all the magic he knows at the present stage, but due to energy issues, these magic can only be used after passing through the circuit. Power, but also enough to form a certain combat effectiveness. Adam found that his body could be changed at will, for example, extending a barrel from any position and turning any limb into a weapon. It can be seen from this that the external body is more of a weapon for the metal life, and it is not very important. Weapons can be repaired if they are broken, they can be modified if they are backward, and they can be recast if they are not. Only fire is the key. Adam''s current strength is roughly equivalent to a first-level transcendent being, but because of the particularity of the metal body, it should be the most powerful group in the first-level. Moreover, the defensive power is amazing, the vitality is amazing, and the resilience is equally amazing. Aside from the question of wisdom, to a certain extent, the metal life is perfect. Adam felt that if their individuals were large enough and the social environment was sufficiently enlightened, they could completely eliminate the natural enemies of the Gold-eater, and develop calmly and gently for tens of thousands of years, the possibility of becoming a civilization that could have an equal dialogue with the wizard world was quite high. After shaping his body Adam began to walk from the ground of a thousand kilometers to the ground. The pressure is very high, but the strength of this body is completely bearable. Adam has never seen a first-level body refining mage, but now he feels that the body of a first-level body refining mage should not be made of high-grade metal. The body is stronger. Along the way, the surrounding ores were attracted by Adam and automatically gathered towards him, as if he couldnt wait to be absorbed, but Adam ignored them. He had too little knowledge of alchemy. The highest alloy he knew was Mithril, but The alloys on the colorful metal creatures that can use elemental energy in the wars I saw before are obviously more advanced technologies. Adam feels that he can completely upgrade himself after being integrated into their species. Now there is no need to waste much. energy. One day later, Adam returned to the surface one kilometer from the surface, and a group of more than a hundred gold-eating monsters stayed in place in the unearthed magnetic field, perseveringly waiting for Adam to appear. They have a keen perception of metal races, but the negligible fluctuations of the radar magnetic field instantly attracted their attention. More than a hundred insects stopped wandering aimlessly at the same time, opened their terrifying mouths and slammed into the ground. The hard metal ore was as fragile as tofu in their mouths. Adam understands that he has been discovered. The two races that are natural enemies must have a complete set of discovery and tracking methods. Now the only way to get rid of these gold-eaters is... Kill them all. Adam raised his arms forward and opened a force space under the ground. Then his knees were bent, and the power furnace began to transmit energy to the whole body. After three seconds of accumulating power, he rushed to the surface like a huge drill. . Chapter 223： Iron Fort (1) Adam didn''t choose to hit head-on, but changed his direction slightly and rushed out of the surface a few kilometers from the other side of the Gold Eater interception location. Once the natural enemies meet, there is no need for any communication, only you die and die. The Gold Eater immediately turned around, propped up the protective position and flew towards Adam in a cone shape. All of them are extraordinary creatures, but their individual strength is not as good as that of Dawn. In comparison, they are not as good as the first-level anti-magic, but they know how to gather power. Although the number is over a hundred, whether it is marching or attacking, it is like one. Like creatures. They spewed colorless and odorless juice far away from Adam. The feedback of the electromagnetic field clearly told Adam that the juice itself does not have energy, but when it is separated from the body of the Gold Eater, the mysterious protective force field separates. Some power accelerated the flight speed and cohesion of the juice, causing the juice to shoot like a first-level magic storm. Adam stretched his arms in front of his chest, the fire in the power furnace began to release energy, the complex lines on his body lit up, and the energy was transmitted to his hand. An electromagnetic barrier appeared in front of him to counteract the mysterious power on the juice and put the juice out. All hover in the air. This is really an inclusive world. The power of electricity and magnetism here does not cause any prying at all. Apart from the inability to use magic and runes, only energy circuits can be used to mobilize energy. The form of expression is not much like that of the wizard world. different. However, it may also be due to the metal race. After all, metal is closely related to electricity and magnetism. Perhaps in this world, there may be creatures who have mastered similar abilities. But in any case, this provided a great guarantee for Adam''s ability to protect himself at the beginning of his birth. The electromagnetic barrier did its work in reverse, and the juice flew back. The Gold Devourers moved on without hesitation, opening their mouth wide and wanted to swallow the juice back into the body. "No wisdom?" Adam thought strangely. When hovering, the liquid is heavily compressed to obtain a mass that is far beyond that. During the rebound process, the strong magnetic field exerts huge kinetic energy on these liquids. These juices are now far more terrifying than before, just like bullets. Adam didn''t believe that these extraordinary monsters would not see such obvious changes, and he dared to make it so hard, unless they were very confident in their physical strength, otherwise they would have no intelligence. Boom boom boom! The juice hit their mouths, hitting their bodies and let out a muffled sound. The deformation inside their bodies could be clearly seen, and the momentum of their advancement stopped for a moment. "It seems to be wise but too confident." The juice hitting the body bounced back in all directions, shot into the ground and corroded pits silently. Adam silently wrapped the entire body with an electromagnetic barrier. It seems that these juices were specially developed by the gold-eaters to fight metal creatures. Ability, if you are hit, you will definitely not feel good. The team of the Gold Devourers was a little messy. It seemed that they didn''t expect to encounter this way of counterattack, but they continued to fly after they discovered that no one of their clan died as a result. The formation changed from a cone to a fan shape, and the color of the giant insect-like head in the middle changed a bit. It seemed to use himself as a generator and amplifier of the force field. As a result, the mysterious force field was greatly enhanced to the extent of materialization. , The small vortex composed of energy on the cross section emits densely attached juice rain after microseconds of energy storage. "The attack method is very single. Is it because the level is too low?" Adam had no plan to resist hard, the fire energy rushed to his lower body, the soles of his feet opened, and the flames spurted out, driving Adam''s body into the air, avoiding the attack dangerously. The juice rain suddenly stopped in violation of inertia, and then immediately changed its direction to continue chasing Adam. The gold-eaters also arrived one second later, and more vortices appeared on the cross section of the force field. Metallic silver has good malleability. Mithril is even better in this respect. Adam Tangkong changed his shape, his whole body became flat, and a dense muzzle appeared. The energy was instantly recharged, and then an overwhelming compression flame bombardment Shot out. When the fire and water meet, the energy hedging elements annihilate each other, arousing a blinding mist. Although the momentum is huge, the gold-eaters are not damaged. "The energy defense is amazing." Adam deformed again, and his whole body became a thick-backed sword. He fully stimulated the electromagnetic conversion magic circle, and the highly condensed electric current quickly worked around his body, shooting himself as a bullet from an electromagnetic gun, weighing dozens of tons. The kinetic energy carried by his body was terrible, easily splitting the fan-shaped team of the Gold Devourers into two, and then stopped immediately before hitting the ground. Until then, there was a continuous sonic boom, the muffled sound of flesh and blood falling to the ground, and the subtle sound of strong corrosive body fluids dissolving through minerals. "The defense against physical attacks is not excellent Adam''s body is also damaged. Direct contact with the force field and the blood of the Gold Eater made his body corroded and disappeared out of thin air, but this level The injury is nothing to the metal life. As long as the power furnace does not collapse and the fire of origin is not extinguished, it can quickly repair itself. However, these more than a hundred gold-eaters suffered heavy losses. Adams electromagnetic knife caused the death of one third of the individuals. The leader who lost half of his body roared in anger. The remaining individuals formed a formation again, and the force field reunited. And rushed to Adam with a crazier output. He discovered that the gold-eaters communicate with infrasound waves. The energy of this sound wave is very low and can only express the simplest meaning. From this, it can be judged that these gold-eaters do not have much intelligence. So far, the effects of this batch of natural enemies on Adam have all been achieved. Although he really wants to know what happens when he is bitten, he has no intention of trying the law with his own body. I think these things will not be secrets, and they will be revealed by the fire of origin'' Personality'', I believe that metal creatures will not be a difficult race to get along with, and common sense things should not be difficult to know. The energy circuit modified from the magic circle is very focused on the effective use of energy. After several attacks, Adam''s fire energy did not consume too much, and the remaining energy was enough to support Adam to kill these gold-eaters. The Iron Fort is one of the frontier cities of the Tinder Federation. The vast area from the Iron Fort to the west is all occupied areas, where the mortal enemy of the Titans, the Gold Devourers live. Titan is the self-proclaimed name of the metal life and the name of this plane. The war between the two races a hundred years ago caused the death of one-half of the lives of the two races. During this century, there were not many large-scale wars, but local conflicts occurred every moment. This time the war was only slightly larger in scale, with a few casualties A little more, the Titans have become accustomed to it. Chapter 224： Iron Fort (2) The majestic Iron Fort is a powerful defensive barrier. The Titans relied on the Iron Fort, and it took nearly two years to finally repel all the gold-eaters in this attack. They cleaned the battlefield as usual, and collected the high-purity metal and excretion of the gold-eaters. The few remains of the same clan, if they can find a fire that is still burning, they will smile from the heart, and then store it in a special container. Even though the smile looks stiff, they are indeed happy for every possible birth of the same race. "How many of the patrols scattered outside the iron fort before the war did not return?" A forty meters tall, a powerful Titan who could easily disturb the external space with its own inadvertent energy fluctuations hovered on the wall of the Iron Fort and asked with an urn. Beside him, a''petite'' Titan turned into a screen, and a large amount of data flashed on the screen. After a few seconds, he replied: "There are four teams lost contact, flame 123, storm 45, titanium 147, Tungsten Cobalt 84." The Great Titan was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice: "Send someone to the place where they last applied for support. Maybe there are survivors..." The little Titan knew that there was little hope, but this was something he had to do anyway. He issued the order, and the Titans under the Iron Fortress wall flew to all directions without hesitation. Every Titan has several forms, and the fighting life is different. This Titan flying towards Adam looks like a rocket launcher, with flames constantly erupting from the tail, flying fast, less than three hours. It was close to the battlefield where the flame 123 fell. It just happened to see the scene of Adam fighting with the chieftain of the Golden Devourer. Only this one of the more than a hundred gold-eaters was left. It dissolved and absorbed the rest of the same race, and enlarged its body to a height comparable to Adam. Its appearance mutated into a disgusting appearance with multiple heads and wings, every body part It can spray that kind of highly corrosive sap, and the unique force field of the Gold Devourers is added to itself, giving it a certain degree of improvement in its strength. But it is only to a certain extent. The reason why this race can defeat the Titans is based on the inexhaustible number of terrifying numbers, and the strength of the individual is really lacking. But Adam was in trouble and he didn''t have enough energy. Tinder does not have the function of absorbing and transforming energy from the outside world. The ether crystals are all stored in the portable space. Adam felt that it was not the time to use it. When he felt a headache and decided to call Sophia 1.0 for help, a loud roar suddenly came from behind him: "Don''t move. !" Then in Adam''s electromagnetic induction, an energy-concentrated cannonball shot through the sky and shot in his direction. "A three-level attack." Adam instantly calculated the energy level, adjusted the power of the electromagnetic barrier, and the soul was connected to the summoning space. Although it is guessed that they are the same metal race, the incoming person should not shoot himself, but Adam is still fully prepared, even if he is hit Can deal with it calmly. The shells flew across the electromagnetic barrier and Adam''s body, and the energy fluctuations brought up the Mithril body to have a depression, but the metal life did not feel pain, and this degree of damage was completely negligible. boom! After the mutation, the Gold Devourer, which had only the first-level peak, could not defend against this shell. The defensive force field was torn to pieces after a microsecond struggle. The shell exploded immediately after hitting the body, and the leader of the Gold Devourer was beaten into a single blow. Smashed. Adam breathed a sigh of relief, and turned around to see a rocket car approaching him at high speed and deformed during driving. When it reached 20 meters in front of Adam, it became a human form. Before he could finish speaking, the giant said first: "Where are you from? Where''s Ryeyan 123?" Adam said honestly: "I came down from the ground, who is Blaze 123?" "That''s what he said. It looks like a newborn, but it is stronger than an average newborn. The body is cast with mithril. This is a bit strange. There should be no natural mithril ore on the Titan continent? In the fort, Ganfeng 222 said to Tie 27. Iron 27 is the forty-meter-high giant Titan. After hearing the words of Ranfeng 222, he asked: "Have you checked his power furnace and Origin Fire?" "There is no problem at all. This is the Titan with the strongest initial fire among the newborns I have ever seen. Maybe after the patrol of the Flame 123 blew, the fire penetrated the ground and was absorbed by him?" Ranfeng 222 guessed this. There are not many things, because when the Titans die, there will be countless gold-eaters. All Titans will choose to completely blew themselves up. They would rather return the fire to the world instead of letting the fire be swallowed to increase the strength of the gold-eaters. However, there are exceptions to everything, and occasionally a newborn baby happens to be conceived below the battlefield, which happens to attract the power of fire. Tie 27 is the commander-in-chief of the Iron Fort. He has many things to do. After confirming that Adams fire belongs to the Titans, he has no time to care about such trivial matters. He directly said: "There is no problem with fire. He is our kin~www.novelhall. com~ Since you discovered it, you can take him for a while and teach him to receive energy quotas and basic knowledge. After this attack, the Gold Eater will dormant for some time. Let him join your team to adapt to the battle." Ranfeng 222 readily took the lead, and the job of bringing the newborn baby was easy. He could just use this time to optimize and repair his weapon system. At this time, Adam was wandering Iron Fort Street. He did not enter the sensitive area that was obviously guarded. He was only using his own perception to collect data on the appearance of this ethnic city named Titan. The iron fort is huge. The walls, streets and buildings are beyond imagination, but this is normal. After all, all the giant creatures live here. There are no public facilities needed by ordinary small carbon-based organisms in the city. Instead, they are marked with energy additions, high-quality concentrated energy sales, body polishing, maintenance of power furnaces, and beauty and shaping of Origin Fire. Compared to the simplistic and boring world of the previous mission, Adam''s unique civilization on the plane of Titan made Adam dizzy and felt he was curious about everything. It was not until this mission that he felt that he had chosen an exploratory path. It was his favorite thing besides research to appreciate the various magical civilizations in the etheric void. Thinking of Adam walking towards the high-quality concentrated energy store, he wanted to see what kind of energy the fire is driven by. At this moment, there was a loud rumbling noise from behind, and a familiar voice rang in my ears: "Mythril boy, this is not a place you can enter right now. Before the first evolution of the fire, I added energy to the power furnace. It will cause your body to malfunction." Adam stopped following Shanshanru Liu, turned around and said to him, "Hello, Ranfeng 222." Chapter 225： Burning Wind 222 Ranfeng 222 scratched his head and said strangely: "Hello? I''m fine, and it will be better after maintenance. Tie 27 let me take you with me. If you have any questions, you can tell me." "Who is Tie 27?" "Tie 27 is the boss of the Iron Fort, the quasi-titans." The flame is not a good carrier of inherited knowledge, it can carry very little information, but the content of this part is introduced in the poor inheritance of the origin of the fire. Although metal life is not a feudal system, it has a royal title. The official royals are all super-dimensional titans. They do not have more rights than ordinary titans. On the contrary, they have to bear more obligations. The most common thing is to block the super-dimensional individuals that eat the gold. The royal family is the titans. The first and last line of defense, the royal family will not fall, the Titan will not die. The basis for judging the identities of the royal family and the quasi-royal family is very simple. The name contains a single metal atom, such as iron, gold, copper and so on. The Titan royal family is not inherited by blood, but evolved. Generally speaking, Titans above level 4 will begin to purify their own composition. Adam doesn''t know how to purify it, and there is no explanation in the inheritance. Ranfeng 222 stretched out a finger and clicked on Adam''s shoulder: "Let''s go, I will take you to receive universal fire energy." The two began to walk to another part of the Iron Fort. Ranfeng 222 seemed to be very popular. All the Titans encountered along the way greeted him friendly, and even brought Adam to receive some attention, and the focus was on him. physically. "Mithril Titans are still quite rare, at least there are none in the Iron Fort, so they will be more curious." Ranfeng 222 said as he walked. "why?" Hearing Adams question, Ranfeng 222 squeezed Adams shoulders carelessly. Without feeling how hard he was, the shoulders squashed: "Here, thats it. Mithril, silver, and gold are too soft. Its not safe for newborns to use it to build their bodies. We generally choose this material when we are about to be promoted to the quasi-royal family." Adam squeezed his shoulders back to their original shape, and then asked, "That is to say, the defense is low? Are there other drawbacks besides this?" Ranfeng 222''s thinking loop was very strange, and he didn''t answer immediately, but was surprised and said: "You speak differently from me!" Just after he said hello, his reaction was a bit strange. It seems that the grammar of the Titans and the wizard world are not very the same. Could it be discovered? Adam silently mobilized the fire energy, and the power furnace began to run at high speed... "You seem to be smarter than me. Are you a wise man? I''m going to be a wise man?!" Ran Feng 222 stopped abruptly, folded his waist at a right angle, his head turned 180 degrees, his eyes were raging, really In a sense, his eyes looked at Adam shiningly. "How do you know that I am a wise man?" The power furnace cooled, Adam pushed his head and asked gently. Ranfeng 222 didn''t move at all, and said excitedly: "I don''t know." Adam is also very helpless, since I don''t know why he is excited... "The kings have said that the wise men are smarter than ordinary Titans. Our brains are not very useful. We can only fight, and the wise men will do other things." Ranfeng 222 racked his brains and said, "For example, Smelting new alloys, creating a more powerful output circuit, and developing higher-energy energy sources. All in all, it is very powerful." "My burning wind alloy body and power furnace were designed by a wise man in the Titan King City. It can not only use the energy of the two elements of wind and fire, but also integrate them, which is very powerful." After shaking his body, the energy of the two elements of Fenghuo that reached the third level circulated steadily around his body. Rangfeng 222 seemed to find no other adjectives, and could only express his mood very powerfully. "How do I know if I am a wise man?" Adam stepped back and asked, feeling that the mithril had been melted. Ranfeng 222 put away the external energy, and said of course: "I don''t know, I am not a wise man, how can I know such a thing?" Puff! The devil couldn''t help but laughed out loud, rolling all over the ground in the soul of Adam''s body, it felt that it had found a guy more interesting than it. Ranfeng 222 looked strangely at the location of the Adam''s power furnace, straightened up and turned his head: "Let''s get energy first." Adam''s heart shuddered. The Fire of Origin only slightly fluctuated and caught his attention. Adam felt that he had underestimated the perception between the Titans, and it seemed that he had to be more careful in the future. Fortunately, Burning Wind 222 didn''t say much, and continued to tugging forward. A few minutes later, he came to a huge building made of unknown alloy. This building is tightly connected, with only one gate that is fifty meters high, and three or five Titans about ten meters tall come and go. Ranfeng 222 signaled Adam to go in with him and said: "This place only produces the general-purpose energy needed by newborns and Cavaliers Titans. You can register the fire fluctuations here, and then you can come every five days. I have received an energy block." Adam discovered that this was an assembly line factory. Starting from the highest point, the transmission belt continuously transported energy blocks of exactly the same specifications downwards, while the workers were a kind of transparent fungus. Everyone can see that it is completely different from Titan! "What are they?" Adam couldn''t help asking after registering and receiving the 0.5 cubic meter energy block. "That''s transforming bacteria. They can absorb the energy that is free between the heavens and the earth, and they can also eat ordinary ores and convert them into energy blocks that we can use. They are plants transplanted from other worlds by kings a long time ago. There is only elementary Conversion bacteria, the energy blocks produced by them have relatively low energy content and have no attributes, so they are suitable for your use." Ranfeng 222 has a serious voice, but he quickly becomes happy: "This is what the wise man told me, the wise man really Very powerful." The amount of information in the first few sentences is amazing. Adam has many questions to ask: "The other world?" Ranfeng 222 is very talkative. He seems to like to answer questions: "Yes, before the Gold Eater rebellion, the kings discovered a few worlds around them, and got some things that the Titan plane didnt have. Conversion bacteria is one of them. , But later the Goldbiter Clan closed the passage to other planes. We can only stay here, and the king can''t find the coordinates of other worlds." "By the way, after receiving the energy, we have to go to the library to receive basic knowledge. It''s best to hurry up. My scheduled maintenance time is coming." Ranfeng 222 suddenly patted his forehead and grabbed Adam with one hand. Running away, "have you not taken care of it yet? Do you want to be together, this time I will treat you!" Chapter 226： Metal health? The library is the same huge building, but it is different from the towering construction of the energy factory. It covers a larger area and only has one floor inside. It is filled with things like a large coffin with a metal on the coffin. The cable is connected to a sealed''server'' in the center. "Just find a receiving pod about your height and lie in." Ranfeng 222 stood outside the library and said to Adam, "I''ll wait for you outside." Adam curiously lay down in an eight-meter receiving cabin, with an external connection device touching his body, and after getting permission, he gently entered the body to connect to the power furnace, interacting with the fire of origin. Some information is uploaded through the receiving module, while Fire of Origin is downloading. Adam does not know what the principle is, but this technology is very advanced and amazing. It saves a lot of learning time, skips the steps of learning and memory, and directly achieves The degree of mastery. There are several alloy smelting formulas in the basic knowledge, including the most common nickel-cadmium, bronze, tungsten-cobalt, titanium alloy, iron-carbon alloy, and some special alloys with energy properties, such as flames, earth, storms, and so on. Here, the importance of the fire of origin has been further highlighted. When smelting attribute metals, fire is equivalent to converters and enchanting devices. All attribute metals must be forged through fire, which means that attribute metals are not products of factory assembly lines. It is made independently by each Titan. There is also the most basic weapon system. The basic knowledge provides an energy circuit to release the fire energy. This part is of no use to Adam. The magic array in the world of the wizard is much higher than them. The initial modification method of the power furnace is also provided. The Titans divide it into four types: offensive, defensive, energy and auxiliary. After selection, it is very convenient to modify the power furnace and carry weapon systems on a purpose. The basic knowledge introduces the grading method of Titans. Adam is now a freshman, followed by a knight, a commander, and a warlord, corresponding to the universal digital grading method of the wizard world, and all the royals are super-dimensional. Through various classifications and the characteristics of free races, each Titan is an excellent fighter, capable of playing all roles in the frontal war. After receiving the basic knowledge, Adam walked out of the library and Ranfeng 222 said, Thats all for the welfare of the newborn, and all services after that need to be paid for by military merit. But dont worry, military merit is easy to get, just go to the battlefield. Go up and kill the Gold Devourer." "Each one of the first-level gold-eaters you encountered before is a bit of combat merit, the second-level is five points, the third-level is ten, and the fourth-level is twenty." Crack 222 did not introduce the super-dimensional gold-eaters. It is estimated that he has not seen it before, and it is normal. After all, he is only at the commander level. If he encounters the Super Dimensional Gold Eater head-on, one face will be swallowed. The military service system generally only appears in wars that cannot be ended for a long time. This system abandons the currency and financial system. The acquisition of high-level resource knowledge is completely determined by its own contribution in the war. This is the characteristic of the war race. It means that the pressure brought by the Golden Devourers is so great that the Titans want to encourage the people to fight in this way. "Newborns who have not completed the first evolution of the Power Furnace and Origin Fire generally do not need to go to the battlefield, but the new period has a maximum period of five years. Within five years, you must reach the knight level, otherwise you will be deprived of warriors. Qualified to work in places like energy factories and metallurgical factories in the back." Ranfeng 222 said as he walked towards the''Titan Beauty Salon'' with Adam. "Where is the wise man? Does the wise man need to be on the battlefield?" "Of course, the wise men are the most powerful fighters. Even if you are smart, you have to reach the warlord level to officially become a wise man. You have to go to the battlefield before that, otherwise you dont even know what the Golden Devourer is. The weapons against them?" People come and go in the Titan Beauty Salon. The Titans who have just survived a war need to relax and maintain. After Rangfeng 222 smiled and greeted the rest of the tribe, he led Adam to a separate partition in this huge building. Intermittently: "Newborns don''t actually need maintenance, but for the sake of you may be a wise man, I will treat you this time." After talking about his fire fluctuating several times, the ground cracked and raised two large machinery, swallowing Adam and him. What is the maintenance of metal organisms? Polishing, polishing, cleaning, lubricating, adding fuel, etc., for Titan, the maintenance of the power furnace is also added. These projects are completely completed by those two large machines. All Adam and Ranfeng 222 need to do is to lie quietly. There they let countless small mechanical arms massage their whole bodies. During the internal maintenance, the machine took the energy block received by Adam, put it into the power furnace according to a specific frequency, and constantly rubbed the metal wall, the fire of origin burned wave after wave, and the spilled energy was guided through all energy circuits , UU Reading www. The whole body of uukanshu.com is in a semi-excited state. After the maintenance was over half an hour later, Adam saw that Ranfeng 222''s body was shining without a trace, and it was shining under the rays of light. The same was true for Adam himself. The silver body shone with crystal luster, and it looked very...valuable. After walking out of the beauty salon, Ranfeng 222 threw a small external plug-in to Adam: "This is the fire wave receiver. After I go back, I plug it into the power furnace. The wave has been recorded in it. You can find it if you have something. I usually stay in Iron Fort as long as I don''t go out on a mission." After finishing speaking, I waved my hand and left. Adam put away the plug-in and went to the rest area. The Titans dont have houses or other things. Their bodies are too large. In addition, they dont have the sleepiness and fatigue of flesh and blood, and even mating and other needs. Therefore, they usually find an open area at random and confine the fire to them. Sitting in the power furnace, there are already some Titans in the place Adam has chosen. Seeing newcomers arrive, they all kindly gave up a space. The fire wave receiver is a kind of translation and diffusion device. The principle is probably to convert the fire wave into radio waves that the Titan can receive. After installation, Adam felt that the surrounding fire sources became clear, but because there was no exchange wave, So there is no dialogue yet. "Master, do you think about how to do it?" the devil asked quietly. This is also what Adam is thinking about now. Titans are different from dragons, radiation races, and maybe different from other races encountered by exploration mages. Adam feels that this race can be wooed, although the Titan planes can be compatible with true spirit masters. The possibility of the ninth-level life of equal dialogue is not high, but this race, this life form can completely cooperate with the mages. Chapter 227： patrol Although in the minds of the race that knows the existence of mages, the mages are synonymous with destruction and killing, but the mages themselves do not think that, if cooperation is more useful to the species and origin than destruction and sacrifice, the mages do not reject the choice of soft means. Since there is such a premise, then the previous method of disturbing the situation and letting them kill each other is undesirable. It is easy to cause irreparable casualties. Once the magician arrives one day, the Titans find the culprit, and with their honesty The temper must be a fight to the end. In this case, Adam can join the war as a Titan to gain enough military merit and become a wise man to contribute certain scientific research results. In this way, he can gain the trust of the Titans, and then contact the royal family when the coordinates are determined and the intelligence collection is complete. Knowing his identity, at that time, no matter what Titan''s choice was, Adam and the wizard world could deal with it calmly. As a last resort, Adam didn''t want to enlist the Mages Legion to invade the Titan plane, because the Fire of Origin felt very good for him. A race with this kind of dedication should not become an enemy. Titans are eligible to become civilizations. In the next more than a month, the Iron Fort was calm and the seas were calm. After a large-scale attack, the gold-eaters in the area needed to lick their wounds and reproduce again. The Titans also needed to rest and replenish their combat power. This calm was developed in a long-term confrontational war. The unspoken rules will not easily be broken unless a full-scale war is restarted. During this month, all Adam did was wandering in the iron fort. Except for sensitive areas, every inch of iron ground left his footsteps, but the library he visited most often. In the library, in addition to the knowledge of metallurgical weapons and energy that needs to be exchanged for military power, common sense things are completely free and open, and Adam also knows the history of Titans. The minutiae are not important, the origins of the Gold Devourers have been told to all the people without any cover. This powerful natural enemy was actually created by themselves. In ancient times, a great Titan royal wise man created this population with ectopic biological cells. He originally wanted to treat them as companion creatures of Titan, extract minerals for Titan, convert energy, maintain fire, or serve as Use external weapons. However, the wise man and all the titans underestimated the ability of the gold-eaters. Because of an operation error, the wise mens companion gold-eaters defected. This super-dimensional gold-eaters caused tragic losses to the titans. A few royals, The knights commanded by the approved royal family and warlords died as a result, with countless casualties. What''s more terrifying is that after leaving the wise, it instigated and ruled the rest of the Gold Eater tribe. Because of the initial panic of the Titans, a large number of Origin Fire was swallowed, and the entire Gold Eater tribe completed the evolution of the whole family''s life form and power level. They occupy three-fifths of the territory of the Titan plane, closed, occupied and eroded all channels leading to the alien plane, and became the natural enemy and mortal enemy of the Titan. The iron fort is just an ordinary city in the border line of defense. There are hundreds of cities on the entire line of defense like the iron fort, which together maintain the first line of defense. In other words, in the war between the two races, the Titans are actually at a disadvantage and can only defend passively. "It seems this world is very complicated." Not only is the two races antagonistic, Adam is more worried about the plane where the gold-eating mother cells are produced. No matter what techniques and knowledge transformations the Titans use, they are based on the instinct of this cell. Adam suspects that in the original plane, There may be even more terrifying creatures. "It''s the abyss at most, those beasts just eat and eat." The devil said with his lips in disdain. At this moment, the voice of Ranfeng 222 moved through the fire wave and sounded: "I want to lead a team to patrol the southern part of the Iron Fort to clear away the gold-eaters who have crossed the border. Do you want to join me?" Outside the gate of the Iron Fortress, the rocket launcher''s burning wind 222 and nine different Titans are making final preparations. After seeing Adam, he said loudly: "Mythril kid, here!" "You are still in your new life. You don''t need to take action in the fight. You just need to protect yourself. Oh, yes, you can''t even protect yourself..." Ranfeng 222 made a crunching sound on his body. distressed. As soon as Adam was about to say that he can actually protect himself, he heard Ranfeng 222 say: "You are following us, and Lanshui 457 will shift the defensive field towards you." Lanshui 457 is a blue giant twenty meters away. Hearing this, he looked at Adam: "Yes, I am an auxiliary type. Just stay with me. I heard that you have only been born for more than a month? Don''t be afraid. , Almost every Titan has to go to the battlefield, you are just a little bit early." Lanshui 457 is very friendly, or every Titan is so friendly, they don''t think that the weak and weak kins are a burden instead they try their best to help. "The few gold-eating races that appeared in the south are not high-level. You can get a lot of benefits as long as you be careful. Their excrement is high-purity ore, which is very useful for your next evolution." Another pure black giant The urn said angrily. "Thank you." "No need to thank, all Titans will do this. Passing the fire is our common mission," Ranfeng 222 said boldly. A gold-eater earns some combat merit and comes back to eat enough. The Titans are laughing and joking. Although they are metal beings, they also have things they like and their hobbies. This is no different from flesh and blood creatures. Adam found that they would have a tacit understanding of the formation of the formation when they were on the move. For a time Adam only felt that no matter where he walked, the harmony of the formation would be destroyed. Lanshui 457 saw Adams embarrassment and kindly pointed out one. The direction said: "Remember the coordinates of where you are standing in the force field, just go along this line, and pay attention to changing the position with the fluctuation of the fire." After Adam Yiyan entered the battlefield, he found that his fire had entered a field and became an energy node with the rest of the fire sources. This field changed with the mind of Blue Water 457 as the center. It was amazing. Adam instantly Understand what I should do. Ranfeng 222 said carelessly: "Now you are just wrapped in the force field, instead of becoming a component of the force field, so it doesn''t matter if you go wrong. If you encounter an irresistible danger, you will hide behind. Or just run away by yourself." "In a moment we will fight a few large populations with three-level gold-eaters, but not the one you encountered when you were born. Don''t do it." Chapter 228： Battle (1) For Ouha, there are Paul million rewards plus more Ranfeng 222 was afraid that Adam would be dazzled by battle and military exploits, so he warned. The rest of the Titans all thought this way, and they all told Adam to run away if they were in danger. The strength of the newborn was too weak, even if it stayed there, it wouldn''t work. The plane that can give birth to giant life like Titans must be very large, otherwise they may be destroyed due to the weak carrying capacity of the plane before they appear natural enemies. Adam knew about this when he was in the void outside, but only now, after leaving the iron fort and coming to the wilderness, did he have a clear understanding of the concept of greatness. This plane has no vegetation such as flowers, trees, and trees. The wilderness is full of hard metal ground and towering and rolling metal mines. This leads to the fact that no matter if it is a Titan or a Gold Eater, there are no shelters in the field of vision. The eyesight can easily spot the target dozens of kilometers away. After all, the Titans are huge, and there are many gold-eaters, so they are not suitable for hiding. After two days of advancing along the patrol route prescribed by the Iron Fort commander, both sides found each other''s figure at the same time. The force field generator on the back of Blue Water 457 shoots out huge energy, and the defensive force field that has been unresolved instantly materializes. Adam hurriedly adjusted the fire fluctuations, which avoided being excluded again. He gently said to Adam: "The battle has begun, you are careful, there are many gold-eaters on the opposite side." Adam also saw it clearly. In the previous month, he took and compiled several circuits, including radar vision. At this moment, in his field of vision, the white light spots representing the gold-eaters are densely packed, totaling 500. The remaining gold-eaters at the lowest level were rushing towards them at three times the speed of sound. After a few loud bangs, hundreds of barrels stretched out of Ranfeng 222, and the energy gathered rapidly. He said excitedly: "For the fire, for the battle exploits, for the delicious energy block, kill them!" The overwhelming energy blasted towards the Gold Devourers as soon as the words fell. The rest of the Titans were unwilling to show their weakness, and they changed into combat forms, maintaining a high-speed formation, rushing towards the Gold Devourers as a whole. In addition to the blue water 457, which is an auxiliary type, three of the ten Titans are energy types, including Burning Wind 222, and three are offensive types. Their speed is fast, and the body is composed of the sharpest and hardest alloys. The other three are defensive, under the control of the force field, no matter how they move, they are always at the forefront of the team. Energy Titans began to bombard wildly. Each energy bomb has at least two levels of strength. Under the command of Burning Wind 222, it will saturate the gold-eaters, and the melee Titans will output full power, except for flowing around the body to defend against corrosive liquids. Except for the power, it was all used for speed, like three large ghosts, erratic in and out of the Gold Devourer. The Gold Devourers did not fall into the wind. The infrasound waves continued to sound within the group, and the orders were forbidden. More than 500 monsters did not panic. The defensive force field can suddenly increase the output when the energy attack arrives, and then it will change after the attack ends. This part of energy is diverted elsewhere without any waste. The melee Titans assault was avoided by changes. The five-minute fierce exchange of fire brought only a dozen gold-eaters deaths and dense wounds on the Titans body. These two races know each other too well, and coupled with the fact that their energy is basically the same, it is impossible to tell the winner in a short time. Adam has been obediently hiding in the force field, and never made a shot. Just as Ranfeng 222 said, with his current fire energy, all the attack methods he used could not break through the defense of the Gold Eater. Instead of randomly shooting to disrupt the rhythm of the Titans, it is better to silently wait for the opportunity. In the only legion battle that Katos World participated in, the reason why Adam was able to gain the entire legion with the power of a first-level wizard was because the wizards trusted each other, and the magnetic field could achieve good control energy. Role, Adam is analyzing the generation principle of this force field with fire as the energy node at high speed. Once successfully interpreted, he will be a better auxiliary Titan than Blue Water 457. At this time, Adam only splits one thread to control the movement of his body with the team, and the rest of his computing power is invested in the analysis of the force field. In his soul, all the eleven fires, including him, enter the function equation. The energy output and frequency fluctuations of the fires every second are variables. This is a lot of calculation, but it has mastered two types from the earth. After the algorithm, Adam determined that he could complete the calculation in a short time. "Attention! They ran away! 457, optimistic about the newborn!" Ranfeng 222 reminded. The Gold Devourers instantly changed their formations, and countless energy vortices on the cross-section of the force field converged. Then, unlike the almost physical corrosive liquid that Adam saw, the corrosive attack in the form of energy, which is more similar to magic, has various weird and combinable angles. The ejection is not over yet, the whirlpool begins to flash with different lights, and various kinds of energy similar to the Titan attack are overwhelming. "Don''t worry!" Lan Shui 457 transformed into an amplifier, and his movement relied on the force field to connect to the rest of the Titans, but he did not forget Adam, a substantial blue chain tightly bound Adam to his side. "At most three minutes, the force field and the Gold Eater will cancel each other out, and then it will be free time to fight. What are you...what are you doing? Are you scared?" Lan Shui 457 said before he finished speaking. I found that Adams eyes were godless and the fire was dead, "Hey, forget, I will throw you out when the force field is annihilated, you..." "Wait, give me some more time!" Adam hurriedly interrupted Lan Shui 457, and when he calculated it to the final stage, he could take over the force field as long as he persisted. Lanshui 457 didn''t know what Adam was going to do, but since it was still within the three-minute period, he chose to believe in Adam, his own power furnace was overloaded, and the whole body even had a tendency to melt. In this way, the force field was delayed. time. Not only him, but the rest of the Titans in the team also worked hard at the same time. For a time, the fire energy filled the space, and the force field returned to light and once again suppressed the Gold Devourer. The Gold Devourers changed their formations again, and they formed a line in the air, and the force field strength was highly condensed, like a huge sharp long knife, slashing towards the Titans. At this time, there is one minute left before the three-minute period. The defensive Titan resolutely pushed forward, the metal body was melting rapidly, and Burning Wind 222 shouted without looking back: "No matter what you want to do, I can only give you 30 seconds at the end, otherwise..." Adam''s power furnace was burning vigorously, and he broke free of the chains of Lanshui 457 and came to the front: "Give me control of the battlefield." Chapter 229： Fight (2) Lanshui 457''s body turned red due to overload. The steam was mixed with fire and the energy was steaming upwards like a pressure cooker. After hearing Adam''s words, he did not hesitate to retreat and handed over the core position of the battle formation to Adam. Retreat to a safe location to cool the power furnace. The rest of the Titans desperately resisted the giant blades composed of the Gold Devourers. Each defensive Titan left a lot of scars. Ranfeng 222 yelled: "Mythril kid, don''t do it!" Adam said nothing, and the rest of the energy circuits in his body were all closed. The Mithril body and the power furnace were rapidly deformed, leaving only the structure of the electromagnetic conversion magic circle. The fire of origin fell in the magic circle and exploded with huge energy, which is a frequent imminent The collapsed force field has another life. "Open the fire energy transfer authority." Adam''s voice oscillated into the ears of the Titans through a magnetic field. The blue water 457 time calculation is very accurate. The Titans will not fall into desperation within three minutes. This is also the reason why Ranfeng 222 chose to believe in a newcomer who has never been on the battlefield in addition to racial trust. Now I see that what Adam did indeed Effective, he is still very happy, after all, Adam is the newcomer he brought out. "It''s up to you next. As long as you can continue to maintain the force field for five minutes, we can cool the power furnace to get rid of these smashes!" Ranfeng 222 said that he opened his fire control to the force field, and the rest of the Titans did the same. . After receiving the support of other powerful energy sources, ten stable currents were shot from Adams body to connect to ten Titans, and the next eleven fires were used as energy nodes, at the center of the sphere with a radius of 2.5 kilometers. A strong magnetic field was generated within the range, all the spilled energy was mobilized, and the counterattack barrier formed by the concentration of pure energy severely gave the Gold Devourers who wanted to take advantage of the fire. Then controllable electrons are sprayed onto the bodies of the Titans through electric current. Adam did not rudely attempt to deprive them of control over their external body structure, but only accelerated the healing of their injuries and the power of the furnace through the manipulation of free electrons in the metal atoms. cool down. This is a powerful auxiliary method for the Titans that they have never thought about. This is better than the water system energy emitted by Blue Water 457. It directly slows down the movement of electrons from the atomic level and speeds up cooling by ten times. Feeling the acceleration of the cooling, the Titans shut up and took out the energy blocks and threw them into the power furnace. This saved a lot of time for the Titans. When the power furnace was overloaded, energy could not be refilled because it was likely to cause an explosion at that time. This is also the reason why Burning Wind 222 asked Adam to survive for five minutes. "Mythril kid did a good job. It''s best to hold on for a while and watch out for the gold-eaters, they are here!" Before the words of Ranfeng 222, the Gold Devourers organized the formation and launched a new charge. When Adam took control of and changed the force field, the Gold Eater also got a time to relax. The defensive force field that should have collapsed was stabilized again. They are different from the Titans. The Gold Eater can absorb free energy from space, although the efficiency is not No matter how high it is, it is not as high as one-tenth of a high-level energy block, but battery life is very important in continuous combat. They will instinctively magnify this advantage and not give the Titans time to rest. The Gold Devourers form an energy circuit in the sky with each individual''s different arrangement. The individual''s power converges to the central leader, and after transformation, it enters the individual''s body again, hovering in the air like a moving magic circle. Then the venom missiles and corrosive strikes hit the sky overwhelmingly. At the same time, the gold-eaters are constantly changing. The body of the people is composed of a spiral structure similar to a barrel. The intangible and qualitative energy hits the magnetic field and twists and spreads in different directions. Attempt to tear the defense. After a few seconds of resistance, Adam knew that even if he had gathered the energy of ten Titans, he would not be able to fight against more than five hundred gold-eaters. He decisively adjusted the power of the magnetic field and smashed into the ground at a high speed while taking advantage of the intermittent changes of instantaneous changes. But the missile has a tracking function, and a deflection in the air follows. Burning wind 222 and the other Titans opened wide, and the power furnace was exposed through the chest cavity. He frantically took out the high-level energy block from the interlayer of his body and threw it into the fire indiscriminately. The three defensive Titans were the first to complete the cooling and recovery, silently reaching the forefront, trying to help Adam withstand this wave of magic-like energy attacks. "I want to take over the control of your body!" Adam said hastily. At this time, it was too late to explain. I only hope that the Titans can understand Adam''s meaning. The defensive Titans were taken aback for a moment, and they opened their bodies without hesitation, allowing the electric current controlled by Adam to enter the winding power furnace, and then a strong magnetic field was generated in their bodies, and Adam''s thoughts could control their energy output and body. Move like a large alchemy puppet The three defensive titans fall to the ground and make deafening noises. The magnetic field controls the energy to be directed into the ground, and the metal mineral water that constitutes the earth flows slowly, and then rises from the ground. A metal barrier was formed around the magnetic field. Venom missiles and corrosive blows hit the barrier and made a oozing dissolving sound. The twisting attack was a violent tear at the metal barrier. Adam controlled the three melee Titans in the same way, the energy introduced into the ground was doubled, and the steady stream of metal was simply refined and added to the barrier. "Hold on for a while, it will be done right away!" Burning wind 222''s entire body is red, and the power furnace that has not been completely cooled is back to the edge of overload. "Blue Water 457!" Adam shouted without looking back. Titan immediately transformed into a large energy amplifier, and was pulled by Adam. The gathered force no longer stayed in itself, but was injected into the body of Blue Water 457. As a result, the magnetic field was increased several times, and the first barrier was just distorted. The force field is torn apart, adding another barrier. Adam toggles the electromagnetic frequency to convert the frequency of the magic array. The thick electric current is densely distributed in the entire magnetic field, and it does crazy work on the torn barrier through the action of metal. At this moment, Adam pulls out almost all the energy in the six Titans and builds it in the air. With the surrounding coil, each piece of metal fragments hovering in the air under the action of electromagnetic force is continuously accelerated by the kinetic energy generated by the huge energy. "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" Once the accumulated energy was released, the fire energy was attached to the metal block, and it burned under the action of friction, like a meteor shower, blasting towards the gold-eaters. At the same time, the electromagnetic field stretched out to envelop them, and the strong magnetic field left a false message on the retina, and interfered with the transmission of their nerve signals through the weak point of the force field, causing the Jinchee tribe to temporarily fall into a illusion and lose their sense of direction. Chapter 230： Fight (3) Boom boom boom boom! The electromagnetic cannon accurately hit the gold-eaters, exploded violently on the defensive force field, and completely shattered the force field at one point two seconds later, and the remaining shells rushed through the force field and hit their bodies without any hindrance. Time and blood rained, and the Gold Devourers suffered large-scale damage. Adams own power played a very small role in this attack. The attack was almost entirely the fire energy of the Titans, and because the physical defense of the Gold Devourers was relatively weak, there would be no way to cause such a large amount of damage. Electromagnetic magic is a panacea, it has a good auxiliary effect when it is low-level, and it can produce huge lethality when it is high-level, especially in this special plane composed of metal, it can play an unparalleled role. To be honest, Adam did not expect to achieve such a result. The unreserved support of the seven third-level creatures almost made him feel like he was actually coming, but it was a pity that it could not last. Burning Wind 222 was even more stunned, and the arms that plugged the energy block into the fire froze there: "You...this..." He was surprised that he couldn''t even speak completely. Another energy titan by his side took over: "When is the newborn so strong?!" Adam is not feeling well now, but he has verified one thing, that is, although it is a metal life, he also feels hollowed out. His deformed Mithril body can''t maintain its form, turning into a human form, and said weakly: "It''s up to you next." Burning Wind 222 randomly stuffed the energy block into the fire, and then boldly said: "Relax, after the defensive field is broken, these gold-eaters simply don''t have enough to see, they are finished!" Adam Tinder fluctuated for a while as an answer, and then flowed to Lan Shui 457 and said, "Take me as a generator. My force field is more effective." Lan Shui 457 grinned stiffly and patted Adam''s body, not caring about the flatness of Adam being photographed: "Relax, rest assured, this time you won''t lose you a bit!" Among the more than 500 gold-eaters, only about a hundred are only level three, and the rest are level two. These second-level gold-eaters only died under Adams blow, and the rest were seriously affected. Injury, unable to form a battle formation for a while, the few titans who were smashed seized the opportunity to bombard wildly, and soon fell into a decline. Adam was not participating in the battle, but instead focused on the distance the Gold Eater had flown and the remains after death. On the day of his birth, Adam, because he didnt understand the situation, had no choice but to lead the swallowing body of the same race to mutate. The Titans such as Flammable Wind 222 obviously would not give them this opportunity. They simply separated the gathering gold-eaters, and then classified the third level. The leaders lead to different positions. Adam discovered that the gold-eaters occasionally drop excrement during the flight. These excrement are not dirty, but pure metal blocks. Only by eye observation, it can be found that it is no worse than the fire extraction. Their bodies are more useful than excrement, and those with broken arms and limbs will turn into metal within a short time after falling to the ground, and they also have energy fluctuations. Adam didn''t understand the principle. This complete physical change is simply incredible. Although the Gold Devourers are weird, they are indeed flesh and blood. Why can they become metal after death? No one can answer Adams question for the time being, and it is necessary to enter the real Titan society, and to have an answer after contacting wise men and advanced knowledge. However, it is obvious that this should be the evolution direction chosen by the Titans after the Gold Eater defected as a tool. They use the Titan body and fire as food and energy, and the Titans will gain a higher level after killing the Gold Eater. The metal, the relationship between the two races can be described in one word-love and kill each other. The battle lasted for nearly two hours. The Titans showed a highly coordinated cooperation. The Gold Eaters were gradually slaughtered. Blue Water 457 even had time to discuss with Adam what this new force field is. Adam briefly explained to him. Click, but Lanshui 457 said that he couldn''t understand it. Adam guessed that this should be due to a different knowledge system. Titans may need to perform some special operations on the Fire of Origin if they want to gain abilities. Maybe you need a magnetic body or something? Is that too crispy? I don''t know if there are such Titans in the Titan race. At least in the basic knowledge distributed by the library, Adam has not seen the smelting method of magnets, nor has he found natural magnets in the earth. Lan Shui 457 didn''t get to the bottom of the question either. After he didn''t get the answer, he curiously controlled the magnetic field output alone, but he was obviously not very proficient. He often pulled them back suddenly or interfered with their energy when several Titans were about to kill the enemy. Ranfeng 222 complained loudly. Two hours later, Ranfeng 222 shelled the last three-level gold-eaters and ended the battle. During this period, Adam barely recovered his weak state, and the energy contained in the ordinary energy blocks made by the conversion bacteria was too great. Low, Adam really has an idea of ??taking out ether crystals in one step. The Titans were not eager to collect the spoils, but came to Adam excitedly, and continued to attack Adam''s body while saying admiring words. These upright minded and hard-bodied giants used to tap and beat to express affection and affection. Thanks: "Awesome! I didn''t expect this task to be so easy!" "My body doesn''t even have much damage, so I don''t need to make an appointment for maintenance!" "You really are a born wise man, my Ranfeng 222 vision is not wrong at all!" Adam gave up the idea of ??consuming energy to repair his body It was useless at all. These commander-level Titans had more than ten tons of power in a single movement, and the relatively soft Mithril couldn''t resist. It was not until they watched Adam turn into an irregular shape that they didn''t stop talking, and flew out to collect the spoils in a swarm. Adam twisted and followed, and asked Ranfeng 222: "The gold bite encountered during the patrol mission. Is there such a large population?" Burning Wind 222 picked up an unknown alloy and found that he could not squeeze it with all his strength, and threw it to Adam happily: "Its not so much every time, hey, hold this, its softer than yours. His body is much stronger." "So, this time is a special situation?" Although a little arrogant, Adam felt that it was impossible to kill more than 500 Gold Devourers without casualties with the ability of ten Titans. This time, if he did not fill the battle gap, he would patrol. There will probably be attrition in the team. Burning Wind 222 turned into a truck shape. Both sides stretched out their arms and kept throwing the things they picked up into the dump: "Yes, I have encountered more than this time, maybe it is the gold-eaters near the Iron Fort. A lot has been lost after an invasion. The wise man is really powerful!" Chapter 231： Titans Idea Adam had difficulty understanding the logical relationship of Ranfeng 222 language, but he understood the previous sentence: "Is the patrol team composed of ten people? How to deal with more gold-eaters?" "There are not many Titans with combat effectiveness in the Iron Fort, and they have not been replenished. Usually, a patrol is between 20 and 30 Titans. If you encounter more gold-eaters, you can fight if you can, but Apply for support. If you are surrounded, you can fight and watch. You can''t wait to die. It''s hard for a Titan who died in the wild to spread fire." "Then today?" Ranfeng 222 said carelessly: "I don''t know if I can beat it today." "Why not apply for support?" "Because there is no support to apply, I and 457 are still on vacation, and they have to do the same task? I know what you want to ask, the wise always think more," Ranfeng 222 put Adam with so many questions The reasons are all pushed to the identity of the wise man, "No Titan is afraid of death. If it is not a big deal, it will detonate the fire. Who knows if the next newborn will be born because of me? Just like you are born because of the flame 123 team. Its the same." Lanshui 457 drove to Adam with the same appearance as a truck, and threw it a few alloys: "Leave these also, and go back to decide what to choose for the next evolution. It is the mission of every Titan. As long as there is the last cluster of fire burning, the Titan will not perish. You are still young, and you will understand it a few times after evolving." After speaking, he drove to the side slowly, feeling very happy. Adam was left alone, and the fire was raging. These Titans dont speak very much, and the answers to the questions are somewhat unreasonable, but in everyones heart, the idea of ??spreading fire is put first. As long as they can spread the fire, they dont care about personal life and death, and even regard death as As the last continuation of your life. The devil said quietly: "Master, they are so stupid." The tone is somewhat convincing. The journey back was much faster than when it came. In one day, everyone returned to the Iron Fort with a full load. For Burning Wind 222, they did not lose a single person and obtained so many trophies, which was already a big victory. The Titans therefore expressed great kindness and affirmation to Adam. Most of the trophies, no matter whether he could use them or not, were thrown away to Adam. However, Adam only left a little bit of everything for research, and the rest were all Give them back. The Titans didn''t give in, and they patted their chests and said, "Since you don''t want any trophies, let''s share some of your exploits and give it to you after settlement. If you need these metals, please come to us at any time." After Adam nodded, everyone parted in front of the Iron Fort. He built a mithril basket behind him. After a soul flogging to the devil who laughed, he installed the alloy sample and walked to the place where he had been resting for a month. . There is only a relatively small figure sitting on the corner of the wall. It should have just been born. Rangfeng 222 is right. The Iron Fort''s manpower is very tight. Except for the newborn, the rest of the Titans have to do heavy work. Adam said that he couldnt help with this. His current level is indeed very low, and his effect is relatively tasteless. He can''t even maintain more magnetic fields in large-scale operations. On a small scale, he may encounter a large number of gold-eaters surrounding the gutter. After the ship capsized, he simply stayed in the iron fort for research, and when he evolved into a knight-level, the iron fort would naturally have tasks assigned to him. Adam sat down on the ground and transferred the back basket to his chest, which looked like a kangaroo bag, and then took out a few gold-eaters excrement from it. He discovered that these excrements are high-purity metal elements, and he doesn''t know what kind of chemical reaction is in the body of the Gold Devourers, and the ore containing many impurities can be purified to this point through the flesh and blood. As long as these metal blocks are collected in a larger quantity, they can even be used directly to build the body without secondary processing. No wonder the Titans throw so much to themselves. But Adam can do it himself, and it''s no worse than the Gold Eater, so he just took a look and put the metal blocks aside. The energy alloy directly transformed by the body is the truly magical thing. Adam intercepted some of them. They overflowed with different energy fluctuations. The highest reached the third level of strength, and the lowest was inferior to ordinary alloys. The strength of the Jin clan during his lifetime has a lot to do with the energy retained at the time of death. The properties of the existing hundreds of small alloys are not separated from the four basic elements of ground, water, wind, and fire. The advanced ones are only for burning wind and blue water, which are two-system compound energy. In general, the actual value is not high. Adam is very He quickly put them back into the back basket. What he is most interested in now is how the Gold Eater does this? What knowledge did the Titan Super Dimensional Wiseman use to transform those cells? "That... Mi... Mithril, are you also a newborn?" Just as Adam was thinking, the newborn baby on the other side walked up to him and sat down. He could see that he had tried to put his movements as light as possible, but the body made of ferroalloy was very loud no matter how careful it was. Adam nodded to him, then looked at him calmly. The newborn was very nervous: "My body is made of ordinary iron ore and some impurities, I...I..." Adam saw that he had been looking at his back basket with longing eyes, so he indifferently pushed forward: "Do you want this?" The newborn seemed to be frightenedThe buttocks pushed the body back again and again, making a harsh rubbing sound, and then frantically shook his head and said, "No, how can I ask for your things. I just want to know where you get it from." For them, I have no military exploits, and other Titans who want to go out to mine also said that the neighborhood is dangerous and stopped me, so...I don''t want to go back inland, nor do I want to work in a factory." Adam has become accustomed to the way that Titans speak without a preface. He is also a little strange about this. The new-born welfare does not include the metals needed for evolution, and Ganfeng 222 has not told him how ordinary Titans should obtain these resources. Is it really to mine on your own? "Where is the Titan responsible for taking you?" "He went out of town for a mission half a month ago, and he has not returned yet." Adam knows that the current situation of Iron Castle is really not suitable for newborns to survive. Xiang Rangfeng 222 is so careless to take a one-month-old Titan on patrol missions. The rest of the Titans will not care about bringing new people once they have a mission. . He pushed a basket of metal to this unnamed newborn: "These are of no use to me, just give it to you, in fact, don''t worry, Ranfeng 222 said that the inland will soon mobilize more. The combat power comes to the Iron Fort, and then you can go out to mine." Chapter 232： Transform yourself The newborn Titan was a little embarrassed, but after struggling for a while, he still received Adam''s gift: "Let''s exchange fire fluctuations. If I evolve successfully, these things will be returned to you in multiples!" One day later, Ranfeng 222 found Adam and gave him something similar to a communication plug-in. The function was to always count the battle merits. After inserting this thing in the power furnace, the battle merits obtained by killing a gold-eater can be directly obtained. Record it, eliminating the trouble of reporting statistics. At this time, the number displayed on the combat merit module was 227. Adam was sure that the super-electromagnetic gun at the time absolutely failed to kill so many gold-eaters. He couldn''t help but wondered: "How come there are so many?" "There are also spoils. The spoils we don''t need can be turned in, and those things can be exchanged into war exploits." Adam knew that even if the trophies were exchanged, the number was too much. After all, the main force in the battle was them, and he only played a little role in the few minutes when they rested. It should be the Titan in the patrol team that deserved it. Part of it was allocated to Adam. Ranfeng 222 smiled and said, "You are a wise man, and wise men are very powerful. Lanshui 457 thinks they will be even more powerful when you become the leader or general, so... hehe." Adam didn''t expect that these Titans would still have such careful thoughts, and a little amused to accept these combat exploits: "If I really are a wise man, I won''t forget you." Ranfeng 222 happily wanted to reach out and slap Adam. Adam hurriedly avoided. He was not embarrassed. He raised his hand and touched his head: "Lan Shui 457 and I introduced you to the other leaders. They have been on mission these days. Maybe I came back to look for you before. If you are fine, you can follow along. Don''t worry, they will protect you." He was afraid that Adam would not want to, because Titan actually did not have a rule to let newborns on the battlefield, and hurriedly continued: "The more useful combat power is, the sooner you can evolve to the knight level, it is difficult for other newborns to get combat power. " Adam nodded and said that he understood that in the completely extraordinary race of Titans, the credibility of newborns was too low. No matter what he wanted to do, it was the most important thing to reach the knight level as soon as possible. He thought of the baby with ferroalloy and impurities before, and asked: "How do other newborns accumulate evolutionary resources?" "Work for other Titans. Iron Castle is the front line. There are very few newborns born here, and there are not many Titans with new ones. Oh, I see, you are talking about the dark iron kid? He will soon Was sent inland." "Then me?" Ranfeng 222 looked at Adam strangely and said, "You are a wise man. How can a wise man be like an ordinary newborn? You see, the military exploits you have accumulated in this mission may not be available for an ordinary newborn for a whole year." Adam silently said goodbye to Ranfeng 222 and walked inside the iron fort. More than 200 combat exploits are indeed very useful and can help Adam understand how the Titans are promoted. The fire of origin, the power furnace, and the body are the main components of Titan, and each evolution must be carried out together. There is nothing to say about the power furnace and the body. Whether they are strong or not is actually all due to the energy of the fire of origin and the strength of the alloy. The way to strengthen the fire of origin is to intensify its burning and "program" within the fire. The more intense the burning, the stronger the energy that can be released per unit time. It is a pile of complete resources. This is easy to understand, but programming is a very abstract concept. Titan''s own statement is a kind of language. The Fire of Origin is equivalent to the main structure of Titan''s soul, heart, brain, neurons, sensors, etc., or more vividly, the processor of Titan, a large robot, which issues instructions to control the body. The Fire of Origin needs to understand the metal properties that constitute the body and understand the role of the energy circuit in order to fully display the strength of the Titan. For example, the burning wind alloy is a metal that mixes the two elements of wind and fire. If there is enough combat power, Adam can directly exchange and form the body, but the result of doing so is completely paralyzed. The fire of the origin of Adam does not understand burning wind alloy. You can''t control the body to exert its power. The same is true for the energy circuit. If the fire as the soul does not understand the principle, even if the circuit is constructed in the power furnace, it will not be able to stimulate a little energy. In fact, this is somewhat similar to the wizard, but the knowledge that the wizard needs to understand is more complicated, and the means of using energy are more powerful. But there is also a difference. There is something like a magic black box in the wizard world, and some wizards can use magic even if they dont understand the principle. Tinder language is worth fifty war exploits. After the exchange, Adam confirmed that the Titan has the qualifications to become a civilization. Tinder language simulates the fluctuations of the fire, and summarizes the unstable fluctuations into special information. It is very complicated to explain, but Adam can regard it as a variant of the rune. By creating a conversion algorithm, Adam can freely generalize the rune. The ability under the literary system is stimulated with fire language. After learning this language, Adam realized that his previous method of directly portraying the magic circle into the body was too barbaric. He completely relied on the knowledge of another plane to forcibly output energy, first activated the fire, and then activated the power furnace. Finally, energy can be delivered to the loop. A true Titan needs only one step to stimulate energy, which is to start the power furnace As long as the power furnace can operate successfully, the energy will naturally run and be excited in the body. Learning this language is not difficult for Adam. After spending a day to fully master it, he began to reform himself. The transformation lasted for five days. Adam directly exchanged all the remaining battle exploits into high-purity mithril and ordinary energy blocks, and then all threw them into the fire, which made Adam''s height soar to twelve meters. The numerous and complex circuits in the body and the power furnace were completely destroyed by him, leaving only the electromagnetic system. In the early stage of evolution, it is best to specialize. Too complicated will only slow down the promotion. After compiling this part of knowledge into the fire of origin in the language of fire, his body naturally changed accordingly. Adam clearly perceives every mithril atom and their magnetic field that make up the body, and controls these magnetic fields and the atoms in them. Free electrons, the repulsive force between them is weakened to the maximum extent of Adam''s ability at this stage, and the result is a firmer body, shrinking from 12 meters to 6 meters. A shrinking body does not mean weakening. At this height, Adam''s body strength has more than doubled compared to before. Now Adam can freely control the body''s stiffness, and he will never be slapped by the burning wind 222. Happening. Chapter 233： Invitation of Iron Twenty Seven Moreover, in this state, the use of electromagnetic magic no longer requires cumbersome conversion. Adam only needs a thought, and various abilities equivalent to the strength of magic can be instantly formed, and he has a feeling of real body coming. He is now stronger than any newborn, and not weaker than ordinary knight-level Titans, but he still has not evolved into a knight-level, because the resource piling of Origin Fire has not yet been completed, he needs a lot of energy to make The fire of origin burns to the extreme, so that the energy level can be increased and stabilized at a high level to achieve evolution. But at this time the problem came, his combat achievements were not enough. This is not anxious for the time being. Although Ranfeng 222 said that there may be other leaders to invite him to join the mission, the word of mouth needs to be fermented before it can be widely spread. After all, Adam''s level is still too low, and he does not expect all Titans to be Trust his ability. If he is willing to contribute the construction method of the electromagnetic power furnace to the library, he can immediately get a huge amount of military exploits, but Adam will obviously not do such a stupid thing. Although the Titans are suitable for alliance in the current intelligence collected by Adam, but After all, it is still unclear what the super-dimensional Titans and the wise men in them have towards the Alien Plane. The electromagnetic ability increases the Titan''s strength too much. If it is still inevitable to go to war in the end, this kind of behavior of the enemy... . "Probably it will be spurned by the entire world of wizards, and then nailed to the pillar of shame forever," the devil said secretly. Adam naturally wouldn''t do this kind of thing, and the lack of combat achievements was put aside. In the fun of programming, the energy system was not suitable for adding anything. Adam put his mind on physical attacks. He redefines the knight''s combat skills obtained from the wizard world with geometric knowledge and then program it into the fire, and compiled a gold-eater action reference database. Titan''s body is very strong and suitable for close combat, but Adam does not like melee combat. Tinder language just gave him a way to cheat. He used Tinder as a sensor. After writing a quick response program and dynamic vision program for himself, he instantly became a melee master. When encountering an enemy, the program can automatically control his physical battle. Various small modifications and practical programs are constantly being added to the body. Adam is not tired of it, completely treating himself as a robot and having fun playing. Five months passed by. With the help of the running water of Ranfeng 222, Adam was invited by the dubious Titans to perform three simple patrols and clearance missions. Unexpectedly, the power of the electromagnetic system played almost perfect in it. With the auxiliary role of Adam, the name of Adam''s "the strongest auxiliary Titan in the new life" is also widely circulated in the iron castle, and gradually gained the trust of more leaders. In the three missions, as his role improved, he received more and more military exploits and trophies. The trophies were put aside at will, and the exploits were all converted into the condensed energy blocks of the new life limit. According to his Calculating, he can be promoted to the knight level in one fell swoop with a 13% energy accumulation. boom! A huge voice sounded about a hundred meters in front of Adam, and then someone walked up to Adam in two steps, bringing the same huge footsteps, Adam raised his head and saw a huge body with pure black and no variegated colors. Staring at himself with the burning light of his eyes. "I''m Tie 27, Commander-in-Chief of Tiebao, how long will you still be promoted to the knight rank?" The sound rumbling, even if it can be slowed down, the sound wave also caused the tremor of the surrounding metal. Adam stood up from the ground, and the Mithril body constantly fine-tuned to offset the vibration that made him feel a little uncomfortable. Iron 27 is too high, Adam The six-meter body can''t even reach his knees. "One hundred and thirty yuan of ultimate concentrated energy in the new life is needed. If the energy block is sufficient, I can immediately advance and adjust myself within three days." Adam replied simply. Tie 27 went on to say: "How much will your ability improve after promotion? Can you hide my body?" Tie 27 is talking about an auxiliary function after Adam can fully use the electromagnetic system ability. By adjusting all the Titans external information in the battlefield, an electromagnetic invisible barrier is constructed to achieve the effects of optical invisibility and electromagnetic wave invisibility. To be honest, now The effect of the Titans was average. The huge bodies of the Titans reflected too much information. Adam tried his best to perceive and deceive instead of being completely invisible. He also had requirements for the size of the Titans. It is difficult to hide the body of Rangfeng 222. Tie 27 Forty meters tall is even more impossible. Adam said honestly: "Even if you become a knight, it is difficult to hide you, you are too big." Tie 27 was a little disappointed. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard Adams next words: "If you can reduce your body size a little, I can make you sneak into the range of 15 kilometers away from the gold-eater limit." The flames in Tie 27''s eyes suddenly blazed: "I can shrink to 34 meters at most, or I will collapse." 34 meters, almost the same as Burning Wind 222, Adam thought for a moment and said, "If there are not many people, you can." The huge palm of Iron 27 brought the whistling hurricane down to Adams shoulder, and once again made Adam feel the feeling of being beaten down: "I will make up all the resources you need for evolution. You can respond to Ranfeng 222 if you have any requirements. Propose, but I need you to advance immediately and assist me with the task after seven days. Adam agreed without hesitation. Tie 27 is the commander-in-chief of the heavy frontier city. It will not be a small person in the entire Titan society. There will not be many tasks that require him to act in person But it must be very important. If you can show value in the task, it will be of great help to his plan to reach the top of Titan. He can''t think of a reason for rejection. Tie 27 left his contact information and directly flew away, while Burning Wind 222, who had been hiding not far, walked to Adam with a stiff smile, and kindly squeezed Adams body to try to help him repair. After discovering that it didn''t work, he said, "So Mithril is too soft. We are all getting bigger and bigger. Only you are getting smaller and smaller. If this goes on, you may become the shortest among all Titans." Adam felt that he could not explain to him the reason that strength has nothing to do with height, so he simply ignored him and said directly: "I need two hundred limit energy blocks." Ranfeng 222 took a careful note, waited for a long time and didn''t wait for Adam''s other requests, and asked strangely: "Nothing? Don''t apply for a more advanced alloy body and energy circuit?" Adam shook his head: "No, just have energy. I have another question. Are these supplemented resources given to me or advanced for me?" "It was a private gift from the boss of Tie 27. The next mission is very dangerous. I think you should make your body stronger. Even if you don''t want to change the structure, you have to apply for an external weapon." Chapter 234： Mithril Knight Titan The external weapon is a plug-in, manufactured by a special process. The finished product can directly dock with the body to provide a certain defense ability. The general auxiliary type and the energy type are more used because their bodies are relatively fragile compared to the other two Titans. The pertinent suggestion Adam would not fall on deaf ears, and immediately applied for a plug-in equivalent to a heart-guard to protect the power furnace. According to the introduction of Burning Wind 222, there is a piece of iron 27 made from metal purified when he was promoted to a general. The external armed can resist the four-level gold-eaters attacking three times without damage. After confirming that Adam had no other requirements, Ranfeng 222 left in a hurry, and sent all the things Adam needed in less than an hour, and then squatted on the side eagerly to watch Adam advance, but couldn''t drive away. Adam couldnt help it. The entire Titan race had various synthesis formulas and energy circuits directly generated in its own fire, and there were no external concepts. Moreover, the electromagnetic system ability was not something anyone could learn in a matter of minutes. Yes, Adam is not sure if there is a race in this mysterious void world that can comprehend terror by observing natural phenomena for a long time, but these Titans in the Iron Fort are definitely no longer in the ranks. "When the fire of my origin starts to burn, you must stay away from me, otherwise it is likely to mess up the alloy body you have worked so hard on." Adam warned. Ranfeng 222 remembered the ability of the mission to reshape the body, and was shocked, and stepped back a hundred meters, and then signaled that Adam could start. The Titans'' promotion looks very monotonous. Adam put his hands on his chest and pulled gently, opening his chest as if opening a door. The pure silver power furnace emitting light was exposed in the space, and then he sat on the ground, grabbed the limit energy blocks and threw them at the fire. Go, calculate the time for the fire to digest energy, and continuously reduce the interval based on this time, and guide the fire to the limit of the energy release function step by step to achieve the goal of completely breaking the limit. In this process, the volume of the fire is getting bigger and bigger, and the light that blooms when it burns is getting stronger and stronger. The strong magnetic field covers a radius of 100 meters. The free energy between the sky and the earth continues to converge and explode. The solid metal that builds the iron fort is facing the water. The same babble flow. Three hundred and sixty minutes later, the fire swelled to its current limit and burned violently in the power furnace. After Adam put the last energy block in, the fire of origin suddenly shrank sharply, and the original six-meter-high fire tongue suddenly shrank and turned into a fist. The size, everything within the magnetic field was completely stagnant at this moment, the power furnace and the Mithril body collapsed and dissolved together at this moment, and the liquid generally floated in the air, maintained only by fire energy. A few seconds later, the flame of Origin with the same stagnant fist size burst out. The energy that reached the second level immediately condensed the external energy, and the power furnace was rebuilt to form a hypercube on the outermost layer. The inner first layer is a concatenated globe with the same spherical center radius, and the second layer consists of six The six-pointed stars are spliced ??and connected, and the innermost layer contains active electrons that are invisible to the naked eye. The dense energy loops are interspersed in the middle of this complex structure and are connected to the fire of origin at the center. After the upgrade of the power furnace was completed, the body was quickly constructed, the Mithril atomic repulsion was further reduced, and the external performance showed a tendency to liquefy, but his height decreased again, leaving only four meters. The promotion was a matter of course without any accidents. Adam closed his chest and fell back to the ground with a loud noise. Although he is only four meters tall, his weight is nearly 100 tons. After both feet landed on the ground, the messy ground that had just been destroyed quickly recovered. Rangfeng 222 walked closer and cautiously poked Adams head with his fingers. After finding that there was no depression, he muttered, Its hardened. Ah, can Mithril be this hard too? It seems to be nice to be smaller?" Three days later, Adam met his teammates from this mission at the gate of the Iron Fort. The black iron 27 and the same silver... "He is Li-15, one of the executors of this operation. Your task is to cover our approach to the gold-eater lair and then destroy it." The height of lithium 15 is even higher than that of iron 27, but when they step on the ground at the same time, Adam can feel that the weight of lithium 15 is far less than iron 27. This is probably due to the low density of lithium. After hearing Tie 27''s introduction, he smiled friendly to Adam: "You should have a name, Mithril Knight." Titans are not divided into males and females, but Adam felt a female-biased character from Li-15: "You can call me Mithril 99. After promotion, my ability has been greatly improved. If there are only two of you, as long as the height is not Over forty meters, I will be able to do what I promised before." "99? Strange name, but forty meters. It''s a bit distressing." Li 15 said that his body twisted awkwardly and shrank with difficulty. During this process, massive fire energy radiated outwards, and Adam couldn''t Do not raise the electromagnetic barrier to prevent yourself from being melted. Tie 27 also performed the same action, except that the energy attributes he released when he shrank his body were different. They seemed to not want to delay a moment. Adam thought for a while and said, "I can help you if you want." The two of them stopped shrinking their bodies at the same time. After Tie 27 built a layer of defense on Adam''s body surface, he did not hesitate to open his own fire and body control authority, connected himself to Adam''s force field, and said: " I''ll leave it to you." Adam has always wanted to test how much his abilities can be exerted on the rest of the Titans However, he has never wanted to do such rude things before, and now he has got two warlord-level test products. He fully urged the magnetic field and completely controlled them. Adam discovered that the metal atoms that make up their bodies contained their own fire information. Although the permissions were opened, there were still restrictions on external energy. This was not their intention, but the natural protection of the body, contacting different fire wills. After that, they spontaneously started the authorization verification and exchange. During this period, Adam had been observing their expressions and found that Tie 27 did not seem to know about it. "It seems that Tinder still has a lot of secrets." Adam took this information to heart. During the shrinking process of the two of them, they released a huge amount of energy, but they were both resisted by Tie 27''s defense. Ten minutes later, Adam struggled to shrink them to 37 meters and 39 meters, which was already the limit. Compressing even one centimeter may detonate these two terrifying fourth-level lives. Li 15 moved with satisfaction, and then said to the two of them: "I''m going into a semi-dormant state, and I will rely on you next." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 235： Mysterious mission After the lithium 15 shrinks, the entire Titan seems to be a moving energy source, and the overflowing energy breath continues to escape into the surrounding environment, forming a circle of energy ripples that constantly hits the strong magnetic field constructed by Adam. Li 15 obviously expected this long ago. In this case, after a simple hello, he silenced the fire of his own origin and leaned on Tie 27. The unbearable high temperature quickly disappeared, and the defenses on Adam''s body surface that had been in a molten state immediately fell to the ground, and a small piece of mithril that shone slightly fell along with it. "Let''s go." After Tie 27 finished speaking, he flew out of the iron fort and flew to the southeast. Tie 27 is not a talkative person. He carried Li-15 on his left shoulder and Adam on his right shoulder. He flew silently at high speed, and fought alone when he encountered the Golden Devourer. He is very powerful. Facing the third-level gold-eaters, just opening his mouth and shouting can shatter them. When encountering a community with sporadic fourth-level creatures, he will only give Li-15 to Adam for care, and then rush into the enemy line. Physical attack to slaughter. After three days of silence, Tie 27 stopped inside the dividing line, took out some energy blocks and threw them to Adam, and then said: "Replenish energy, the journey back requires your ability." This is the first time Adam has seen the boundary between the two races of the Titan World. It is very clearly divided. One end is a solid land composed of ore, and the other end is like a weathered desert. You can see many cliffs when you look up, and there is nothing under the cliff. One thing was swallowed up by the Gold Devourers. Adam leaned out and felt a completely different energy aura on the other side, with a heavy tone: "The energy aura is completely different, and the gold-eaters are far more than the Titan continent. I dont know where your final mission location is, but there It''s hard to hide it completely." Iron 27 threw the energy block directly into his mouth, biting it creaking, and then threw a small plug-in to Adam: "This is a simulator. Putting it on you can fool the gold eater below level three. Perception. Dont worry too much. Twenty thousand kilometers deep from here is the boundary range, and you wont encounter large-scale enemies." "Even so, there is a high chance of being discovered. You know the reproductive ability of the Gold Devourers better than me. We only have three people, and only you two are capable of fighting. My level has no effect behind enemy lines." The creaking sound continued, and Tie 27''s voice did not fluctuate at all: "No, I am the only one capable of fighting, and Li-15 will not wake up until it reaches the final mission location." "What is the goal of this mission?" After crossing the border, the team''s movement was completely dominated by Adam, and Tie 27 opened up his energy authority, and said nothing except for guiding the way and being a mount. Adam used the magnetic levitation function to offset the weight of Li-15 and lighten the burden on the team. After knowing the mission goal, any trace of the energy of Iron 27 is extremely precious and should not be wasted. Tie 27 said that it is generally safe within 20,000 kilometers, but the final location of the mission is 20,000 kilometers away in a straight line. He can only provide a rough map and almost has no knowledge of the distribution of the gold-eaters within the border. This caused some trouble for Adam. After he was promoted to the Knight Titans, his electromagnetic system ability has been greatly improved. The radar vision range can cover a radius of 2,000 kilometers, but this will affect the effectiveness of the invisible barrier, so He can only monitor enemies within a thousand kilometers, which sounds very far away, but he is not safe at all behind the enemy. For Level 4 creatures, a thousand kilometers can be reached in just a few seconds. Adam suppressed the speed of the team to the maximum, and proceeded on the optimal route in the border area. There were dense white spots in the radar vision. Adam could only use this method to reduce the chance of encounters, but doing so would inevitably make many detours. Five days later, they had just advanced to the middle. "There is a group of 3,000 gold-eaters in front of the battle formation, and there are nearly two hundred of the fourth level." Adam fell to the ground and said to Tie 27, "They are patrolling around a semi-arc, the same team is in There are three teams not far away. There is the only way to go, and we can''t avoid it." There was a roar of gold and iron on Tie 27. He handed Li 15 to Adam, and then said: "I''ll get rid of them. You take the opportunity to sneak into the defense line and wait for me in a safe place." Adam''s body was flowing like water, and he used Mithril to build a barrier on Iron 27, which allowed Iron 27 to sneak into the gold-eaters within a range of 200 kilometers without being discovered. After completion, Iron 27 flew close to the ground and left alone. In the radar, the green light spot representing iron 27 disappeared after a few seconds. Five minutes later, a violent explosion sounded from a distance. The energy shock wave brought a sandstorm to cover the sky, and Adam carried Li 15 to dive to the predetermined location. . He is very confident in Tie 27''s combat power. He has already touched the ultra-dimensional bottleneck. Although there are many gold-eaters, it is absolutely impossible to kill him. I am afraid that a chain reaction will cause gold-eaters in the entire border. Family riots. Adam broke through the blockade very smoothly. He could see the Golden Devourers light spots getting farther and farther, disappearing in pieces, and even the other patrols were attracted to rush in that direction, and huge loopholes appeared in the entire inner circle defense. . Under the cover of the sandstorm and energy disturbance, Adam found a safe place and put down the lithium 15, silently replenishing energy. "Master, I am not optimistic about your mission. Titan''s decision is wrong. Your chances of success are infinitely close to zero." The devil said secretly, "There is a clear gap between the racial strength of Titans and the Gold Eater. , Instead of consuming high-level combat power, it is better to further shrink the line of defense and concentrate resources..." "They are right Adam interrupted the devil." The expansion and devouring ability of the Gold Eater is catastrophic. The loss of territory will cause the potential of the Titan race to decrease, and the Gold Eater will become more and more. Strong, they must defend every inch of territory. " "But master, have you ever thought about it, you might not be able to come back? When he asked you before, why didn''t you refuse?" The devil was simply helpless to his master''s ability to die. Adam was not worried at all. He twisted in place a few times, and his body began to melt and flow to the ground. The decomposed Mithril quickly reshaped. For a time, dozens of small Titans appeared on the ground, and each of them contained fire. combustion. "This is a clone? Titan can do it too?" Dozens of Adams sat in a group, each of them said one word: "I don''t know if other Titans will work, but I can. The technology used is even simpler than cloning flesh and blood. I have left in the iron castle. Even if the main body is destroyed, any clone can be resurrected simultaneously." The devil was dumbfounded, and it took a long time to return to his senses and muttered: "Master, do you want to be a race by yourself? Then what should I call you? Adam clan?" Chapter 236： Sacrifice (1) It was impossible for a person to become a race before coming to the plane of Titan. Although he has enough threads and computing power to support himself to separate hundreds of clones, they are essentially robots without real life that can complete tasks, but they have no creativity. Creativity is the criterion for whether a life can be called a real life. But now, the magical thing like the fire of origin gave Adam this possibility. Adam left a thread in each cloned Titan''s body. After being burned with fire, these threads showed the potential to become real life. After all, this is not the world of wizards. The magic net still needs to be hidden. If it weren''t for the magical power of Origin Fire, Adam would not dare to say that he could resurrect in any clone at any time. This technology involves some tangled questions, such as between the cloned real clone and yourself, which one is the real self? This question sounds simple, but it is a point that many superpowers are very concerned about. In theory, the real clone can inherit everything from the body except the existing power, which means that they can also cultivate and become stronger. , Even because of the different evolved personalities, there is a certain chance of anti-objective thinking. But Adam has no such troubles. To him, a heterogeneous computer-born, no matter which thread is the main thread, it is the same. As the main program, he must have complete dominance over the subprograms. Restore delete format , There are many ways to deal with it. Moreover, Adam is an expert at anti-virus. With this function, the Fire of Origin and the value of this plane are further enhanced. If you want to obtain Fire of Origin, you must befriend the Titan race, otherwise you will only get some dead metal blocks. The devil looked at so many cloned Adams through Adam''s eyes, and couldn''t help shivering. He always felt that his master would be perverted sooner or later if he continued like this. The more he thought about it, the more terrifying he became, and he hurriedly went into hiding. Adam waited on the spot for a day and a night, but still did not wait for the news of Iron 27. He could only confirm that he was alive and alive through the tinder wave receiver, and he was alive very well. Under boredom, he simply dissolved all the clones and used it as a coating to cover the lithium. 15''s body, and then controlled a body that was only one meter tall and walked along the place where the fluctuations came from the dusty body on this land. Mithril paint is equivalent to a fixed invisible force field, which is better than the energized magnetic field. The possibility of exposure is very low as long as the force is not used, but this is also because the lithium 15 fire is silent as dead, otherwise there is no way. Cover his fourth-level energy fluctuations. Adam successfully avoided the swarming gold-eaters along the way, and finally waited for Tie 27''s message two days later: "If it''s safe, don''t move, I''ll be there soon." When Adam and Tie 27 successfully merged, if it weren''t for the fire of his origin, he was still burning, and Adam even thought he was a pile of scrap iron. The 37-meter-long body is covered with scars and defects. You can see his complex power furnace through the hollow. The limbs are covered with rust and the alloys turned into after the death of the gold-eaters, and even corrosive juice. Too late to clear. Tie 27 didnt care about his own state. He sighed in relief when he saw that the Li 15 was intact: The patrol team is completely destroyed. We have eleven hours to move faster. If the habits of the gold-eaters remain unchanged. , You can reach the target location about a thousand kilometers away. Lets go." Adam shook his head and said, "Don''t rush for a while, take care of your body first." Tie 27 refused: "It''s too much trouble, the warlord''s body can''t be maintained by you as a knight...what are you...?" Adam dissolves in place and heads towards the iron 27. I dont know if anyone remembers the silver torrent that repaired ship damage in Karachi Port. At this moment, Adam has achieved the role of the most sophisticated alchemy puppet group in the wizard world by himself. A mithril atom exists alone, like a nano-robot, rapidly repairing the body composed of 99% iron. Iron atoms are constantly ingested from the intact part to supplement the wound, and the impurity alloy falls in pieces. On the ground, the corrosive sap of tarsus maggots is also wrapped and decomposed. Adam learned that sap is a special oxidant, designed to restrain Titan. If exposed to sap corrosion for a long time, iron 27 may become rust 27. By analogy, the nature of those energy attacks and force field attacks are probably oxidizing agents. As for why they can work on metals and alloys with different compositions at the same time, it is probably due to the ultra-dimensional gold-eaters who defected from the royal wise men. , To personally create an enemy who knows himself best, that royal wise man should be uncomfortable. Tie 27 was not uncomfortable, but very comfortable. He did not ask Adam the reason for this ability. He just felt his thin body and made a silent decision in his heart. While taking out the energy block and handing it to Adam, he admired and said: "You Very good, you will become a good wise man." Adam nodded without humility, took the energy block and stuffed it into the power furnace, ten minutes later, together with the renewed iron 27, took up the lithium 15 on the road again. I dont know how fierce the battle Tie 27 has been. Adam found that a large part of the white dots representing the gold-eaters in the radar vision were missing. The road forward no longer needed to walk on thin ice. It was basically a straight line. After ten hours, They successfully reached a thousand kilometers, and the frontier lair of the Gold Eater tribe was ahead. It''s a real lair. Structures resembling honeycombs are built from the ground, on the mountain wall, and even directly in the sky. Numerous gold-eaters of different forms fly in and out of them. They are busy carrying metal materials, Titan remnants The body and even the still burning fire of origin. The three people landed in a secret place, and Tie 27 gently shook Li 15 to wake up. Li 15 looked around, then set his gaze on Tie 27''s body, which seemed intact, and directly sent a message to the two of them: "Here, the first step of the mission went smoothly. It seems that Mithril 99''s ability is very useful. 27 , Have you found its location?" His tone is very brisk. If it weren''t for Adam who knew what he was going to do in the mission, he might have thought it was just an ordinary outing, just asking where a certain ingredient and a certain condiment were placed. Tie 27 did not answer him, but repeated to Adam: "You will be the best wise man. I already regret calling you to participate in this mission. Your value is greater than Tiebao." The flames in Li 15''s eyes fluctuated for a while, looked at Tie 27 and then at Adam: "In this case, Mithril 99 will leave first, 27, you will be with you, I can do the next task alone." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 237： Sacrifice (2) Tie 27 ignored him: "From here to the gold-eater mother''s lair that is about to be promoted to the royal clan, we have no way to hide, only to rush." What Tie 27 said was what Adam saw through the radar vision. Within a thousand kilometers ahead, the Golden Devourer patrol team criss-crossed the entire space, and the white dots representing their individual numbers gathered together, leaving nothing behind. A trace of breathing space, let alone an invisible barrier in this case, even walking in the void will be squeezed out by the violent energy disturbance. "I can''t go. If I retreat, Li-15 will never complete the task by itself." Tie 27 shook his hand at Li 15, motioned him to shut up, and continued to say to Adam: "But without my cover, even if you let you If you leave alone, you will only be torn and swallowed by these gold-eaters." Adam knew that he was right. He could guarantee that he would be relegated to resurrection after he died, but he never had the idea that he could retreat from the whole body. This has been very difficult since Adam learned what the mission was going to do on the dividing line. clear. In the frontier defense zone of the Goldbiter tribe facing the Iron Fort, a fourth-level peak mother is about to be promoted to the royal clan. This is also the reason why the Goldbiter tribe brazenly launched a war. They need to plunder fire and resources to supply this mother body. The successful promotion of, its direct descendants are at the fourth level as soon as they are born, and the strength of the Iron Fort is absolutely impossible to deal with the hordes of gold-eaters composed of all four levels. No one knows why such high-level individuals appeared on the border. During the previous two years of war, the Titans resisted desperately, not hesitating to fall and explode one after another, and also tried to prevent a trace of the fire of origin from falling into the mouth of the Gold Devourers. But as natural enemies, they always have a way. They collected almost the same amount of fire from thousands of dead Titans in two years, and promotion will happen at any point in time. Once the mother body is promoted to the royal family, the fall of the Iron Fort and the surrounding millions of square kilometers of territory will become inevitable. This loss cannot be ignored by any Titan, so there is this mission. The Iron Fort commander Tie 27 personally Go out and send Li-15, which is 99% likely to be sacrificed, to the mother''s body and explode with it. To be honest, the mission plan is straightforward and rough, but it is the only choice that can be made in a race against time. One kilogram of lithium can release 42998 kilojoules of heat after being burned. The heat and energy generated by the self-detonation of lithium 15 with a weight of thousands of tons are enough to turn the border defense zone of the gold-eater tribe into ashes, but want to kill a quasi-superdimensional life , You must reach it. Li-15 has been replenishing energy to make myself into an overloaded state. I finally found the opportunity to interject: "Who said I can''t complete the task by myself, I am also very strong, OK, without 27 your help I can walk to the mother body by myself. By the side, it''s just a pity that I can''t spread the fire." Li 15''s tone is very relaxed, the only obsession is that he can''t pass the fire on, as for his own life and death, he doesn''t seem to care at all. Li 15 is lying. It is impossible for a complete energy Titan to break through such a tight blockade alone. If it explodes without reaching the mother''s body, then his sacrifice will be worthless. Adam said directly: "I choose to be with you, I will not die." Adam knew that he was telling the truth, but neither iron 27 nor lithium 15 believed him, but the fact that Adam could not leave is a foregone conclusion, and the two would not say anything sensational. After giving a lot of energy to Adam , They each took out an exquisite external armor and placed it on Adam without any explanation. Silence began to spread. After an hour, iron 27 swallowed the surrounding light like a black hole, while lithium 15 began to emit light like a light bulb after swallowing the last energy block. Energy fluctuations caused the environment to evaporate, causing the front to instantly Attention to all the gold-eaters. Hum... They were awakened, warned, and sent messages. Countless sound waves converged and shook the surrounding gas. Tie 27 soared into the sky and pierced the defensive circle like a knife. Li 15 turned around and said mildly to Adam: "Let''s go too, um, good luck to us." I wish you good luck. Adam thought about this, leaping gently and standing on his shoulders, then melted himself and turned into paint to wrap his body again. Li-15 stopped the blazing flames, felt the strange power attached to itself to reduce weight and drive him to fly, and said with interest: "Liquid body, you really are a good wise man, I hope you can survive." Adam gave up the invisible function of the magnetic field, and made all-out efforts to create a high-intensity electric field. With the escaping energy of Li-15, he created thunder, storms, and plasma streams all over the sky. Beta rays lased at a frequency of 200 times per second. All of his own power blocked the Gold Devourers rushing towards the two. Tie 27 did not hide his existence not far from the front, attracting countless low-level gold-eaters flocking to him. Every time he moves forward, any action can kill a swath of enemies, but there will be more in the next moment. The gold-eaters pounced on. Every metre of distance is accompanied by the death of thousands of gold-eaters. The first-level and second-level gold-eaters are not afraid of death, while the advanced gold-eaters use the fastest speed to form a battlefield. Energy attacks cover the sky and the sun. Force field attacks are everywhere, corroding juice like the sky, not for a moment. Stopped on Tie 27''s body. He just maintained a layer of defensive force field on the body, and then relied on his body to resist all attacks, even if his body was continuously injured, he never took a step back. Suddenly, two teams of advanced gold-eaters bypassed Iron 27 and flew in the direction of Adam. The fusion of several attack methods actually showed a tendency to crystallize. The fire of Adams origin burned on the surface of lithium 15, and the power of the magnetic field rose again and again. But it can only deflect the attack slightly. "I can''t stop it." Li 15 exchanged energy through fire to supplement Adam''s consumption. UU read and said softly: "It''s okay, iron 27 is fine." The crystallized energy attack approached quickly. At this moment, Tie 27 let out a screaming roar, and the power of the sound wave shook the gold-eaters in front of them into fleshy foam. Then the whole body resonated with the sound waves, and the iron sand densely attached to the fire energy collapsed out of the body, intertwined with blades by the force of resonance. At this time, the iron 27 was like a large meat grinder. Due to the overflow of a large amount of elemental iron and the constant shaking of his body, he looks a bit illusory and unreal, but in this state his physical attack power is amazing, his back spews flames, straight under the action of huge acceleration Rushed towards Adam. The two gold-eaters immediately gave up Adam and turned around. The team spread out and wanted to pass Tie 27, but Adam did not give them this opportunity, and the magnetic field interfered with full excitation, bringing about a second of stagnation. But because of this second delay, Tie 27 ran into them, and the picture seemed to freeze at this moment, and then the sound of bamboo sticks sticking into raw meat sounded in series... Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 238： Sacrifice (3) Tie 27 just slammed into the gold-eaters closest to him, and then instantly turned from extreme movement to extreme silence. This visual effect would be difficult to vomit blood if seen by ordinary beings, but in Adams eyes Full of pure beauty of power. The huge kinetic energy enough to crush the mountains and destroy the earth was perfectly transmitted from his body to the gold-eaters through only shallow contact. Adam could see through dynamic vision the entire gold-eaters who were hit from the front side. The hundreds began to sway like a pendulum, and hit the other individuals one after another to produce a domino-like chain reaction, and then burst into blood fog one after another, and a beautiful flower bloomed in the air. This blow was not easy for Tie 27. The flames in his eyes were indefinite, but the quasi-superdimensional creatures were extraordinary after all. He quickly adjusted his state and signaled Adam to turn around to welcome the other races immediately after following. There is no place for them to rest behind enemy lines. They can only move non-stop, they can retreat but cannot stop, otherwise they will die. "Look, I said 27 he can." Li 15 should also be a wise man. He quickly found a way to integrate his own energy with Adam, and continuously output to help Adam maintain the magnetic field and speed up. There will be more, pay attention to my command." While Adam agreed, he repeatedly played the picture just now in the thread. If the impact of Tie 27 can be used as a regular method, then his strength will not be much worse than that of a body refiner of the same level in the wizard world, Adam I feel that as long as they can add combat battery life to the Titans, they will be better fighters than the Body Refining Mage. If they can further combine the power of the two, they will definitely play more than just one plus one. After rushing three hundred kilometers, there was a screaming sound in the mother''s nest that could not be described by any onomatopoeia. As the sound wave spread, dozens of''bee nests'' closest to the three of them exploded, and the Gold Eater gave up in order to protect the mother. He took the rest of the nest, and went out to intercept Iron 27. Adam stopped doing useless work and concentrated on bringing lithium 15 to follow iron 27. The body of lithium 15 is getting hotter and hotter. Adam can feel some terrifying reactions inside him, and he is also consciously compressing energy and Overloading the power furnace, his origin fire is shrinking, but his own is getting stronger and stronger. He is fishing in Chenze. At this time, Adam can only help him maintain the stability of the power furnace, so that he can burn more energy per unit of time. After advancing for another 200 kilometers, Adam feels that he is embracing an excited nuclear bomb. The honeycombs were shattered one after another. The sky and the ground were full of gold-eaters, completely obscuring the vision. The attack was no longer only in the first line, but was spread in all directions. Tie 27 returned to the two and opened a black force field. Struggling forward in the rain of bullets. "It''s harder than I thought. Even if it goes on like this, I can''t stick to it." Tie 27''s voice was still steady, although what he said was a bit morale hurt. "We thought about it a long time ago, didn''t we? Suddenly there is a mother who wants to be promoted in the border zone. How can we kill it so easily? Their purpose is definitely not just an iron fort. I think the Gold Eater will once again provoke a full-scale war. "Li 15 said. Adam reunited and sat on the shoulders of Li-15, digging out the energy to increase the force field of iron 27 to weaken the energy and attack the rebound function, constantly combing and guiding the resistance to increase the speed, and then wondered: "Why don''t the royal family take action?" "Because they are more dangerous than us. All royals are shouldering the task of containing the gold-chewing royal family. No one dares to act rashly, otherwise it will be a disaster." Li 15 explained, "Titans are no better than the gold-cheating family and want to be born. Newborn babies are too difficult, and we cannot stand the second total war temporarily." "Will this maternal body break the balance once it is successfully promoted? In other words, we won''t encounter the royal gold-eaters in this mission?" Iron 27 interface: "Yes, the balance must be maintained before we are ready for war." As more and more gold-eaters gathered while talking, Li 15 spoke: "It''s time for me to take action." The iron 27 suddenly strengthened the power of the force field and pushed the surrounding gold-eaters for several kilometers. The lithium 15 shook his shoulders and shook Adam off, and then the body began to transform into a huge barrel connected to the power furnace, and the terrifying energy quickly gathered. After just ten seconds of energy storage, a hot fire column with a diameter of 40 meters spewed out. The high temperature of 15,000 degrees Celsius instantly vaporized everything on the straight line in front of it, opening out in the dense encirclement. A pathway. Although Adam was not the target of the attack, the high temperature of this level still made him melt into a liquid state, clinging to the lithium 15 body softly, failing to reintegrate for a long time. At this moment, Tie 27 turned the force field into the shape of an arrow, and then Adam felt the huge centrifugal force. If it weren''t for the magnetic field to help condense the body, perhaps he would turn into raindrops and splash around. Tie 27 hurriedly hurried in the high-temperature passage, advancing 200 kilometers in a short time. At this time, it was only 300 kilometers away from the mother''s nest, and there was no low-level gold-eaters in front of him. According to the size of the light spot on the radar. Judging, they are almost all third-level creatures. "How many times can the lava cannon be used?" Tie 27 asked hurriedly. "At most twice, and I have to leave one to break the defense of the mother body, otherwise I will explode on the road." The energy in the Li-15 body escaped wave after wave, and he was almost unable to maintain the overload state. "One last time, Mithril 99, I need your ability." Adam directly put his liquid body on the black force field with a bang, and then a circle of electromagnetic coils wound on it, using all his energy to accelerate the three people, the most important thing at this time is to save the energy of the other two , Li 15 needs to explode, iron 27 needs to protect itself when it explodes and take itself away after the explosionBoom! The second lava cannon penetrated the line of defense. The black cannonballs followed closely and successfully reached the target location. They collided with the mother''s nest and made a huge sound, and were counter-shocked. The mother''s force field fluctuated violently, and bursts of glass shattered. The crisp sound is continuous. Then Adam heard the voice of the Gold Eater for the first time: "Kill the Titan! Kill the Titan!" The mother''s voice is an offensive signal. The Gold Devourers don''t care about being burned by the residual high temperature. They dare not use energy to attack, lest they will break the mother''s frequently broken defense layer, and can only bite toward the three with the open mouth. Lithium 15s energy storage for the last time: "Just say goodbye here. You can''t bear the core temperature of my self-destruction. Even if the royal family descends at such a close distance, it will not be able to save it." "Haha, die with a quasi-royal family, it''s worth it!" Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 239： Sacrifice (4) Tie 27 didn''t have any parting words, he just took a deep look at Li 15, and then pulled Adam to the sky. Li 15 didn''t say anything to the two of them, and slammed out with a heavy punch, and then the arm with the general body turned into a cannon tube, nailed to the mother body''s defense field, and said disdainfully: "Kill the Titan? Don''t? Dreaming, you have never killed any Titan, even if a fire is extinguished, there will be countless fires ignited elsewhere, and the Titan will never die!" boom! The explosion sounded with the roar of Li-15: "Give me, open!!!" Retreat is different from sneaking in. Without the burden of Li-15, there is no need to advance to a specific goal. The strength of the iron 27 quasi-super-dimensional creatures is simply not something that ordinary gold-eaters can stop. Only the mother body has this. Ability, but it may not have this time now. Adam couldnt help but look back. The mother bodys defense field failed to last for a microsecond, and it broke into dross along with the surrounding space. Adam discovered that this quasi-superdimensional gold-eater was actually a semi-energetic life, its body Only a small part is flesh and blood, the rest are more like...steady burning fire! "This form!?" Adam''s question blurted out. Tie 27 said nothing, pulling Adam''s arm harder, and the speed increased again. Li 15 opened its arms and hugged the mother, no matter how it dodges, it cannot escape the lock of Li 15: "Catch you!" The mother was panicked, struggling frantically in the hands of Li-15, and kept roaring, but Adam couldn''t understand whether it was begging for mercy or threatening. The huge nest decomposes every inch and turns into pure energy to dissipate between the heaven and the earth. Lithium 15 is firmly imprisoned by the mother body, and it has no effect even if it struggles to cause the earth to shake. Li 15 laughed, his body collapsed inward amidst the laughter, and unidentified matter was formed, turning his silver-gray body into pure white. Adam had tried all his strength to reduce his height to 39 meters. , But now he is constantly breaking through this limit. When the iron 27 took Adam and flew 20 kilometers away, he shrank to five meters, stood inside the power furnace, bathed in flames, and let the fire of origin be exhausted. Sublimation, the laughter never stopped. Li-15 seems to be a sun, eclipsing the world. The collapse reached the limit. It was strange that Adam did not see energy first, but the broken body of lithium 15 burned in the fire bit by bit, and even the last smile was clearly visible. Then came release and explosion. There is no flame, and it is impossible to calculate how high the core temperature is. Adams dynamic vision slows down the scene at this moment by a thousand times. He can see all the combustibles around him and the low-level gold-eaters who spontaneously ignite instantly. There is no sound. When the propagation medium is removed, the explosion site is silent, the sand is turned into magma, and the minerals become molten, and evaporate rapidly, and completely gasify after a few microseconds. The maternal body struggled for a few seconds, and then disappeared with the surrounding matter. Then blue and white flames soared into the sky, and the energy impact spread in all directions. The blue and white mushroom clouds layered on top of each other, rising to an altitude of more than 100 kilometers. Outside air is rushing into this vacuum frantically. The huge atmospheric pressure has rolled up thousands of hurricanes connecting heaven and earth, but failed to blow up any impurities. The last is the explosion, the earth-shattering explosion. The sun went down. Adam and Tie 27 stood a thousand kilometers away, and the huge shock wave was steadily stopped by Tie 27''s body. The two stood quietly without saying a word. "Master, do you remember Transdimensional Strikes? Although I know that the power of Titan''s self-destruction cannot be as powerful as Transdimensional Strikes, why do I think..." The devil''s voice was uncharacteristically soft, and he thought about it for a long time and didn''t know which one to use. Adjectives, had to be replaced with a sigh. There is no need to escape anymore. Thousands of nests and hundreds of thousands of gold-eaters have all been wiped out. Although there are countless monsters in the vast border area, they absolutely dare not approach here at this time. Tie 27 watched motionlessly for a long time, until the mushroom cloud disappeared and the hurricane stopped, only the shock wave and energy storm were still making waves, and then he said, "Let''s go." Titan is a longevity species. The life of iron 27 is long enough. He has seen blew up more than once, but no one has ever left a trace of life. His eyes cannot penetrate the energy storm, and he thinks lithium 15 is no exception. But Adam is different. The violent electromagnetic disturbance in the explosion zone cannot stop his perception: "Li 15 may not die." Tie 27 was taken aback for a moment. Before he could say anything, he heard Adam continue: "No, he is dead, but his fire has not completely dissipated!" Tie 27 couldn''t believe it: "You mean, he succeeded in spreading the fire?!" Adam flew forward, and when the turbulent magnetic field and energy passed by him, he was smoothed up. He said to Tie 27: "I''m not sure. The fire is very weak and dangerous." Tie 27 violently accelerated, forcibly suppressing the frenzied energy around it, and thrust straight toward the center of the explosion like a sharp arrow. This is still the forbidden zone of life. Adam saw that Tie 27s body had begun to melt but still wanted to break through the high temperature, so he had to stop it, and then said: The fire seems to be absorbing special energy. I think I should have the right to know something. Right?" Tie 27 said in a deep voice, "Of course, you originally had sufficient authority to inspect the matter of the Gold Devouring Royal Family after this mission." "You should know the origin of the gold-eaters. They are creatures created by wise men. In addition to smelting metals, they can also be used as external fire sources to increase the ability of the Titans to absorb energy during battle but later they defected. However, this ability has not been used by the Titans but has become their talent. The Gold Devourers will be inflamed after being promoted to the royal family, and they also have the ability to spread fire, but they rely on reproduction, and the potential of newborns is not great. , Can only evolve by devouring other fires." Adam knows that this is another tragedy caused by touching taboo knowledge that he cannot control. The Titans are still lucky. Although they have lost a lot of territory and the ability to cross planes, at least the race is still continuing and civilization is still multiplying. , Compared to Katos, much luckier. Although this is a bit cold and selfish, the Titan plane in this state is suitable for friendship. If their research is really successful and they gain stronger power as a result, maybe Adam will bring it after leaving this plane. The endless war between two worlds. They bothered to talk no longer, and it took three days and three nights for the high temperature to drop to the level that Tie 27 can withstand. Adam, after cleaning up a few groups of returning gold-eaters and returning, saw Tie 27 squatting. The high-temperature zone opened up a small space to protect the tiny flames underneath him, but he dared not move his hands because he was afraid of putting out the flames. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 240： York City It is indeed a very small cluster of flames. When Adam just descended on this plane, the flames of the ordinary Titans gathered by the reincarnation technique were much larger than this cluster: "Is there only a little left?" "Well, lithium 15 exploded too thoroughly, but it is a good thing to have fire retention. Bring it back inland and put it in the energy environment and high-quality ores. A new Titan will be born in a few decades." Tie 27 cant be sure whether this fire promotion can complete the mission of spreading fire at all. Otherwise, he wouldnt say such a vague definition for decades, but its not important. This flame is the continuation of his friends life. hope. The binding effect of a strong magnetic field on energy is very convenient. Tie 27 fears that its own energy will dissipate the fire, but this is not a problem for Adam. After carefully storing the fire, the two began to fly towards the Iron Fort. There were no accidents on the way back. The gold-eaters in the border defense zone corresponding to Iron Fort were almost completely wiped out this time. They could not organize an effective counterattack force. The surrounding border defense areas had already been contained before the departure of Iron 27. Preparations, so no support came. A few days later, the two returned to the Iron Fort. When Adam stepped on the wall of the Iron Fort, a pool of silver liquid metal quietly returned to the body. Adam was very thankful that this life-saving trump card was useless. That cluster of fire still remained by Adams side. The Iron Fort did not have a suitable environment for it and needed to be sent to the inland for cultivation. The task of iron 27 was directly handed over to Adam, and he was instructed to set off from the Iron Fort to the inland city after the rest. York, put this cluster of fire in the fire room. This time the mission is of great strategic significance. It not only maintained the balance and put aside the ambitions of the second all-out war of the Gold-eaters, but also cleared the border defenses for the Iron Fort and expanded the territory of Titan. Those territories that seem to be of no value for the time being, will be There will be a Titan Wise to repair it, and it will be restored to its original appearance in a few decades. Because of the perfect completion of the mission, Adam has obtained tens of thousands of points of military merit, and his own authority level in the Titan civilization has also been raised by one level. You can see more confidential documents and advanced alloy and energy knowledge. "The inland is very safe." Tie 27 said when he invited Adam to work on metal health care. "In addition to the ordinary Titans working in the factory, there are also some universities established by wise men, but not many Titans are willing to stay there. Almost All Titans like to fight." All kinds of harsh sounds on Tie 27''s end sounded one after another. He is too hard. Polishing, polishing and reshaping require the maximum power of the machine. Adam''s end is different. He can maintain himself at any time. The machine is just routine. Oiling and adding energy blocks. "University?" Adam repeated curiously, the knowledge receiver in the library is so convenient, do you need to popularize higher education? "Well, a university is equivalent to a research center for the wise. In addition to doing research, it is also responsible for cultivating the next generation of wise men. You know, wise men are different from warriors. We are born to fight, but we are not born to think. If you want to If you do, there will be many universities accepting you, but I dont think you need it. You already have the qualifications to establish a university. Tie 27 recalled Adams magical abilities during the mission. They werent very strong, but they were related to knowledge. It doesn''t matter, it''s just that Adam''s energy is not enough to support it. "After sending the lithium 15 tinder to the tinder room, I hope you don''t come to the front line. The value of your life is much higher than that of killing a few gold-eaters on the front line." Tie 27 turned over and said: "The Golden Devourer has lost a quasi-royal clan and will never give up. The conflicts of the same degree when you were born will inevitably occur one after another. The front line is very insecure, and you are still too weak." "Of course, this is just my suggestion." Adam actually had the same idea. This time he went inland, he was ready to return to Level 3 with peace of mind. Without the support of the magic net, the strength of the body and the body of the third-level Titan is almost the same. At that time, he has the ability. To explore more intelligence, even deep into the territory of the Golden Devourer. And you can take this time to do some research to improve your social status in the Titan civilization. The role of electromagnetic power in metal is just the tip of the iceberg. "I will seriously consider it." Adam stayed in the Iron Fort for a few days. He still remembered how the Ranfeng 222 team helped him in the first mission. After improving his ability, he wanted to help them further purify their bodies, but they didnt come back from the mission. Adam can only regret. He gave up waiting and set off for York alone. The inland and the frontier are roughly similar in appearance. The only thing that surprised Adam was the floating fortress that flew intermittently in the air. Their function is to prevent powerful gold-eater individuals or ethnic groups with strange capabilities from bypassing border cities and entering inland destruction. Only one Titan above the commander level in each fortress is responsible for activating weapons. The normal operation route is fully automatic. Manipulated by a program written by an inner city wise man. Adam did not hide his own fire fluctuations along the way, this is the best proof of identity. Seven days later, Adam arrived at his destination, York City. There is no wall in York City. What surrounds the city is an energy shield. The internal architectural style is as usual, with a big character prominent. After touching the energy shield, Adams identity information was automatically recorded. He waited in place for a few minutes, and a Titan flew at high speed in the distance, and said directly to him: "Newborn Mithril 99 from Iron Fort, come with me , I will take you to the tinder room." Compared with the Iron Fort, York City appears to be more orderly. Titan''s flight must be in accordance with the rules No access and speeding are allowed. The Titan who leads the way seems to have special permissions, and the rampage all the way did not cause any trouble. The two quickly arrived at the Tinder Room. This is a building that looks similar to the library, but it is transparent, and the main body of the building is underground. From the outside, you can only see the cave is extremely deep and you can''t see it at all. The Titan who led the way patted Adam on the shoulder and then left. Another tall Titan who walked out of the fire room took over the task of leading the way and led Adam to thousands of kilometers underground to the place where the endangered fire was actually stored. Each of the containers here contains pure metal and countless high-quality energy blocks. The energies they radiated gathered together, and almost had a tendency to liquefy. Numerous faintly glowing fires slowly bred in them, and at a glance, they could not count the specific number. One can imagine how high the death rate of Titans is. Titan took Adam to an empty container. Adam unlocked the magnetic field and put the fire in. He saw it melt into the metal and was surrounded by energy. At this time, Titan''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "I am Qi 31, Iron 27 Tell me about you..." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 241： Peasant shaved "I am a wise man. I mainly study gas alloys and energy circuits. If you want, you can join my university." Qi 31 has a very good relationship with Fe27 and Li15. His understanding of Adam is derived from the words of Fe27. Direct invitations are considered to be very face-saving. However, Adam felt that his attributes were too far from the Qi system, so he rejected him. Qi 31 understood very well, and instead gave Adam a detailed introduction to York City, including the names of universities and the conditions for recruiting students, as well as Adams current permissions. The level of treatment can be enjoyed and so on. After leaving the Tinder Room, Adam walked alone in the city and walked to the Tinder Record Office. This is the registration required to become a resident Titan. York City is much larger than Iron Fort, but as Tie 27 said, the number of titans staying here is very small. Adam will have to travel a long way to meet other titans sporadically. Most of these titans are knights and commanders, warlord. very few. After registering, Adam followed the instructions and came to a huge building similar to a parking lot, where he got a place to rest. "Master, do you really want to start research on the Titan plane? This is not the world of wizards. You can''t apply for many resources. When you re-establish the laboratory, I guess their all-out war will begin." The devil said to Adam. Said. Adam has a lot of theories to apply for resources in the wizard world, and there are also a steady stream of finished products that provide him with funds to support the huge expenses of the experiment, but he can''t do this on the plane of Titan. The existing results are the knowledge of the wizard world. There is no qualification for unauthorized use, so it is unrealistic to set up a laboratory, that is, a university, and Adam decided to change it. "I want to set up a factory." "Ah?! What?" The devil stunned. "I want to build a magnetized smelting plant to produce ordinary metals and various special energy alloys." "What''s the use?" Adam has his own plan: "I can gain a huge reputation from it. The wise men of the Titans are all warriors, but I don''t want to use the Titans to become a fourth-level life, so I need another way to increase my influence. Here I am destined to not be able to use the method of developing slave races and building forces to disturb the situation. If I want to get more information, only this method is the most convenient and the least troublesome. When most of the Titans constitute the body, I choose to make it. When alloying, my authority will naturally increase. Directly reading Titans understanding of the world will reduce a lot of unnecessary wasted time." The devil continued to ask: "You also need resources to set up a factory? Master, do you have enough combat power? Besides, you are just a knight-level Titan, who would believe and use what you made? They are going to go to the battlefield, in case the time comes. What should I do if there is a problem with the operation? Even if someone is willing to believe you to make a test product, the problem will be even worse, and you may be killed by the Titan." "You can start by producing parts." Adam decided to start small. Now he has too few military exploits and resources to use. He can directly build a big factory. He can''t even replace the energy blocks that support the magnetization and smelting magic circle, but he can first establish a workshop to produce small Parts. This inspiration comes from external weapons. The true core of the Titan is the Fire of Origin and the Power Furnace. The rest are all weapons. Since they are weapons, they dont have high requirements for purity. The warlords he has seen before are only Iron 27 and Lithium 15. Their bodies are all weapons. It was a simple metal substance, which gave Adam an illusion that he had to purify his body when he reached the general level, but when he saw Qi 31, this conclusion was overturned. Qi 31 is composed of very complex alloys. Although there is only a short contact, Adam can still see that there are more than ten kinds of metals he knows, and there should be more alloys unique to the other Titans. In this case, Adam can completely first Make some weapon parts so that Titan can be directly integrated into the body. York City is sparsely populated, and Adam easily applied for a large piece of land, and then went to the designated area to mine a large number of various types of raw ore. There are strict regulations on the mining of inland ore, and Adam has obtained new information. In the land of the Titan plane, there is such a miraculous thing as a ore mother. As long as it does not consume its regenerative capacity, it will come from a source. Various ores are continuously generated to ensure the vitality of the Titan plane and the continuity of the Titan race. The mine mother is an important treasure second only to the fire of origin in the heart of Titan. After returning to York City, Adam melted some common metals to build a big square house. At this time, the simple alchemy knowledge gained from the mage named Mord during the apprenticeship played an important role. In the manufacture of a fine mechanical body, many of the tools he left behind are simple but extremely practical. They can be made with Adam''s ability now, and because of the magical power of the fire of origin on metal, the function is more flexible and superior than the original. The official-level mechanical body that can be manufactured by Mord Master is very powerful. The energy circuit described in it and the alloy formula required for refining are complete. It only needs to be modified on the basis of the original mechanical body. The first batch is used The tested product will soon be successful. The first product Adam chose to make was the Kinetic Arm. It is made of the most common magic alloy. Adam has all the materials available. The wizard can activate it for a long time with very small magic power. Its function is to provide powerful physical attack capabilities. A normal punch has two tons of power. If excited, it can be increased by five times. Alchemists on the production side will almost always choose to assemble with high quality and low price. The alloy raw materials used to make it are chromium, titanium and gold, all of which are easily available on the Titan plane. After Adam put them into the Fire of Origin in proportion, they quickly became molten. Titan''s talent in this area is very powerful. Fire replaces the role of mental power. Through precise control of it, it can directly depict energy circuits in the metal and shape the molten alloy. One hour later, after complete annealing, normalizing, quenching, and tempering, a five-meter-long mechanical arm was suspended in front of Adam. The whole arm is full of sense of technology, and it seems that you can feel the power just by looking at it with the naked eye. In terms of shape alone, it is much more domineering than the bodies made by the Titans without artistic cells. After being strengthened by the Fire of Origin, its power has also been doubled, making it a very good auxiliary limb for low-level Titans. "But what''s the use of this stuff? The knight-level Titans don''t look down on it. Who can buy those newborn babies who don''t even have any military exploits?" the devil said with disdain. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 242： The first finished product "Of course it''s useful. This low-level external weapon doesn''t cost anything at all. I can give it away for free or advance it to the newborns in York, and they will become my best advertisement." Adam lifted his robotic arm. , This thing is a bit too big for him, his current height is only four meters. "Advertising? Effectiveness is advertising. Even if a newborn is equipped with your arm, it is impossible to beat a Cavaliers Titan. Two looks more than doubled, but compared to one hundred, it is not the same." The devil still disdains. Adam dissolved his left shoulder and left arm, placed the external arm on it, and found that the direct connection still had some wear and tear, and a buffer was needed. The four-meter body has five-meter arms, which makes Adam look a little deformed now, but it feels pretty good. He raised his arm and slammed it heavily on a piece of flat iron ore, making a loud noise in the quiet York City. It spread far away. Adam looked at the red mark on the iron ore and nodded with satisfaction, and then replied to the devil: "Of course not an arm, but if a new-born Titan goes up and down in and out, except for the power furnace, it will be like this. What about the structure?" The devil mumbled: "It''s just a foreign object, relying too much on this thing..." "One of the differences between intelligent life and wild beasts is that they can use tools reasonably." Adam put the robotic arm aside, "have you been too idle lately? I think you talk a lot." The devil is indeed going crazy. It feels that its better to call the space and play with Lina Sophia in the mind of Adam. He said madly: "Master, if you call me out, I dont think anything will happen. Yes, even if something happens, I''ll take a step ahead and wait for you on the plane of the mage, okay?" Adam refused it without hesitation: "No, it''s not the time to call you now. With this time, you might as well alienate your system." "There has never been a devil that needs to be cultivated. It is our duty to cheat!" The devil felt that he was greatly insulted. "I think it''s better to light you up." Adam said to himself very quietly. The devil did not hear clearly, but the whole body was instinctively cold: "What?" "Shut up, my first guest is coming." Ferroalloy has no name yet. After coming to York City from Iron Castle, he entered a university, but he was not trained as a wise man, but as an assistant to a Knight Titan, doing some chores for him in exchange for merit. There is no oppression and squeeze in the Titan society. The Knight Titan treats him very well, and he will not be in arrears for the military merits that should be paid. Some alloys left over from the experiment will be generously given to him as long as they fit. However, Ferroalloy feels that he is unhappy. This kind of life is too easy. He prefers to stay in the Iron Fort. Although he can''t walk on the battlefield himself, it is great to see the returning soldiers occasionally. "Even the wind of the Iron Castle smells better than that in York." Ferroalloy sighed, walking alone in the street after finishing work. He also thought of the Mithril Titan who gave him a lot of alloys. Although he later learned that none of those things were suitable for him, he was still full of gratitude and envy, "I want to go to the battlefield too!" Bang! He suddenly heard a loud noise coming from the front, York City is very quiet, especially in this area, there are no universities, no factories, and very few Titans will come. He never heard any sound when passing by from time to time. , So driven by curiosity, walked towards the source. Adam opened the door of the room and saw the ferroalloy hovering outside the door unexpectedly. He showed great enthusiasm for the test product that was brought to the door on his own initiative: "Meet again, ferroalloy." Ferroalloy was very pleasantly surprised. I didn''t expect that when I just thought of Mithril, Mithril appeared in front of me: "It''s you! Why are you in York City!" "I''m..." "Are you also sent back? I thought you would be left on the front line. I didn''t expect to be like me, but no wonder, after all, you are so young." Ferroalloy interrupted Adam and said to himself. A lot of talk. Adam was sure again that he couldn''t explain to the Titans that height has nothing to do with strength, and simply greeted him directly: "You are here just right, I have something to help you." Ferroalloy followed Adam into the workshop in a hurry, and said, "Okay, everything is fine, but I may not have much time. Al-Mg 573 may come to work with me at any time. Oh, Al-Mg 573 is mine. Boss, he is a very good Titan, just like you..." Sure enough, loneliness makes people crazy. The devil is like this, so is the ferroalloy. When I saw him last time, he was still very shy, and he was not so verbose. Adam had to interrupt him and pointed to the robotic arm and said, "I need your help. I test the performance of this embedded armor without wasting a lot of time." "Embedded armor? What is that..." The moment Ferro alloy turned his head and saw the robotic arm, all the words in his mouth were swallowed into the fire, and he fell in love with this arm in an instant, "This... .This..." Adam introduced: "This is the armor I developed for the newborn Titan. Unlike different external weapons, it can be directly connected to the body. After installation, I will adjust the energy circuit according to your power furnace. There is no difference between the arms, and you can..." Ferroalloy did not listen to what Adam was talking about. He bent down and wanted to touch the robotic arm, but was afraid of breaking it and did not dare to touch it: "Can I really do it? Will it not break it?" He put back all of Adams rare long talks Adam gave the devil a soul flogging speechlessly, then grabbed the robotic arm and signaled Iron 27 to stand still: "Dont worry, it wont be broken, and This thing has very low value, and it doesnt matter if it breaks." The flames in the ferroalloy eyes were about to burst out of the eye sockets. Hearing that he stood motionless, he asked uneasily: "Can I just stand here? No need to do anything?" Adam''s patience was basically exhausted, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He didn''t even ask which arm he wanted to change. He stretched out his hand to disassemble his right shoulder, and then pressed the mechanical arm up. The buffer layer temporarily chose Mithril. , After connecting, said to the ferroalloy: "Transmit energy." Ferroalloy nodded in excitement, and mobilized the poor fire energy to try to introduce the robotic arm. Adam quickly fine-tuned his energy fluctuations. Two minutes later, he said with satisfaction: "Okay, you can test it." The ferroalloy swayed his new right arm cautiously a few times, and gradually the range of movement became larger and larger. After Adam waited for him to adapt, he pointed to the iron ore before and said: "Use your greatest strength." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 243： Wait for the wind The result of the trial was very good. That large piece of iron ore had already turned red because of the huge power and even impurities overflowed from it. It can be seen that ferroalloys love the robot arm, but he knows that he can''t afford it, so he reluctantly said to Adam: "Return it to you. If you have other armor developed, can you ask me to test it?" Adam: "It''s worth a hundred points of merit. You can keep it. It''s my advance payment. As long as you return to the rank of knight, you can give me 110 points of merit." Even with the IQ of the ferroalloy, it can be calculated that Adam didn''t want to earn any military exploits at all. It was like giving it away for nothing. Although he felt that it was not good to take advantage of it, the temptation of the robotic arm was so great that he couldn''t say a word of excuse. if. Adam went on to say: "Embedded armor is more than this one. You can visit me from time to time recently. I will build a whole suit of armor for you according to your situation." Ferroalloy tears with gratitude. If it werent for Titans inability to shed tears, he might have been crying: Thank you, I can go to the front line, I will pay it back, and I will pay you back soon! Adam collected a lot of body data of ordinary low-level Titans from ferroalloys. His body is composed of a small amount of pure metal and a large number of magazines. It is far more efficient to assemble embedded armor than to purify his body step by step, and because of his natural affinity for metals. Harmony, after installation, they dont need a break-in period. Coupled with a strong fighting talent, any improvement in strength can immediately be transformed into combat effectiveness. Adam once again confirmed that his ideas are correct. Starting from a private order, he can definitely be fast Enhance your influence in the entire ethnic group. After all, what he is solving is the major racial problem of the lack of strength of the new Titans. "Actually, the master, you can find something for yourself to do." The devil said recklessly and disapprovingly, "Since it has been decided to establish diplomatic relations with the Titan plane instead of war, you can directly ask the Ultra-dimensional Mage to come and talk to the Titan King. .." "The crystal wall system of this plane is too powerful, and the progress of the spatial anchoring coordinates is very slow," Adam told the truth. The Titan plane and the Dragon plane are different from the Katos United World, and their origins are riddled with holes. , A altogether disappeared, the coordinate positioning work is progressing every day, but here it is different, Yuanyuan is consciously hiding himself, "Moreover, I am an exploration mage. It is my job to determine resources and knowledge first." The devil curled his lips and hid, he didn''t believe a word. Adam didn''t bother to pay attention to it. After he was promoted to the commander and learned more about the secrets of the Golden Devourer and the origin of this plane, he would definitely find the opportunity to summon the devil. As his first soul slave to sign, he has been so wasteful. But no, Adam is looking forward to what will happen after lighting the devil. Ferroalloy has lived a two-point and one-line life. After finishing the work in the university every day, he will come to the workshop and watch Adam build the armor. The enthusiasm is much higher than that of the manufacturer. Adam simply handed over the task of collecting minerals to him, saving the time of frequent trips out of the city. Within the next two days, Adam made a full set of kinetic armor based on his ferroalloy body. The fire energy of ferroalloy is too weak, so Adam simply gave up the energy attack and focused on strengthening his physical attack ability. According to Adams calculations, after a full set of equipment, ferroalloy can exert a power that is not weaker than that of ordinary knights, although due to level issues, The combat endurance is far from insufficient, but this transformation has attracted enough attention in the early stages. Adam also added the ability to liquefy and shape, any part of the kinetic armor can be transformed and combined in battle, becoming the master''s most handy weapon. Even his own martial arts have been simplified and written into the armor, but this function probably won''t be of any use. If you dont have the ability to think in multiple threads, you can use the automatic combat function. No one will get used to the kind of physical loss of control. feel. In the current ferroalloy, except for the part of the chest power furnace and the head, the entire body is made of embedded armor. Compared with the beauty of the tough and violent armor, his own body looks a bit tattered and unmatched, but he himself He didn''t care at all, after earnestly calculating how much he owed, he immediately bid farewell to Adam, he could not wait to go to the front to kill the enemy. The changes in ferroalloy in the past few days have attracted the attention of some new Titans, but although they have become better-looking, no one knows whether their strength has increased. The most important thing is that this transformation has almost completely abandoned their bodies. Whether there will be problems in the fierce fighting is the most worrying thing for other newborns. Adam understood this concern, so he ordered Ferroalloy to come back from the front line every once in a while, called maintenance. In fact, he wanted other newborns to confirm the practicality of the armor. He also contacted Tie 27 and Ranfeng 222 and asked them to take care of the ferroalloy, so that he would not fall for the first time in the war, and Adams plans would be wasted. Two months have passed since the calm days. During this period, some newborns tentatively came to Adam''s workshop, prepaid or purchased some kinetic arms, but none of them were completely transformed like ferroalloy. There are also some wise men who took a fancy to Adam''s talent in mechanical transformation and production, and successively invited Adam to join the university, but Adam refused all of them. He has accumulated a whole warehouse of products In addition to the low-level armor for the new Titans, there are also many energy armors for the Knight Titans, waiting for the triumphant return of the ferroalloy to open the market for himself. "Your product is good, but no matter the new Titan or the Knight Titan, they are not very effective on the front line. The real combat power is still the commander and the warrior. However, their own body is strong enough and it is impossible to choose not. The familiar armor replaces the body." After learning about Adams behavior from Tie 27 in detail, Qi 31 became interested in Adam. He often came here as a guest, and he generously told the formula of the attribute alloy and the basic parameters of some advanced Titans. Adam, but he is not very optimistic about what Adam is doing now. This is a common problem in a world where personal power surpasses the strong in society, and he does not believe in the role of low-level individuals. Adam didn''t refute, and when he saw the vast ocean of People''s War (isn''t this harmonious?), he would naturally change his arrogant view. Everything is ready now, just waiting for the east wind to blow. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 244： bet The east wind came quickly, and more than once. Ferroalloy returned to York City one week after the last conversation between Adam and Qi 31 and went straight to Adam''s workshop. There are more than a dozen newborns wandering inside and outside the workshop. They are all hesitating whether they should incorporate embedded armor. Although it can be credited, they are afraid of delaying the five-year deadline for promotion, and they have since become obsolete. He attracted a lot of attention from the ferroalloy. It is really strange his appearance. Most of his body is bright and without scars. On the contrary, the chest and abdomen that should be protected are covered with corrosion marks, and the skull is full of cracks. At first glance, he was bitten by the mouthparts of the Gold Devourer, but besides that, the most noticeable thing was the various alloys he was holding in his arms. "It''s ferroalloy, did he really go to the front?" "Looking at the things he brought, you know that those are the spoils left by the Gold Devourers after their death." "Of course I went. Many people in the university saw him the day he left, but no one looked up to him. I thought..." "It''s not just you, I think so too. I have never heard of any new Titan who went to the front to fight." "He is the one made by Mithril 99, is it a full set of custom embedded armor? It seems to be really useful, there are no scars on the armor." "Shall we also remodel it?" "What if it doesn''t work, how much do you have five years left?" ... There was a lot of discussion outside the workshop, but the ferroalloy was not at all in his mind. He rushed in anxiously, found the empty space and put down the metal block, and then excitedly said to Adam: "Mithril 99, you are so amazing! These armored ordinary gold-eaters are not broken at all. Ranfeng 222 said that I have the potential to become a general!" It is certain that it will not be broken. I have specially greeted Ranfeng 222. Ferroalloy does not have the opportunity to face the second-level and above gold-eaters alone. If the armor cant hold the first-level gold-eaters, it will not only be broken. Adams trademark, his professional ethics would not allow it. "Is there a malfunction during the battle?" "Not at all! They seem to be gradually merging with my body. The longer they are used, the better they will be." Ferroalloy said as he bumped his fist, the air burst caused waves to spread out, and the strength was indeed better than when it was installed. Strong. Adam saw that the rest of the new titans were already ready to move, and he only needed to add a handful of fire to fully open the situation. While Adam was thinking about how to ignite, one of the onlookers suddenly came out of the Titans and said to the ferroalloy: "Come on! Let''s fight! I look at the strength of the armor!" There are very few internal discussions between the Titans. Everyone is a big iron shell. Generally, no one can do anything at the same level. Moreover, the destructive power of fighting in the city is too great, and it is easy to attract fines from law enforcement, and even more on the field battlefield. No internal fighting is allowed, so Adam has never seen a battle between the two Titans. Ferroalloy looked at Adam inquiring, not knowing whether he should accept it. Adam nodded to him: "Go." Adam didn''t have much interest in the fight between the two of them. After setting up the defensive field, he turned around and entered the room. Qi 31, who sat cross-legged inside, smiled and said, "Don''t you stare? In case that kid loses, your workshop will be completely finished. " "Impossible, he will definitely win. All the freshman Titans on the scene together, they won him without seeing them." The other Titan is just an ordinary newborn. Although from Tinder''s point of view, it will be promoted to Cavaliers in about a year, but now Ferroalloy will definitely win. Adam has this confidence. "Would you like to make a bet?" Adam knew what Qi 31 made without using his brain: "What about the bet?" Qi 31 pointed to the outside: "Just let them go together. If the ferroalloy wins, I will promote it for you to ensure that there are enough high-level Titans to accept the transformation. But if he loses, you have to join my university and do it. My assistant until you become a warrior." Although many persuasion to no avail, Qi 31 didnt mean to give up at all. Even after seeing Adams special abilities and smelting methods, he became more and more interested in Adam. He was very sure if Adam could become his assistant. His research on pure gasified alloys will surely provide great help. Adam feels that Qi 31 is really a good person. With his credibility in the York City Titan race, he will quickly help Adam open the market. This is simply a benefit delivered to the door: "Yes, it is a deal." The words of the two of them did not cover up, and at the same time they spread to the ears of everyone outside. No one liked the feeling of being despised, and the eyes of everyone looking at the ferroalloy suddenly became bad. Ferroalloy suddenly panicked, he was not afraid of one-on-one, but now there are a total of 13 people in front of him, no one is worse than him from the point of view, and the confidence just now disappeared. He hurriedly turned his head and said: "Mithril 99, I..." Adam comforted: "Don''t worry, you will win. Even if you don''t believe in yourself, you must believe in my armor." Although ferroalloy is naive but not stupid, his companions comments and bets are all in his ears He knows that he must fight this one well, and he cant shame Mithril 99, who has been helping him. After slamming his chest twice, he turned to the urn and said in a huff: "Let''s go together!" Although his words were bold, his confidence was a little lacking. Suddenly the ping-pong-pong outside became lively. There was no energy type in the newborn period. It was a fist-to-iron fight. Except for their huge size, the viewing ability was not even as good as the ordinary beast hunting. Adam was really not interested in watching, and he was self-conscious. Adding condiments to a lump of liquid metal, this is his main product for some time, the flexible shield of the power furnace. Qi 31 is very interested, and I would like to comment from time to time. I saw Adam indifferently and said, "You have so much confidence in him?" Bang! The internal structure of the liquid metal collided and exploded. The fragments were trapped in the air by the magnetic field. Adam gathered them into a ball and threw them aside. He said flatly: "I don''t have faith in him, but in myself, and made with me. Have confidence in their products." Several loud noises came from the outside, Ferroalloy knocked down six new Titans in a row, and he did not show any signs of defeat. Qi 31 knew that he had lost, and laughed dumbly: "You are very different, I have never seen anything like You are such a special Titan, no wonder Tie 27 would say that you are a born wise man." Adam didn''t know how to answer, could it be said that he was actually a mage? Fortunately, Qi 31 didn''t care. He patted his **** and stood up and said: "This time I lost. I will introduce you to my senior Titans when I return. As for whether you can satisfy them, it has nothing to do with me. ." After Qi 31 finished speaking, he left straight away. At this moment, he looked unscathed, but the ferroalloy with violently fluctuating fire rushed in: "Mithril 99, I won!" Chapter 245： Strange Gas Thirty One After the maintenance of the ferroalloy was completed, he left York City and returned to the front line. He said that he liked the feeling of fighting and would rust in a calm environment like York City. For the sake of his perfect live advertising function, Adam gave him a 15-meter-long knife for free. The knife is depicted with a pressurizing circuit, and it is the basic function of cutting iron with a single knife. After the ferroalloy left, the new-born Titans with thick lines forgot the humiliation of being a dozen thirteen in the team battle just now, and rushed into the workshop with two eyes fired. One person took away a set of embedded armor on credit, and even the price reached 300 war exploits. His pressurized sword is also a human hand, and he doesn''t care about the merits he owes, and all leave happily, ready to go to the front. Two days later, there was a conversation outside the workshop. "Is it here?" "That''s what Qi 31 teacher said. I don''t doubt the teacher, but there is really armor that can make us stronger quickly?" "Didn''t you see the changes in newborn babies? They are indeed stronger, haven''t they?" "But they are just newborns, and they don''t even use the fire-inducing attributes. Among us, you are the only melee type, and we don''t need those things at all." "In short, give it a try. At most, it''s just a waste of time and some military exploits. If the transformation is really useful, it may be able to change the unfavorable situation on our front lines." Adam listened to their conversation quietly in the workshop, Qi 31 is very trustworthy, this time it should be an elite knight Titan who has the potential to become a wise man, otherwise the logic of ordinary Titan warriors is not so strong. Adam didn''t mean to pretend to be advanced, and directly opened the door and invited five people to enter. They should have heard of Adam from Qi 31. They didn''t say anything impolite because of Adam''s height of four meters. They just stepped forward and told Adam one by one his request for transformation. The knight-level Titans initially determined their evolutionary route before the royal family, and began to build power furnaces and bodies with high-grade alloys, but at this stage there will still be more or less inferior parts in their bodies. The five Titans want to transform They are all physical shortcomings. This is not difficult for Adam. After the permission was increased, he has downloaded all the body structures of the four types of Titans when they were at the knight level in the library. He also has a basic understanding of their shortcomings and has targeted them in the previous two months. Made armor. Soon, controllable shield generators, four-series energy cannons, automatic variable frequency force field amplification plug-ins, high-frequency particle vibration knives and other expensive armors were integrated into their bodies. "It seems that you are very satisfied?" In the university, Qi 31 asked five people who looked at the beauty with a smile. The five Titans nodded their heads and presented new features like treasures. The armor they purchased almost perfectly filled their shortcomings and made their combat effectiveness a lot higher. If it weren''t for the cost of battle, they would have liked to let Adam treat himself. All bodies are replaced with embedded armor. Qi 31 secretly praised that the knight-level also possessed the fighting power of the commander after being strengthened. If Adam can also improve the fighting power of the commander by a bit, it may really affect the battle. The most attentive Titan recorded Adams transformation process. Qi 31 suddenly interrupted him when he listened to his retelling, and asked hurriedly: "You mean, he decomposed his body and entered your body to help you sort out. Power furnace and existing energy circuit?!" The five people looked at each other, not knowing what happened to the teacher, and said honestly: "Yes." "How specific? How did he do it?" "Mithril 99 put his hand on our body, and the piece that was held up opened an opening, and then he became smaller and smaller, flowing into our body like water." Titan still remembered the feeling, and said with some aftertaste: "It is more comfortable than maintenance. He helped us eliminate the faults in the power furnace and the energy circuit. The impurities in the body were also cleaned out. The embedded armor was directly integrated with the body. Together... teacher?" Qi 31 trembled with excitement and couldn''t help muttering inaudible words, and then rushed out of the university and flew towards Adam. In the workshop, Adam is constantly taking out ordinary armor from the warehouse and installing them one by one on the new Titans waiting in line. After the ferroalloy, the strength of the 13 Titans that have been transformed has finally dispelled the doubts of the rest of the new Titans in York City. Come to accept the transformation, lest you fall behind others. At this moment, Qi 31 hurriedly fell outside and rushed in. Seeing so many people in the workshop forcibly swallowing the questions that they had asked, they waited quietly. Adam nodded to him, as if he had greeted him, he concentrated on installing the armor of the newborn Titan. Qi 31 carefully watched Adam''s movements from the side. He had never cared about the method of melting the body of the rest of the Titans before, but thought it was smelting with fire. They lost their bodies, but now it seems that its not the same thing at all. Adam dissolved his body and directly transformed the designated parts After the new batch of Titans left, Qi 31 closed the workshop in a disastrous manner. At the gate, he came to Adam and asked solemnly: "You have the ability to decompose yourself into the body of the rest of the Titans, don''t you?" Adam was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Qi 31 to come for this matter. Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, there was nothing to hide, and he nodded. Unnecessary breathing air 31 took two deep breaths, and several levels of gusts blew in the room: "Can you troubleshoot and repair the power furnace and the body?" "Ok." A series of cracking sounds came from the body of Qi 31, and the huge energy was released out of his body and dissipated in the air for nothing. Adam is even stranger. Is this self-harm? Qi 31 sat down on the wall, completely ignoring the injury, staring at Adam with scorching eyes: "Try it on me!" Adam looked up and down at Qi 31, vaguely understood his purpose: "Experiment is possible, but I don''t understand your structure. You have to open all permissions to me, or fully cooperate with me." Qi 31 nodded again and again, and simply opened his chest cavity, directly exposing the peculiarly complex power furnace, and then directly released the shield and body control, replacing the answer with action. Adam liquefies himself and decomposes and shapes it into countless atomic nano-robots. Every 100,000 is formed into a team and controlled by a thread. The silver-white torrent enters Qi 31 in groups. Adam found that he was really cruel to himself. Most of the alloy in his body showed dense cracks, the energy circuit was half-worn, and the power furnace was basically in a stagnant state. It can be said that he was paralyzed, even at this time even a third-level gold biter Family, it is possible to kill him. Chapter 246： Chi Thirty Ones Request Of course, this is not a battle injury. As long as self-harm is not a completely irrational race, it will never be completely ruthless. Although the injuries of Qi 31 are serious, the fire of origin is not a major problem, as long as he wants to completely do it himself. repair. Adam in this state is equivalent to dividing his own abilities into countless parts. The power of each individual robot is minimal, but it is better than the fine, microscopic vision of hundreds of millions of eyes, which can see many problems that cannot be detected on the macro level. Each clone can manipulate a scarce amount of free electrons and walk around Qi 31 like a scavenger, decomposing some extremely deep impurities a little bit and then emitting them. It''s just that Adam couldn''t decompose the gas alloy that made up his body. "I dont know the composition and smelting formula of the gas system alloy. There is no way to directly move your entire body to repair the injury. You have two choices. One is... or forget it. You need to provide me with a batch of gas systems. The alloy is then transported to the fracture site under my command." Adam wanted to ask him for knowledge of gas alloys, but felt that it was not good to do so. Qi 31 is now obedient to Adams words. Soon Titan has brought dozens of tons of gas alloy from his university. They dont know what they are doing, but they feel very powerful and want to stay here. He was driven away by Qi 31. This is a good opportunity to explore the mysteries of the high-level Titan''s body. Since Qi 31 allowed it, Adam also unceremoniously collected information. In his body, the fire is not a simple energy source. It exists in the entire body of Qi 31, acting as blood vessels, organs, neurons, and individual programs that gather together, controlling the entire body like an integrated chip. The fire fluctuates very much. Mysterious and profound, it reacts in a way that Adam can''t resolve to give birth to Qi energy. The repair of the body is very simple. It is completed quickly with the cooperation of Qi 31, and the state is better than before, but the repair of the power furnace is somewhat difficult. It is not completely metal, it has been semi-energy, and there is a fire language between the structures. connection. "There is a break in the energy layer outside the power furnace. I can''t help it. I don''t know how your gas system energy occurs, and I can''t analyze the frequency of your fire fluctuations." Qi 31 also calmed down at this moment: "Can I know, how does fire exist in this state?" Adam felt that it was troublesome to explain, so he directly opened the body of each robot, and clusters of undetectable flames appeared. As the robots gathered, they gathered, dispersed and dispersed. Through continuous research on the fire of his own origin, Adam discovered that the fire is really a wonderful thing. It is a will, a wave, and also a particle. It can gather and disperse freely. As long as the will does not extinguish the fire, the seed can be dispersed infinitely and will not affect the self. What is the impact of existence. If the will is retracted, the fire will exist independently. Titan''s self-spreading fire is to split the fire, and then wipe out the self-will to breed new life. In other words, if Adam retracts all threads now, these robots will most likely survive as new lives after instinctive reorganization. Qi 31 watched this magical scene intently, and after a moment of silence, he asked: "If there is a problem with the Fire of Origin, can you cure it?" Hundreds of millions of Adams raised their heads at the same time, their eyes shining. "There is a problem with the fire of origin? In terms of your strength, you will definitely die. Could it be..." "Yes, it''s the royal family." Adam helped him repair the energy fault while listening to him: "Fifteen years ago, King Swarthy was attacked while confronting the King of the Gold Eater outside the Crystal Wall System. The strange energy of the Gold Eater invaded Sri Lanka. The origin of King Worthys fire is constantly eroding and devouring the kings energy. King Sworthy will not last long, but he must not die now. If he dies, the balance will be immediately broken. We do not have the ability to deal with all-out wars. ." Adam walked out of his body and asked: "Titan does not have the ability to heal fire?" Qi 31 said bitterly: "Of course there is, but the Gold Devourers know us too well. Their language has the ability to mutate and fight back." Adam knows that this is equivalent to the firewall being broken, and the anti-virus program is not at the root of the speed of virus damage and mutation. Perhaps King Swarthys operating system is almost paralyzed. When the virus invasion is completely successful, it is estimated that it will become a gold-eater Meat machine. "The quasi-royal maternal body outside the Iron Fortress just wanted to take advantage of the fire disease of King Swarthy''s origin and could not fully monitor the frontier secretly to advance. Fortunately, you stopped it, otherwise the war has already begun." He said he hoped. Looking at Adam, "Can you?" "How long can King Swarthy last?" "Up to two years." Whether he can kill the virus is not a problem for Adam. As an anti-virus expert, as long as he can fully grasp the body of King Swarthy as a computer, it is considered that his computing power has not reached the peak due to the incomplete soul, but he also has the confidence to kill the virus. The real issue is Adam''s identity. Directly appearing in the sight of the native super-dimensional creatures, or even entering his body in person, Adam would not naively think that the super-dimensional creatures could not discover their unknown origins. However, high risk also means high returns. This is the best opportunity for Adam to complete the task quickly. Originally, in his plan, it would take at least ten years of accumulation to get himself in contact with the royal family, but now this opportunity is imminent. So Adam agreed to Qi 31, but the treatment time was one year later, and Adam needed to be promoted to the commander during this time and restore his own strength. "Master, I think in front of super-dimensional creatures, whether you are at level 2 or level 3, there is no big difference." The devil is not surprised by Adam''s choice. It would be strange if Adam did not go to the devil. The adventure is no longer in the eyes, anyway, the master and the servant can both be resurrected in the world of the wizard, even if they die here, it is just a failure of the exploration mission. Adam had just spent the previous and recently earned battle exploits from the energy factory in exchange for massive second-grade high-grade energy blocks. He was chewing at a constant speed. Accompanied by this squeaky voice, he replied: "That''s not the case. Wrong, but if I reach level three, I can do another experiment, for example, let the other me go to treat the Titans." "Clone? It''s useless, super-dimensional creatures absolutely have the ability to trace the body through the clone." Adam nodded earnestly: "You are right, but what if it is not a clone, but my soul slave? The master-servant contract in the wizard world is absolute protection for the master, unless the research on the contract is stronger than the wizard world. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to find the master through the soul of the slave." Chapter 247： Appointed devil The devil was stunned. It never expected that there would be such an operation, stuttering and pretending to be stupid: "Oh oh oh! I see, you mean Sophia, I think she can!" "Sophia? She has other uses, and she is too stupid to be able to synchronize with me. How useful is it than Grandpa Garfield." The devil has dreamed countless times that Adam could say this name one day, but today it sounds terribly harsh: "What are you talking about... I don''t understand... I''m just your slave..." Adam pinched his fingers, and flames burned at his fingertips: "The fire of origin is a kind of will. This kind of life form is very advanced, and it has a very strong tolerance." "So?" "You are also the will, and you can exist independently, the will life that travels in the etheric void, you said, if you ignite, will it promote the fusion and evolution of the two lives?" The flame jumped at the fingertips, condensed into the appearance of the devil, Then the flame devil blasted open and appeared a brand new species that couldn''t be seen clearly, "I think it''s very possible." The devil felt that he might be the most miserable devil in the void, and he made a final resistance stupidly: "Am I not temporarily unable to appear on the Titan plane?" With a snap, Adam put out the flame. "Normally this is the case, but now I have agreed to Qi 31 and decided to take a shortcut. Of course you have to follow me to take some risks. Anyway, if I am discovered by a super-dimensional creature, you and I will return to the wizard together. In terms of planes, it makes no difference for you to be earlier or later." Adam''s words are very reasonable, but the devil''s mood is getting more and more desperate: "But master, I am the life of the will, if you ignite my will, if the test fails, I have no chance of resurrection!" "Oh." "You can try to believe in yourself, believe in me." Next is the time for Adam to accumulate energy frantically. After a short period of market testing, the kinetic energy suit quickly fermented and became a hot-selling product. The function of slightly increasing combat effectiveness and greatly increasing the survival rate of newborns is accepted by all Titans. Now it''s not just the new Titans who buy it alone. Many frontline cities have placed a large number of orders. As long as the armor is completed, it will be taken away by the waiting Titans. Later, Adam had to sell the right to use the patent to satisfy the market demand in the form of outsourcing. Knight-level armors are also very popular, especially some Titans who have just been promoted to knights and do not have too strong offensive methods. The revised magic circle is very powerful after being triggered by fire, and it is endless every day. Orders flew in. The sales volume of commander-level armor is average. Titans of this level already have their own mature combat system. Rushing to add unfamiliar equipment will disrupt their rhythm. Only some curious leaders will buy it back for experimentation and research. Of course, It was with Adam''s permission. Anyway, Adam didn''t feel that the encryption program he left behind would be cracked, so he simply opened up his research permissions. However, the most profitable thing is the Power Furnace Flexible Shield. After Adam failed hundreds of experiments, he finally found the correct formula. The full version of the shield has excellent malleability and defensive capabilities. It can not only resist the gold-eaters. Corrosive juice, oxidizing rays and mouthpart attacks, the electromagnetic conversion array described in it can also accelerate the cooling of the power furnace and restore minor damage. These functions are very powerful, and all the Titans who are fighting on the front line need them. Adam gave the finished product to several acquaintances such as Tie 27, Ranfeng 222, Lanshui 147, etc. After personal trials, the flexible shield immediately became Explosive style. However, the knowledge and technical requirements of the flexible shield are too high and too secret. Adam can only make it himself. Although he has separated a room for help, it is still in short supply. This is the only one that sells all levels below the royal family. Equipment, many Titans even waited day and night outside the workshop, just to get the first time. As a result, Adam received a huge amount of military exploits. In addition to the exchange of high-quality energy blocks and the ultimate energy blocks required for promotion, he also purchased a large number of high-purity metals and special alloys, one part was used to build his own three-level body, the other part It is for the devil. His body still uses Mithril, and the time is too short, he has no time to study and replace the metal that is more suitable for conducting electromagnetic force, but he is very dedicated to the devil''s body. Since he was going to meet the Titans instead of him, life-saving ability was the most important. Adam chose an alloy with the strongest energy resistance and physical resistance stage and smelted mithril in proportion, and then portrayed the gravitational magic array in the interior. , Ready to fight the devil into a space Titan. The knowledge about gravity and space is too obscure, because the information carrying capacity of the fire language is many times more complicated after the conversion, so the progress of this work is relatively slow. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Qi 31 cared about Adam very much. He would come to the workshop every few days and threw some advanced knowledge that may be used, especially the advanced knowledge of Tinder language, to Adam. He never mentioned the issue of military exploits. He even personally helped Adam make armor. I always wanted Adam to be his assistant before, but now it''s completely the other way around. Adam, the manufacturing of gravity metal, did not carry him. After Qi 31 asked casually, he stopped paying attention. He was just a little dissatisfied with Adam for being so distracted. However, after seeing Adam''s ability to be used for hundreds of uses, he honestly closed. Mouth. "Why do you have to be promoted to the commander before you are willing to go to the royal city with me?" Qi 31 couldn''t help but ask in the ninth month. Although everything seems to be going well here for Adam, in his mind, the promotion of Titans is very difficult. Without sufficient knowledge support, even if the fire energy is enough, it is impossible. He has seen too many Titans spend a lifetime at a certain level, and sadly died in battle, and it is obvious that Adam has a better grasp of fire language than him. Up. "My current strength is not enough, rest assured, I will not have a bottleneck in the leadership stage." Adam answered him with this sentence every time. Adam was right. He was originally a third-level mage. Now he is just changing his body and re-promoting. Naturally, there will be no bottlenecks, but Qi 31 doesn''t know. Seeing Adam is not in a hurry, he can only secretly worry. This anxiety brought Adam an unexpected gain. In addition to the knowledge of fire language, Qi 31 began to donate energy blocks to Adam continuously, saving him a fortune. In this way, in the thirteenth month, Adam completed all the accumulation before the promotion, and the preliminary manufacturing of space metal was completed. Only waiting for the new kind of fire to settle in, a powerful Titan can be born. Chapter 248： Morphological change Adam temporarily closed the workshop and left York City alone in a starry night. In addition to the promotion of oneself, going out of the city has to transform the life form of the devil. There will be no accidents in the promotion, but the conversion of Adam does not guarantee a 100% success rate, and even if he succeeds, he has to make the final preparations for the next event of going to the royal city to meet the royal family, so no matter what With Qi 31 on his back, he couldn''t let the other Titans know. There are countless no-mans areas in the Titans plane. Adam had already found out the patrol route of the floating fortress, and soon after leaving the city, he found a safe place where no one would pass by for a short time. "Master, don''t you want to think about it? I don''t think you need to be so worried. Didn''t you say that the knowledge of Titans is very interesting, think about it, in case it is discovered..." The devil tried to make a final persuasion. His life has entered the countdown. "Nothing in case. Only you will be discovered. I can change my body and stay on the plane of Titan. It''s nothing more than becoming a newborn baby again. I can accept this level of loss." The ground melted quickly and Adam turned into A pool of silvery liquid fell, and it didn''t take long to reach a thousand kilometers deep underground, and the flame burned outside, opening up a huge space. "Huh? What does that mean?" "On the surface. If your life form is successfully transformed, some of my threads will enter your body and go to the royal city, so you, not me, will go to the royal city, which means that even if the royal family takes action, only you will be destroyed. I can give up my Mithril 99 status at any time and reappear as a new newborn." "If it fails..." "Oh, after the failure, I will give up my identity directly. I cannot go directly to the royal family without complete assurance." Adam prepared the energy block and casually explained to the devil. The whole body of the devil in the body''s mind was gray. It fell on the ground and muttered to itself: "It''s over, it''s over, my life, my enjoyment, my partners..." Adam no longer pays attention to it. Under the master-servant contract, no matter what Adam wants to do, he cannot tolerate the devil''s rejection. The reason for explaining so much is just because everyone has been getting along for decades. When he started his promotion, Adam Directly shielding the devil''s external channels and sounds, he concentrated on adding limit energy blocks and high-purity mithril to his power furnace according to the progressive frequency. Adam''s own energy and breath climbed to a higher level, while the fire and body were changing at the same time. The electromagnetic knowledge and various formulas of Runic Culture are continuously converted into fire language and appear in the fire of origin. The red color changes little by little to colorless. During this period, the information in the fire enters the body in the form of energy. Each atom began to stir, batch by batch became atomic nano-robots, and then wrote equations among other atoms. If someone is by Adam''s side at this time, you can see his strange, uncertain state. It disintegrates every moment, and then converges in the next moment. The speed of this process is getting faster and faster. In the end, it cant even be captured at all. Atoms and atoms continue to produce complex high-energy reactions according to the formula. Bobo makes its own energy more and more intense. Thirty minutes later, the Mithril completely decomposed and revolved at a high speed around the power melting furnace of the electronic avatar. The flame burned in a stable almost solid form to release energy. The powerful and terrifying magnetic field swept wantonly, turning this underground space into metal. The ocean set off a huge wave. The promotion was completed smoothly. Mithril returned to form the body. Adam is now only two meters high. The whole figure is like a liquid metal robot. If the color of Mithril is ignored, it looks no different from the carbon-based life, but Adam is now two. The self-weight of more than a hundred tons is just astonishing. A weird expression appeared on Adams well-defined face, and said to the devil in his mind: "Tell you a good news." "The magnetic field after promotion can offset the search of the source to a certain extent. You probably won''t be killed by the source right after being summoned." Adam built a container with a massive energy stone barrier, and then placed the space metal In the middle, said to the devil. Adam is doing his own things for himself. In the etheric void, the will life is a rare existence. Now the two will life forms change this kind of thing, which is an experiment he has never conducted before, and he can''t wait. It constantly extracts electrons from the surrounding metal minerals, and then all joins the propped up magnetic field, almost forming a boundary in the Titan plane, permeating all the endless origin exploration at this moment, unconsciously ignored After ten minutes of observation of the magnetic field, Adam determined that he was safe, and then summoned the devil The devil maintained a gray shape without Adam''s order and dragged his feet, sleepwalking generally into the container. "The most dangerous step has been solved, you have to trust my ability." The devil does not speak. "The will to survive is very important. If you think that you are bound to die, then you are probably really dead." This sentence is more useful than anything else. The devil grabbed the edge of the container and ejected half of his body, saying miserably, "Master, I really don''t want to die!!" Adam was very insincere to comfort it: "Don''t worry, you won''t die." After speaking, he slapped the devil into the container, directly ignited all the energy blocks in the container, and the devil immediately fell into the sea of ??fire. Then Adam opened the power furnace to release the fire of his own origin, splitting one-half of the fire of origin according to the method of Titan''s self-transmitting fire, and sent it into the devil. As soon as the two volitional forms of life came into contact, they had a violent reaction. The flame instantly ignited the devil''s body, igniting a dark flame, and the surrounding rich energy quickly poured into the flame. "how do you feel?" "It feels... very good, it doesn''t hurt at all, but it''s very comfortable and warm." Adam nodded, no difference from his own expectations. The devil is very suitable for transforming into the form of fire, "What about the others?" "Negative energy is burning, and all the parts of my body that don''t belong to me become fuel..." "A new heritage has appeared, and I have learned how to condense the metal body!" Adam immediately threw the limit energy block into the container, like dripping water into a boiling oil pan, the flame soared, almost burning through the container. At this time, the devil no longer needs Adam''s command and guidance, he will condense the spilled energy a little bit, and then sink into the space metal. Chapter 249： Arrived in Wangcheng Space metal has been purified by Adam before, and there is no magazine in it, and it can directly form the body perfectly. Soon the dark fire was completely integrated into the metal, causing it to liquefy and revolve around the fire. At this point, the transformation of the devils life form can be said to have been successful. Adam was unwilling to waste time and directly descended his will on the devil through the contract. , Replacing its physical control. The devils power furnace template is the teleportation circle. The transformation is not complicated. Adam doesn''t need the devil''s combat effectiveness. He uses this body as a microphone to test the attitude of the Titans, so he almost gave up the attack and only strengthened his escape ability. Of course, since the devil has changed into a more useful form for him, this body can''t be wasted. There are many slots reserved on the body and the power furnace, which can be strengthened at any time as long as there is time. During the shaping period, the unique properties of the space metal were revealed, and a series of small dimensional cracks appeared around, and the gravitational force distorted the space, making the underground become illusory and bizarre. Twenty minutes later, the shaping was completed. Adam unfolded his body, shattered the container, stepped out into the void, and then reappeared hundreds of meters away. He punched the empty space directly into the space, and then the space a kilometer away was slight. Waves, the fist rushed out and shattered a huge ore. He saw the lines of gravitation in his eyes, and he flicked them slightly to bring up the space folds. After the flicks, the dimensional slash accurately hit the target. The devil was no longer afraid at this time, looking at his body excitedly and said: "Master, I like this new body, am I a Titan now? This feeling is great! Let the devil go to hell!" Space Titans body is now only knight-level. Adam is at a low level of the energy consumption of this advanced alloy. However, at this moment, Adam can control both the magnetic and gravitational lines of force. Although the control of electromagnetic force is not as strong as before because of his body, both The ability to shield the original source under the superposition of the gravity field is more powerful, and it is no longer a problem to take out a small amount of resources from the portable space. The energy released by the burning of a unit of ether crystal is dozens of times that of the same number of Titan energy blocks. After half an hour, the space Titan''s body reaches the second critical point. But that''s the end. Adam has no knowledge of gravitation at level three, and it is impossible to support life forms to reach level three, but it does not matter. The space ability is very convenient. Adam opened a window between the power furnace and the portable space. , Adam is very wealthy, and he can put ether crystals into the power furnace at any time to maintain the three-level energy fluctuations on the surface, anyway, as long as he can conceal Qi 31 to reach the royal city. Adam imitated Li 15 to put the fire into a silent state, and then sank the main body into a deeper underground. The main body is temporarily useless. The meeting is successful and everything is easy to say. If it is not successful, Adam will directly give up the identity of Mithril 99 and continue the mission from scratch. . Ten minutes later, Adam appeared outside York City, perfectly simulated the energy fluctuation of the body, and smoothly entered the city and returned to the workshop. "I''m the leader." Adam said after the communication was connected. Qi 31 immediately hung up the communication and appeared in front of Adam a few minutes later. Under the agitated mood, he could not care to observe Adam''s changes carefully, and directly transformed into an airship form: "Come on, time is running out, we must reach the city as quickly as possible." Adam stepped into the airship, found a place to sit down, and said, "King Swarthy''s situation has deteriorated?" "Not for the time being, but it is still not optimistic. There are a large number of gold-eaters deposited on the border, and gold-eater kings are also gathering in the void. As long as King Sworthy falls, all-out war will begin immediately." "Have you ever thought about what should I do if I can''t treat King Swarthy''s injury?" Qi 31 fell silent, fire energy erupted, and violent air currents gathered around the airship docilely. After a brief hover, it tore through all the resistance ahead and flew at a high speed of Mach fifty. In a blink of an eye, York City has been left far behind, and Qi 31 replied: "Now I can only let you try. If you can cure King Swarthy, Titan can win a hundred years of development time. You also failed, maybe there will be no more Titans in the world." Adam did not ask about the rest of the royal family. In the difficult balance to maintain, the fall of a high-end force may cause the collapse of the entire front. The royal family clearly sees this. Perhaps this is also the reason why Adam''s business is getting better and better. one. "Why not try to fully support a senior fighter and let the new king fill the vacancy of the old king?" Qi 31 said bitterly: "Of course this is a good way, or even the best way. But for the entire Titan race, no new king has been born for thousands of years..." "The reason?" "I don''t know This is the top secret, only the royal family has the authority to understand." The conversation ended here. Adam couldn''t get more information from Qi 31, but the existing information was enough to support his analysis. Titan is on the verge of genocide. This is bad news, but it is good news for Adam, which means that Adams survival may have increased several times. A desperate person will not give up any hope, let alone a race? As long as the royal family did not lose their minds, even if they knew the origin of Adam''s identity might cause greater disaster, they could only choose to drink poison to quench their thirst. The silent flight lasted for four days and four nights. During this period, he passed dozens of big cities and countless floating fortresses. Qi 31 didn''t stay or be blocked at all. On the fifth morning, Titan Wangcheng appeared in front of Adam. This is a huge city suspended in the sky above ten thousand sheets. The huge energy cover is substantively shrouded on the edge of the city. Many war-general-level Titans are patrolling around nervously. They are not guarding against coming from the material world, but afraid There are Gold Devourers descending through the void. Qi 31 unabashedly released its own energy fluctuations, which was equivalent to showing a pass, rushing through the defensive cover without any reduction in speed, and Adam had no time to observe the appearance of the royal city. All the Titans encountered along the way stopped silently, suspended or stood aside to make way for Qi 31. After passing through dozens of force fields, Qi 31 steadily stopped in a huge and deep building. Before things. "King Swarthy is inside, I don''t have permission to enter." He paused, and then said: "Anyway, please cure King Swarthy! Please!" Chapter 250： Sworthy King Until this time, Adam had the opportunity to observe the appearance of the king''s city. There is no need to elaborate on the landscape, only the energy fluctuations in the city. In this city, which should be the center of the political and cultural force of the Titan race, Adam did not feel any breath of super-dimensional creatures. Only high-ranking generals like Qi 31 entered the perception, not what Adam imagined that the royal city should look like. Even the building in front of me looks out of place. Adam stood in front of the entrance and asked softly, "King Swarthy is here?" Qi 31 shook his head: "No, this is King Swarthy." Step by step, Adam walked into King Swarthy''s nearly 2,000-meter-high body. This was the energy circuit in his body, but there was no energy flow in it. It looked like an abandoned mine, cold and terrifying. Gloom couldnt stop his sight. He could see King Swarthys body worn, decayed, decayed, full of cracks, and some disgusting things attached to it. He could hear from all directions. With a small voice, it seems that something is eroding this copy''s extremely powerful body like a moth. In addition to sight and hearing, from where Adam was standing, a steady stream of faint fluctuations caused the body to tremble, and Adam felt pain and resistance. The kings body was like a maze. Adam clearly remembered that he had turned a total of one hundred and eighty-six turns. After changing direction at this one hundred and eighty-seventh, a light appeared in front of him, the environment warmed up, and the energy breath began. It became rich. Next is a straight road. With each foot stepped out, the front is brighter. Those disgusting things are also cleared by the rushing energy. The fire in the body of the Space Titan is getting more and more excited, even the metal that makes up the body. Following the beating, Adam knew that when the road came to an end, he would see the fire of the origin of King Swarthy, and now his body was altered because they were paying homage to the king of metal. Adam has been walking for five minutes. This road shouldn''t be so long. The super-dimensional creature has obviously carried out some mysterious transformation to himself. The space inside his body is much larger than it looks from the outside. At the end of the field of vision is a dim giant power furnace. It is airtight, and it is impossible to observe the fire from the outside. From the top, a golden light beam hits the top, and the reflected light raises the brightness of the entire space again, which looks magnificent. At this time, the illusion of the journey behind him was generally broken, and an environment like the etheric void appeared, in sharp contrast with the front. The broken golden light chips drifted forward, following Adam''s footsteps. No matter how long the road is, there is an end to it. Ten minutes later, Adam came and stood at a distance of 100 meters in front of the power furnace. The golden light shards circled around him and converged with the beam above, and then a projection descended and appeared. What he saw before Adam was an appearance that he was very familiar with and he could see every day in the world of the wizard, the appearance of the wizard Adam. After he opened his mouth, his magnificent voice resounded throughout the entire space: "The first time I met, a guest from an alien plane, I am Swarthy King, the King of Titans." Although he was fully prepared before he came, even though he knew that even a super-dimensional life could not really kill himself, but at this moment, Adam still felt tremendous pressure, which made him a little nervous. King Swarthy smiled slightly. He couldn''t control the flesh and blood and expression like a real carbon-based life. This smile looked a little stiff, like a sticker copied and pasted directly on his face. He smiled and said: "This is an image copied by another Titan King when you appeared in the void outside. I think it will be more intimate to talk to you this way." Adam didnt know how to talk to King Swarthy for a while. It turned out that his arrival had been discovered by the Titans from the very beginning, which means he entered the plane, reincarnated into Titans, and everything he did afterwards. Under the supervision and acquiescence of the royal family. "You have known my existence from the beginning?" Adam did not feel malice from the king. This is the reason why he did not immediately give up everything on the Titan plane and resurrected directly on the clone of the wizard world. King Sworthy nodded: "Although it is a bit impolite, it is true. We know everything you have done since you came to the plane of Titan." He paused, and said straightforwardly: "Including the other body you have hidden outside York City, and this little guy who was transformed from another life form into the fire of origin." King Swarthy showed a keen interest in the devil: "Can you tell me what race that little guy is? Before long ago, we also had the technology and ability to enter other planes. At that time, the royal family was the most enthusiastic. It was looking for a way to increase the number of people in the tribe, but unfortunately, none of us found it. I didn''t expect that now, as a junior, I will be lucky enough to meet." Adam did not answer him, but asked, "Is your injury real?" King Sworthy laughed blankly: "Of course, I am going to die soon. This is something that all Titans and our natural enemies, the Golden Devourer, know." Although King Sworthy didn''t say anything, Adam also heard the faint ridicule in his words, as well as he thought, Super Life is still not going to use this kind of thing to seduce and deceive himself. His emotions were not affected by the approaching death. From the moment he saw Adam, his tone has always been as passionate and energetic as a burning fire: "You don''t need to be nervous, Titan has no malice against you, and we welcome aliens. Guest, even if you are playing the role of an aggressor the world wont get worse anyway, will it? Adam understood what he meant. The Titan plane is a quagmire, and the Titan race is a pool of stagnant water. In this case, any fluctuation is good, even if a boulder falls from the sky to smash the entire quagmire, at least the stagnant water can be reactivated. . "Although you dont know what attitude the race behind you has towards us, judging from what you have done, you are not malicious towards us. You helped us a lot in the Iron Castle mission, and you made it, um, Embedded armor and shields are very useful for low-level Titans." King Swarthy is very talkative: "Speaking of which, ancient documents record that ancestors have seen life forms like you in other worlds, but they are very fragile, but you are stronger than among the Titans. Most generals are stronger. Would you mind telling me, are you a strong one among the race behind you?" Adam let out a sigh of relief, and flames erupted from his mouth, falling in the front to form the image of the body. He solemnly said to King Swarthy: "Hello, King of Titans, my name is Adam, the third level is official Master." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 251： No choice "I come from the wizard world." Adam did not intend to exaggerate the strength of the wizard world, but told the truth: "My strength is not worth mentioning among the wizards." King Swarthy was excited: "Isn''t it worth mentioning? That''s amazing. What about me, am I a strong person in your race?" Super-dimensional beings are of course strong in any world, but there are also hierarchies among the strong. Adam can''t make an intuitive comparison, so he honestly said: "I don''t know." "what?" "I don''t know your strength, and I can''t describe the power of a super-dimensional wizard, so..." "Ultra-dimensional mage is your name for the royal family in the race? Chao-dimensional means transcending dimension, right? Very good name." King Swarthy asked curiously: "Titan now has 47 royal families. In the most distant age, there was even a Protoss. Is there a large number of royals in your world?" Protoss, a new term and level, is obviously the honorific name of the Titans for individuals above the superdimension. In other words, if Adam is right, the Titan plane had a true spirit level or infinitely close to true spirit in ancient times. The strong of the archmage exists. This is very important information, representing that Titan was a powerful civilization in the ancient times. According to Pricia Superdimensional Mage, such a race has the qualifications to have an equal dialogue with the wizard world and seek cooperation. Its just that the current Titans are in decline. Forty-seven royal families, forty-seven super-dimensional beings, and even the fifth element holy tower are far inferior. As far as Adam knows, there are elemental towers within the scope of the holy tower. There are hundreds of super-dimensional wizards directly affiliated to the holy towers. As for the True Spirit Archmage, Adam still doesn''t know the specific number. Adam hesitated and did not tell the truth, but replied vaguely: "A lot." Maybe more than all the Titans added together. King Sworthy didn''t get to the bottom of the question. Perhaps he had guessed the correct answer from Adam''s hesitation. He was silent for a while and asked, "Is it true that Qi 31 says you can heal my injury?" Adam nodded and shook his head: "If you allow me to control your body and tinder, I am 80% sure." "Control me?" King Sworthy put his hand on the power furnace behind him: "That''s what the Gold Eater said at the time. It told King Lancelot that as long as it enters the king''s body and opens the fire to fuse with it, it can Fix the flaws in Titan. You should know what happened afterwards, right?" "The Gold Eater occupied the body of King Lancelot and then betrayed the Titans." King Swarthy said quietly: "Yes, it betrayed the Titan and the father who made it. It swallowed the fire and body of King Lancelot, and then it became the strongest on the Titan plane, becoming The most terrifying and cruel enemy of the entire Titan race." "You said, should I believe you?" Adam looked directly into King Sworthy''s eyes and slowly said: "You shouldn''t believe me." "But you and the entire Titan race have no choice." King Sworthy laughed wildly, the laughter caused the earth to shake, and the strong shock wave made Adam had to return to the space Titan body to do his best to maintain his stability. "There is no choice, no choice! Hahaha, there is no choice!" "We are sinners! We are the sinners of the entire Titan race! The ancestors never thought that one day the Titans would pin all their hopes on an intruder! We are guilty!" Adam had to put himself in the folds of space to defend against the shock waves of terror. After hearing King Swarthy''s words, he said coldly: "There is no point in self-pity. The birth and destruction of civilization is in the etheric void. Not new. What happened to the Titans may happen in the rest of the world in different forms at all times. Some races were destroyed as a result, and some races were reborn. The Titans were not the first, and it could not be the last. One." The laughter disappeared, and the shock wave gradually subsided. King Sworthy''s golden body dimmed for a few minutes, and he calmly said, "Is this the mage''s idea? That''s how you judge the other races? You never thought that something like this would one day Happened to yourself?" Adam did not hesitate at all: "The mage rises at the end of the day, overcomes obstacles to create civilization, never fears difficulties, never fears enemies." "No matter what you encounter, you can only win by fighting." "We never waver." Adam''s voice reverberated in the empty environment, and it was transmitted to King Swarthy''s ears over and over again. He stared at Adam for a few seconds in a daze, and then said, "I believe your words now." Adam didn''t know what he was referring to. Before asking, King Sworthy continued: "You are right. Now I and all the Titans have no choice but to believe in you." "Mage World and I have no malice against Titan." "Can you represent the will of the entire race?" King Sworthy put out a cluster of flames into Adam''s body, pulling him back from the edge of collapse. Adam nodded without hesitation: "I am both an individual and a wholeThe will of the wizard world is my will, and vice versa." But there is one thing Adam didn''t say, that is, this is only true when outside. King Sworthy didn''t fully believe in Adam''s last words, and it was normal to think about it. No sane thinking would believe in the words of a third-level being, especially in the marginal planes that did not know the existence of the wizard world. "May I know where you came?" There is nothing to hide from this, Adam said readily: "Explore the etheric void, discover new planes, and gain knowledge and energy." "Knowledge and energy?" King Sworthy chewed these two words for a while, "In what way? War and destruction?" "I don''t deny that this is the most direct method, but for you race that has the potential to return to civilization, we will adopt another method, contract and cooperation." King Swarthy was unconvinced about this. He had decided to let Adam heal himself. In this case, it seemed to be a lot of entanglement. The way forward was clearly displayed before his eyes: Believe in Adam, if he heals himself, he can For the Titans to continue for a hundred years; if the cure is not good, or if Adam is directly killed, the end will be an all-out war that the Titans cannot win. After figuring this out, the choice became obvious. "Heal me, if you succeed, no matter what the attitude of the ethnic group behind you, you will gain my friendship with all the Titans." "If you fail, trust me, you will die before the Titans." Adam did not care about the threat of his stubbornness. No Titan, including King Swarthy, could have imagined the magical methods of the wizard, but it was a great thing that King Sworthy could agree. Adam could use this as a basis to make the present a little bit The progress of the embarrassing task took a leap. Chapter 252： The reason for the weird origin "What do I need to do?" King Sworthy asked, looking at Adam. Adam opened a portal and used the connection between the thread and the body to wake up the fire sleeping underground to locate the coordinates, and replied: "Please wait for a while. I can''t use this body to use the power, so I need Summon my Mithril body." King Sworthy was completely back to normal at this time. Except that the projection was a little dim because of the intense emotional fluctuations that had just consumed a lot of energy, the external performance returned to warm and friendly. He was really curious about the existence of the mage, and there were countless I want to ask questions. "I can feel that you are different from this little guy. It can be regarded as a real Titan, but you are not. Your state is very strange." King Sworthy''s words came to Adam''s heart. Titan felt that he existed strangely. Adam also felt that this plane was strange. Now that he asked, Adam could just raise his own questions. "My existence is because of the power of magic. Special magic gathers fire and simulates the life form of Titan." Adam briefly said, although even if all the principles are stated, these big guys have no possibility to master the reincarnation technique, but It would expose the fact that he was confident, and it would be bad if it caused King Swarthy''s backlash. King Sworthy didn''t ask. He felt that this was a powerful ability, magic, and a novel vocabulary. He felt that this ability should also be the most secret among magic. What he wanted to know was another thing. "Did you use any special means to convert it into the Fire of Origin?" King Swarthy said, a little embarrassed, "Although we saw it, but..." "But it shouldnt be that simple, shouldnt it?" Adams natural interface. This information is of no value. It is a good idea to win the Titans. Anyway, Garfield has successfully converted to Titans. The rest of the demons in the void are dead. He doesn''t care about life at all, "In fact, it''s as simple as you see. In the mage''s classification, the fire of origin and the devil belong to the life of the will. If you are lucky, it can be unilaterally converted." Devil, King Swarthy wrote down the name: "Are there many of them?" "Many, but not so easy to find. If the two worlds cooperate successfully, we will help Titan find them in the form of a transaction." The sparks emerging from Adam entered the portal in rows, underground outside York, the fire of Mithril 99 awakened from the dead state, and the same fire language appeared. "Qi 31 said that no new royal family has been born on the Titan plane for thousands of years, is that right?" King Sworthy was a little suspicious, but did not figure out the significance of the news, and explained: "To be precise, it is 4,300 years. 4,300 years ago, I was promoted to the royal family and was the last successful promotion on the entire plane. Warlord." Adam was surprised. He didn''t expect King Swarthy''s identity to be somewhat special. He asked nonchalantly: "What''s the reason? Is there something wrong with the origin?" King Sworthy nodded: "Four thousand and fifty years ago, the King of the Gold Devourer betrayed King Lancelot and claimed to be the Devourer to initiate a rebellion. After the success of the rebellion, it became the most in the plane. The strong are almost gods." Adam''s flames condensed, and it was almost a god, which means that the Devourer of the Gold Clan possessed the strength close to that of the true spirit master. King Swarthy continued: "In ancient times, the God of Titans transformed the source into the most suitable state for the survival of the Titans, but after the rebellion, the Devourers invaded the source and cut off the Titans path to promotion. After me, no Titan could Promotion." "Where is the Titan God?" "Disappeared. Disappeared a long time ago, no one knows where he went, and no one knows if he has fallen." "Then now..." "The Devourer is invading and devouring the origin, and there is no time to pay attention to the war between the two races, otherwise we would have been annihilated. But before the disappearance of the Titan God left a protection mechanism in the origin, it will take a lot of time for the Devourer to completely break through." King Sworthy explained Adam''s biggest doubt after coming to the Titan plane, the weird state of origin. The current origin of Titan may have entered a self-enclosed state due to the protection mechanism. It is overwhelmed. Therefore, even if it maintains its superficial strength, it has almost no supervision over the plane, and it is always blowing in the plane. The original wind, perhaps just inertia, it habitually monitors the plane, but it has no processing power? The difficulty in positioning the coordinates of the space anchor should also be due to this self-protection relationship. In other words, Adam should be able to appear directly on the Titan plane. Thinking of this, Adam said to King Swarthy: "I want to verify a conjecture and need your help and protection." King Swarthy agreed without hesitation It is said that Adam''s third-level strength really cannot arouse his vigilance. What he is afraid of is only the world of wizards behind Adam. Now Adam''s request is exactly what he wants. He doesn''t believe that under the full control of his royal family''s strength, Adam can make any waves. As a result, the golden light beam disappeared together with the mage shape projected by King Swarthy, and reentered the power furnace. Then the temperature of this space rose sharply, and a series of flames could be splashed with gentle friction. Adam needs to use the rune system and really use magic once to test the original state of the Titan plane. The power of King Swarthy is his first insurance. Adam took out a large number of ether crystals from his portable space, and began to depict the rune group of the mid-range teleportation technique in it. King Sworthy looked at these high-level energy crystals that he had never seen before, and he couldn''t help asking, "What are these?" It feels great to re-use the rune system. Adam casually said: "The general energy used by the wizard is called Ether Crystal. The unit energy content is about 40 times that of the general energy block. There is no comparison in terms of energy level. value." An unfamiliar emotion appeared in King Swarthy''s heart. Its name was greed, but it was purified by flames as soon as it appeared. He said lostly: "Great energy, if the Titan at the time had this energy... .Why should we make those traitors!" The characterization of the rune transmission during the talk was completed, Adam continued to build the energy transformation magic circle, and at the same time curiously said: "I haven''t heard of royal-level energy blocks in the library materials. How do you usually supplement energy? King Swarthy said bitterly: "Use warlord-level energy blocks. Every time the royal family replenishes, it consumes a full month''s quota for a warlord-level energy factory." Chapter 253： Treatment (1) It is estimated that this is not the only trouble. The power that low-energy energy can provide is also far from insufficient. For these large robots, insufficient power means insufficient output, and the attack power cannot be fully utilized. Sure enough, the energy issue is one of the most important bottlenecks in the development of a world and a civilization. Adam said that he couldn''t do anything about it. Although he brought a lot of ether crystals, the amount was relative to him, and it was only a drop in the bucket for super-dimensional creatures. As for the preparation method of ether crystals, Adam felt that ordinary ultra-dimensional wizards had no authority to understand this technology, let alone him. However, Adam thought for a while and threw a thousand units of Ether Crystal into King Swarthys power furnace. The next treatment would depend on the Kings own energy. If he fails due to insufficient energy then, It''s embarrassing. King Sworthy would naturally not refuse this kind of good deed, and immediately opened his mouth and swallowed the ether crystal. As soon as the fire of origin came into contact with it, the violent flames soared into the sky, and even the attached rust and weird substances fell off sporadically Down. The temperature in the space rose again, almost roasting Adam''s body. After a while, the flames shrank back, and King Swarthy said in intoxication: "It''s so delicious! There is such a delicious thing in the etheric void! Master, I began to look forward to it. Collaborating with the ethnic group behind you!" In fact, King Swarthy''s conversion rate of energy is not high, at least 60% of the 1,000 units of ether crystals are wasted. Adam curled his lips secretly, should the establishment of diplomatic relations start with good food? At this time, the teleportation formation had been completed, and Adam immediately activated the teleportation formation after signaling King Sworthy to pay attention. Densely packed runes flew out of the ether crystals, rotating around the coordinate center, forming a regular pattern. Adam stared at these runes intently, his perception was completely diffused, and he waited nervously for the judge. The origin wind blows as usual, and they stay hovering on the runes. One second...one minute...five minutes... King Swarthy looked at the teleportation array nervously, and found that there was still no abnormality in the past for a while, and he was puzzled: "This is your fire language? It looks good, but what are you doing?" "Sure enough! The origin of the Titan plane has no ability to deal with abnormal conditions! It is asleep and paralyzed!" Adam heaved a sigh of relief, which means that the ontology can directly appear in the plane. The benefits of having ontology are obvious. In addition to fully exerting strength, Adams special elemental real body and the hidden ability of electronic real body It can be more convenient for his next plan. "Wait a minute." After Adam perfunctory King Sworthy''s sentence, he directly separated the thread from the devil and returned to the body of Mithril 99. The devil regained control of his body, and under the suppression of his family''s rank, he couldn''t help but back up several steps: "Hello, King Swarthy... I am a newborn Titan, you can call me Garfield." A cluster of flames appeared out of thin air, burning the whole body of the devil: "You are different from the mage, you are the fire of origin itself, and you are the real Titan." "Of course! Of course I am the real Titan. I like this body and the race of Titans!" His words are indeed from the heart. The existence of Titans is more advanced than the devil, and not only can they be stronger, but also The life-saving ability is also much higher. After Adam leaves the world of the wizard, it only needs to leave a cluster of fire, and there is no danger of falling. And after becoming a Titan, it doesn''t need to practice anymore, the owner will naturally take care of those trivial matters, and it can be lazy. King Sworthy said with satisfaction: "Wonderful transformation, will your original kinsmen be willing to become Titans?" The devil patted his chest and said: "It doesn''t matter whether they like it or not. As long as the Titan plane is willing to cooperate with the world of wizards, there are countless ways for those terrifying wizards to make them willing." While the two were talking, Adam entered the Mithril body, and the body directly activated the magic power through the fire of origin to open another door of the teleportation array, then stepped out to the body of King Swarthy, and then said directly: "You can start Healed." The devil replied: "Then I won''t disturb you, master, can I leave first?" Seeing that there was no objection to both of them, he quickly opened a door and slipped in. The atmosphere stagnated for a while, and King Sworthy opened the power furnace, revealing his flames of origin mixed with unknown black origin: "Then, let''s start. Master, I hope you don''t disappoint the Titans." Adam didn''t say any more nonsense. King Sworthy obviously couldn''t understand the spirit of the mage''s contract. In this case, any guarantees and explanations are not as intuitive and powerful as iron facts. So Adam walked towards the power furnace step by step. During the walking process, his body fluctuated a little bit disintegrated, the fire of origin broke through the heavenly spirit cover and burned out, and the body hidden in the reincarnation technique was constantly releasing its own energy. This energy reached its peak before reaching the King Swarthy Power Furnace, and then the body disintegrated, its own fire leaped upward, and merged with King Swarthy. "It''s started, don''t resist." The lean camel is bigger than the horse. Although King Swarthy is trapped by the elbow of the weird energy of the Gold Eater, the energy he can mobilize is still dozens or hundreds of times more than Adam. After the fusion, Adam briefly entered the alien superpower. Dimensional model. Energy fluctuations are rising steadily, and the threads residing on the atomic nano-robots are supported by energy at the same time. Teams rush to all directions to integrate into the royal family''s body, and in the fire, Adam begins to face the gold-eating virus. The monsters made by the Titans also mastered the ability to transform power into language. The two continued to fight in the fire of King Swarthy, one side sang forward and the other lingered. Like the previous conjecture, the virus is constantly evolving, changing the attack mode at any time according to King Swarthy''s response, but the king''s fire is unchanged. The reason why it has survived until now is supported by profound background. Adam rewritten the defense program against the remaining''territory'' in accordance with the method of fire language, and the effect was outstanding. The virus was temporarily at a loss for this sudden change, and the tide retreated, only mobilizing a few parts to continuously harass. They were watching the new program and Find a way to break. Adam doesn''t care about the temptation of viruses, even if they find flaws in new programs, it doesn''t matter, because not only they will mutate, Adam will also, and he is confident that with his own computing power, viruses are definitely not an opponent. The blank during this period is very important. It only takes a little more time for Adam to complete the further conversion of the rune system and the fire system. Chapter 254： 2 rebirths The rune system is superior, and its information carrying capacity far exceeds that of fire languages ??and gold-eating viruses. When the information and power carried by each symbol on both sides are no longer of the same order of magnitude, no matter how the virus mutates, it is impossible to break the defense program. This is a qualitative crush. Moreover, a virus is different from a fire language. It has only destructive functions. In other words, as long as a program that it cannot break is built, it will collapse in the midst of mutation. That was a waste of time, so Adam decided to use another method to kill the virus. The disease on the body is mainly due to the targeted oxidant ability of the Gold Devourers. As long as those things have enough energy support, the nano robots can handle them. By analogy, the fire problem is also due to the targeted reasons. So, as long as you temporarily change the form of the fire and let the virus lose its target, you can naturally kill them calmly. This job is difficult, troublesome, and dangerous. The danger comes from distrust. The conversion must be accompanied by the cliff-like decline of King Swarthys own breath. Adam felt that King Swarthys body must be under the watchful eye of the entire race. If the treatment takes too long, he may be anxious by the rest. The king is torn apart. But now that the arrow is on the line, I can only hurry up, and I have the wisdom and patience that I hope in Titan. The protection of the reincarnation technique disappeared little by little. Adam''s body was wrapped in his own fire and appeared in the power furnace of King Swarthy. At this moment, the fire of origin became a group of information and symbols in Adams eyes. Adam then As a programmer, you can arrange and combine them at will, and even "translate" them. This is the special feature of will life. They have more possibilities than flesh and blood creatures, but once occupied, it is easier to conquer from within. The next thing to do is to express the fire language in the form of runes to further strengthen Adam''s control and use him as Adam''s clone, and then use the reincarnation technique to reincarnate again. Adam is multitasking. On the one hand, he uses runes to write anti-virus programs and on the other hand compiles fire. Although he has long expected it to consume a lot of energy, it still makes Adam feel a little painful when the real thing comes. There are already five thousand in one day. The unit''s ether crystals are thrown into this bottomless pit. Garfield did not dare to move in the royal city. Hundreds of warlord-level titans surrounded him and King Swarthy''s body. There were dozens of extra-dimensional wills descending through the void in an unknown place, and the surrounding energy was almost Stagnant, Garfield felt that he would be torn to pieces if he moved slightly. "I might as well stay with my master!" Garfield cried in his heart. It has been a whole day, and he can''t stand it anymore! He tried to say something to break the atmosphere of killing, but even the slightest movement of the corner of his mouth would attract everyone''s attention. For the Titans, what Adam is doing now determines the life and death of King Swarthy, and the life and death of the king determines whether the race can continue, and no one will take it lightly. Click, click! The small voices in King Sworthy''s body immediately moved the heartstrings of many Titans. They wiped their guns and went on fire almost at the same time. More than a hundred energy attacks rushed towards Garfield subconsciously. They wanted to protect themselves but they were not familiar with the space. Power can''t do it, only screaming helplessly. Fortunately, not all the Titans are so nervous. Qi 31 flashed to Garfield to prop up a barrier to stop the attack, and then shouted: "Look carefully! The king''s body is improving!" The work of the nanorobot is from the inside to the outside, and the sound is emitted from the outside, indicating that the internal injuries have been basically handled intact. The words of Qi 31 restored their sanity. The Titans discovered that the sound of two scars falling off just now, not only that, but the continued small voices kept on, and they saw that the Wang''s body was healing and regaining its luster. Garfield was terrified: "I''m a Titan, I''m really a Titan, and it''s my master who heals the king! It has nothing to do with me!" The tension eased, but no one spoke to Garfield, including Qi 31. In fact, of all the people present, Qi 31 had the most complicated emotions. The secret of Adam''s true identity is only transparent among the royal family. Qi 31 really believed that Adam was a new born genius and wise man, but he didn''t expect that this impression would be overturned before long. He felt that he was deceived. The more you treat each other sincerely, the more your heart hurts after you discover that you have been deceived. Qi 31 is a little bit overwhelmed now. He grabbed Garfield in one hand, threw him aside, and said coldly, "Stay still. It''s up to you whether you are a Titan or not. You''d better pray that your master can cure the king, otherwise I will definitely I will kill you myself." As soon as the voice fell, the sudden change occurred. The fire of King Swarthy''s origin suddenly burned violently above the city, and the Titans all showed surprise expressions. This is a scene that has never been seen in more than ten years, but the surprise did not last for a second~www.novelhall .com~ They found that the fire of origin was gone! Can''t perceive a single bit! The joy froze in an instant, hundreds of warlords turned into combat forms at the same time, huge energy gathered in their bodies, and their anger turned into boundless killing intent. "The invader betrayed the king! He damn! You are all going to die!" Qi 31 roared, the nearest he fired the first shot, if he hits, he will definitely die. Garfield felt ashamed. He felt that the owner had not failed, but no one listened to his explanation. The body of the space titan would disappear before it was actually used. "I hope that after I become a Titan, the clone in the world of the wizard will still be useful..." "I''m probably the most miserable devil in the world..." Garfield fell into self-pity and didn''t notice the situation outside. After a few seconds... "Hey, why am I still alive? What are you doing?" He muttered as he looked at the Titans who saluted him in shock. When the seven thousandth complete ether crystals were consumed, the translation work was finally completed with difficulty. The will of King Swarthy in the Fire of Origin was completely covered. At this time, he was Adams extra-dimensional clone. In this state Regardless of whether he left behind, he couldn''t stop any movement of Adam. It can be said that as long as Adam wants to, he can destroy this king like the Gold Devourers. The anti-virus program was successfully written at the same time, the next step is to find a carrier for reincarnation. Because it is not really going to be reincarnated, it only needs a vacant healthy body to temporarily accommodate will and energy. There are many such carriers, Adam. Adam folded his hands together as his chest, summoning the magic circle with dazzling brilliance, and then a tiny creature flapped its wings and flew out of the summoning space in a daze... Chapter 255： cure Sophia has a good time in the summoning space again. There are foods that can never be eaten, and friends who can be found at any time. You can go to sleep when you want to sleep, and you can think of it. Except that you havent seen the dragon for a long time, its a little unhappy. Everything else is fine. Just now she was playing with Lina, completely forgetting that she was a third-level magic-changing dragon, collecting nectar for Lina like a bee, and then suddenly she was enveloped by a radiance, bringing out the summoning space. She was surrounded by fierce flames. She forgot to flap her wings and fell down with an exclamation. She only had time to look around after finding that the flame hadn''t burned herself to death, and then she saw Adam who was bathed in flames above her head. Her eyes lit up, and she flew towards Adam: "Dalong, Dalong, you are doing..." Before Sophia''s words were finished, the entire dragon froze in the air, and then immediately began to transform, water waves swayed in the soft light, and the water waves quickly converged. After the light dimmed, Sophia''s ten-meter-long fighting form appeared in front of Adam. The weird soul vibration makes the existence of itself illusory and brings about the regular fluctuations of the fire of origin of King Swarthy, which is different from the convenience of using the real body. Now Adam must first coordinate the frequency of the soul and the fire of origin. Five minutes later, Adam finally found a suitable frequency, and he sighed softly: "Punch!" The reincarnation magic takes effect immediately, transforming the fire of origin into information, and instantly enters Sophia''s brain in combat form. Sophia closed her eyes, then opened sharply, two pillars of fire burst out, and then surging flames ignited all over her body. Adam found that he underestimated the power of the super-dimensional biological core and the weirdness of the reincarnation technique. When they were activated at the same time, they actually began to change Sophia''s form of existence under Adam''s suppression. At the same time, the body of King Swarthy lost the Origin Fire showed a tendency to collapse, the virus without the target was exposed in the body, and after a short pause, he frantically began to attack the body. Adam directly released the ontology''s reincarnation technique, personally controlled the compiled anti-virus program, and was distracted to intercept the virus. The thread in Sophia''s body is controlling this body, rushing to the outside world at the fastest speed. He can''t stay here anymore. Only when King Swarthy''s breath disappears completely can all the viruses surface and fight to the death. "...What are you doing?" For the rest of his life, Garfield finally came online with the perception of extraordinary creatures. Only then did he realize that the goal of the Titans'' salute was not himself, but the actual flame of will in front of him. All of a sudden he only felt his metal body instantly weakened, with the smallest voice. Called with the Titans: "The king..." "King Geer." The flame of will lightly defuses the energy attack of the soldiers, leaving only one sentence: "Don''t worry, wait quietly." He left the king city and disappeared. The life and death of King Swarthy affects not only the hearts of the Titans. The gold-eater kings also shifted their eyes to the royal city and launched an all-out attack on the Titan Kings on the ultra-dimensional battlefield. They wanted to stop, at least. To interfere with King Swarthy''s treatment, the pressure on the front line is huge, King Geer lowered his will in his busy schedule, and he did not dare to stay for long. For Titans, the will of the royal family is not inevitable, but thousands of years of history have proved that the royal family is correct most of the time, so these wise men who like to use their brains more than ordinary Titans choose to stop thinking at this time. Obeying orders honestly, this habit saved Garfield''s life. He quietly lay in the air and didn''t dare to move. If the surrounding energy were not so strong that it solidified the space, he could not wait to open a portal and escape directly. He even felt that the atmosphere of the previous killing was good, at least the energy cannon that hit him without blinking an eye. However, after only a few seconds... "what is that?!" "Something flew out!" Garfield was shocked and flew out? King Sworthy must not be able to fly out, so only: "Sophia! Master! Don''t leave me! Take me with you when you escape!" But this time, apart from him, none of the Titans changed. Even if they really wanted to escape, this blatant way was too ridiculous. The countless energy vortex rising from the defensive shield had firmly locked him, as long as he Dare to have a hint of engulfing the fire to break through the defensive cover, and the entire royal city''s one-year energy quota will be poured on him in one second. So all the Titans watched Sophia''s figure circling three times around King Swarthy''s body, sending out a dragon''s breath with lava and a screaming dragon, and then flew back to the king''s body. Then the super-dimensional breath exploded, and King Swarthy''s body slowly ascended, causing the entire royal city to vibrate as an earthquake. The Titans did not know how to express their joy in their hearts. They flew around like headless flies, shouting: "The king is recovered! The king is healed!" Adam returned to King Swarthy''s body The energized metal body has faded away from the "rust" and cracks and restored to its original appearance, just like his name, and the power furnace is restored to its original shape. The dizzying complex structure. The virus was completely wiped out, and the remaining tissue became a specimen and was sealed and thrown into the portable space. Sophia fell into the power furnace to release the reincarnation technique. King Sworthy''s fire escaped from Sophia''s brain and re-entered the body. The majestic energy flowed in all directions along the broad energy circuit, reactivating the two-kilometer behemoth. The thread returned to the body, and Adam and the Mithril Titan battle body were suspended in the air side by side, and said loudly: "The mage never breaks his promise, and I hope the Titan will do the same." Projected in the present, more real than before, King Sworthy stepped forward with a smile and gave Adam a hard hug: "Thank you, guest of the alien plane, you have got the friendship of the Titans. In the years to come, the Titans will Your friend forever!" The title has changed from an alien invader back to a guest. Adam does not doubt the truthfulness of King Swarthys words, and the upright temperament of the Titan family will not say anything about it. Adam is convinced that if the world of wizards is really compatible with the Titans The planes form an alliance, and this friendship will bring him great value. Not to mention, the 47 super-dimensional beings with the top combat effectiveness are already worth the risk they took. "It''s my pleasure, King Swarthy." King Swarthy laughed, patted Adam on the back a few times and then let go and said, "It feels so wonderful to be healthy again! I can''t wait to give those traitors some color!" Adam said immediately: "It''s a pity, King Swarthy, I don''t have any more ether crystals. You need to figure out the energy problem yourself." Chapter 256： reward "Why would I want something from you, my friend, you misunderstood me, hahaha..." King Swarthy smiled awkwardly, then dismissed the projection and said: "Next, I need maintenance and rest. You can stay in the royal city for a few more days. Besides, apart from the core secrets, you will have the same authority as mine in the Titan race." This was expected. Adam thanked him and entered Mithril''s body and flew out with the ignorant Sophia. In general, this adventure is worthwhile, and Adam is very satisfied with the series of gains. The large amount of information and information obtained has an important role, especially the existence of the Devourer and the origin of the Titan plane. This will also be the focus of Adam''s next mission. We must find a way to divert the Devourer from the origin, or It is to temporarily shield its erosion, so that the space anchor can locate the coordinates and then contact the fifth element holy tower. Adam can''t connect to the magic net now. I don''t know how the Devourer cuts off the signal. Although Adam can still feel the existence of the magic net, he cannot upload his own news. If you want to do this, it was desperate to get the trust of the royal family before, but now that the real body can directly appear on the plane of Titan, the means that represent the world of the wizard can also be used, which is slightly reduced. The task is difficult. Although the road ahead is still difficult, at least hope can be seen. In addition, Sophia, who temporarily sheltered the fire, has gained a lot of benefits. The most valuable thing is to fill the problem of exhaustion of the foundation after the transformation, which greatly increases the possibility of her becoming a super dimension. Secondly, the permanent ice armor on the outer layer of Sophia''s battle form was given metallicity, becoming a super-dimensional magical metal, and the physical and energy defenses were amazingly improved. Even Sophias normal form has benefited a lot. She is now standing on top of Adams head curiously. Every time she **** her wings, tiny water elves appear. These elves can be her playmates and need to fight. Time is the activated three-level water element magic. "Where is the dragon? Is this you? You are deformed again? Then can you become like a dragon?" After playing enough, Sophia lay down and asked a series of questions against Adam''s ear. "This is the Titan plane." The exit was right in front. Adam only answered one sentence and signaled her to shut up first. There are still many people outside to deal with, especially Qi 31... In any case, it is not a glorious thing to use his trust. Garfield was very proud. Although it was Adam who healed King Sworthy, it had nothing to do with him, but the Titans didnt know this kind of thing, and they didnt understand what was the master and what was a slave, only if the two were the same person, so in King Sworthy After recovering, these simple big brains flew down one by one and slapped Garfield''s head, and then picked him up with **** and tossed him in the sky. Garfield is not used to the way the Titans express kindness, but without delaying his pride, he blurts out a series of big talks without thinking. Until Adam flew out of King Sworthy''s body, Sophia listened to Garfield''s big words and said suddenly: "Bringing!" When the Titans saw Adam, they immediately stopped their''ravaging'' Garfield, swarming towards Adam, preparing to express their gratitude in their most simple way. Adam immediately recalled that his body was burned by the wind when he just arrived. The horror of people''s constant destruction, a flashing technique left here far away, just sending a message to Qi 31. "So, that''s it." In the maintenance area at the other end of the city, Qi 31, Garfield, and Mithril are enjoying the highest level of care together. Sophia flies around, not caring that she is often crushed into drops of water by the machine, while Adam is standing. Explained to Qi 31 on the side. After listening silently, Qi 31 quickly forgave Adam. After all, Adam has never been unfavorable to the Titans, and he has made a real contribution to saving the entire race. He has nothing to resent. "What are you going to do next? Go back to your world?" "No, I will stay here to support your war with the Gold Eater." "Support us?" It is still in King Swarthy''s body. While swallowing energy blocks like a bottomless pit, he said in a questioning tone: "My friend, if the world behind you can descend on the plane of Titan, it is really as strong as you said. , In that case, support is still possible, but now, if you encounter any gold-eater king with your strength, you will die." Adam shook his head and said, "Compared to entering the front and the battlefield, my ability is more valuable in the rear." "It is the royal family that can really determine the outcome of the war between our two clans, as long as the rear is not attacked." Adam disagrees with his statement: "Each of the 47 royal clans must be on the front line, right? In addition to guarding against the sneak attack by the gold-eaters do you also want to protect the ordinary Titans on the front line? People?" "Ok." "What is the weight of these two responsibilities?" "June 4th." "I can help you liberate the 40% of your attention and divide the battlefield into two levels. The Titan royal family will target the Gold Eater royal family, and the ordinary Titan Warriors will deal with the ordinary Gold Eater race." King Swarthys fire suddenly involved all the energy blocks in front of him into the power furnace at the same time, and said uncertainly: Even if the newborns and knights can all walk on the battlefield, the number of horrors compared to the gold-eaters is far behind. ..." "The quantity cannot be increased temporarily, so improve the quality." "Are you talking about the armor you made? It''s very useful, but the level is too low. Commanders and fighters don''t need those things." "The products I made in York City are only the most advanced of the external armors I know. As long as you trust me and support me, my research can at least double the combat power of ordinary Titans." King Swarthy immediately stopped replenishing energy, and the fire projection flashed in front of Adam. His heart was completely occupied by the words of at least double the combat power. The Titans have always been trapped by the number problem, and the royal family can only be distracted. , If Adam can really improve the combat effectiveness of all Titans, he does not need to be at least doubled, their pressure can be reduced a lot, and they can even start to recover the territories that are constantly being lost. With more territories, Titans will have more The place to obtain resources and spread fire is a virtuous circle that he cannot refuse. He stared at Adam and asked: "What you said is true? What support do you need?" Adam nodded without hesitation: "Combat merit, I need a lot of combat merit to mobilize resources." Chapter 257： plan King Sworthy hesitated: "There is no problem with the exploits, but the resources...you know, the Titans are not rich. Especially the energy block, except for the free to the newborn, every one needs to fight and exchange it. If you suddenly allocate most of it to you..." Adam covered his face. Sure enough, strategic vision and economic vision have nothing to do with strength. He had to explain: "Most of your resources need to be obtained by war. Once the clansmen are stronger, they can win more. More victories and more resources are obtained. Although the initial investment is expensive, the latter will only benefit more." King Sworthy was a little bit ridiculous. He heard contempt from Adams words. He was a little embarrassed to think about that sentence. Adam is just an outsider, and he patted his chest and said that he is a friend. Now his friend is doing his best to help Titan , But he pushes three things. I think the temperature in the space has risen a lot. "No problem, Titan will fully support you." Adam sighed: "After that, you can take some samples of each conversion bacteria and give me some samples. I can try to improve the efficiency of energy block manufacturing." In fact, this is what King Swarthy really worries about. The Titans have never had good energy to use. Since the Devourers cut off the access to the rest of the planes, they have fallen into an embarrassing situation of energy shortage, the most primitive The preparation method is inefficient. Fortunately, there are transforming bacteria, so they can barely maintain the fighting and daily needs. If Adam can really increase the output of energy blocks, this matter is even more important than increasing the combat power of ordinary Titans. He looked at Adam excitedly: "Are you true? Can you create that miraculous energy?" Adam ruthlessly dispelled his illusion: "Ether Crystal? Even if the life level of the transforming bacteria is increased several times, it is impossible to carry and transform the most advanced energy in the void. I can increase some efficiency at most, and the product level will not There are changes." Adam decided to put his words dead in advance: "Moreover, the transformation may not be successful. I can only hope that their life structure is suitable." After spreading the conversation with King Swarthy, Adam did not stay in the city, but directly returned to York City through teleportation. From a security point of view, it was natural that King City had won several chips, but in terms of convenience, it was more advantageous for York City to be closer to the front, so he returned to the small workshop one day later. "Master, do I think you are too kind to them?" Garfield opened three portals in front of him, leading to different places. Sophia flew around among them, and the two had a great time. Almost, during his busy schedule, he directly asked Adam with a contract. "In the current situation, helping them is helping myself." "I don''t see any benefit to you." "I was trapped in the Titan plane, unable to connect to the magic net, and it is impossible to penetrate the crystal wall and return to the world of the wizard." Garfield was stunned when he heard: "What do you mean?!" "The Devourer of the Gold Devourer is the top life close to the true spirit archmage. It has invaded the source and shielded the world. If we want to return to the world of the wizard, we must solve this problem." Garfield was stunned when he heard that, ignoring Sophia''s constant struggle in the folds of space, and asked in a daze: "Close to the life of the true spirit? Solve an enemy close to the true spirit?" Adam took out the experimental equipment brought from the world of wizards from the portable space. The alchemy equipment that he got from the Mage Mord had been left in the deepest of the portable space. If he hadn''t come to the Titan plane, Adam felt that he might never use it. They: "Yes, but the enemy is the enemy, and trouble is trouble. They have the same origin but are different." Garfield stretched out his hand to pull Sophia out, held it in the palm of his hand and asked, "I don''t understand." "Even if I occupy King Sworthy''s body, I don''t even have the ability to stand in front of the Devourers. So I can only help them, enhance the strength of the Titans, and let these big guys deal with the Devourers." "But True Spirit and Super Dimension..." "I know, and I didnt expect the forty-seven super-dimensional to deal with the Devourer, but they can at least contain the Devourer. I only need a little time to connect to the magic net and upload the situation here to the headquarters. There will naturally be one in the Holy Tower. A set of feasible solutions." Garfield regained his senses, crying in mourning and asked, "Master, shall we die?" He only felt that he was too tired and too difficult to live, the true spirit, being killed by the true spirit, any resurrection method would not be useful. Adam didn''t worry much: "Will you land specifically to kill an ant on the ground during the flight?" "Of course not. How can I be so boring." Garfield replied smoothly, and then suddenly realized: "Oh, I see, we are safe for the time being, right?" "Well, unless we are drowned by the water glass it accidentally overturned, in other cases as long as the Devourer does not fully occupy the origin of the Titan plane we are safe for the time being." Garfield was frightened by Adams description. He imagined the scene and felt a deep despair and powerlessness. After being exhausted, he actually took the initiative to say: "Master, I can also help. Is there anything I can do? ?" Adam looked at him in surprise, as if he knew one side again. After thinking about it, he took out the space anchor and handed it to him: "Use your abilities and collect the coordinates. Be careful." Garfield nodded repeatedly: "Don''t worry, Master, I won''t die..." "You can die, but the space anchor must not be lost." Five days later, the first batch of samples of resources and conversion bacteria were all sent to Adam. It seems that the Titans have made up their minds. Not only is there no shortage of materials, but even more than Bada applied for. "The first batch of resources is in place, and the total amount is equivalent to that of the entire Titan in one year..." Standing in front of the mountain of resources, Qi 31 said with emotion to Adam. "Your investment will pay off soon." "Hope." Qi 31 sighed, and then asked: "King Swarthy asked me to help you, what do I do next?" "Build a factory." Qi 31 completely became Adams assistant and set out to help Adam build a smelting factory in York City. At the same time, all the wise men and their students who had spare time in the entire Titan Continent flooded York City continuously. They received the order and did not hesitate. At all costs, overcome all difficulties and help complete Adam''s research. This method is Adam''s favorite, all the trivial matters are left to others, and he only needs to concentrate on experimenting. So after listing the plan of the smelting plant, the common equipment required, and the energy track reserved, he headed into the laboratory with the conversion bacteria. ~： About comments I read all the comments, and I accept everyones calm criticisms, but please understand me a little bit. After all, Im still a newcomer and have no reputation. Friends who click into my book for the first time will usually read the comments first and see The comments were full of curses and many of them left directly. I can''t provoke someone like you, who is called ashamed little white dog, and you''re cursing me when you watch piracy. Please don''t read my book again. I rely on writing to eat. Every subscription and every reader is important. Readers I should respect include those who don''t like my book to leave silently or criticize rationally, but not those who lick their faces while watching piracy. In the evening, I deleted a post by a friend named Lenengzi. I didnt disagree with your opinion. I just saw that everyone had a dispute in the post. I was afraid that everyones anger would affect the mood. You said, in case you get angry I was wronged, and then abandoned the book together. There are also a few sporadic posts for similar reasons. I sincerely hope that my book will add a little bit of fun to everyone''s spare time, rather than add a block to you. Chapter 258： The role of the forest elves The cultivation of transforming bacteria is actually not as difficult as Adam said to King Swarthy. It is really impossible to make ether crystals, but it can be said that it is very difficult to increase its efficiency and the energy content per unit quantity of energy blocks. One simple thing. The reason why he said to King Swarthy was nothing more than a technique of talking. He verbally raises the difficulty of the matter and continuously lowers the other''s expectations. When the result after the completion of this matter exceeds the other''s expectations, he will be doubled in surprise and gratitude. Adam is still a bit dissatisfied with the care and petty of the Titans. In the age without transforming bacteria, Titans relied solely on the energy veins generated underground to obtain energy. All the ores of the entire plane first came from the original source, and secondly from the mineral mother, including the energy mineral vein. There is no need for these troubles to transform Adam. But everything has to be gradual. Adam himself has very limited research and understanding of plants, but he has experts in this area. The forest elves who belonged directly to Adam in the summoning space are now second-level natural controllers. As the leader, Lina has reached the second-level peak. They use their control over plants to cultivate low-level conversion bacteria. The plant form... "It''s not too difficult, Master." Lina said confidently. From the moment Sophia disappeared in front of her that day, she knew that her master would summon her. For this reason, she stopped all activities of the whole clan in the summoning space to ensure that she could respond to her master in the most perfect state at any time. Call. The new world shocked her. Here, she couldn''t feel even a trace of plant power. The Titan plane was the Jedi of these forest elves. She knew that Adam didn''t like any nonsense. After the salute, she walked forward and picked up the most advanced conversion bacteria: "This kind of fungus is amazing, but the magic is only the ability you said. Their structure is very primitive and low-level." Lina talked about inputting her own power into the transforming bacteria, a spores of spores formed quickly, and the transforming bacteria told reproduction aggressively in Lina''s hands. In this short period of time, all the original transforming bacteria were eliminated, leaving only the more advanced groups that stored the power of plants. "I have improved their reproductive ability, and the conversion bacteria that use them as the mother for mitosis will maintain this form." Adam puts the petri dish of high-grade transforming bacteria that are aggregated into a group and working in front of Lina, and uses mental power to restrain the continuous elemental force into it. The transforming bacteria begin to swallow the elements and continue to secrete small viscous liquids. After polymerization, an energy block is formed. "Their function is to produce energy blocks. According to their own level, the quality of the energy blocks produced is also different. What I want you to do is to improve their ability and fertility. There is no need for a unified standard. There are four levels. The conversion bacteria can be upgraded as much as possible on the original basis." "Is it the same as the elemental zerg in the plane of dragon?" Lina said thoughtfully, then reached out and took a piece of transforming bacteria and swallowed it in her abdomen, "I understand, I can do it." Adam nodded in satisfaction, and directly handed all the conversion bacteria samples to Lina, and then said: "Bring them, I will take you back." Struggling flashed in Lina''s eyes and hesitated: "Master..." Adam looked at her and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Master, can I follow you after the conversion bacteria cultivation task is completed?" Lina asked weakly. Adam wanted to refuse this request, because the ability of the plant system is really useless in the Titan world, but he suddenly remembered one thing and changed his words: "Yes, you can do it as soon as possible." Qi 31 would find Adam every day and report on the construction situation. Then he stayed with Adam and watched Adam continuously input characters he hadn''t seen into an instrument he hadn''t seen before. After suffering for three days, he finally couldn''t help it: "Mithril 99, oh no, Adam, what are these things?" It''s not confidential information, and the wizard text Titans don''t understand at all, so Adam did not shy away: "It is the product I will make next, and the formula I will use." He turned on the projector and pointed to the past: " Magnetic metals, space metals, element metals, special metals, etc., here are armors that need to be made of these metals." As a wise man, Qi 31 has an instinctive thirst for knowledge and new technologies. After hearing this bunch of seemingly powerful words, he instantly had a series of questions, but he was directly interrupted by Adam when he just spoke. How is the construction?" Qi 31 was choked, and it took him a long time to introduce it unwillingly. When a race is twisted into a rope, their execution power will be terrible. When this execution power is mobilized to serve a person or a project, the efficiency will be amazing. The magnetized smelting plant was built up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the entire plant area reached or even exceeded Adam''s plan in a short time. Perhaps it is no longer appropriate to call a factory, because every wise man who came here opened their university in the factory area, and now it should be called a high-tech park. Everywhere is lively, there is nothing but the main building within the scope prescribed by Adam. "What are the external devices you reserved for? Also, do we really need to provide equipment?" "No need, come with me." Adam has no intention of delaying time Early production of finished products can not only calm the heart of Titans, but also speed up the task progress. The fact that friends from the alien plane had to show the means in person, in a blink of an eye, reached the ears of all the Titans in York City. Except for the Titans who needed to be patrolled and could not leave, all the others gathered near the factory area, staring at Adam intently, thinking To see what he is going to do. "Fill the energy block along the channel I reserved, without leaving a little gap." "Fill...fill?!" Qi 31 asked in disbelief, "How much energy does it cost!" Not only him, but the rest of the Titans can''t believe their ears. In their hearts, the energy block is to be used in the power furnace. What is the matter if buried in the ground? ! "Just do it, you will know why in a while." After speaking, Adam walked to the center of the main factory building, placed the Mithril body at the final connection of all energy orbits, and then decomposed the body. The pattern was exactly the same as the energy orbit. . The Titans gritted their teeth and executed Adam''s orders. When the energy block was in place, Adam melted the power furnace, leaving only the fire of origin burning in the center. Chapter 259： Royal worries The energy track constructs a magnetized smelting magic array, which is composed of the most common electromagnetic conversion magic array and the smelting magic array obtained from the alchemist. The core part is directly controlled by the electronic control of the fire. When the fire fell at the center of the magic circle, Adam delivered the first magic power to it. The instantaneous energy blocks were all activated and flowed to the fire according to the established track. After the fire was transformed, it spread to the entire main factory building. The magnetic field was born immediately, and Qi 31 and a few Titans who were closer were almost broken into pieces by the electromagnetic storm. At this moment, from the outside, it seems that the main factory building seems to have been independent of the world. The common sense of the Titan plane is subverted in this area. All kinds of weird, indescribable and strange scenes are fleeting and fleeting, when the energy is complete once. Be calm after the cycle. Adam didn''t explain anything, but just let the damaged Titans enter the magnetic field and open the fire control authority as a test product for the first activation. Adam does not need to make a smelting furnace. The Fire of Origin is the best furnace, and this method is of great benefit to the low-level Titans. As the conduction node of the magic circle for a long time, it can not only increase the strength of the body imperceptibly, but also Tinder is more powerful. Several people cautiously walked into the factory building and found that there was no danger before they walked to the place prescribed by Adam to open the fire. Then a huge energy fell in their fire, and the scars on their bodies were healed within a few breaths. "Amazing!" "This function is not very useful for war generals. You can let your students replace it, or spread the fire here," said Adam paused here, and said to Qi 31: "The fire stored in the fire room can also be sent here. In the future, the effect will be much better than pure energy supply." The eyes of all the Titans immediately burst into flames. This effect is too powerful. There are many weak fires in every large inland city. Titans have no good way to enhance their vitality. If Adam''s words are true, it will undoubtedly greatly increase the Titans. The number of individuals, this is a great thing. Ignoring their surprise, Adam continued: "I need a lot of neodymium, iron, and boron to make a special alloy." Qi 31 nodded repeatedly: "No problem, we have a lot of these metals." The first step for Adam is to manufacture rubidium magnets. The process is not complicated, but after the successful manufacturing, it has a great effect. Not only can it replace Mithril to become a more suitable battle body for Adam, but also the factory built with rubidium magnets is specially driven. A lot of energy can be saved afterwards. When doing what you like, time always flies quickly. One year has passed since the establishment of the factory. York City has become the most prosperous city in the entire Titan Continent. If King City is the political center, then York City is the economic center. The products of the Magnetized Smelting Factory have become the equipment that all Titans are chasing after. After actually experiencing the enhancement of combat effectiveness of high-grade alloys and powerful external armor, every Titan is proud of having a new set of equipment. At the same time, huge amounts of resources and military exploits have gathered here from all directions, transforming into strength and sending them out. The area of ??the city has tripled compared to a year ago. Even so, there is still a lot of people and even traffic jams. Four-series basic element suits, turbocharged plug-ins, rigid flexible shields, various element particle weapons, electromagnetic weapons, more powerful force field generators and other equipment are in short supply. If the supply of resources cannot keep up with the production speed, Adam The previously guaranteed doubling of combat power should have been achieved. Compared with the alloys smelted by the Titans themselves, the alloys produced by the new technology are not only improved in energy, but also in physical properties. They do not need to maintain a huge body that is tens of meters high. They can be reduced to a combat form in daily life. Half of it. Adam dissected and analyzed a large number of gold-eating races. After personally experimenting with the format of oxidation rays, combined with the hidden ability in the characteristics of the forest elves, he created a high-grade alloy with strong reducibility. The Titans only need to participate in this in a certain proportion when constructing their bodies. Alloy, you can get excellent corrosion resistance. However, what is recognized as the greatest creation is the invention of weapon space. This technology comes from Garfield''s space technology, Adam abandoned all other functions, leaving only the creation of stable space. After inserting a piece of special space metal into the power furnace as a plug-in, the Titans have a storage space of different sizes, usually they can store external armor in it, and as long as they open it during battle, they can immediately complete the weapon system. Loading and deformation. Nowadays, every Titan is loaded with several external armors in battle, changing from a metal life to a Transformer. It can be said that in this year''s time, Adam completed a major leap in the strength of the Titan race by himself. Because of this, Adam gained a huge reputation. It can be said that in the entire population, except for the royal family, Adam''s order can be effective on any Titan. They are deeply grateful to Adam. In their hearts, Adam did not gain any benefits in this process. It is simply a model of selfless dedication. Of course, this is simply not the case... "Now, ordinary Titans should have no secrets in his eyes." In the unknown mysterious space on the Titan plane, a will flame projection has a complex tone Here forty-seven will flame projections gather together. The hundreds of objects placed in the center are all that Adam made during this year. The finished sample has a light curtain suspended in the air. "It shouldn''t be, it must be." Another royal family pointed to the light curtain, and Adam waved his hand at will to completely disassemble the body of a leader and said, "I don''t know how he did it, he even disdains to hide it. , But I still can''t understand." "Swarthy, do you know?" King Swarthys fire fluctuated: "His ability seems to be able to break down our body into something we have never discovered, and then reassemble it. Adam called it electrons. He said that every Titans body has There are billions of electrons, but..." "But we don''t know what it is." Another king said, "And even the fire is under his control. One year, a mere one year, there is no more fire room in York City. How much fire has been made." "It''s too dangerous. If every individual in the world behind him is so terrible, if they want to be against the Titans... I suddenly feel that the Gold Eaters have become cute." Chapter 260： Royal worries (2) "At least now he is not malicious to us. He did save me. The strength of ordinary Titans is improving, and the number of newborns is also increasing." "Moreover, we have no choice but to trust him." The kings became silent, and they had no choice but to touch their most painful scar. It took a long time for someone to break the embarrassment: "Forget it, let''s talk about the future. Swarthy, what do you call us this time?" "Two things." King Swarthy said excitedly: "First, the upgrade of the transforming bacteria is complete. The energy content and production efficiency of the energy blocks made by the new transforming bacteria are twice as high as before." The kings were moved at the same time, and energy has always been the biggest problem that bothered them. The double increase in conversion efficiency brought about a double increase in their combat effectiveness and endurance. "What you said is true?" "How did he do that?" "Can you produce royal-level energy blocks?" "How about the survival rate of the new conversion bacteria?" Questions one after another, King Sworthy didn''t know which one to answer, so he shouted, "Listen to me!" Seeing the scene calmed down, he said with satisfaction: "The new transforming bacteria are much better than before, and their vitality and fertility completely crush the original version. Although there is no royal-level energy block, we are now fully replenishing energy faster than before. Four times, its already pretty good." "You should know what this means? Although there is still a gap between us and the King of the Gold Eater, we will never be suppressed until there is no breathing time." Everyone agrees that this achievement is too important. It represents that Titan is expected to get rid of the lingering state and truly win time for stable development. King Sworthy once again gave the good news that they could not refuse: "According to Adam''s experiment, they can survive in most environments, and the ground corroded by the gold-eaters will gradually return to life after planting conversion bacteria. And they can be parasitic on the body, if you do this..." "If you do this, ordinary Titans will get a steady stream of supplies when they perform long-term missions!" Another royal family said excitedly. Compared with weapons and equipment, the promotion of conversion bacteria is more significant. It is fundamentally Improved the Titans most troublesome problem. With this result, they can choose a more active war strategy, even if they are more radical, they also have the foundation. The exciting discussion lasted for a long time before everyone remembered to ask King Swarthy what the second thing was. "Secondly, Adam disclosed most of the production process to us, and the cultivation of the conversion bacteria was also taken over by a race he had summoned. He..." "He is leaving the Titan plane?!" "No, he wants to go to the front line, to the territory of the Gold Devourer." Adam didn''t want to stay in York City and waste time. All the things that could be researched had been studied, and the data and intelligence were all recorded. The manufacturing of alloys had reached the limit at his level, and it was impossible to improve. The most important thing is that Garfield sent a message that he found something strange in the territory of the Gold Eater, perhaps related to the coordinates of the hidden plane. Its just that he was not sure and did not dare to approach it. The defense there was even stronger than the former body that was about to be promoted on the front of the Iron Fort. He only dared to hide in the folds of space and observe from a distance. A slight fluctuation did not dare to cause it, of course there was no way. Teleport Adam. So he told King Swarthy of his idea and asked for some support. But before that, he needs to upgrade himself and the summoned beast. The manufacturing process of magnets is very mature. Adam has accumulated a considerable number of permanent magnets such as rubidium magnets, samarium-cobalt magnets, etc. in his warehouse. The magnetic force of these magnets is undoubtedly, and the effect is far beyond the products of the same name on the earth, but there are disadvantages. Just as obvious, too brittle and not heat resistant. These two shortcomings directly dispelled Adam''s idea of ??completely using magnets to make a Titan body. He could only add as much as possible inward on the basis of the mithril main body. When the real body was separated from the body of the Titan, the body of the Titan became a powerful equipment in Adam''s hands, a magical structure. It replaces the traditional magic wand, which is a traditional casting tool, amplifies Adams magic and overall strength in a more perfect and efficient way, and can provide amazing defense. Adam is very satisfied with his invention. He feels that the magic guide is constructed. It will also become a trend in the wizard world. A long time ago, Adam''s idea of ??letting ordinary life in the wizard world possess combat effectiveness finally became feasible. For the mage, it can make the alchemist''s mechanical body stronger, and it can also allow ordinary elements, body refining, and mysterious side mage to enjoy the feeling of having a mechanical body. Adam was in front of him, in the metal liquid that was flowing like a liquid, and all the magic he knew was portrayed through runes on it. The same powerful and terrifying weapon plug-in was loaded into it without money, and then he threw it into the fire. Will take over the refining work and make the structure exactly according to Adam''s idea. The next thing that needs to be reformed is Sophia. The second form that Meredith helped to make was very suitable for combat. Now Adam needs to customize a summoned beast structure for Sophia according to her size. This task is not difficult. The Titan plane originally has the ability to make water-based metals. When the raw materials are solved, only the magic circle needs to be portrayed inward. The same is true for Lina. Although I don''t think Lina''s ability can play any role in the plane of Titan, Adam is not a favoritism, anyway, it is not troublesome, so I made it together. Three days later, Adam''s magical structure was completed first. The finished product looks very cool It has both technology and mystery. Each component can exist alone and connected to each other by a set of rune groups. You only need to activate the rune groups during battle. The equipment can be completed within, which is extremely convenient. On the fourth day, the composition of Sophia and Lina was also completed, and Adam made all preparations, only waiting for the news from King Sworthy. King Swarthy did not let Adam wait too long. On this evening, the long-lost fire projection appeared in front of Adam: "The royal family has agreed to your application and is willing to send a team of quasi-royal warlords to cooperate with you to enter the Gold Eater. territory." Adam followed a standard mage etiquette, and then said: "Thank you very much. I promise that all the news received during the mission will be shared with Titan." King Sworthy nodded: "I don''t doubt this, but the royal family needs another guarantee from you." "Your will." "Don''t make too much noise. Don''t provoke a war when the Titans are not ready for war." Chapter 261： Imaginary balance At that time, in the royal council, after King Swarthy informed the other royal families of Adam''s request, some disputes arose. Titan ushered in a respite that has not been seen in more than four thousand years. The advanced knowledge brought by the alien visitors is bringing rapid changes to the Titan society. At this time, no one wants to break this situation. Even if they know better than anyone else, this is just the calm before the storm, and once the next war begins, it will be a battle of life and death. Especially when one of their enemies is close to the existence of the Protoss. If a Titan proposes to carry out this kind of scout mission, they will do their best to prepare for him, but now this request is made by Adam, they can''t control themselves and think too much. The royal family thought about it from the standpoint of race. If there is a Titan in the rest of the world, if the war between the two races is profitable for the Titans, what will they do? The answer is obvious. But Adam has done a lot for the Titans after all. Whether or not he is prying into the secrets of ordinary Titans bodies and fire, he has brought development to the entire race. They cannot refuse such a request, otherwise it will easily cause a constant collapse. destroy. "Can you guarantee it?" King Sworthy stared at Adam, "My friend." Adam looked at him sincerely and said: "Please don''t worry, starting a war will not do me any good. The interests of the Titans are my interests. I have no reason to harm it." Adam is telling the truth. The existence of the Devourer is not only the sword of Damocles hanging above the Titan, but also a threat to Adam. When there is no certainty and sufficient preparation, Adam will never foolishly provoke him. It is self-defeating, unable to connect to the magic web, and unable to escape from the plane. Today Adam is truly fighting alone, without the world of wizards as a backer for him. I dont know how much King Swarthy believed, but he stopped struggling with this question, and asked: "What do you want to learn from the territory of the Gold Eater? I think the information obtained by the Titans for more than four thousand years is enough. Let you know enough about those traitors." The Titans understanding of the Gold Eater is all focused on combat, such as combat talents, characteristics of attack and defense field, the distribution of nests on the border, etc. The rest is ignorant, after all, they have been in a state of being suppressed for a long time. The most they can come into contact with is the border line. In the deeper territory, they don''t understand what the Gold Eater is doing or wanting to do. "Why is the Gold Devourer clearly grasping the power that can destroy you, but still satisfied with the state of confrontation? As long as the Devourer is willing to take action, with all due respect, the forty-seven royal clans together can only stop them for a while, the final ending. Except for the order of death, there will be no difference." "You should know better than me. The balance you think is all based on imagination." "What do they want? Why are they so obsessed with invading the origin of the Titan plane? Obviously they have mastered the way to other planes, why do they want to stay in this metal-only plane? I don''t think the rest of the world does not. A strange thing that can promote their evolution, under the leadership of the Devourer, there are not many races in the void that can resist them, and there must be reasons you don''t know yet." "These things are what I want to know, and they are the important information that can really affect the strategy and direction of war." King Swarthy was speechless. It was not that they had not thought about these questions, but under the burden of life and death, they did not have the extra energy and ability to seek answers. He sighed and said, "Maybe you are right." There is another reason why Adam did not say that the information captured by the telescope at that time Adam had already been translated, and the scattered groups of words that did not make up sentences made him very concerned. If the person who sent the news is the **** of Titans, The situation on this plane is going to be even more confusing than it is now. "I thought I would meet you again when you became a top wise man." In the iron castle, Tie 27 looked at Adam, who was suspended in front of his eyes, his body was not even as big as his eyes, and his eyes were complicated." I didn''t expect this to be the case. I didn''t believe you were not a Titan at the time. "Sorry..." "No, you dont need to be sorry. I believe you are not malicious to the Titans, otherwise you dont need to kill the mother body with us at all. Besides, the changes you brought are very good, the combat effectiveness of the Iron Fort It is several times stronger than before, and the tribes who went out on patrol have not lost for a long time." Adam was ashamed. He killed the mother because he would not die, and helped the Titan because he was good for him. Although the result was good, the purpose was not pure, but he did not say this. The emotional intelligence was about zero when he first gained the body. , Although it is not very high now, at least he can still tell white lies or something. Qi 31 slapped Tie 27''s shoulder fiercely, and echoed: "Yes, I don''t need to be sorry, we are all grateful to you for all of this, but don''t you really consider recruiting more fighters? Only the two of us , Maybe there is no way to protect you." In fact, Adams first choice of companion was Tie 27. His terrifying defensive power could be of great use. Qi 31 took the initiative and strongly asked to join him after learning about it. Adam couldnt hold him back and could only agree. It''s not that I don''t want to bring more people, but Garfield''s space ability can only hide two of them at most, and even Tie 27''s current height is unqualified. "You need to shrink a little. Be as tall as him." Adam pointed to the twenty-meter Qi 31 and said. "Forty meters is my limit. You can only rely on your ability to shrink." Adam nodded and the two came to an open area. He prepared a special metal for Iron 27 to ensure that his strength would not be weakened after shrinking, and because of the increase in density, his own defenses would be stronger. A day later, all the materials needed by the two during the mission were in place and stored in the weapon space. At the same time, Garfield pretended to be tired and returned to Adam''s side, handed the space anchor back to Adam and the destination. After the coordinates were reported, Adam did not give him the opportunity to continue talking nonsense, and directly deprived him of control of Space Titan''s body. Garfield''s character was too detached, and this mission was very dangerous. Adam couldn''t believe him. The most important hidden job was himself. Mastering the comparison reassured him. After making all the preparations, Adam and the two left the Iron Fort and headed towards the gold-eater inland where Titans had never entered in more than four thousand years. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 262： apostle "Does the new boundary line only extend 7,000 kilometers?" Adam asked when the three of them stood beside the boundary marker after half a day. Tie 27: "Well, after you left, the Gold Devourers launched a few counterattacks. We retreated. The command believed that 7,000 kilometers was the most suitable distance. Too short to maximize benefits, and too long to defend is very difficult. But one thing is very strange. After we retreated here, all the gold-eaters also retreated. Before, I sent Ranfeng 222 to penetrate the enemy''s territory and found that the gold-eaters are very rare, almost Without arming, they seem to have abandoned this area." Adam took this information in mind, and Garfield also told him a similar situation, not only the enemy territory facing the Iron Fort, but this happened across the front of the Titans, and the Gold Eaters were indeed shrinking their forces. If something is abnormal, there must be a demon. The strategy maintained a few years ago cannot be changed because of the death of a mother. They must be brewing a big news. As old enemies and natural enemies, it is impossible for the Gold Devourers not to discover the changes in the Titans during this period. Will they really let the Titans become stronger and stronger? Adam felt that King Swarthy was too optimistic. If you are the decision-making layer of the Gold-Biting Clan, you will definitely not allow the enemy to become stronger and stronger. Only when the enemy is not ready to destroy the enemy is the best choice. However, Adam did not tell Tie 27 of his inference. The Titans really didn''t understand this truth? Adam didn''t think it was true. Maybe they couldn''t extricate themselves from being immersed in today''s rootless prosperity, maybe they already had a way of coping, in short, they could not be controlled by an outsider. Cut off all the chaotic thoughts, Adam took out two newly developed breath simulators and threw them to the two: "Put them on, stronger than the original version. As long as you dont take action, the Level 4 Gold Eater will not be able to pass. Perception finds you." The eyes of the two lit up, and they played with the new plug-in reluctantly. Qi 31 said: "Good thing! If it can be equipped on every Titan on the frontline..." "I stayed in York City for the production method, but the cost of this thing is higher than the top-of-the-line external armor. It is difficult to popularize." The two were a bit regretful, but they were quickly replaced by excitement. The place they were about to carry out was a place that even the royal family had never visited, and the danger they would face was completely beyond the pleasure of this exploration. While the two were equipped, Adam summoned Sophia''s combat form, also installed a simulator, then turned over the dragon and flew along the coordinates recorded by Garfield. At the same time, at the power center called the Land of Enlightenment by the Gold Eater tribe, seven horror lairs exuding high-level super-dimensional auras gathered together to hold a meeting against Titan and Adam. In this area, countless spikes protrude from every nest, nailed around or even inserted into the space, countless energies in all directions are converted into strange colors, without any escape ability, and are sucked into these seven black holes. They are the strongest under the Devourer, and they command all the super-dimensional and ordinary people of the entire Gold Devourer. They call themselves apostles and are children conceived by the Devourer himself. "Father God descended the oracle and ordered us to catch the ant from the different plane." The cold voice in the largest nest stirred up endless storms and energy vortexes, and the finest dust was destroyed and shattered, unimaginable How strong is it? Since Adams arrival can be discovered by the Titans, there is no reason why the Gold Eaters, who are more powerful than the Titans, cant find it. They just think that Adam is just a bug from a different plane. It can''t make waves and is not worth destroying. But now this The bugs in their eyes caused trouble to the Gold Devourers, and the Devourers directly sent down the oracle to capture Adam alive and destroy the hope of Titan. The seven apostles were very angry. They felt that their carelessness made the Father angry, which made them faceless. After the rest of the apostles praised the glory of the Devourer, the seventh apostle said: "The ants are hidden among the Titans. Those idiots can never be obedient." "war!" "Only war can let those idiots know that they have survived until now because of the gift of God the Father!" "We must let the Titans know that they are our livestock''s food, food, and no right to resist!" The first apostles roar followed after another. The rest of the apostles were unaffected. However, the ordinary gold-eaters who were on the alert outside the land of Divine Enlightenment were broken into pieces one after another, but none of them dared to leave. Fanatic reverence fills the gap, looking forward to death. "However, didn''t the Father God say that we can oppress their living space, but can''t completely destroy them? Once the false gods are not dead..." The spikes on the first apostles lair suddenly shot out and penetrated the seventh apostles lair. It suppressed its anger and said, "Seventh! Are you questioning God the Father? Do you think the false gods are against the Father God? ability?!" The seventh apostle let the purple blood drop in the lair: "No, I didn''t mean that." Then he was silent. The fourth apostle said: "First, we have countless people, enough to destroy the Titans. But how far will the war go? You know, after losing food, we cannot evolve." Every Gold Eater knows that they have a deformed companion relationship with Titans Titans will only slow down without them, but if they do not have Titans, evolution will stagnate. "Now that God the Fathers erosion of the origin has reached the most critical step, all heretics who dare to stand on the opposite side of the Father God must be eliminated." The first apostle was murderous, "As long as we successfully break the imprisonment of the false gods on the origin, we can The whole clan evolves and uses the Titan plane as a springboard to convey the glory of the Father God to the entire void. At that time, it does not matter whether the Titan exists or not. We will become the perfect life with the power of the Titan." "So there can be no accidents at this time. Moreover, the Father said that the existence of the antagonist ant is very important. Behind him is a large world with abundant resources and diverse lives. Just catch him and occupy him after we evolve. In the world behind, we can have inexhaustible food, and our life forms can evolve infinitely." The apostles were cheered up. They needed a new world so much. After cutting off the Titans path, they had swallowed the worlds discovered by the Titans, but the void was too barren. I stopped searching and failed to discover a new world, and now I finally have new hope. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 263： Apostle (2) The apostles did not lack wisdom, and when the fanaticism subsided, problems followed. The third apostle asked: "But that ant is too weak. I don''t know why he has the ability to survive in the void outside, but does he really know the way back to his original world? Could it be because of that? Was involved in the turbulence of space, and came to this void by accident after getting lost? After all, the Father God has hidden this plane, even if the false **** is not dead, he cannot find his hometown." Before the first apostle scolded it, the sixth apostle said: "It was me who found him. He didn''t suddenly appear out of the plane. I''m sure he found it on his own initiative. The way he enters the plane is also It''s amazing. Even if you can''t find the world behind him, you must catch him for his means." "And he does make the Titans stronger. If we leave it alone, maybe the Titans will have real threats to us in the near future." "You should know what will happen then." "The Father God was forced to leave the origin to help us, and the previous efforts of the erosion of the origin have been abandoned. The methods left by the false gods will allow the Titan to give birth to countless royal families in an instant. This kind of consequence will be irreparable to our death. The first apostle finally said: "So, war." "I second." "Seconded."... At this time, the three Adams, and even the entire Titan race, did not know that a conspiracy against them had formed a storm. The cloud of war had already floated over their heads, and it might erupt at any time. They did not encounter many large-scale gold-eaters along the way. Under the action of the invisible force field and breath simulator, they smoothly avoided all patrols and came to the explosion point of Li-15 at that time. There are still storms blowing in the area from time to time, and sometimes you can see energy gathering and radiation forming an explosion. At this time, Tie 27 asked: "Adam, I heard that your factory has the ability to help the weakened tinder aggregate, lithium 15..." "Lithium 15 is one of the first batch of fires to be helped. The situation is much better than before. As long as the factory does not stop production, the fire can be re-spread within five years." Qi 31 said enthusiastically: "Magnetic Smelting Factory We have already opened branches in several large cities in the surrounding area. It is foreseeable that we will welcome a large number of newborns in the next five to ten years." Tie 27 nodded in relief: "Maybe I should go to spread the fire." Adam suddenly asked: "After the fire spread, what impact will it have on you?" "The strength will drop, and it will need to accumulate energy to recover. What''s wrong?" Adam: "Then I think, you quasi-royal fighters, it is better not to spread the fire for the time being." The two looked at each other for a while, and asked, "Why?" Of course its because of the fear that the Titans will lose their mid-level combat power when the Golden Devourers start a war. However, the war is only Adams guess and cant be used as a reason. Adam was too lazy to spend his saliva explaining so much with them, so he just took it as a piece of advice and exposed it. This topic. Adam pointed to the low-level gold-eaters who were active in the explosion center and asked, "They seem to be cleaning up the energy storm?" Tie 27 replied: "They are the lowest-level units of the Gold Devourers. Their only purpose is to open up nests and clear the battlefield." "No one is directing them?" "Yes, but their superior strength is not high. Such low-level individuals are everywhere in the territory of the Gold Devourer, and they may be annihilated at any time due to a little accident." Adam nodded. This is a good spy, numerous and unobtrusive. Thinking of this, Adam patted Sophia on the back, and the dragon opened its mouth and breathed out the dragons breath to trap all the low-level gold-eaters ahead. The static electricity contained in the dragon''s breath paralyzed them and lost their ability to control their bodies. Tie 27 and Qi 31 didn''t know what Adam was going to do, but they were excellent fighters. They knew that only obedience to the commander could give full play to their strength on the battlefield, so they followed Yaqian without saying a word. After coming to the front, Adam stretched out his hand and grabbed a three-meter-long Gold Eater. The high-frequency vibrating electric knife in his hand easily penetrated its defensive field, and then separated its back along a straight line. He did a lot of work on dissecting the gold-eaters in York City, but at that time, the test products were all Grade 2 or higher, and this kind of cannon fodder had never been seen. After the incision, the current quickly penetrated into its body, searching for the structure equivalent to the neuron and its signal receiving structure, and destroying them directly. Then Adam cut open its brain and found... "A paste? Don''t they even have the ability to think?" Qi 31 replied: "Well, they can only follow the simplest commands and perform the simplest tasks, but the metal they excrete is very suitable for building the body of the newborn Titan." Adam wondered: "Then why don''t you capture these things?" Tie 27 waved away Adam''s energy and liberated one of them. It flew around like a headless fly for a few seconds, then hovered in the air and trembled violently, and then blew itself. "That''s it. After they leave the group and the command unit, they will directly self-destruct, but your abilities are so powerful that we could not capture these low-level units before." Adam knew it was really cannon fodder, and it was still cannon fodder with no recovery value at one time. It was equivalent to the lowest-class mage in the world, produced by apprentices, and had only a cleanup function. "Does a group only accept orders from one superior? Or do they choose to receive orders from other superiors when they are imported into other groups?" This question is a bit strange. The Titans hadn''t thought about it. Tie 27 pondered for a while, guessing based on his long-term combat experience on the front line: "It should be the latter." "That''s good." Adam summoned Lina. It was the first time Tie 27 saw Lina and was very curious about her: "This is yours... um..." Lina is so charming It is a pity that she only plays the piano to the cow: "Your Excellency, I am Lina, the forest elf, the slave of the master. Tie 27 is very friendly: "I know you, transforming bacteria is your masterpiece, you have helped us a lot." Adam interrupted their conversation, and the buzzing electric current was flashing, and the brains of all the gold-eaters were opened, and then ordered Lina: "Use the seeds I transformed to parasitize them, I need to know them Where did you go, what did you do." Lina executed it immediately, planting a dark blue, highly transparent seed like the head of the Gold Eater. This kind of seed can carry weak electric current and magnetic field. After entering the body of the parasited organism, it can simulate electrical signals, replace neurons, provide them with wrong information and wrong instructions, and at the same time manipulate their actions, and can be parasitic. The body is nourished and reproduces new seeds. The disadvantage is that the level is too low and can only be used on the lowest-level gold-eaters, but it can also come in handy now. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 264： Thunder Giant The two Titans had never seen such a magic before, and they didnt know the use of doing this. They saw Adam finally wound a blue grass around his wrist and sent Lina back to the summoning space. What is that? Can you control them?" "Every gold-eater that flies away is equivalent to an extension of my line of sight, and everything they see will be integrated into my brain. It is similar to the radar produced in a smelting factory, except that they are bio-radars." Adam explained. "Just rely on the lowest-level gold-eaters? Can it be useful?" "You only need to hide your eyes in the dark. If you are too conspicuous and too bright, you will be easily blinded." This is the most common method used by wizards in wars. In fact, there is nothing to be surprised. Its just that the skill book of the Titan race is crooked. Every Titan is a warrior. In their battle sequence, there are no units that perform special tasks. These They are very unfamiliar with the small methods. In the final analysis, the background is too shallow. "Your evolutionary method is too single. Its not right to blindly seek big and strong. Its like the current battle between you and the Gold Eater race. When there is no chance of victory on the front battlefield, you should have adopted the other methods long ago. Look for opportunities outside to bring the line of strength closer." The two looked at each other: "What does it mean that the evolutionary method is too single?" "For example, in terms of intelligence, it is impossible for your size to sneak into the territory of the Gold Devourers silently, but if there is a kind of Titan who does not build a body towards the big, but keeps making itself smaller and less noticeable. , You are not so passive now." Tie 27 thought, but Qi 31 disagreed: "But if you do that, how can you guarantee safety?" Adams words were very rude: "Safety? You are on the verge of extermination at any time. How can you be qualified to maintain the safety of every tribe? At this time, the sacrifice of some people is necessary, and there is a simple truth. Still need me to tell you?" After an awkward silence, Tie 27 whispered: "Like Li 15?" Adam thought of the Titan who went to death: "Li-15 is different. His role in the war is different from what I said." Qi 31 unwillingly said: "Then what should we do?" "It''s too late to do anything. The Gold Eater will not give you a chance." "I can only wait for death?" Qi 31 was happy, he felt that the situation was not so bad, and the Titans had been getting stronger, especially in this year, the strength had almost doubled. Adam was not answering him. If their Titan God is not dead, and recently returned to the Titan plane to kill the Devourer, then naturally everything is fine. But if the Titan God fails to return, then this race is dead. Unless this time going deep into the enemy''s territory to get the result Adam wanted. Silent for a long time, Adam was busy summarizing the visual information that came, analyzing the movement of the gold-eaters that appeared in the periphery, and finding the fastest and safest way to reach the place Garfield said. Iron 27 and Qi 31 are thinking about what Adam just said. Of course, it is doomed to think about nothing. "Okay, we are going to set off." Adam returned to Sophia''s back and said to the two of them, "The next journey will not be too easy. I need you to open up the emergency control authority of your body to me. I want to guarantee when necessary. I can let us all enter the folds of space in an instant, is there a problem?" It seems that it has crossed a certain limit, and the number of Gold Eaters has suddenly increased. Although it has not reached the point of nests everywhere, patrols can be seen everywhere. Adam asked Garfield in his mind: "Is that the same when you came before?" Garfield shook his head: "No, there were almost no gold-eaters here when I came here. The really tightly guarded area is about 5,000 kilometers deep. Master, I think something is a bit wrong." "Is there a rune set to record the magic?" This was something that Adam casually told before Garfield left, asking him to leave the record magic in a relatively hidden place to facilitate the observation of the movement of the gold-eaters. "To the southwest, in a pothole 760 kilometers away, but the terrain here has changed. I don''t know if it is still intact." After telling the two of this situation, Tie 27 said, "There are three gold-eaters crossing in that direction. If you can''t avoid it, I will go and lead them away. Adam stopped him and stretched out his hand in front of him. The rune brilliance was invisible in the invisible force field. The electric elements quickly converged under the restraint of the magnetic field and gradually formed a thunder giant fifteen meters high, and then used electric fire to simulate fire fluctuations. , And then he took out the two most common nickel-cadmium metals from his portable space, melted them and wrapped the giants, and a freshly baked and vain nickel-cadmium Titan was born. Qi 31 stepped forward and poked it and asked, "This thing is useful?" "The one-time thing is basically the lightning giant of electric magic. I didn''t expect it to completely destroy the patrol, but it should be no problem to distract." The lightning giant is a third-level magic, if it is directly detonated, it can barely reach the fourth level. Power, but the nickel-chromium alloy on the surface of the body will suppress a part of the power, but it is enough. Adam opened a portal to send the Thunder Giant into it. The next second, he suddenly appeared about a hundred kilometers ahead, and rushed directly in the direction of the patrol. Probably the Gold Eater had never thought that they would see the Titans in such a place close to the hinterland They were stunned for a moment. But Adam was not stunned. Under his control, the giant pointed his finger to the sky, and a thunder gun shot from the sudden dark cloud and fell into his hand. Then the giant''s body spread out to an exaggerated extent, fiercely. The thunder gun was projected out. Most people have a misunderstanding of electric magic. Theoretically speaking, the speed of electric field is the speed of light, and the speed of electric current is the speed of turtle. Therefore, electric magic cannot reach the level of shooting the enemy from the hand. Magic power can make the electric field. Combined with electric current, it can increase the speed of electric magic by thousands and tens of thousands of times. The thunder gun left a dazzling trail in the eyes of Tie 27 and Qi 31. The visual afterimage had not disappeared, and the huge explosion sounded into the ear. The thunder gun hit a patrol team right away, and its spiral force penetrated the defensive field and landed in the center of the team. It exploded when it came into contact with a four-level gold-eater, and the violent current burst into an amazing instant Temperature, the neighboring Level 3 Gold Eater was directly burned into ashes, and there was no chance of becoming a corpse after death. Qi 31 couldn''t imagine that such a terrifying thing was summoned by Adam. He looked at the front and Adam in amazement, muttering: "This is magic?!" Chapter 265： Rush (1) Although they know that Adam is a mage, the Titans actually have no specific knowledge of the profession of mage. Adam has always shown in front of them, except for teleportation, the rest is still in understanding. For example, various novel alchemy formulas, various attacks launched by force field forces including invisibility and magnetic fields, and external armor that is essentially not separated from the release system. But this summoning the Thunder Giant Magic directly gathers the elements in the body, and activates the elements that are only tools in their eyes, so that they can go out against the enemy independently. It is obviously only commander-level strength, but it can make every ordinary attack have command. The effect of a full blow, this method really exceeded their cognition. "It is a kind of energy-shaping magic, the elemental summoning system. I am not very good at this kind of magic. The third-level mage who really refines this category can use his own magic power to leverage dozens of times his own elemental power and summon a The elemental creatures of the large corps." Adam is very humble. He is good at the release system and the force field system. He can only learn about the plastic energy system casually. The formation of such a power depends on his huge magic reserve and infinite heart. Talent skills used. The horror in the eyes of Tie 27 and Qi 31 became more and more intense. Adam said it was an understatement, but they didnt think that. The Thunder Giant was nothing to the two of the warlords, but now, Adam meant to say this thing. It is just a consumable item, as long as the energy supply is sufficient, it can be produced continuously. This is terrible. None of the strongest creatures in their impression of the gold-eaters have this ability. If there are many mages like Adam in the world of wizards, if each of them has the power of Adam, then that world "It''s terrible." Tie 27 murmured to himself. Adam did the same to summon the two Thunder Giants again and sent them to different positions to attract the attention of the Gold Eater patrol. They also rushed into the team straight after the''greeting'', allowing the Gold Eater to open their mouths. On the nickel-cadmium body, fly in the same direction without turning back after seduce. Recording that the gold-eaters around the magic rune group were all drawn away, Adam stopped the two Titans who were still watching, and cautiously touched the front. Just when Nian Motive touched the rune group, a large number of pictures came into Adams mind. After reading it quickly, Adam found that the movement of the gold-eaters is really problematic. They are destructively mining resources, and there are numbers every time. From here, a large group of people flew into the guard zone. Suddenly Adam''s eyes were condensed, he hurriedly played the scene, pointed at the huge vague and terrifying ghost image above, and asked the two of them: "What is this?!" The two turned their gazes to the screen. Suddenly, fire energy soared into the sky, almost breaking the invisible force field, and said in shock: "Apostle! This is the apostle''s lair!" "What is an apostle? What do you call the gold-eater?" Qi 31 lifted Adam and said in a panic: "Give me this picture! I must tell the king immediately, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous!" Adam frowned and soothed: "Don''t worry, the elves I stay in York City can help you deliver the news. Now, tell me what an apostle is?" In the following formation, all three of them were absent. The Titans were worried that the Gold Devourers would launch a full-scale war, but Adam felt very unhappy. It seemed that he had underestimated these monsters. Their reaction speed was not slow at all, and they knew the truth of stifling danger in the bud. "Master, after a thousand kilometers ahead, it is the precaution zone." Garfield whispered, "Should we go? The Gold Devourers did not attack early or late, but it is time for trouble. Master, I think it is very possible. Its about you." Seeing Adam''s silence, he went on to say: "Master, do you remember the reaction of the Katos radiation monsters after they found you during your first mission? They coveted magic and even willingly gave up everything to capture you. You The knowledge revealed now is actually similar to the magic that was exposed at the time, except that the Titans are more friendly. "But the Golden Devourers are different. They have a powerful existence similar to the true spirit. I think in the eyes of the Devourer, the value of you and the world of the wizard behind you is higher than that of the Titans." "Of course it has no way to take the world of the wizard, but you are different. If this behemoth flying in the sky is really attracted to the ground by you, can the resurrection methods you and I leave behind can still be useful?" What Garfield said is very reasonable. He is not even qualified to speculate about the means of approaching the powerful creatures of the true spirit, but now it is a bit unreasonable to worry about this. The Devourer is busy eroding the origin. If it wants to shoot Adam personally, it would have been so long ago. It did, but since it didn''t, it shows that it is still difficult to corrode the source. It can''t get out of it. Otherwise, the Titan plane cannot remain calm so far. Now the apostle is the one who needs to worry most. Thinking of this, he took the two of them to find a safe place, sank deeply into the ground, and then released Garfield: "Go and bring back all the recorded magic you have left, fast. You can choose if you encounter a dangerous area. Sexual renunciation." At this time, Garfield knew the priorities and didn''t discount the execution of Adam''s orders. He exhausted all his abilities. Within six hours, he teleported around the guard zone for a week and recovered seventeen recorded magic rune groups. Adam and Tie 27, Qi 31 carefully browsed several times together, and then Tie 27 said heavily: "Except for the first apostle who has been sitting in the land of enlightenment, the other six apostles have left the defense zone~www.novelhall. com~ Except for the Devourer, there is only one possibility of total war." "There will be no surprises." "Did any apostles directly participated in the last full-scale war?" "The first apostle never left the land of enlightenment. The remaining six all shot at the later stage of the war to kill the king." "In other words, they won''t leave the land of enlightenment in a short time, will they?" Tie 27 shook his head: "In fact, the two of us are the closest to the core of all Titans after the territorial fall. I don''t know where and what the apostles did in the early days of the war. Adam, this mission." Adam categorically said: "The mission cannot be abandoned, but has to be accelerated. Assuming that the apostle will return to the defense zone, now may be the only and safest time. Trust me, this mission is very important." Adam projected a three-dimensional map. In addition to the terrain, even the number and location of the gold-eaters were marked out in detail. He drew a straight line between the current point and the target point: "We have no time to hide. Next, I need you to entice the Gold Devourers for me" Chapter 266： Break in (2) tickets~~~ Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read it on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "Mage Adam" at any time... "...Attract all the firepower in the range, to ensure that I can reach and enter the guard zone." "You want to go in? But what''s the use of going in? You can''t go deeper." Qi 31 doubted. Adam zoomed in on the map, resting his fingers on a complex and unique building, and said: "Such buildings exist along the entire guard zone. In the range I can see, it is also the only thing built with ore structures. I You must know what its use is." Tie 27 didn''t worry about Adam''s purpose, but said: "It''s difficult, there are too many gold-eaters here, and we can''t get much time with all our efforts. Even if we pay the price of death." Adam took out 2,000 units of Ether Crystal from his portable space and gave it to the two of them: "This is a high-level energy source. It can ensure that your energy supply is always at its peak." Iron 27 took the piece and put it directly in the mouth, feeling the unprecedented vigor of the fire, and his eyes lit up: "Perfect energy! With it, the time can be extended, but at most forty minutes, otherwise we will die as well." Forty minutes. enough. "You don''t need to pay the price of your life. I only need 30 minutes. If I drag it for 30 minutes, I will come out to meet you and return to York City directly with teleportation." Adam summoned Lina and ordered her to control the Gold Eaters who had planted the seeds before. She didn''t ask for much effect, even if it could cause a little chaos, it was good. Lina participated in this level of battle for the first time, excited and fearful. Coexisted, almost trembling with a well-equipped structure, kneeling down in front of Adam and sworn to death. Sophia transformed into a combat form, also fully armed, Adam reserved a thread in her mind to ensure that she could exert her maximum combat effectiveness. He himself summoned a two-meter-high magical structure and turned it into an electronic real body to enter the core of the structure. After starting the structure, the huge magic power approaching the third-level peak rose to the sky, directly breaking the invisible force field. Rising to the sky, he took the lead to face the frantically influx of Gold Devourers. Rune brilliance bloomed like this for the first time since it came to the plane of Titan. They flew out happily from every corner of the structure, hovering around Adam, and generally shot in all directions in the next second, and linked to form one magic circle after another. These magic circles were combined to form a square with Adam as the center. The barrier, the magic burn, the elements converge, and the massive energy is condensed and formed. The Gold Eater has nowhere to hide in Adam''s radar vision, and the electric potential difference targeting method accurately locates each individual. "Wide AreaSuperPlasma Gun!" "Wide area, super, electromagnetic gun!" As soon as the voice fell, the magic was instantly activated. Endless electric light shines in the range to eclipse the sky, hot plasma, high-frequency oscillating metal sand particles, strong magnetic fields excited by each electron and amplifying each other appear at the same time. This compound magic shows the instigator. It is also the great power of heart break. Adam mobilized 40% of his computing power to ensure that the magic would not collapse on its own. After a 1/2 second of calibration, the compound magic lased out. The interweaving of electric currents, the interaction of magnetic fields, and the collision of iron sand, combined to present a fascinating and beautiful picture in front of Adam, but it is a doomsday scene for the gold-eaters. The defensive field that they depended on for survival in the past is like thin paper that breaks at the touch of a touch. The corrosive juice and oxidizing rays evaporate as soon as they are emitted. They change in panic, but the speed of the change is not as fast as the magic speed. Even the fourth-level commander was wiped out under the impact of high temperature, high heat and high energy. After the violent explosion, the world was cleared, and a huge crack was torn open on the gold-eater''s front. A compound magic killed at least 20,000 gold-eater''s lives. Adam was not immersed in power, the energy core of the structure was connected to the portable space, and the ether crystal was not enough to burn to replenish energy. Taking advantage of the gold-eaters failed to fill the void of defense, he rushed forward like an electric light. Only one sentence was left: "Go on." The two horrified Titans were awakened. Tie 27 or Qi 31, after thinking about their positions, found out that they couldnt resist the magic that Adam had just used in just five seconds. No matter how they defended, once they were hit, they would not leave any bones. The next gold-eaters also end. After the two looked at each other, they launched the strongest attack at the same time and flew in opposite directions on both sides. In their hearts, Adam had entrusted his life to himself, and they were also willing to bet on life to return this trust. Sophia let out a loud dragon chant and slapped in the other direction. Lina turned over and jumped up and communicated with the controlled races on Sophia''s back. She didn''t expect them to be of any use. She just tried her best to send out the wrong electric signals to disrupt The transmission of the order of the Golden Devourer. After Adam rushed through the first line of defense, he immediately dissipated the magical structure and wandered on the battlefield in the form of an electronic real body. This real body, which Garfield regarded as insignificant, played a great role at this time. In the area of ??the energy storm, the fluctuations caused by the electronic body were insignificant, and the Gold Devourers flew in the other directions after losing their target. In their thinking, all invaders are objects that need to be destroyed. They will only pursue energy fluctuations to find a target. Once this target disappears, their attention will immediately shift to the rest of the invaders. This is a major drawback of the insect swarm races with weak independent thinking ability ~ www.novelhall.com ~ They have a high degree of execution, but they do not have good adaptability. Time passed slowly. Five minutes later, Adam finally caught an unobstructed route. He stretched out his fingers and shot dozens of electric currents in all directions. Each electric current diverged in a tree-like shape in the air. The electronic body followed closely behind him. The current jumps forward, and when it encounters the situation of being offset and annihilated, it immediately enters the safe branch line to ensure that all actions will not be blocked at the same time. This magic was called by Adam the Lightning Walk (named incompetent). This unique way of advancing is very effective. Although the Gold Eater is constantly blocking the current, new branches appear much faster than they are destroyed, and Adam quickly approaches his destination. However, there are shortcomings of the electric light sprinting, one is the consumption of magic power, and the other is the required computing power. It is tailored by Adam for himself. Even if the other mages have electronic bodies, they may not be able to use them. Adam flickered left and right in the three-dimensional net-like electric current for a minute, before finally reaching the warning zone, just at this moment, a magical shadow suddenly appeared on the guard zone''s defensive cover. There was no warning, and it didn''t take a moment. Charged up, a colorful beam of energy has already hit Adam''s eyes. Chapter 267： pyramid The colorful energy beam came very suddenly. Just as Adam walked out of the grid, the energy beam had already arrived in front of him. The emergency mechanism reserved by Adam immediately responded, and the defensive magic stored in the thread was activated in a microsecond. Then he disintegrated the electronic body and completely scattered the threads on each free electron. This is an insurance that Adam left for himself to deal with attacks above the super dimension! The colorful energy beam is not a straight line in the visual sense. Its attack mode is higher-level, scattered. After Adams disintegration of the real body, every electron is in its lock. From every electron in From the eyes of the thread, the energy beams that lock itself are the same, and they can''t get rid of it. "Master, it''s a super-dimensional creature! There are super-dimensional gold-eaters in the warning zone!" Garfield screamed in shock. At the same time Adam disintegrated, the fire he left in Adam''s will was also broken down into countless parts, and came to him. The feeling that this is equivalent to danger has also expanded countless times. Adam ignored him. There was no time to talk to him at this time. He constantly reorganized himself, abandoning the redundant parts, summoning the armor of the mage, and building defensive magic. But as the number of seconds went on and the defense weakened, the attack power of the energy beam became a little bit smaller. Ten seconds later, Adam gathered all his body into a high-frequency electromagnetic knife and traversed an arc-shaped trajectory in the air. Meet the energy beam. After the subtle annihilation explosion for three consecutive seconds, the energy beam was dissipated, and Adam remained undiminished on the defensive cover, cutting out ripples. "Master, let''s run! I should have thought of how there would be no super-dimensional gold-eaters guarding such an important place! I should have thought of it!" Garfield chattered. "Shut up! This is just a defense." Adam discovered this after being crushed frontally. The energy beam was just a defense left by the super-dimensional gold-eaters, not directly used by the body. Moreover, this attack is not as strong as imagined. If this is the strength of the ordinary super-dimensional of the Gold Devourer, Adam feels that he has overestimated them. They are also super-dimensional. Let alone their power compared with the mage, Lian Si King Worthy is not as good as it is. No wonder Tie 27 said that the apostles were dispatched to kill the king. The ripples on the defensive cover set off a chain reaction, and the entire warning zone boiled, and the black gold-eaters rushed out of the lair, and their reserved attacks were activated at the same time, and they all hit Adam. After knowing that ordinary energy beams are just useless, Adam chose to use magic scrolls to defend himself. He took out a fourth-level mysterious side defensive magic chaos shelter that he had previously bought at a large price from his portable space, and he activated the rune group without hesitation, and suddenly a circle of shimmering chaotic energy wrapped Adams body. Some of the attacks that hit him were offset, some were bounced, and some were directly swallowed by the split space cracks, and then appeared inside the rain cover, smashing a large number of Gold Devourers into meat foam. Chaos shelter comes from the third holy tower. In fact, most of the magic on the mysterious side comes from the third holy tower. They stubbornly study another set of knowledge that is very different from the modern magic system, and successfully created many insidious, strange and inexplicable horrors. Magic. Adam stood in front of the defensive cover with a super-dimensional attack, and the power of thought came out to form eight arms, and together with the two arms on Zhen''s body, he gently moved to capture the magnetic lines. It extends from every point where there is its own magnetic field. Whether it is real life or energy emission, it will emit a certain magnetic field. These magnetic fields are clearly visible in Adam''s eyes. If he wants to, he can control them to a certain extent. It''s just that it consumes too much computing power. He has to enter the overclocking overload state that he hasn''t experienced for a long, long time, in order to support the amount of magic calculations to be used next. In the relative time when Adam enters himself, everything in the outside world is slowed down. Every fluctuation of the defensive cover, every subtle movement and displacement of the Gold Eater tribe, are all digitized and added to the function calculation. Magic power evaporates from the body, igniting a raging flame on the surface of the body, the original emptiness of magnetic lines condenses into substance between the fingers, ignoring the barriers of space, extending from every point and falling into the hand. Two seconds outside, four minutes after overclocking, Adam pulled one hundred thousand magnetic lines on his ten arms, and then his ten arms suddenly crossed his chest in twos, and one hundred thousand magnetic lines moved with it. This split vision creates amazing visual effects. The strong magnetic fields do work with each other, making each line of magnetic induction surpass the sharp concept. The origin is directly penetrated, interspersed, and the entangled line splits the space into hundreds of millions of small pieces, and each small piece is broken into smaller components after collision. . With the swing of Adam''s arm, it circled into a storm. The defensive cover shattered in the next second, and the nearest gold-eaters were torn apart and swept into turbulence. Adam exited the overclocking state, and a sense of emptiness came from all the cells of the body and soul. This magic is called magnetic cutting. UU Reading was created after Adam was promoted to Level 3. It only exists in the concept of magic. He had previously anticipated the consequences of using it, but he did not expect it to be so serious, if not With the support of the electronic real body, the body of the ordinary wizard may have collapsed, and even now, he can hardly maintain the flight. Fortunately, there is also a magical structure, and he is very lucky to have made this equipment now. After summoning the structure, he set up automatic control and set the path to that building. Taking advantage of the time when the defensive cover was broken and could not be rebuilt, and the casualties of the Gold Eater tribe had not yet been replenished, he turned into a stream of light and rushed into the warning zone. . The inside of the structure improves the protection of the mages body. At this time, the extended cannula is filled with Adams body, and the portable space connected to the core continuously transports ether crystals, which are transformed into pure after being transformed by the magic furnace. The magic power of''s transmission into Adam''s body, although a little rough, is currently the fastest way to replenish energy. The body of the mage broke in many places because of this method, but he was immediately cured by the life-sustaining device, and within just ten seconds from the outer layer to the predetermined building, he was close to recovering. At this time, that building revealed the true face of Mount Lu. It is a nine-layer pyramid-like structure built from a golden stone base, and each groove is placed with a giant nest, and a spike connects them to continuously draw energy from the nest. The energy progresses layer by layer from the bottom, purifies layer by layer, and when it reaches the apex of the pyramid, it gathers and shoots into the space without where it goes. If Adam is right, it should be part of a large altar all over the mainland! Chapter 268： New intelligence from Garfield "Master, I''ve seen it, let''s go, I have an ominous premonition!" Garfield wailed. He had received two near-death experiences in just a short time, except for the one where the fire split. Under Adam''s overclocking state, he felt that he was about to sublimate. Adam scanned the entire pyramid and built a three-dimensional model in his mind. The flow of energy and the reflection of life in the nest are all revealed in the form of data. However, there are two places that cannot be resolved. One is the core area of ??the square pyramid and the other is the spire. Where the energy goes. According to the data, the life fluctuations in the eighty-one nests in the bottom layer are as weak as a candle in the wind and will be completely extinguished. The situation on the eighth layer is slightly better, and it is not until the second layer that it shows a healthy state. The highest level is unnatural excitement, it is definitely not a normal life fluctuation, it seems to continue to burn itself. "There are less than twenty minutes left, I have to go in and take a look." Adam refused Garfield''s request and has already arrived here. In any case, he has to enter the pyramid to find out. If this is really part of a large altar covering the entire territory, then the devourer''s plan is too terrible, Adam has a vague guess in his heart, he must verify it. At this time, the ground in the warning zone split, and countless gold-eaters rushed out from the ground. The intertwined infrasound waves shattered the smoke and dust in the air. After they found a strange creature suspended in front of the pyramid, they burst into bleeding red energy all over their bodies. The demon shadow covering the sky rushed towards Adam desperately. And Adam got into the nearest lair on the ninth floor at a faster speed. This seems to be a forbidden zone. The Gold Devourers circled the periphery angrily, but none of them dared to chase in. "Master, it''s easy to come in, but how do we get out? There are all four-level gold-eaters outside, and we will be torn to pieces." When Garfield thought of the wolf-like gold-eaters outside, life felt difficult. The nest is very quiet, but this quietness reveals weirdness. It was not until he really entered the nest that Adam discovered that this thing was similar to an insect''s cocoon. It was woven from a special fine material. The touch feels similar to that of the flesh. Feel that the inner nerves are beating slightly. It''s just that the beating frequency is very slow, which should be related to its dying state. Sometimes the wall fell off and fell to the ground to turn into a gray-white substance. Adam twisted a handful and found that they were metal dross that had lost all electrons and vitality. The inside of is like a labyrinth, with light energy permeating and flowing toward the depths ahead. This is the best signpost, and you can find the way forward by following it. But Adam didnt have time to play the game of getting out of the maze here. The high-frequency current built a percussion drill between the wizards. He broke the cocoon wall directly and moved straight along the direction of the energy flow, even if it was such rough internal destruction. It did not cause any changes. More than ten seconds later, Adam arrived at the deepest part of the lair and saw one: "Maternal body, a mother body that is about to be promoted to super dimension but is forcibly stopped!" One pipe comes out from the mouth of the mother body, piercing the cocoon wall to lead to another nest, and the energy in the nest is transported out from this, while another pipe pierces into the mother body from the other end of the cocoon wall, and external energy enters the mother body. Among them, the Goldbiter used this simple method to construct an energy cycle. If Adam is right, there should be a pipe connecting the eighth percent of the nest in the center of the ninth floor. . Tiny oxidizing rays hit the mage''s armor, making an undetectable sound. The mother body is not dead yet. After seeing Adam, life will shine back, and the ferocity is undiminished. "Kill!" Adam glanced at it and moved his gaze away to the center of the ninth layer. It was useless to kill this matrix. In fact, he was not going to kill any energy source when he entered the pyramid this time. Even if he killed them, as long as he could not occupy this place. , There will be a new matrix to fill the vacancy, which has no meaning other than to stun the snake. Then Adam found a passage leading to the eighth floor in the central lair. The eighth to the fourth floor are all of the same structure. Adam is not prepared to take risks on the upper side. The mother body there has a certain combat power, which will cause him Some trouble. At this time, Garfield said suddenly: "Master, I seem to have seen something like this. No, I didn''t see it, but knew it." Adam was moving towards the central area of ??this square pyramid, and he heard the words: "Talk about it." "There is a shadow of this kind of thing in my inheritance, but you know, master, my inheritance is not effective at all times. I can only remember that when a certain great devil wandered in the void, he once had such a thing. The race has made a deal, and that race is called Dirubos. This altar is used to create a fortress of war that can travel in the void." The power of the impact drill instantly lost control. He asked Garfield, "Diruboth?! Are you sure it is the name?!" Garfield did not expect Adam to react so much timidly said: "OK, right? Master, the translation of the language of the devil into the language of Titan is very awkward, I" Adam repeated: "Di Lu Bosi, Di Lu Tan Si, Di Lu Si yes, it is Di Lu Si!" The messy signal finally has a real meaning. If the sender is the God of Titans, he must have been to that plane, have seen that race, and even his disappearance may be represented by the name Dilus. Race related! "What else do you know?" Garfield shook his head hurriedly: "The heritage is too vague, and I''m not sure" "When did this inheritance come from?" "If you count the time on the plane of the mage, it will be about 700,000 years ago, and it will only be longer, not ahead." Seven hundred thousand years is indeed a long astonishing period of time. At that time, the world of wizards did not even have the ability to travel through time and space to conduct plane warfare. I didn''t expect the devil to have such a deep foundation and be able to pass on the information from such a long time. Adam kept this information in his heart, and now there is no condition to track it down, the Titan civilization is faulted, and the Devourer cannot have a peaceful conversation with him, only to wait for the mage to come, or after Adam''s house to verify it. At this time, the impact drill encountered the first obstacle since entering, a layer of bright diamond-like film. Adams eyesight translucent film, what appeared in front of him was a huge strange thing. It looked like a mass of flesh and blood growing in a mold, but it had no breath of life. If there was no news from Garfield, Adam would probably be foggy. Water, but now "It''s actually a part!" Chapter 269： war! war! war! The parts are suspended in the air, immersed in a mass of liquefied energy. There are many small cavities on them. Every time you breathe, you can inhale a lot of liquid. At the moment when he saw it, the information provided by Lenovo Garfield, the speculation that had previously appeared in Adam''s mind immediately became concrete. The Devourer is Dilus, or a new race with the inheritance of Dilus. According to Garfield, Dilus is a powerful race with the ability to fight across planes. The Devourer erodes the origin and at the same time is in the territory of the Gold Race. Nei has built an altar, perhaps to one day leave the plane of Titan and return to Dilus "No, it should want to become a **** independently and create a void race that is only loyal to itself." "But what gives it confidence? If it really has inheritance, it should know that a race without a true spirit level is nothing more than fat food in the etheric void." "Unless it is sure that it can become a ninth-level life after it finishes corroding the origin of the Titan plane." Thinking of this, Adam asked Garfield: "Is Diluth perished?" "I don''t know, I think it should be destroyed? The great devil has no fragments about them in the legacy. Dilus can be regarded as an abyss variant. Such a race is the most unpopular and will only plunder and destroy. And eat, eat, once you hit the iron plate and get caught, no one will let them go." This is normal. In a large cosmic system, the entropy-increasing race must be the public enemy. It cannot bring any beneficial changes, but can only accelerate the speed of destruction. The wizard world is actually the same, otherwise it will not try to hide the plane coordinates, but the wizard world maintains a balance between entropy increase and entropy decrease, and is slightly inclined to entropy decrease. In addition to bringing plunder of resources and causing destruction, Also continue to contribute knowledge and energy. Adam then asked: "Do you know what will happen if such a part is successfully manufactured?" "The plane is destroyed, right? The entire plane will become their war fortress?" Garfield answered Adam''s question with interrogative sentences. It really didn''t know and could only rely on guesswork. But this kind of guessing was enough. Adam immediately gave up the idea of ??sneaking in and turned into an electronic body, bursting out at the limit speed and rushing out. If it is really an effect like Garfield said, then it must be a very important place. It may not be directly monitored by the Devourer, but there is absolutely no shortage of super-dimensional gold-eaters. The impact drill just touched the diamond. The film may have stabbed a hornet''s nest! The land of enlightenment. After the last united front meeting, the seven apostles did not go to the defense zone individually, but gathered together to dispatch troops to discuss the process of war. The strength of the Gold Devourers is far from as simple as the Titans understand. A large number of matrices with potential for promotion are used as sacrifices and killed in the outer pyramids that produce ordinary parts. In more important altars, even directly from the ultra-dimensional The Gold Devourers draw energy from their bodies. The Pyramid Altar is the most important strategic building. Even if they gave the Titans a chance to survive and survive, a large part of the reason was that they were afraid of the Titan dog jumping over the wall and destroying the pyramid by suicide attacks, disrupting the deployment of Devourers and delaying their time. At this moment, there was a roar from the fifth apostle''s lair, and the sharp spikes pierced into the void, and the destructive energy ripples spread out in circles. "Fifth, what are you doing!?" The other apostles were caught unprepared and were also affected. The sixth and fourth closest to it said dissatisfied. The Fifth Apostle''born'' an ultra-dimensional gold-eater, a spike directly pierced into its brain, and said: "Someone has invaded the altar at the outermost periphery of my defense zone and touched the final defense I left behind!" As soon as these words were spoken, the apostles immediately stopped what they were discussing. The first apostle said: "It can''t be a Titan, they don''t have this ability." The Fifth Apostle said: "Yes, it''s the ant from a different plane." "It''s really looking for death! If he stays obediently in the land of the Titans, he can live a few more days, but he dare to enter the altar!" The fifth apostle was so angry that it felt that he was underestimated. The spike gradually softened, and the tip left in the brains of the Super Dimensional Gold Devourer split into countless tiny branches and completely controlled its body. It became an information transmission device, conveying the command to kill Adam to where Adam was. Warning zone. Unfortunately, there is a slight delay. Immediately after Adam came to the outside world, the pyramid began to sway slightly, and the nest fixed on the tower gradually recovered. The warning area seemed to have an eighth magnitude earthquake, the ground cracked, and the cracks stretched for tens of kilometers, and countless eyes flashed like stars. , And then rushed out of the ground, covering the sky like a sandstorm. is 15 kilometers away from the border of the precautionary zone, and there are seven minutes left before the scheduled 30 minutes. At this moment, hiding no longer makes any sense. If you want to rush out, you can only blaze a trail. He didn''t panic at all Instead, he had a strange, passionate feeling. From acquiring a body to becoming a mage and then performing two missions, Adam has never done anything for nearly a hundred years, except for being chased and killed by the now-looking weak and unworthy enemy mage in the apprenticeship trial. Even if he fought with all his strength once, as a war mage, he should be the least competent one. The sharp blade hangs in the air, and the spear hangs in the air. After making up his mind, all the gold-eaters within a radius of 20 kilometers with Adam as the center appeared in my mind as data models. One hundred thousand three-level gold-eaters, twenty thousand four-level gold-eaters, countless first-level and second-levels, two super-dimensional individuals, recovering from their dormant state. Adam summoned the magical structure, the electronic body was overflowing, and the void generated electricity immediately wrapped around the body, forming a secondary electric element thunder body of 39.9 meters high, and a stable and strong magnetic field was excited from each of the electrons. Work together to make the violent electric element flow soft. The dark clouds above his head, the thundering dragons appear and disappear from time to time, and the high-pitched dragons shook the world. The electromagnetic waves on the armor of the wizard are like an aurora. A large number of metal particles are attracted to float, and aggregate into a sword that circulates and oscillates around the real body of Thunder. Garfields blazing fire was summoned. Adam squeezed his hands inward and pressed him into a round sphere, pressing him into the core of the magic structure. The magnetic lines and gravitation lines were intertwined, and the space folds the waves. Generally, it undulates continuously, and the dimensional gap appears and disappears with the throughput of energy. "Lets test how strong I am, using the super-dimensional gold-eater as a touchstone." Chapter 270： war! war! war! (2) "Master, please calm down! We are in the hinterland of the Gold Eater! There must be a super-dimensional Gold Eater here!" Garfield was stunned. He couldn''t believe that the calm Master would act so recklessly. It''s dying. "I am calm, we will be fine." With this route to break through, the gold eater he faces at the same time, and the number of gold eater that can attack him at this time are both limited, and the attack value is precisely controlled under the limit of defense, as long as it is not one The position stayed for too long, these number of enemies could not break his defense. Adam has never been fighting alone, and even his body is not unified. Each part is manipulated by a thread. In addition to the main thread in the soul, there are hundreds of threads maintaining high-intensity calculations. None of the changes in defense, offense, meditation, building magic, damage, path planning, etc. can be out of his control. He is the staff, command, soldiers and corps alone. Adam took a step forward, trampled to death countless low-level gold-eaters, raised with one hand, the sword of iron sand rushed into the sky and entered the dark clouds, the thunder dragon snaked on it, took another step, the arm fell, and a dimension appeared under the dark clouds Cracks, raindrop-like swords rushed into the void. In the next second, ten portals were opened on the heads of the gold-eaters surrounding Adam, and the swords of iron sand all rushed out, bringing them a disaster. With this blow alone, more than 5,000 third-level gold-eaters and hundreds of fourth-level gold-eaters died in violent deaths. Sure enough, for these races that rely on group power to kill the enemy, their individual strength should be pushed down by one level. "Master, Super Dimension, they have five lives! I already feel the Super Dimension behind!" "Pseudo-level five." The real body of Thunder slammed a heavy punch, and the huge thunder cannon shattered a large area of ??enemies in front of him. Then the five fingers of the arm rotated and clenched, and the lines of gravitation and magnetic lines were held in the hands at the same time, and the weakened version of magnetic cutting appeared. Thousands of gold-eaters were divided into two in the process of forward. "Empty has barely reached a super-dimensional energy level, but there is no soul and way to control this strength, nothing more than nothing." Densely overlapping magical arrays appeared in the sky, forming six circles shrouded in Adam''s upper, lower, left, right, front, back, and forth, magical power surging, numerous elemental missile launchers appeared in the void, and saturated coverage strikes reappeared. This magic is used by the real body, which is much stronger than the previous dragon body. Each missile has a high-speed rotating magnetic field. In addition to elemental energy, it also carries huge kinetic energy. It can be said to be the nemesis of the ordinary gold-eaters. . Boom boom boom boom boom! It was like throwing a bomb into a fish pond. The flesh and blood were squeezed into juice. There was a series of violent explosions. The mushroom clouds rushed into the sky and gathered together with the thunderclouds, and then thunderously smashed them down. This is a multiple minefield that has been brewing for a long time. The magical power that Adam first created increased step by step with his level. Every electron in the Thunder is operating in the form of a rune group, and the force field defense of the Gold Eater is useless under the current. "But those are also Level 5 beings, and there are two more! Pure energy crushing can crush you, Master!" Garfield was helping Adam manipulate the space. He actually knew that fear was useless, and chattering was just to relieve tension. Adam surrounded by the six-ring magic circle is like a god, controlling the thunder and lightning slaughter life. He is magic himself. Every slight movement can inspire a three-level attack. A large number of gold-eaters died, and they have disappeared in a short time. By a quarter. At this time, there were still seven kilometers left from the precautionary zone. At this moment, the first super-dimensional gold-eater awoke. The scene of the ordinary Gold Eater rushing out of the ground is just an earthquake, but the Super-Dimensional Gold Eater is resurrected like a volcanic eruption. Its huge body can destroy several kilometers of the earth with the slightest movement. Colorful energy beams pierced through the soil, running through the gold-eaters along the way, and Changhong generally hit Adam. "Oh it''s you." This is the gold-eater that left the attack on the defensive cover. Adam once sturdily fought against it. The attributes of this energy beam are already clear to his heart, leaving behind the oxidative corrosion attributes evolved against the Titans. , It is just the most common energy attack. The effect is great for the Titans, but for Adam, it is greatly reduced. The six-ring magic circle revolved, creating hundreds of electromagnetic barriers in an instant, and then the magic circle shrank into the body. Many electromagnetic vortices with a diameter of one meter appeared on Ting Zhen''s body, and the electronic body in the magic guide structure outwards. The full-load output of magic power, the plasma cannon constructed with its own barrel is lased out, and it opposes the colorful energy beam. The two collided in the sky, the form was annihilated, the space was shattered, chain incineration and energy burning spread to all sides, just the aftermath of the hedge cleared the natural enemies. The vision suddenly disappeared, and Adam saw the true face of this super-dimensional gold-eater. It looks like a large worm, half of the body is in energy state, and half is flesh and blood state In the translucent tumor bulging on the back, the steady flame freezes and continues to deliver energy. Its body is covered with tentacles, sharp eyes and mouth, these are weapons. "The humble ant!" The moment it saw Adam, it roared angrily, and the sound waves swayed like a circle of ripples, and then the body ignited a purple flame. After a loud noise, a huge pit appeared on the ground. It instantly appeared on top of Adams head with energy. Converging and disturbing the void, the colorful dissipated only pure black, and even the dark clouds of multiple thunder domains were blown away. Adam did not retreat, but rushed into the sky, facing the ultra-dimensional gold-eaters. Garfield burned into a fireball, building layers of space folds outside his body, trying to deflect the upcoming devastating attack. During the ascent, the real body of Thunder escaped, transformed into elements and magical power into the hands of Adam''s hammer held on his side. The core of the magical structure burned the ether crystal wildly, sending out magic power far exceeding the limit of Adam''s own capacity. , With the passage of every inch of distance, the magical visions around them diminished little by little, turned into light and shadow, all confined in the hand. At a distance of three hundred meters from the Super Dimensional Gold Devourer, the black energy pillar slammed down, and a dark blue lightsaber appeared in Adam''s hand. held the sword in both hands and raised it up. . made a small sound of a sharp blade piercing the cotton. The lightsaber splits the energy column apart, and Adam moves upstream in it, ignoring the erosion of energy and the obstacles of the explosion, and steadily floating in front of the super-dimensional gold-eaters. Facing the chaotic and manic eyes of the Super Dimensional Gold Devourer, he raised his hands above his head and gently cut it off. "The sword of trial and verdict!" Chapter 271： war! war! war! (Finish) The lightsaber is very small, insignificant compared to the body of the Super-Dimensional Gold Eater, and it thinks so. The tentacle spikes all over his body were erected, and light beams of various colors shot towards Adam. It was going to teach the ants before him a bitter lesson. Adam didn''t dodge, his hands holding the sword did not tremble, and he cut down firmly. cut out the ten thousand-dollar training. Sword of Light divides the two realms, Adam independent of the Titan plane at this moment, under the action of the two field lines, Adam appears in multiple positions in the divided space at the same time, mirroring each other, refracting and deflecting. The energy beam clearly penetrated where Adam was, but failed to cause any damage to him. Numerous gleaming little elves appeared between the heaven and the earth along the track of the training, cheering in groups, annihilating their own existence and then blending into the sword light, time and space was a pause. The terrifying and terrifying tentacle spikes of the Super-Dimensional Gold Clan stopped from the state of spreading teeth and dancing claws, and then all separated from the body, exploded and exploded into fragments. It became bald at this moment. Blood splashes. Maybe the pain caused by the loss of a single limb is not in its eyes, but now it loses all the tentacles in an instant, and the accumulation of pain bursts out in an instant, making it uncontrollably wailing. The sound waves are terrifying, but they can''t penetrate the division of the two realms. In the translucent tumor, the steady-state flame is alive, and the substantial energy is delivered to the whole body. Its eyes have complicated patterns. One point lights up in the center, and thousands of straight lines intersect, half twist in a clockwise direction, and the other half in a counterclockwise direction. The clockwise direction is twisted, and the plane becomes three-dimensional, like a kaleidoscope. The energy quickly completes a cycle among all the lines, gathering in the center, and the void is disturbed. "Death gaze!" The roar of the Super Dimensional Gold Eater was earth-shaking, "Under the wrath of God, destroy it!" Adam stabs forward slightly. A little bit of cold light comes first, and then the horse trains like a dragon. Jianguang is both infinity and nothingness, dispersion and cohesion, starting and ending. A sword pierced his eyes. Death gaze had just been shot, it was cut off the way forward, but the energy couldn''t disappear out of thin air, so it rushed back, through the eyes that became blood holes, and shot into the body of the super-dimensional gold-eater. ''S wriggling body suddenly stiffened, becoming straight like a worm strung by a stick, and then a strange change of nature appeared, the flesh and blood turned into stone, and then every inch of weather disappeared. The power of the death gaze is still abundant. After passing through its body, it all hits the altar of the pyramid. After the violent fluctuations, the same nature of the altar changed. This strange thing was not destroyed in Adam''s hands, but it was destroyed by the Gold Eater themselves. Hands. "Only the power that you can master is the real power. Do you understand? Let''s see how you end up." The vitality of the super-dimensional gold-eaters is amazing, and they still haven''t died after such a heavy injury. Although the fire in the tumor is not burning, it shows no sign of extinguishing. "Ants!" "You are over, you and the world behind you are over!" "After God''s great cause is completed, you" At this time, a message from the space anchor that has been silent for a long time: coordinate resolution progress, 20%. Adam pursed his lips and sighed softly, "Ignorance." He suddenly turned around with a sword without warning, and cut off another super-dimensional attack that came silently behind him. He looked at the part of the magical structure that collapsed and felt a bit pity, it seems that this time he will lose. It''s heavy, at least this super equipment made with great care will definitely not be able to keep it. Adam is now sure that when facing an ordinary super-dimensional gold-eater alone, he has absolute certainty that he can kill the opponent without paying the price, but limited by his own life level, he is still unable to face two. . "Master, the second one is here, run!" "I haven''t reached the limit yet, I want to kill them." Adam swallowed Garfield''s fire, and all threads entered the standby state, contracted to connect the summoned creatures, gathered all the units with computing power under his control, and entered the overclocking state. The fire of origin in the power core of the magic structure burns with overload, the structure is liquefied, gasified, and then energized, and all is thrown into the flame, and the energy converted from burning flows to the electronic body attached to a large number of ether crystals. , The sword of trial and verdict is radiant, and the length of the sword is beyond the concept of distance, looming in all directions. Adams own energy reserves exceeded the limit of level three at this moment, and he directly increased a large level to reach the pinnacle of level 4. The substantial magic power rolled up the vortex, violently disturbed the environment, the space became a piece of paper, and danced with the storm vortex. The super-dimensional gold-eaters in front of him were speechless, wriggling backwards, it felt death approaching. Hidden in the gap, the second super-dimensional Gold Devourer that Adam touched suddenly stopped his body, turned around and ran back without his head. But it''s all useless, "I want to go now, it''s too late." "Trial ruling." "In the name of the mage Adam, you are judged to die." Adam lifted the lightsaber with both hands upside down, stabbing heavily downwards, the tip of the sword encountered the obstacle of nothingness, and made a series of crisp noises, and then centered on this point, the space picture was shattered like pieces, and the fragments rolled out endlessly~ www.novelhall.com~ The two super-dimensional gold-eaters didn''t even have time to say their last last words, and they became fragments along with the space. The bright light burst out, and the energy impact was immense. Adam''s sword shattered the space rules of the Titan plane, returning a 100-kilometer radius to the void. Then he saw a sun with mixed light and dark, with his mouth and eyes open, staring coldly at his huge bug. The insect opened his mouth, and Adam waved his hand. "Hello, goodbye, Devourer." Space rules are reshaped, filling the gaps, and blocking the attacks from the origin of the Devourers. Space anchor: coordinate resolution progress, 50%. Adam returned to the material world, everything around him was completely renewed, and all the gold-eaters disappeared. . Adam opened his mouth and spit out Garfield. "Master, you, are you a pervert?" Garfield was dumbfounded and said nothing. Adam exited the overclocking state, the electronic body was disintegrated, the soul aura was unstable and fluctuating, and the magical power leaked from the holed body continuously. He can only rely on the power of mind to maintain suspension. He used his last strength to take out the space body from the portable space and threw it to Garfield, and then said: "Go and meet Tie 27." There is still three minutes before the thirty-minute deadline. The land of enlightenment. The Fifth Apostle frantically shredded the Ultra-Dimensional Gold Eater as a communication tool. He didn''t care about the territory and was flattened. He just roared: "Damn! Damn! That ant, that invader, he destroyed the altar! Father God''s. altar!" Chapter 272： Clouds and the coming rainstorm The Fifth Apostle went out of anger, madly destroying everything that could be destroyed around him. Three super-dimensional gold-eaters were squeezed out of his body one after another, all torn to pieces by it: "Trash! Trash! Trash!" "Fifth, calm down!" The first apostle stretched out his tentacles to confine it to labor and prevent its self-harm. Regardless of the Fifth Apostle, it has more fear in its heart than anger. It has not protected the Devourer''s altar, and it is afraid of the punishment of the Father. There must be a sound in the heart, and the more fear, the more it will come. "Waste!" Suddenly, a cold and cruel voice resounded through the hearts of the seven apostles, and the majestic coercion smashed their nests, squeezing their purely energy-enriched bodies out of blood. The coercive force has always driven the apostles into the ground. The remaining six apostles are better, and they are targeted at the most serious fifth apostle, dying. It was the Devourer, whose heart was raging, and the loss of the altar was not in its eyes, but a garbage that was not as good as ants in front of it, in a normal state, it could kill the insects with its breath, but it dares to destroy it. Its good thing, it dares to provoke it like that, if it is not for the erosion of the origin at a critical moment, or if it is not for leaving the origin at this time, it will lead to the abandonment of all previous achievements, and it can''t wait to show its true body to destroy the world. Since the fire that swallowed King Lancelot and defected, it has always been the strongest on the Titan plane, and no creature dares to insult it like this. But it can''t even reveal the energy to its source now. "I can''t do even this little thing, what use I want you to do!" The Devourer takes heavier shots, it can only punish these ethnicities born from itself to vent their anger. The Fifth Apostles body energy sublimated, and the body returned from the energy state to the flesh and blood state and exploded into pieces. It could not evade, did not dare to resist, and could only roll all over the floor and struggle to beg for mercy: "Father God! Forgive me this time! Please forgive me! " The Devourer turned a deaf ear, and the tragic punishment lasted for an hour. The rest of the apostles were very sad, but they did not dare to speak out. An hour later, the Devourer''s anger diminished slightly: "There is no next time. The war must begin immediately." "at all costs." "Catch the intruder completely." "Take me when I come," "I want him to live forever, I want him to watch his world destroy with his own eyes, and his ethnicity is crushed by me! Live in pain forever!" , including the Fifth Apostle, shouted in unison: "Please follow the oracle!" Tie 27 and Qi 31 gradually discovered that the battle was far less violent than expected. In the first ten minutes, the Gold Devourers overwhelmed the sky and killed them. Their energy consumption was very fast. In the eleventh minute, when they wanted to take out the ether crystals, huge energy fluctuations came from the warning zone. For the first time, their attacking gold-eaters dropped sharply. Three minutes later, the number of enemies increased again. They fell into a hard fight and replenished their energy twice. Seven minutes later, the number of the gold-eaters was greatly reduced. They saw with their own eyes many gold-eaters were still rushing towards them one second before, but they returned without hesitation the next moment. The two knew that Adam must have been found, and anxiously, they gave up the lead and turned to kill in the guard zone. Then I saw the amazing scene of the destruction of the world, the bright light from the void. They stood side by side stupidly, staring blankly at the devoid of warning zone, speechless for a while. Suddenly a portal opened beside them, and the silver-white space Titan appeared carrying Adam, hurriedly said: "Go! Go! The master is abnormal! He is in trouble!" Qi 31: "What did you do?" Tie 27: "What happened to Adam?" "The master stimulated the self-protection mechanism and fell into a deep sleep state to heal himself." Garfield took over the authority reserved for him by Adam, summoned Sophia who had gone away, summoned the hidden Lina to her side and threw it into the summoning space, while saying: "There is no other time to explain! You must leave the gold bite immediately. Clan territory, otherwise the apostle will be killed!" Garfield threw Adam on Sophia''s back, opened the portal and walked in anxiously, and the two Titans hurriedly followed. Garfield is not strong enough, the portal can''t travel too far, and because of insufficient energy, continuous transmission is not possible, they can only rush to wait for the cooling time of the transmission. During the period, no one spoke. Tie 27 and Qi 31 were in a complicated mood. They all got instructions from King Swarthy not to cause too much movement during the mission, but now it is obvious that Adam has not done it. The apostle has been mobilized, and the cloud of war seems to have gone. Unavoidable. Can you blame Adam for this? The two asked themselves. It is the instinct of ordinary life to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages and shirk responsibility. Fortunately, the Titans do not have such bad ideas. They remembered the scenes they saw in recording magic and the fact that the gold-eaters were mobilized on a large scale. They can only admit that the war has nothing to do with Adam. , No matter whether Adam has leveled the warning zone this time, heavy rain will soon fall in the clouds. After crossing the boundary marker to the Titans territory, several people breathed a sigh of relief. Garfield released Sophias fighting form, and said tiredly to the timid little dragon: "Help your dragon and cool him down. , Or he will burn to death." The soundlessness of moisturizing things is the characteristic of water. Compared with other more advanced healing magic, pure water element is more beneficial to the current Adam. When the water elves in the hydrotherapy brushed the inside and outside of Adam''s body a little bit, the temperature of his body slowly dropped, and his soul became stable and stable. then came back sober. exhaled a heavy breath. "Dalong, are you okay?" Adam shook his head, grabbed Sophia and placed it on top of his head, then took out the ether crystal and threw it directly into his mouth to restore the magic. He was actually not injured, it was just that the energy overdraft thread was overloaded, and the cards left to him had not been used yet. The self-protection mechanism was just equivalent to restarting the computer. Now charging and charging can quickly restore his strength. Tie 27 and Qi 31 stared at Adam to replenish energy, and finally couldn''t help but ask: "Can you tell us what happened now?" "Yes, but King Swarthy should have been waiting for us in the iron fort. I will tell you the whole process after going." As he said, he took over the body of the Space Titan, and took the two of them directly to the Iron Fort. As soon as I stepped out of the portal, I saw the projection of the flame of King Swarthy''s will, and the body made of flame crackled. King Swarthy resisted his anger and said, "Adam, my friend, I think you should be good with me. Explain what you did. Did you forget your guarantee?" Chapter 273： Titans background The ripples surrounding him showed the anger of King Swarthy. Adam understood very well, and was even surprised that he was not killed directly. It seemed that Titan was indeed a good-hearted and open-minded high-quality ally. After questioning Adam, King Swarthy scolded Tie 27 and Qi 31: "And you, have you forgotten my explanation?!" The two were speechless. Adam comforted him: "Your sir, please calm down for a while, and I will give you a reasonable explanation." "I hope so." King Swarthy said humbly. "Have you received the information I ordered the forest elves to deliver?" King Sworthy''s angry expression stagnated, and he snorted in embarrassment. I already know, Adam secretly said, so this angry look is to hide tension and panic? At this time, the verbal description is pale, and it is not as intuitive as to directly show the situation at the time. So Adam built a magic circle, inserted the record magic rune group into it in turn, and presented the mission process completely. At first, King Swarthy looked as usual. Obviously, he knew what happened before. However, after seeing the changed landscape and mobilizing enemies, he was still a little dignified. This part was also experienced by the two Tie 27 personally. The content is amazing. Electric light walking, magnetic cutting, pyramids, dry lair dying maternal body, flesh and blood parts, all shocked them. It was the first time they knew what the gold eater was doing, and it was the first time they understood how strong the gold eater. If all those terrifying matrices are thrown into the battlefield as combat power... Next, the wide-area magic of the army, the gold-eaters that were eradicated like weeds, their incomprehensible sword of trial and judgment, and the fragmentation of space, the death of the super-dimensional gold-eaters made them horrified. can''t imagine that Adam''s seemingly weak body could burst out such a huge energy. Tie 27 and Qi 31 frequently looked at Adam. They were very sure that even if they combined their strengths, it was impossible to fight against one of them. Adam paused and explained: "This is normal. The attack method of the Gold Eater has evolved specifically to restrain you, and the effect is much weaker for me." And you, whether you are the Titans or the Gold Devourers, have some water in strength, the difference is that they are more water. Adam didn''t say this sentence, and felt a little hurt. "The next thing is very important. I want to know how your records describe the source before this." The three of them looked awe-inspiring, realizing that they would see something very important, and hurriedly looked at the magic circle intently, but... Tie 27: "A blank?" Qi 31: "What do you show us?" Adam was also taken aback. It seemed that he had underestimated the strength of the life near the true spirit, and the recording magic could not record its image. King Sworthy said solemnly: "You. Didn''t you see the Devourer?" Adam closed the magic circle, and the power of thought came out of his body to shape the original shape, but when he wanted to reproduce the Devourer, he found that he could not do it. The image of the Devourer was vivid in his heart, but he could not express it. "I see. Is your fire still there?" King Swarthy asked. Adam held up a roaring flame. Will flame projection stretched out his finger to put his finger on the fire of Adams origin: "Follow me, your questions, we will answer you together." Space anchor: coordinate resolution progress, 60%. is still that unknown mysterious space, still forty-seven will flame projections gathered together, but this time there is one more Adam. The way King Sworthy brought him to Adam couldn''t understand, but the hint of the space anchor was very clear. This must be a very important place. Adam remotely controlled the Fire of Origin to condense it into a human form, then switched threads and said: "It''s an honor to meet everyone, all the Titan Kings." The kings all signaled, some were friendly, some were cold, some were skeptical, but Adam did not find any trace of hostility. King Sworthy copied the magic circle here, asked Adam to play it, and said: "You are the first foreigner to enter here, um, plus the Titans below the royal family." "here is?" "The body of the **** of Titan, the last and most powerful of Titan." After Adam heard that, the fire of origin fluctuated involuntarily, the **** of Titan, that is to say, he was in the body of a ninth-level creature! This is the first time Adam has come into contact with level 9 creatures at such close range. He hadn''t even thought about this opportunity before. never thought it would be like this... Normal. This is an endless dark space. The flame of the royal family is the only light source here, and the only energy fluctuation. Besides, Adam can''t see anything extraordinary. He did not ask what is extraordinary about the true spirit body, but since it can be regarded as the foundation, the ability to have a true spirit blow should be certain. No one spoke for a while, including King Swarthy were watching the video carefully and communicating in their own way. After a while, one person spoke in the direction of twelve o''clock. "Sorry for making you wait so long, my friend. I''m Fast Copper." Before Adam could talk, he went on to say, "The images you brought are so amazing. I must confirm to you, are these true? ?" "It is true, sir." "You know what that altar is, right?" The tone of King Fast was very strange. Adam realized that there might be a major turning point next, so he told him all the information the devil had told him, as well as his own guesses. "It really is an imaginary balance. I really don''t want to admit that the effort we think in these years is just a joke in the eyes of our natural enemies." King Fast laughed at himself. He condensed an image with fire, then pointed to the origin outlined by Adam and said: "The original origin is like this." It was a burning fireball, which was really similar to the sun. The liquid metal on the red gold surface circulated and flares exuded pure energy. In contrast, Adam could see that the current origin was very unhealthy at a glance. "We thought that there was a foundation. Although it is difficult now, we have the ability to kill the Devourer." "But indecision buried hope, the origin is hopeless, and now it is useless to attack the Devourer. The best result is to destroy it along with the origin." "But we will only be wiped out a little bit after we leave the blessing of the source." "You are right, we have no choice but to believe in you and the world behind you."... Chapter 274： Take the blame The will flame projection opened one by one, and despair couldn''t stop spreading. The words of the royal family revealed a huge amount of information. They seem to know the purpose of the altar, which is understandable, after all, they found the Primarch of the Gold Devourers from other planes. But there is a problem here. If the ancestor of the Gold Eater is really Dilus, or Dilus in the message sent by the Titan God, why would the younger Titans not know the horror of this race? With their wisdom, would they make such a behavior of attracting wolves into the house? Did the Titans defeat them when they discovered Dilus and left the Titans hundreds of thousands of years ago? But the logic still doesn''t make sense. If the Titan God wins, where did he go? Let your ethnic group be bullied and oppressed, and face the danger of destruction at any time? Unless Dilus is a truly powerful race across the void and interplanetary, the **** of Titans found only one of them, and then died with them. The younger Titans found the ruins after tracing the footprints of their ancestors, and brought back what they thought were the relics of their ancestors. In other words, the message was not launched into the void, but rather a warning from the Titan God to his own world when he was unable to protect himself. When Adam said these questions, the royal family looked at each other for a while, and the oldest king Fast smiled bitterly: "You are right. We did find the Primarch of the Gold Eater in the ruin plane. When we discovered This race allows us to evolve more perfectly and become stronger, we think this is the wealth left by the Protoss." "That kind of altar, the former king had encountered in the ruins, but no one cared." "We didn''t receive any warnings, nor did we see the Protoss." Adam had to mourn for the Titan race. He thought he had gotten the golden apple, but what he got was Pandora''s Box, and opened it with his own hands and brought disaster for himself. He pondered for a moment and asked, "How strong was King Lancelot during his lifetime?" The kings looked at each other. I dont know why Adam suddenly asked this question. King Fast replied: "Just like me." Then another question comes. The Devourer has betrayed the Titans for more than four thousand years. The time of the betrayal was super-dimensional. According to Adam''s observation, the Titans are all at level 6, and the strongest such as King Fast is only at level 6. At the top, if King Lancelot is also of this kind of strength, why can the Devourer who relies on him become stronger by leaps and bounds in thousands of years, touching the ninth level? Does it really have such strength, or does the Titans overestimate it? "The Devourer at that time was much weaker than Lancelot, and Sworthy could defeat it." "But no Titans would have imagined that the companion races who lived and died with us would bite us back. A large number of the royal familys origin fire was swallowed, a small part of it increased the power of the gold-eater population, and most of it was occupied by the devourers. This is the first leap in its strength." "the first time?" "Yes, it was the first time. The second time was after the Devourer invaded the origin. "The Protoss left the treasure of becoming a **** there. He told the royal family at that time that when they were qualified to become a god, they could enter the source and use the treasure, but they must leave another treasure after becoming a **** to ensure that the inheritance will not be broken. ." "But the long time passed, we have entered the bottleneck of evolution, no one can reach the limit of becoming a god, every Titan knows the treasure in the source, but no Titan is qualified to obtain it." "So the Devourer also knows about this. After betraying you, it chose to use violence to seize it," Adam asked. "Because you cherish the treasure, you are reluctant to use the heritage, so the Devourer has continued to grow stronger. Even now, even if you are determined to join the treasure and The Devourers destroy together, but they are not sure, are they?" "Ok." "So, when the defection just happened, you were capable of destroying the Gold Devourers, why didn''t you do it?" Sworthy, who was recently promoted to the king, replied: "The rebellion started from inside the body of the Titans. At that time, the Gold Devourers were indeed not strong, but because they were not strong, the royal family still had hope for them. The Jin clan knew us too well, and soon we discovered that the situation was beyond our control." Adam didnt know what to say for a while. Its a simple truth to raise a tiger. But the angle of thinking about problems is very different between individuals and civilizations. Individuals will die because they dont think about future troubles. Civilized It is impossible for wisdom to fail to think of this. There can only be one reason for this ending, and that is that the pursuit of power has blinded their wisdom. Because of the stagnant evolution, after the discovery of the gold-eating primitives, they cant wait to cultivate and plant themselves; because they are unwilling to give up the hope they just got, there is no time to clear the rebellion; after discovering that the Devourers have grown bigger, they are reluctant to become gods. Treasure refuses to use its heritage. is simply... "The blame is on your own." King Swarthy summarized himself. All the flame projections of the will go dark together Adam did not ask what the treasure of becoming a **** is, and Titan regards it as a treasure, but in the eyes of Adam and most wizards, the thing is only worth researching and not used. Value, Adam dare not use his own values ??to speculate on billions of mages, but he can be sure that any mage who truly aspires to become a true spirit cannot use that kind of foreign object to break through the bottleneck. Adam just pointed to the projected source and said: "I don''t know how long your source and the so-called treasure can last, but now, it has almost become the cocoon of the Devourer. What will happen when the Devourer breaks out of the cocoon? , You know better than me, have you figured out how to deal with it?" King Fast said sadly: "Can we really trust you? Friend." "So, they believe you so? These big guys are not afraid that the mages will be another gold-eater?" In the magnetization smelting factory, Garfield sat in the ground, Lina bloomed with viburnum flowers, and Sophia flew around like a bee, carefree. Compared with the gloomy Titan family, these people around Adam were very careless. No lungs. At this time, half a day has passed since the high-level meeting that determined the fate of the Titans. Adam returned to the factory in York City, while creating a new magical structure for himself, while summing up the gains and losses of the previous overclocking battle. Adam is convinced of his own strength. Although he doesn''t like fighting very much, in terms of combat effectiveness, Adam is definitely not weaker than any mage of the same level, and may even be stronger. The sword of trial and verdict is a super magic, although it looks like a sword, it is essentially a magic that deeply applies magnetic fields and electromagnetic forces. ... Chapter 275： Ready The energy that it has and can be pried is bound in a small area by the magnetic field. The electromagnetic force changes the form of energy, allowing the unit elements and magical powers to be arranged and combined in the optimal way to release energy, so as to achieve a highly condensed killing. The application of knowledge of gravity and other elemental knowledge gives the sword of judgment and ruling a wide-area and even conceptual level of lethality. Through this battle, it can be found that in the modern magic system, in the way that knowledge is transformed into power, a single type of knowledge or an element is an inefficient approach. Knowledge does not exist independently. It must have a broad extension. The core knowledge is the skeleton, and the rest of the knowledge is unified as much as possible, so that the strength of modern magicians can be more perfect. After backing up all the magic used in the previous battle to the thread, Adam answered Garfields question. "If you are a fox and are locked in a closed room with two wolves in front of you, and there is a wolf king outside knocking at the door, then a person appears in the room. The person tells you, just trust him, He can help you find someone else to defeat the wolf, what will you do?" Adam asked casually. Hearing these words, Lina wrapped Sophia in an overlord flower. Sophia was just playing, giggling happily, constantly flapping her wings and hitting the petals, and she was not discouraged by the bounce. Then Lina said: "You can only trust people. Trust may make foxes food in the future, but if you don''t trust or even kill people, the fox will be over." "Yes, this is a very simple truth. If the Titans don''t want to die immediately, they can only trust me, even if they know that they are drinking poison to quench their thirst, they have no choice." Garfield nodded faintly: "There is almost no one in York City these days. Even the Titans who maintain production have left a lot. Almost all the powerful Titans have gone to the front. The clan is garrisoning a large number of troops near the border, and it seems that they want to destroy the Titans in a battle." "Master, how do you help them? Haven''t the coordinates been hidden by the Devourer?" "The Devourer has invaded the source and established the altar to hide the coordinates. There is no way for the source to be me or the Titan, but the altar is a bright flaw. After destroying more altars, the resolution of the coordinates will be much faster." Adam replied. "So in this battle, the Titans can''t passively defend, they must take the initiative to complete my mission before the army is crushing, and receive the Mages Legion." Garfield stopped talking. Snapped! Sophia successfully rushed out of the Overlord Flower, unable to control her body and slammed into Adam. "I know what you want to say. There are very few things that are 100% sure. The most dangerous task performed by the exploration mage is originally the most dangerous task. If you don''t take a fight, can you just sit and wait?" Adam reached out and grabbed Sophia and placed it on top of his head. He walked straight out. The clone kept coming out of his body and flying in all directions: "There is no time to delay. Titan will break the altar for us. We must produce more weapons and equipment for Titan. energy." "If the map given by Adam is correct, there should be an altar in front." Among the space folds, King Swarthy and two other unknown royal families stood together, looking at the map and said. "Not far from the left and right, there are two marked locations, shall we act separately?" King Sworthy shook his head: "Do not disperse, otherwise it will be very dangerous. Once we are ambushed, the power of the three of us should be able to guarantee escape, and now the most important thing is to verify the accuracy of Adam''s map. After the verification is completed, Its not too late to die." After continuing to travel through the void for a certain distance, the three of them rushed directly to the material plane and saw the defensive shield in front and the pyramid with strange energy steaming in it. "Everyone, go!" King Swarthy roared and ran wildly in the sky. The power furnace told to operate, sending a steady stream of energy to all parts of the body, the body was reassembled, and countless armors were attached to the surface of the body. After opening a gap, the reserve of external equipment quickly merged with the body. A few seconds later, he transformed into a war giant, loaded with hundreds of terrifying barrels all over his body. The same is true for the other two royal families. They are suspended in the sky in a triangle shape, gathering huge energy, and the space fluctuates and trembles. "Fort Destruction Cannon!" The royal family moves quickly. After the meeting, with the exception of a few of the oldest kings, the flame projection of the will belonged to him. After the secret transfer, they were divided into several teams to secretly march towards the territory of the Gold Devourer. Adam calculated the location of the altar and the direction of energy flow that he discovered before, roughly estimated the location of other altars, drew a rough map, and gave them a large number of magic scrolls he had hoarded in the wizard world, including large ones. Types of teleportation, shielding, stealth, etc., and the activation method has been changed to ensure that the fire energy can also be used. After seeing the wonderful functions of these magic scrolls, the royal family''s confidence greatly increased, and there was no delay in the race against time ~ www.novelhall.com~. This is the first time that the royal family has walked out of the territory. They have determined to break the boat and sink the boat. If this battle is not successful, they will become benevolent. The gold-biting clan was beaten up, and the behavioral habits of natural enemies for more than four thousand years have been continuously subverted in a short period of time. This has made it difficult for them to adapt to the lack of roots in their brains and unable to make correct responses for a while. The progress displayed by the space anchor climbed little by little, in just five days, from 60% to 81%. Adam stayed at home and devoted all his energy to control the smelting factories and energy factories in various big cities. All the magic circles and machinery were running at full capacity, and a large number of material resources were continuously transported to the front lines. On the fifth day, the Gold Devourers began to fight back frantically. Most of the high-level individuals returned to the interior to protect the remaining altars, while the others led the low-level clansmen to attack the front fortress. Local conflicts occurred all the time and rapidly heated up. They were waiting for the rear to stabilize. , That moment is the time when the real all-out war begins. On the sixth day, the progress was 87%, the first Titan royal family fell, and the fire dissipated between heaven and earth. On the seventh day, the progress was ninety-three percent. Two successive royal families fell, and there was no bones left. On the eighth day, ninety-nine percent of the progress was made, and only 36 members of the 47 royal families remained. Adam walked out of the factory, his true body came to the fall of the Titan God. Thirty-six origins of the flames soaring into the sky, King Fast said sadly: "We have fulfilled our promise." Adam held the space anchor in his hand: "Take me to the power furnace of the Titan God. I need to borrow your power to connect to the wizard world." Chapter 276： Connect Magic Net The coordinate resolution reached ninety-nine percent. This progress was enough for the wizard to locate the Titan plane. The next thing to be solved was the blockade of the Devourer''s plane. "You don''t need to use your heritage." Adam followed them and said to the worried royal family, "but I need to gather your strengths and launch them through the power furnace of the Titan God to break through the blockade of the Devourers. It doesnt need to be long, its just an instant." "In fact, it doesn''t matter if we use the background, it can''t save us anymore." King Swarthy''s fire was a little weak. In the previous actions, he had been on the front line. Although fortunately not dead, the cost of his own origin was huge. The destruction mission allowed the royal family to fully recognize the huge gap in the strength of the two sides. The speed of everyone is very fast, but the road is very long. In this race that believes that the size of the body determines the strength of the strength, it is hard to imagine how big the body of the Protoss as the strongest is. He is just a little strange, where is the disappearance hidden. ? After the silent flight lasted for thirty minutes, King Fast said: "The power melting pot of the Protoss is ahead. I have one last question." "Please speak." "How far is your world from the plane of Titan? After you apply to mobilize the legion, how long will it take for support to come?" This is indeed a very serious question. Adam remembers that when he was in Katos, the Mages Legion was delayed for three years before they assembled. However, Adam later thought that the time spent on the journey with the skills of the Wizard World should be negligible. The reason for the delay is probably because the information given by Adam is too vague. Santa and Pricia Super Dimension need to spend time to find the Super Dimension Mage who is interested in unknown resources and has time to leave. The situation on the Titan plane is different. There are ninth-level lives and high-level resources that can be used directly. It is also related to other planes and races in this void. Adam felt that the Holy Towers Foreign War Command should have targeted Emergency plan for similar situations. But this question cannot be ambiguous, it is related to the Titan''s strategy in this war. "Three years, no more than three years." The kings breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this time was shorter than they expected. "I would also like to thank you for the improved two factories, otherwise, after seeing the true strength of the Gold Devourers, we really have no confidence to survive for three years." Everyone came to the end while speaking, and the darkness could not obstruct Adam''s vision. What appeared in front of Adam was a wall with no end in sight. The kings did not stop, and they passed through the wall one after another, and then a bright light suddenly appeared, illuminating the seemingly endless space they were in, and this surprisingly simple power furnace. Except for its size, it looks like a coal stove in the Northland Manor Riad. The light is getting brighter and brighter, and the coal stove gradually becomes transparent, showing the dazzling loops in it, and the reactor with faint fluctuations in the bottom layer. If he guessed correctly, thats the bottom line. "What are we going to do?" Adam actually didn''t understand the way the Devourer shielded the magic net, but it absolutely did not have the ability to remove the magic net from Adam''s body. The magic net must exist. There are two ways to connect to the magic net. The first one is that Adam leaves the crystal wall system to go to the void outside, and under the gaze of the Devourer, the principle of the Titan plane is a certain distance, this is obviously not working now. The second type is to create a space out of the plane in the plane. It''s a bit confusing but not difficult to implement. Just repeat the effect of the judgment sword in the warning zone at that time. The difficulty is that the energy that needs to be condensed and bursts instantaneously must be able to break through the obstruction of the Devourer, which means that the Devourer cannot be seen, and it must be invisible. But Adam did not say about this, mainly because he was afraid that these Titan Kings would be flustered. Adam asked the thirty-six Titan Kings to stand on a node of the circuit and look around for a week and said: "It''s time to start." The circuit lights up at the same time, and the energy in it fills in little by little and heads towards Adam''s body. Adam holds the fire of his own origin and stands at the center of the thirty-six circuits. Energy is poured into the fire, then enters Adam''s body through the connection of the fire, and finally transformed into magic power into the soul through the roughness of the meditation. Every king of the Titans felt that something nihilistic had passed through his body and gathered in Adams hands to form the prototype of a sword. Then under their tense gaze, small energy spirits appeared, hovering and dancing around them. Throw into the sword. The sword body gradually materialized, getting brighter and brighter, and the light even covered the strong light from the power furnace. The energy condensed for ten minutes, until Adam, the magic user, felt that he was going to be cut apart by the edge. At this time, the thirty-six kings of Titans dimmed by three pointsAdam held both hands. The sword stabs into the void below, and at the point where the tip of the sword touches and within a radius of two meters from this point, the space is shattered. The highly concentrated energy began to spiral, forming a storm, and rushing straight forward. ! It was like the sound of pulling out the cork, and the lightsaber passed through a layer of film. At this moment, everyone saw the origin of the disease. There is also the Devourer who roars silently in the source, staring at the crowd with hundreds of millions of pairs of eyes unblinking. For a time, all the fires of the origin of the Titan King moved together, and couldn''t help but want to shoot and fight to the death with the Devourer. The Devourer pressed countless tentacles on the source wall, and the threat was full. "Be safe, don''t worry, you are not its opponents, and you can''t touch it at all now, and the Devourer is the same." "Maintain stable output, we are going to overtake." The sword light speed increased by one level again, and it was about to pass the origin. At this moment, Adam clearly saw the Devourer opened the real mouth, and there seemed to be the birth and death of the plane in that mouth. The gray materialized energy appeared in front of Jianguang, and the Devourer shot. "Is it possible to send out the power? But this level cannot stop me." As soon as the voice fell, the sword light penetrated the gray, and it touched the crystal wall system to make a crisp sound, and then opened a hole in it. At the same time, the rune group of Adam''s body mage came out, rotating around him at high speed, and the soul successfully logged into the magic net: "Explore Adam, request to connect to the fifth element holy tower, intelligence level, highest priority." Chapter 277： gray It was really just a short moment when Adam had just uploaded the data packet storing intelligence to Monet. Before he even had time to receive Monet''s feedback, the connection was severed. The Devourer is crazy. It suddenly turned over, and the black-gray markings on the original surface of the Titan plane began to rotate, and gray matter flowed out of it. Unlike just now, it looks like a matter in a two-dimensional space, which is directly cut off. Jianguang filled the gaps in the crystal wall system and directly destroyed the threads that Adam launched. This is the first thread that has been destroyed since Adam''s journey. Gray is like a tarsal maggot, rushing towards Adam''s body along the path of the sword light through an unknown mysterious method. It is hard to imagine this extreme speed. Adam was hit without even reacting. The interception of Thirty Six Kings was useless. Fortunately, there is a wizard''s armor. This great magic from the first true spirit Prometheus, which created the modern mage system, protected Adam''s soul at a critical moment and blocked the moment of gray. then shattered. Adam snorted and entered the overclocking state in an instant. The speed of the 36 loops was suddenly increased by ten times. The kings knew that the situation was urgent and did not spare their own energy, but increased the output. In the overclocking state, Adams computing power surpasses the limit, depicting the rune group of the mage''s armor in each energy cloud, and then rough combination of countless mage''s armors, not seeking self-consistent, only quantity. Gray enters the layers of the armor of the Destroying Mage. It is blocked by magnetic field and magic again and again. Steam is emerging from Adam''s body, struggling to maintain the balance between the construction speed and the destruction speed. Degree seconds are like years. In the overclocking state, the relative flow rate of time would have slowed down. At this time, due to high tension, the speed dropped several times again. The origin of the thirty-six kings dimmed rapidly, and they were about to be unable to sustain it. "Use the details." "We can''t do it anymore." The short voice of the Titan King sounds very long to Adam. He has to collect every syllable and arrange them to form a sentence. This feeling is like... "Discontinuous!" The overclocking level increased again, and he found a way to solve the gray, that is, to make the Mage Armor become discontinuous, and turn the gray that enters into countless discrete grays to disperse its power. Quantum Mechanics Adam has nothing to dabble in and cannot understand, but there are also discontinuous equations in advanced mathematics. "If f is a function, the domain and the value range are real numbers, if for each x, there is amp;gt;0, so that for each amp;gt;0, y can be found, so that the equation holds, then f is a discontinuous function everywhere: 0amp;lt;|x?y|amp;lt; and |f?f|ݦ." "I need to change the algorithm of meditation thinking..." "It is too difficult to create and write independently, time is too late..." "I need an example!" Blue smoke came out of Adams head. "Dirichlet function!" Thoughts are synchronized with thinking, the model has just been established, and the transformation of the rune group has started simultaneously. The old wizard''s armor rushed forward and tried its best to stop the gray. The new wizard''s armor was built in a way that conventional thinking could not understand, and then topped the vacancy. Adam is divided into countless parts around, the light from the fire of the kings origin resides in every place. From the visual effect, Adam seems to no longer exist, but exists in every place. Gray is the same. The patchwork of the armor of the mage was contaminated and broken, and the gray was broken up piece by piece in the process, and it was decomposed little by little, and it resided in countless armors of the mage. When the surrounding space and the folds were covered with dusty gray dots, Adam raised his right hand and clenched his fist fiercely. The continuous explosion began, and the wizard''s armor and the gray in it were shattered one by one. Adam spouted flames over his head, burning all his hair. The huge Devourer in the source quieted down, and the cold eyes were deeply cruel, and it closed its eyes. Protoss power furnace was directly extinguished, and the kings had no extra energy to maintain output. After stepping out of the power furnace, they could not even maintain the appearance of the will flame projection, and they landed on the ground and burned weakly. No one spoke. Although it was Adam who resisted the gray frontally, they also shared the fear caused by the attack. They began to wonder if they were really capable of resisting the Devourer. Adam is very tired and empty, leaning on the wall and panting heavily, and he has no strength to speak. Deathly silence spread. After a while, he took a part from the few remaining ether crystals and gave it to the kings. After he had absorbed the energy, he had time to touch the top of his head. The slippery feeling made him a little uncomfortable and hurriedly stimulated. The flesh is metabolized, and a black short hair grows. There was no comfort or morale boost, Adam said softly: "The war is about to officially begin. The devourers'' anger cannot be vented directly on us, but the Gold Devourers will not let us go." "What you have to do, have you succeeded?" King Fast asked. "The support application has been successfully uploaded, but the Devourer cut off the connection between me and Santa I can''t receive the real-time message, so I can only wait," "Then pray that the Devourer will not completely occupy the source within three years." Mage World, the fifth element holy tower. The exploration mage has higher authority than his own level in the process of performing the mission. The highest priority channel that Adam applied for can be upgraded to a level. The duty mage of the Intelligence Center of the Horizon Exploration Department has not had time to interpret the data packet. Found that it disappeared directly in front of the eyes along the other channel. They looked at each other, then whispered. "Super-dimensional information?!" "It seems that a powerful plane has been discovered!" "Direct access to Chaowei, perhaps a plane with the potential to become a civilization." "I don''t know if it is an enemy or a friend." The data packet was sent to a high-level super-dimensional mage at the top of the tower. The first thing he saw was the level of Adam, and then the content attracted his attention, the fire of origin, the metal life, the true spirit Titan, the critical line swallowed The news of the people waiting is really sensational compared to Adam''s strength, but when his eyes turned to the imaginary existence of Dirus, his face became completely solemn. did not dare to delay, the ultra-dimensional mage immediately activated his own authority and transmitted the information and coordinates to the higher authority unit. If this information is true, then this matter cannot be handled by a few ultra-dimensional mage. "The Fifth Element Sacred Tower is directly under Super Dimension, George Wilde, applying for connection to the Sacred Tower War Command." "I received information from the old enemy of the wizard, the Dyrus family." Chapter 278： War (1) ().., The Sacred Tower War Headquarters is the highest department of the Fifth Element Sacred Tower to deal with foreign wars. All members are senior ultra-dimensional wizards. The level is generally above level 7, and several even reached the critical point of true spirit. The highest official in name is Meyer True Spirit Archmage, but usually True Spirit Archmage himself does not bother too much. This department exists in every sacred tower. They have the same responsibilities, except for the third sacred tower, to exchange information, share information, and jointly solve the most difficult foreign war issues. One of the things about the Dyrus family. Wilde Chaowei''s application was passed in an instant as soon as it was submitted, and was led by a transmission brilliance to the real holy tower outside the world of the wizard. All the members of the master plane of the general headquarters arrived, and even the Great Master Meyer True Spirit sent a clone. One of Wilde''s super-dimensional sights was stunned, bowed and saluted: "Meyer is crowned." The reason why he is called the Great Master of True Spirit is the one who is closest to the truth. The true spirit mage nodded friendly and said: "I didn''t expect to hear the news of Diluth. Let me tell everyone the information." The land of enlightenment. The lairs of the seven apostles were all shattered, revealing their ugly, scarred bodies. They rolled on the ground and shook the mountains, but the pain penetrated into the soul and could not be avoided. In a short period of time, being scorned twice by the same ant, the Devourer''s patience has reached its limit. "war!" "Start the war immediately, destroy them, kill the Titans, and catch the ant!" "If there are any accidents before my erosion of the origin is complete, I don''t mind changing a group of apostles." "Remember, this is your last chance!" The arrival of the full-scale war did not surprise Adam at all. At that moment, all the Titans heard the loud noise of the collapse of the mountain, and the high-level gold-eaters mothers sleeping in the underground lair all awakened, and rushed out of the ground, starting from the dividing line, the length and width of the terrifying seam could not be seen at a glance. . The altar suspended the energy transmission to the Devourer. The stored energy fed back to the nest and the people. Eighty-one energy pillars went straight into the sky. The Titan finally knew the specific number of altars. Counting those destroyed, there were ninety-nine ones. The lairs used as energy nodes in each altar were all separated from the front line. The Titans all know that there are many gold-eaters, but they never thought there were so many. The entire front line can no longer see the sun, and countless gold-eaters fly in the sky and walk on the ground, covering the sky and the sun. "They are here." Tie 27, Qi 31, and other senior Titan wise men who rushed from the inland to the front line to participate in the war stood on the wall of the Iron Fort, facing the gold-eaters that connected the heaven and the earth on the horizon far ahead, speechless for a long while. "27, in this situation, the tactics we had developed before must be completely overturned. Take the initiative to strike a dead end, and I suspect that even defense is difficult, they are too many! Damn, why are they so capable!" Qi 31 is annoyed. Pat the top of the head. As the commander of the Iron Fort, Tie 27 cannot complain or convey any negative emotions. He said in a deep voice, "Report the preparations." "Seven legions, a total of 21,000 soldiers have assembled. Another two thousand newborns have formed a logistics unit, equipped with a new type of robotic arm, ready to work at any time." "The floating fortress arrived at the predetermined location." "The ordnance supplies are filled." "The storage of energy blocks exceeds the standard limit by 300%." "The self-inspection of large-scale military weapons is completed." "The inspection of the improved defensive cover is completed. When it is activated, you can work at full capacity at any time." Tie 27''s voice spread throughout the city: "Everyone, the Titans are facing a battle of life and death. In this battle, the enemy will not give us any chance to breathe." At this moment, the sound waves in the distant sky made huge ripples, shattering everything around, and the world was trembling. Tie 27 took a deep breath and shouted loudly, "Death to the death to defend the iron castle, the city is here, and the city is destroyed." "The fire will not extinguish! The battle will not stop!" In the Iron Fort, in Karon, in the city of Blades, in the Forgetown, similar words were spoken from every frontline commander. Although there is no military law constraint, there is still no Titan retreating. They walked on the battlefield with death will. Live to death. Under the pressure of death, the apostle chose to attack in the most direct way. Anyway, for these self-reproducing colonies of countless creatures, the clansmen are nothing but consumables. There is a consensus in the hearts of them and the Devourer,''I am Race, my life is the continuation of race''. There is no temptation and no strategy. The gold-eating tribes war mode is crowded tactics, full range of energy rain without dead ends, population charge, suicide attack, they dont care about the death of the tribe, in order to break the defensive cover, in order to kill even one Low-level Titans can give tens of thousands of people. He didn''t care about the formation, even if the attack of the Gold Devourer from the back would kill the same clan in front, none of them hesitated. The auxiliary Titan uses itself as a node, sneaks into the defensive cover according to Adam''s reformed formation, and carries all kinds of ray juice. The energy-type Titan hides in the open defensive cover, surrounded by mountains of energy blocks, mechanical volleys, one batch of energy is exhausted, the other batch immediately connects to ensure continuous firepower, behind a large number of new students holding robotic arms Titan is working hard, and strives to complete maintenance and cooling in the shortest time. The melee Titans hold high a variety of new weapons and shields, and are in groups under the command of officers at all levels, rushing out of the city fiercely and not afraid of death, connecting with the gold-eaters, using their bodies and lives to protect the tribesmen behind. Every moment, there are Titans falling. Once they fall into the realm of death, they will not hesitate to explode the origin of the fire and the enemy will die, using this decisive way to prevent their comrades from increasing casualties by protecting the fire. Above the low-level battlefield where ordinary transcendent beings could not see, the Titans almost came out to block the super-dimensional gold-eaters, doing their best to prevent more opponents from stepping into the front line. Ten days after the start of the war, the entire frontline has risen by three meters above sea level. It is composed of metal transformed from the gold-eater corpses and huge Titan remains. From the beginning of the war, the two clans gave their best. Adam did not go to the front line, he is discussing with King Swarthy how to increase the strength of Titan. The war situation is already very obvious. The Titans are much worse than the Gold Eater in terms of strength and number. The huge territory that has been defended to the death for more than four thousand years can no longer bring any help at this time, but will be pulled by the front. Too long, leading to weakened defensive power. What Adam wanted to do was to abandon some cities with the royal family and transform others. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 279： Fire of War (2) ().., The floating fortress is a very good thing. It uses the anti-gravity technology independently developed by Titan. The advantage is that the difficulty is not high. The disadvantage is that as the volume and weight of the main body increase, the energy consumption is doubled. An ordinary floating fortress used for patrolling would consume all the energy reserves of a quasi-royal Titan, and the Titan King City is even more terrifying, equivalent to the consumption of 100 floating fortresses. However, Adam can transform their technology. The magnetic levitation magic circle uses more advanced circuits and energy burning methods, which can reduce the consumption of the same volume by ten times. Adam asked while working, "Why didn''t you go to the battlefield?" King Swarthy came in real body, and he replied: "They said I was too weak, they told me to stay behind to protect the town and you." "By the way, watch me?" King Sworthy admitted frankly: "Yeah." Adam also didn''t care. This was a normal thing. If he was under the pressure of racial survival and his only hope was a foreigner, he would do the same. "Since this happens to help me. Also, what does it mean to be too weak?" Adam unceremoniously commanded King Sworthy. His huge body and strength are the best porters and can easily divide the city. Throw away the redundant buildings and leave only the necessary parts. "Literally, I am the weakest member of the royal family. I can deal with up to ten royal gold-eaters at once, and they can deal with more than twenty." This number sounds a bit scary. The Titans had 47 royal clans before, and the Gold Devourers could suppress them. According to the ratio, there are at least a thousand extra-dimensional individuals, but when you think of the Gold Devourers reproductive methods, it feels very normal. It''s very watery anyway. Adam completed the last stroke of the magic circle, then activated it, and the streamlined York City steadily rose into the sky. "We were born underground, and all the resources we depend on for survival come from the underground. Except for the royal city, no other cities are floating in the air. Even the royal city is just because it is a symbol." King Sworthy looked at it. The city that flew to the sky suddenly spoke. "Ok?" King Sworthy was silent for a while, shook his head and said, "Nothing, what do I need to do next?" Homeland complex? Confused about the future? Adam didn''t intend to get to the bottom. It was sprinkling salt on the wound. He just said, "Take me to the nearest city." Hurrying is a must. Although teleportation is convenient, only by measuring the territory with footsteps can we plan a new batch of floating cities'' operating routes. Teleportation cannot be done. After 17 days of this work, most of the cities flew in the sky and operated in accordance with the program written by Adam, and a few cities that did not need to move also left teleportation arrays connected to the front lines to ensure the mobilization of troops and the transportation of resources. The convenience. After the inland cities are resolved, some front-line fortresses must be gradually abandoned. This is not a simple task. Ordering soldiers to leave the **** battlefield will cause a huge blow to morale. Once problems arise, the pressure on the person who issued the order will be pressured. It is unimaginable for ordinary people. After Adam told King Sworthy what he meant, he was also very embarrassed: "You know, now is not the time, if before the war..." "Can you think of so many enemies before the war? Come so fast? Even if you have time, would you agree?" Three questions in a row left King Sworthy speechless, but he still insisted: "Now, it really doesn''t work." When Adam was still trying to persuade him, there was a huge shock from the eastward direction, mushroom clouds rose into the sky, and the strong wind formed by the shock wave kept blowing in, and King Swarthy''s body trembled. "what happened?" King Swarthy rushed into the sky, and spewed flames behind him and flew in the direction of the vibration: "Blade City was destroyed, the line of defense was torn apart, and the seventh apostle took an unknown number of royal gold-eaters into the interior!" Although he knew that the destruction of the front line fortress would definitely happen, Adam did not expect it to come so soon. Less than a month after the start of the all-out war, a city has fallen. Sharp Blade City is located near the center of the front line. Its destruction means that the entire front line is divided into two, cutting off the possibility of mutual support and cover between the north and the south. This is a nail that is nailed to the most painful place. Of course, because of the existence of the teleportation array, this one is not so serious, but the harm is more than that. If the gold-eaters spread out in the inland, with their reproductive ability, they will soon fill the inland, and then the Titans will be attacked. The ending is self-evident. "Have you ever beaten the seventh apostle?" Adam asked on the road. King Swarthy: "A hundred years ago, I was not an opponent. I don''t know now. You can leave first. It doesn''t make much difference whether you are in that kind of battle. Now your safety is more important than me." "Don''t do it, I don''t die so easily. In the entire Titan plane, no other creature except the Devourer is capable of killing me, but you..." "If I can''t fight, I will fight. Even if I die, I will drag the Seventh Apostle to death. I must not let it stay inland." "What happened to the garrisoning Titan after the destruction of Blade City?" "None of the newborns survived, and the high-tier Titans lost little, thanks to your improved defense shield and teleportation array." "Do you know battlefield command?" King Sworthy was a little confused: "I don''t understand very much, you..." Adam sighed: "I don''t understand, but it should be better than you. I will hand over the command to me when the time comes. I will help you to hold the ordinary royal family gold-eaters. You only need to concentrate on dealing with the seventh apostle. " Adam mobilized the new floating city to rush to the battlefield, and said, "I hope not too much." The closer you get to the front line, the stronger the unpleasant smell in the air It smells like sulfur, the energy flowing in the space is becoming more and more unstable, and the strangely colored gas in front of the field of vision is steaming. Ascending straight into the sky, the ground seemed to be polluted, and it was completely different from the inland and even the gold-biting territory. "How is this going?" "The seventh apostle''s ability, its tentacles are hot and corrosive, and the environment where it exists will become like this. In the previous total war, a royal family was attacked by it..." Adam suddenly interrupted him and reported a set of coordinates: "Three hundred meters underground, saturation blow!" King Sworthy executed it without hesitation. The chest cavity cracked and a huge barrel with a diameter of 500 meters was extended. Energy flowed out of the body to complete the energy accumulation within three seconds, and then a bombardment hit the designated location. Wherever the fortress destruction cannon goes, all the ash flies and annihilates, and the ores that make up the earth disappear without even the chance to melt. At this moment, a crimson energy pillar rushes out from the depths of the earth and collides with the fortress destruction cannon. together. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 280： Fire of War (3) "How do you know it''s below?" King Sworthy asked during his busy schedule. "This is not the time to entangle this. Not only do I know that it is below, but I also know that there are five royal gold-eaters hidden in the ground around us. Be careful, they are here!" After the seventh apostle sprayed out the crimson energy column to block the fortress destruction cannon, he lowered his head and dived into the ground again and disappeared. As soon as Adams voice fell, the surrounding ground cracked, four big bugs rushed out, and a few shots out of his eyes. Thousands of red lines interspersed and shot at King Swarthy, trying to pierce his heart with a thousand arrows. "It seems it''s too late to gather the Titans." Adam leaped away from King Swarthy''s shoulder and turned into an electronic real body, "I will try to help you block them, and the seventh apostle will leave it to you." The magic power evaporates, the summoning space opens, and Sophia in combat form appears under Adam, opening her mouth to spray a water curtain, briefly blocking the red line that shoots in front of Adam, and at the same time new magical structures appear, inlaid piece by piece. Ma''s body is completely assembled, connected to Sophia''s structure, and the discontinuous wizard''s armor surrounds the whole body. The red line crossed through Adam''s body, but was intercepted and shunted by the wizards. Adam lightly raised his left hand to form an electric potential difference. Thunder burst out from the void indefinitely, and it was inevitable to dodge the super-dimensional gold-eaters. This kind of casual thunder has limited damage to them, but it makes these four big bugs annoying. They constantly shoot red lines and weave into a net in the sky, pressing towards Adam, wanting to trap or kill. After the death of Adam, he besieged King Sworthy. The space fluctuates violently, and the teleport spell cannot be used. Sophia spewed out the dragon''s breath, forming hundreds of high-pressure water jets, and the energy drove the water to run at high speed, and as the thought flashed, it brought the whistling wind to the top of her head. The fire and water exchanged to form a large swath of fog. Adam was hiding in it to manipulate the magnetic force. Massive metal particles on the ground and underground flew up and aggregated into a hundred-meter-long giant sword. Electric current wound on it to form a coil, which was briefly charged and shot out. A big hole was opened on the red net. Sophia fluttered her wings and rushed upwards. At this moment, densely packed tentacle spikes rushed out from the soles of her feet, and the low roar continued, and the fifth super-dimensional gold-eater appeared. Sophia glowed with pure white energy flames all over her body, her speed suddenly increased several grades, leaving a few afterimages on the path to the gap, Adam raised both hands on top of her head and pulled it to both sides, tearing the red line to the net. outer. King Sworthys support arrived, and he bombarded a large bug directly, and blasted it directly into the ground. He doubted: "The seventh apostle is gone." King Sworthy couldn''t find it, but it had always existed in Adam''s perception, and was walking in circles deep underground. "Protect me!" Adam urged to leave Sophia''s back and came to the surface. He pressed his hands on the ground and slammed up. The land was generally swayed out of waves, a large number of impurities were discharged, free electrons were rearranged, and the metal density increased sharply. Since you like to hide from the ground, I will let you hit the iron plate, and if you still dont come out, you will die underground. This trick was very effective. As expected, the seventh apostle couldn''t bear to walk upward. Adam hovered and hid behind King Swarthy, putting his hand on his shoulder: "Bump it." The barrel appeared again. This time Adam used his own abilities to help him gather energy. Under the restraint of the magnetic field, the energy loss of the fortress gun was greatly reduced, and there was even a tendency to crystallize. "Three, two, one, launch!" As soon as the seventh apostle appeared, he saw a blow. Thousands of pairs of eyes showed horror at the same time. It opened its big mouth, and its saliva fell everywhere, corroding the ground into deep pits, and then the whole body squirmed, as if to Vomiting. Then he really spit out an offspring. The seventh apostle lifted up his child as a shield, inserted his tentacles into it, and detonated when the fortress gun was about to hit it. With the help of an energy hedge, he escaped and rushed towards King Swarthy. The seventh apostle was about half the size of King Swarthy. It was like a meteorite with fiery plasma burning all over it, looking like it was about to die with King Swarthy. Adam exerted a reaction force on himself to escape from the king''s body, and mounted Sophia again, trying to seduce the five big bugs out of the battlefield and go to the trap constructed by the floating fortress a thousand kilometers away. Facing the menacing Seventh Apostle, King Swarthy instinctively chose to avoid. Unexpectedly, the seventh apostle had no intention of stopping. King Sworthy was taken aback and shouted loudly, "Adam, its target is you!" He made a turn in the air, holding up a large knife transformed into particles with both hands, and slashed at the seventh apostle fiercely. Adam''s heart sank, and his eyes were dark. The five big insects used their bodies as walls and connected their tentacles to form a net. They tightly sealed Adam''s path, and opened their mouths to spray juice to fill the entire field of vision. "I sent out an apostle and five super-dimensional gold-eaters to kill me? These bugs are crazy? What use is killing me in war?" Adam''s thoughts were turned and he was puzzled, how could he not understand the gold-eaters like this What is the point of doing it, "Or do they want to capture me alive?" At this time, the seventh apostle let out a silent roar, the sound wave materialized, attached to an unimaginable high temperature, and he slammed towards Adam in a spiral shape. If the physical body was really hit, Adam would not feel that his body was in good condition. The meat sauce may be the best result. "You really want to kill me!?" Adam activates a chaotic asylum scroll, spreading his fingers, magnetic and gravitational lines wrapped around his fingertips The fingers flicked around the body at a high speed, creating a circle of spatial ripples around the body, dense folds appeared, and the upcoming attack Weakening the refraction deflection, and then crossing the fingers, the magnetic cutting starts, cutting the space into hundreds of pieces. Then stepped into the void turbulence under the shelter of chaos. The seventh apostle issued a low roar and chased Adam at an extremely fast speed. The smaller half of his body had already rushed into the void. The fire in the tumor on his back burned violently. The boundless skyfire appeared out of thin air and fell from the sky. Every cluster of sky fire burned with a metal core. Terrifying. "Give me, stop!" King Sworthy slashed, and the huge shock of the particle knife produced a terrifying cutting force. It cut off a piece of the seventh apostle''s body with a single stab. King Sworthy disbanded the arm, grabbed its **** limbs with both hands, and shouted Pull it up. Adam was in the void, using the power of the scroll to continuously use the flash technique, calmly avoiding all the sky fires, hurried out from a place thirty kilometers away before the chaos shelter disappeared, and flew away without head. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 281： Ambush (1) The seventh apostle put a lot of pressure on him. Chaos Asylum was originally a long-term defensive magic, but now it disappears in a few seconds. This is just the effect of the aftermath of the skyfire. Once it is hit or caught head-on by it, the consequences will be disastrous. On the cross-section where the Seventh Apostle was cut off, the disgusting organization grew rapidly and entangled, and a second head grew out of his back, with a big mouth shining crimson light open and biting King Swarthy''s hands. King Swarthy moved forward with a shield with one hand, and blocked its mouth. With the other hand, he made a fist and slammed his head against it, cursing: "Go to death! Go to death! Go to death!" The seven apostles smashed the flesh and blood. This fist is not a mere physical attack, the crystallized energy can be shaped into a glove, and each punch can bring a shock wave. The seventh apostle screamed bitterly, his body bent 180 degrees, and thousands of red lines shot at King Swarthy. A shield appeared on the king''s body, without dodge or avoid, continue: "Go to die! Go to die! Go to die!" The seventh apostle looked extremely anxious. The Gold Devourers gathered a large number of troops to break the city of Sharp Edge, in order to let him enter the inland to capture Adam. Now he is about to succeed, but is caught by a piece of scrap iron: Drive me! Rubbish!" King Sworthy turned a deaf ear. Although he didn''t know much about tactics and strategy, he still knew the simplest truth. Whatever the enemy wanted to do must be destroyed. Now that it wants to capture Adam, he must help Adam escape! "Go to die! Go to die! Go to die!" He changed his posture, turned into a sledgehammer with one hand, and smashed it down with great force. Originally, the strength gap between the two was very small, but now that one party is bent on delaying time, the Seventh Apostle has nothing to do. This time the raid was a time war. The other royals on the high-ranking battlefield are now being held back. If the time wasted for a long time, the royals will respond and help, and the mission will completely fail. Thinking of this, it was cruel, and simply gave up the body that was caught, and broke free from the imprisonment by self-harm. Although this will cause its strength to weaken, in its heart, Adam is just an ant with a variety of tricks and secretive methods. The absolute power is too far apart, without King Swarthy getting in the way, it feels that it has been caught, besides. King Sworthy caught up with him without thinking, and at the same time received a call from Adam: "Control its speed and seduce it in my direction." Adam had no pressure after leaving the seventh apostle. The five super-dimensional gold-eaters are very strong, and it is very difficult for Adam to fight at the same time even if he enters the overclocking state, but he can''t stop these big bugs at all. The mystery of magic is not something this group of idiots who can only shoot energy straight out can be expected. While Adam remotely controlled the floating fortresses and arranged them in arrays, he sometimes slowed down and waited for the super-dimensional gold-eaters to catch up with him, keeping the distance at about 30 kilometers. There is a huge magic circle composed of thousands of rune groups floating around him, and all kinds of magic fire from time to time to guide them in the direction, lest they lose themselves. In the previous transformation, Adam built a powerful weapon system in every floating city. The quality of energy could not be changed, but the accumulation of the amount was enough to kill this group of large bugs. In Adams expectation, five super There is no doubt that the Uyghur Golden Clan will die, as long as the angle is suitable, even the seventh apostle will have to pay a heavy price in the artillery fire. Once the strength of the seventh apostle is weakened to a certain extent After that, there were only six apostles in the Golden Devourer. Suddenly the speed of the five gold-eaters increased by several grades, and the distance was instantly shortened. The red nets blocked the sky and blocked Adam''s path. He gave up seduce, and the rune group output with all his strength, wanting to find the weak point to break through and escape the encirclement. This point was unexpectedly obvious. After a round of covering attacks, Adam had been found and blasted through, but Adam had an ominous premonition in his heart. "Could it" At this moment, two blades with flowing magma rushed out from the ground, and a red creature with the appearance of a mantis and a height of 100 meters appeared. The fine scales on its body opened and closed regularly, exposing the dense compound eyes. Adam''s heart sank, and he hurriedly changed the procedure, controlling all the floating fortresses and cities to leave the ambush and fly towards him. "Under the Seventh Apostle, Blade Envoy," Mantis lifted up with one hand and cut the sky full of red nets into nothingness, "I have seen guests from far away." There was a red light in the compound eyes, and a faint gray flowing in it sealed the two kilometers of space, isolating the two from the outside world. The Blade Envoy happily said, "I thought that the seventh man made a big fuss, but I didnt expect you to really You can escape the first ambush and come to me. The seventh man is really wise." Adam took a deep breath and mobilized all his power to prepare to enter the overclocking state. It took a certain amount of time. He had to talk nonsense with the other party: "You have been waiting here? How do you know I will escape in this direction?" The blade messenger looked at Adam approvingly: "Yes, that''s it, you will not waste the gifts of the gods if you are stronger. Only the winner can get out of this god-given space. As for why I know, of course it is because of you." The blade messenger was also gathering energy, and Adam could clearly feel the energy fluctuations around his body getting stronger and stronger. "spy?" "No, no, it''s this thing." The blade messenger took out a tinder wave receiver, inside which King Swarthy''s voice was clearly distinguishable, "Adam? Where are you now?" The blade messenger cut off the communication, and said regretfully: "Look, you are too careless. This kind of thing falls into our hands." "Now, are you ready? I''m going to go!" "Are you not afraid that this seal will be shattered from the outside world?" The gray weird once again refreshed Adam''s cognition He found that he could not communicate with the contract unit. "Did you not hear? Only the winner can get out here. If the scrap iron wants to break the god-given space, we will all die. Guess what they will do?" "Winner? Is there only one person alive?" The blade messenger dragged two sharp blades behind him, and his body slightly squatted: "It can be understood this way, but you will not die. The gods will take your soul and reshape your body." It burst into flames and dragged the knife. A string of residual shadows rushed towards Adam: "Enough nonsense, you can go to death!" The magical power of Adams body evaporated and burned into fire, and the magical structure was reorganized again. The figure became illusory and then covered the entire sky. Each clone raised its index finger to the blade messenger, and the magic gathered at the fingertips: "I dont understand, who will give Your confidence can kill me?" boom! Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 282： Ambush (2) oom! boom! boom! In this sealed space, forty-nine Adams fingertips fired plasma cannons at the same time, blocking the blade envoy''s trajectory in all directions, and the magic was hitting its body, making a dull explosion. These forty-nine clones are not real. After adding the Dirichlet function to the Mages Armor and discovering that it can greatly increase Adams defense and flexibility in battle, he transformed this group of functions and wrote Into the algorithm of the electronic body. The upgraded electronic body and the electric light sprinting magic fit beyond imagination. In this small space of two kilometers, Adam can completely deploy the power grid in every corner. In this case, the space magic cannot be used. But electromagnetic magic can achieve the same effect. Adam can travel the entire grid in microseconds, freely switching on each node, and it seems that they exist at the same time. Although he is not a body-refining mage, Adam will not fall into a disadvantage when fighting in a small space. The crimson light on the surface of the blade messenger hardly resisted Adams magic, and it had no place to hide. In the overclocking state, every magic of Adam can reach the intensity near the fourth-level peak. From the fluctuation of the shield, the blade messenger It''s not easy to resist. "The level 5 creatures that are mixed with water are stronger than ordinary gold-eaters, but they are limited. Sending this level of subordinates to duel with me" Adam flashed, the previous clone disappeared, more clones appeared, and raised his hand to stimulate Thunder, Leiguang filled the entire space, "I was underestimated." Blade Messenger can cut Thunder. The two big knives formed by its arms can swing thousands of times per second. In the dynamic vision, Adam can clearly see that it is spinning in place, cutting with the blade, cutting the thunder that is about to hit it into nothingness. However, being able to chop a dozen paths and a hundred paths does not mean that you can chop thousands of paths. Adam''s maintenance of this conventional magic consumes little magic power. As long as he wants to, these thunders will not stop, and it is not limited to the top of the head or the place covered by the power grid. All can produce lightning. The blade messenger let out a few roars that Adam couldn''t translate. The red glow suddenly shrank, and then spread fiercely. In an instant, all the thunder and lightning bounced off and the knees were bent to the limit, using a force completely different from that of the human body. The way jumped high, cut down severely. The huge sword beam crosses. It should have lost energy due to interference in the space during the flight, but now because of the gray, the energy in the blade beam is extremely stable, and the electric light and flint are in front of Adam. Cut all the clones in this direction into pieces. The blade messenger used a dexterous turn that did not match the size, and then shot two more swords behind him. "It''s too clumsy, aren''t you descendants of the Void Race? Isn''t there a more advanced way of fighting in your inheritance?" Adam''s voice came from all directions, constantly teasing its mind. "I want to cut you into ten thousand pieces!" The blade messenger roared, his compound eyes were all opened, his eyes were that the light of the blade was energy, and the sharp blade was like a violent wind, setting off a storm in this small space of two kilometers in diameter. Its heart is extremely frustrated. Among the Golden Devourers, it is one of the strongest under the Apostle. Its evolutionary direction is melee and agility. Its compound eyes are born with powerful dynamic vision, and any enemy in the past is just like under its sword. The plaything can only be slaughtered by it, and has no ability to touch its body at all. The clumsy actions of the same race are not taken by it, but now when facing Adam, compound eyes cannot capture Adams truth. Instead, he was dizzy because of the high concentration of attention. "Compared to the Devourer, you seem to be two races. Its abilities are mysterious, weird, and powerful, but you" Adam used an electromagnetic storm to confront the blade **** for tat. In terms of pure power level, Adam is at a disadvantage, but against the unit. The complete control of energy allows Adam to deal with it calmly. "How dare you call the name of the gods!" The Blade Envoy was furious. Ignoring its interruption, Adam went to the other side of the space and continued: "But you are so weak. You have nothing but basic energy accumulation. You are simply a group of beasts. Oh, I see, only the Devourer himself is Dilus. Descendants of you, you are just a bunch of primitive bugs." "court death!" The scales of the blade messenger opened, and magma flowed out of it. It wanted to fill this space, leaving Adam with nowhere to escape. However, this was of no use. Adam just used a first-level fire magic body, which was unharmed in the magma and high temperature. "You are not good at using elements and energy at all. Do you think that pure flame and temperature represent strength? It''s far worse than the seventh apostle." Adam kept talking, and he didn''t want to use the overclocking magic like the sword of judgment. , That would cause violent consumption, even if it could kill the blade messenger, there were still five big bugs waiting for him outside. "Are you in a hurry?" "God-given space is just your imagination. If the Devourer can really create this space with specific rules, I should have died long ago." Adam pulled the temperature of the magma around him and turned them into magma rock. , And then use a simple earth magic to smash them into pieces, and then pull away the mineral particles from them and aggregate them into swords. The sword of iron sand that is several hundred meters long is flying in the sky, and the super-electromagnetic gun rages in this relatively small space. . "Only the winner can leave? Do you believe this? There is no energy that can exist forever. This is against the basic rules, so this space will disappear soon." Adam raised his hand and bombarded the space. On the wall, looked at the gray who couldn''t hide the fluctuation and said. "Your biggest mistake is to send you a melee type to arrest me. You see, you don''t even have the ability to touch me." The blade messenger raised a sharp roar to the sky, and the frantic attack made the gray wave more violent. It was close to losing its mind. Each sentence of Adam pierced its weakest heart, and it had begun to doubt itself. Adam also shut up and stopped talking. He was afraid that the blade messenger would not be able to withstand the blow and chose to explode. Within such a small area, Adam had no place to hide. Once it really exploded, he would be seriously injured. As Adam expected, shortly after the space was finally unsupported and shattered like glass under two simultaneous attacks. The blade messenger was stunned. It couldn''t believe the fact that the method left by the gods who feared as the father was actually broken by the ants? "The floating fortress begins to gather energy." "Countdown, five" Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) Chapter 283： The death of the apostle (1) add more for everyone, thank you for being cute... The energy fluctuation seemed to make the Blade Envoy a little more awake. It couldn''t help but flew backwards, trying to escape from this area where it could smell death, but before flying out a few kilometers, it saw a huge city floating from the sky. In front of it, the thick wall of energy cannot be easily broken through. It immediately turned its direction and flew to the other side, and without any surprise it saw another floating giant city. Adam mobilized 27 cities, and 33 small floating fortresses surrounded the surrounding area. There were creatures that could fly in, but it was guaranteed that even a fly could not fly out. "Three," the countdown continued. The blade messenger rushed towards his companion violently, and shouted at the same time: "What are you still trying to do! Kill him! Kill him!" The five super-dimensional gold-eaters saw the seal of the gods work with their own eyes. They thought that everything was set, but they saw Adam walk out of it intact and fell into a state of collapse of the worldview and the collapse of the cognitive world. Can''t believe that Adam actually retreated under the authority of the gods. The blade messenger saw the dazed comrade, and his heart was ruthless. The sharp blade pierced a tumor, and then ignited the fire. The Ultra-Dimensional Goldbiter clan looked at it stupidly, and the whole body became a fireball, different from the seventh. The apostle casts the spell autonomously, it is completely forced. "two," The blade messenger raised the fireball and threw it at Adam. "volley!" At Adam''s order, a total of sixty thick energy pillars burst out. The fireball failed to resist even a second, and it was turned into ashes and bones. In the dynamic vision, you can clearly see the slow motion of the death of the five super-dimensional gold-eaters. They lost their minds and forgot to defend, so they died simply and neatly. The blade messenger roared desperately, his body massed into a ball, and energy was ejected from his compound eyes to form a defensive force field. The fortress volleyed like a plowing hole sweeping, and it couldn''t find a place to hide. The dazzling light lasted for a full ten seconds before it dissipated. Everything within a radius of 20 kilometers became nothingness. A sinkhole of the same diameter appeared on the ground, which was crystal clear. "Master, that guy is not dead yet." Garfield flew to Adam from a floating city and said. The blade messenger looked miserable, but its vitality was surprisingly tenacious, and it saved its life under this six-level peak intensity salvo. It looked at Adam and muttered: "Kill" Adam lifted his palm and lifted it. The magnetic cutting started, and the blade messenger was cut into 10,000 pieces, not many pieces, but not many pieces. After killing it, Adam took a sigh of relief and exited the overclocking state, and said to Garfield: "Immediately add energy to the floating city, the battle is not over yet." "What is King Swarthy doing? Why don''t you believe it!" From the moment King Sworthy sent out the message and did not get a response, he knew that there was a problem with Titans communication method, which might have been cracked by the Gold Eater. He simply crushed the Tinder Wave Receiver and said nothing. Chasing the seventh apostle, but unexpectedly, the seventh apostle blocked the front. "You scraps are all idiots. Do you think you can challenge the majesty of the Father again and again without being punished? He is dead, and no one can save him. In the power of the Father, he can only watch. I was chopped into pieces by the blade messenger!" The seventh apostle was triumphant for his wisdom. After destroying the city of Blade and entering the continent of Titan, they divided their troops into pieces, and let it attract King Swarthys attention. The messenger is sneaking in ambush, in order to be foolproof. If it can catch Adam in advance, especially before the Fifth Apostle, it feels that it will definitely get the favor of God the Father and get more gifts, and it may be able to raise its rank by two. "Blade Envoy!" King Sworthy was frightened and enchanted. Those who were named as envoys were the absolute elites of the Gold Devourer, a sharp blade far stronger than conventional combat units. Several envoys cooperated and could even set him. To death, he couldn''t imagine what would happen when Adam met the messenger. Thousands of exhaust pipes appeared on King Swarthys legs, which spewed turbulent flames, and his speed suddenly increased. At this time, he could no longer worry about entanglement with the seventh apostle. Rescue Adam is the most important thing. Now Adams life Far more important than him. The role was suddenly reversed, and the seventh apostle became the one who was not in a hurry. He opened his mouth and spouted a horrible fireball that seemed to be struggling with living creatures to block King Swarthys path: "I hurt when you hit me just now. gone?" The entire upper body of King Swarthy transformed into a weapon. The hideous barrel flickered with cold light. After all, it was a round of artillery fire. The seventh apostle didn''t care if the fireball was crushed. Tentacles ran across the sky, smashing cannonballs like a whip. The shells swept into nothingness. "Why don''t you stay here with me, maybe your scrap iron clan will come to rescue him? Oh, I forgot, the first one will do it personally, they may not have this time." King Swarthy became even more anxious when he heard the news. None of the royal clans had ever seen the first apostle. In their impression, the creatures with this famous head had been quietly staying in the land of enlightenment. It has all been dispatched, and one can imagine how strong the mind of the Gold Devourers to''kill'' Adam is. The strength of the two is half a catty, and no one can do anything about it. The aftermath of the battle has made the surrounding terrain completely unrecognizable, but so far they have not caused any real injuries to the opponent. They want to distinguish the victory or defeat unless one of the energy is used first. Otherwise, we can only stand still like this. Ten minutes later, the Seventh Apostle''s body suddenly stiffened and was hit by a series of energy beams The defensive field was almost breached, but it didn''t even look at King Swarthy. It was vicious. Roared: "How is it possible! Why can he kill the Blade Envoy!" After speaking, he flew forward without a head. "Master, no matter how strong these floating fortresses are, they are just accumulations of energy. If the apostles have inheritance, this thing will never kill them." Garfield used space power to undertake the work of filling energy, his fire and total power The core is connected, and there are sixty portals in front of him, and hundreds of silent new Titans transport energy to them mechanically. "I didn''t expect to kill the Seventh Apostle, as long as it could create opportunities for King Swarthy. Creatures of this level can only be killed by opponents of the same strength." Adam is very clear about himself and confronts the first. The seven apostles are just looking for death, but it is not a problem to cause some trouble for it. "Waiting here will only consume energy for nothing, Master, should we find it?" Garfield liked the feeling of manipulating artillery fire. Just after Adam gave the order, it was him who really launched the attack. I can''t wait to wait. Have a few shots to enjoy. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 1： , Successfully cleared all... "No, then the goal is too big, the seventh apostle is here, change the offensive formation!" Garfields enthusiastic commanding titans took their place, and the total power core began to send energy to his body. After a while of ripples, sixty floating fortresses concealed in the folds of space. Adam excited the magnetic field to disturb the environment and helped the fortress to hide deeper. . "A hundred kilometers away, ready to charge." "The distance is seventy kilometers, and the warm-up begins." "The distance is 30 kilometers, and the charge is 70%." "A distance of ten kilometers, 100% charge." "The distance is five kilometers, and the charge is 150%." "Coordinates (2453, 3545, 4654), shoot!" Three or three groups of floating fortresses form triangles, and every three triangles are combined together. Sixty fortresses form six groups of triangles. These six groups are also arranged in triangles. Directly in front is a six-pointed star array composed of six floating forts. Their energy flows through the road to the six-pointed star to gather together, and Garfield presses the release button as ordered. The seventh apostles super-dimensional level of perception, who came from thousands of miles, was madly calling the police. It didnt hesitate to stop its body to escape, but the strong spatial disturbance and energy disturbance interfered with its actions, and it only felt that everything around it had changed. It had to become sticky, and for a while, he couldn''t even turn around, and even the waving of the tentacles became slow. In the next second, it saw the transparent energy column shot from the front, and hundreds of millions of pairs of eyes spewed blood at the same time, the tentacles were separated from the body, and boundless flames appeared out of thin air, changing from red to blue, then to purple, and finally to Gray, exuding a breath of terrifying energy. Then connect with the energy column. Only then did the explosion sound into the ears. boom! boom! boom! boom! The gray flames and energy are opposed to each other, and a continuous annihilation reaction occurs, releasing huge energy and explosions. The quality of the gray fire is so high that it actually blocked the energy column for two seconds. However, at this moment, the quantitative change produced a qualitative change. The fire was eventually submerged, and the energy column blasted on it. Still unable to evade, the defensive force field collapsed at the touch of a touch, the energy pillar was hitting the body, carbonization, incineration, evaporation, various phenomena that the body could not bear occurred at the same time, and the seventh apostle''s body disappeared by a quarter in an instant. "Ah! Ah! Woo!" It made a stern and miserable howl, and that voice even brought a cry. This kind of pain has never been suffered since it was born, and it has never imagined it. Compared with the physical injury, the mental shock and fear are more serious. , Everything after the destruction of Blade City is out of its control. It knows that it is over. It knows the cruelty of the''Father God'' better than anyone. The Devourer will never let it go this time, and it will end up better than the Fifth Apostle. Misery billions of times. "It''s all you! It''s all because of you! Why didn''t you get caught by me obediently! Why did you come to the Titan plane to help these scraps!" The anger rises from the heart to the guts, and it blames all of this on Adam. "Father God will not let me go, I am dead." "I want you to bury me!" It has aspirations to die and wants to drag Adam to death, but King Swarthy, who has just come from a stunned state, will not give it this opportunity. The seventh apostles strength has been weakened to the limit, and he has absolute certainty to kill. The enemy of this Titan. "Tinder cannon!" Five days have passed since the surprise attack of the Gold Devourers and the death of the Seventh Apostle. After the death of the Seventh Apostle, the Gold Devourers on the high battlefield left dozens of corpses and then the tide generally withdrew from the battlefield. They did not love the battle. None of the Titans fell. The war between the two clans entered a strange and peaceful period. Still fighting day after day, but the individuals above the super-dimensional dormant. The two cannons of the floating fortress consumed 10% of the energy reserves of the entire race. Although King Swarthy was impressed by its power, he had to admit that it could only be used as a trump card and could not be a conventional combat weapon. However, Adam''s frontline fortress transformation plan was passed unanimously, and the royal family recognized the great advantages of this method of warfare. Its super mobility can reduce a large number of casualties. At this time, they realized that the practice of wanting to preserve every inch of territory was not feasible at this stage. The current calm means that the Gold Devourers are brewing the next more violent offensive. By then, such a long front will only be beaten. It is riddled with holes, so it is necessary to give up part of the territory. If the war is won, these lands will naturally go to the Titans. If it fails, even the race will no longer exist, and leaving the land is useless. Adam is very pleased that the royal family can figure this out. During this time, Adam drew a part of the manpower from each battle fort and allocated the transformation work in the form of tasks. Starting from the ruins of Sharp Edge City, the north and south sides were reconstructed at the same time. The busiest one is not Adam, but the forest elf. The energy consumption of the front line is huge every day. Adam summoned all the forest elves, planted transforming bacteria on every idle land of the Titan Continent, abandoned natural reproduction, and relied on their plant power to catalyze, more than one hundred natural Almost all the masters collapsed from exhaustion several times. Fifteen days later, the initial transformation of the battle castle was completed. Adam and Garfield were divided into two groups, non-stop portraying the magnetic levitation magic circle, trying to make this race fly in the shortest possible time. Seven days later, all transformations were completed, and the Titans contracted their defenses and gave up 60% of their territory. The behavior of the Gold Devourers became more and more weird, and the number of people participating in the war became less and less. They even watched the Titans'' big moves without sending extra-dimensional to stop them. This momentum made some ordinary Titans feel that the war has been won, but Adam and the royal family''s mood became heavier and heavier. Empire. UU Reading "The Gold Devourers have no reason to retreat. The death of an apostle can''t affect the overall situation at all. The reason they did this is probably that a Devourer will succeed." King Fast said. Adam nodded: "I think so too, but one thing is weird. Doesn''t the origin of erosion have an impact on the plane? So far, the whole continent is still calm and there is no abnormality. What is the Devourer doing? , What is the treasure left by the Titan God?" Up to now, Adam and Titan are grasshoppers on the same rope. There is no point in concealing it. It can only increase suspicion. King Fast said simply: "Treasure is the source of fire and the first source of origin. Fire, the God of Titan was born from it, and split it from its own fire after being promoted to the Protoss. That is the only thing we know that can make us evolve into a god." "In other words" "In other words, after the Devourer devours the fire source, he will also be promoted to a god." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 285： Devourer! Devourer! (1) According to the Titans, the fire source is the origin of life on the Titan plane. It can be seen from the fact that it can breed the **** of Titans that it is very powerful. According to the level of strange things, it should be a nine-level strange thing. Only creatures close to the true spirit are qualified to use it. It''s just that the Titans follow the ancestral precepts and follow the rules. When they did not meet the qualifications, none of the hundreds of thousands of years of Titan kings thought about violent capture. But the Devourer is different. It was born because of King Lancelot. It killed its father and betrayed the Titans. It swallowed fire and became stronger. There is no concept of rules in its heart. It just wants to make itself stronger and completely destroyed after becoming a god. Titan, turn this healthy and energetic plane into its battleship to plunder the void. "You know when it will succeed, don''t you?" Adam asked. King Fast nodded: "Essence completely turned black and gray, and the fire source''s self-protection was broken." "It seems that this enemy is more difficult to deal with than imagined." Adam remembered the scene he had seen twice. The black and gray had already occupied two-thirds of the origin, which meant that the Devourer was about to succeed. The previous two provocations made the Devourers make mistakes, but the strange calm and retreat of the Gold Devourers recently showed that the Devourers had recovered their calm. It knows that now only it becomes a **** is the most important thing, and everything else must make way for this matter, including Adam and the world of wizards behind it. "The Gold Eater is bluffing." Adam said confidently. "What do you mean?" "On the high-ranking battlefield, has the number of gold-eaters decreased a lot, and they no longer take the initiative to attack?" "Yeah. But we think this is because of the death of the seventh apostle. The Golden Devourers need to choose new apostles to fill the gap." Another Titan King said that his words are a consensus between the royal families. They think After the death of the seventh apostle, the part of the tribe that belonged to it was not ruled and the order was not smooth, so it would temporarily retreat, and when the new apostle appeared, the war would resume. "No, the life or death of an apostle does not matter at all." "As long as the Devourer is still alive, the position of the apostle cannot be elected by the Gold Devourer. The reason why the Gold Devourer retreats from the high battlefield and only orders the ordinary Gold Devourer to attack because most of the Gold Devourer are After being called, the Devourer wants to restart the altar and sacrifice most of the Gold Devourers to provide it with energy." "Then swallow the source of fire in one go." Adams thinking became clearer and clearer: Only in this way can it be devoured in the shortest time. Perhaps even the apostles will be sacrificed as sacrifices. Now this time is the most vulnerable time for the Gold Devourers. ." The kings looked at each other. These words sounded weird at first, but after thinking about it they felt somewhat reasonable, but they still had concerns: "You mean, we have to take the initiative to attack? But if this is a trap" "The Devourer has been dormant for too long, so you subconsciously regard it as a background." Adam analyzed it a little bit. "But you should know that it is the real threatening enemy. The ordinary Gold Devourers, including the apostles, are only consumables. Only, once it becomes a god, it can create another gold-eater at any time." "Once this matter is true, it will become a **** before the arrival of the Mage Legion, and it will only take a moment to destroy you and me." "So, even if this is a trap, you have to break it, you can''t afford to gamble." "I can''t afford to bet either," Adam thought. "Gray is too terrifying. Once the Devourer leaves its origin, it definitely has the ability to completely kill itself." The chips on both ends of the scale are completely unequal. The Devourer may only need to add a feather to completely crush the Titan, and Titan and Adam now have no choice but to use the power of the whole family to prevent the feather from falling. When the Titans decided to fight their backs, the worries in the Golden Devourer''s territory were bleak, and all the Golden Devourers, including the apostles, fell into fear and panic all day long. For the gold-eaters below the apostles, it should be a glorious thing to hear the devourers oracle, but if the content of the oracle is to let them die, they cant make them feel any pleasure. . After all, although the Devourer claims to be a god, the relationship between it and the Golden Devourer is high-pressure rule rather than religious belief. It has not brainwashed the tribe, nor has it made the tribe clamor that dying for **** is the supreme glory. Then the charm of going to death. There have even been sporadic betrayals, and the betrayers'' fate is extremely miserable, being crushed directly and thrown into the bottom of the altar. The Devourer ordered the reconstruction of the altar to fill the number of ninety-nine. The remaining six apostles carried out unconditionally. They built a new altar while moving the original altar to the edge of the land of enlightenment, and then in the land of enlightenment. The one hundredth altar was built in the center. The main body of the building had just been completed. When the sacrifices were just in place, the Fifth Apostle died suddenly without warning, and the corpse automatically flew to the top of the altar, becoming one of the sacrifices. It was the first apostle to be killed directly by the Devourer. Then the oracles that were rare in the past thousands of years were laid out one after another, and each oracle meant the death of dozens of hundreds of gold-eaters. They were all taken as sacrificial offerings, replacing the ordinary matrices on the three layers of the original altar. Next is the sixth apostle, the fourth apostle No one is immune, no matter whether they want it or not, they have no right to resist. Including the apostles is the same. As the descendants born directly from the Devourers, their survival or death is within the mind of the father, and even the first apostle is ready to be killed. The altars are like Jingguan. The Titans started. Seventy-seven front-line battle castles ~ www.novelhall.com ~ twenty-seven inland cities, more than 300 floating fortresses, together with the king''s city, left the homeland and marched towards the inland of the Jinchee tribe. Regardless of energy consumption, territorial losses, and soldiers'' casualties, they are determined to break the boat and fight back. Only by destroying that feather can they get more respite and wait for the arrival of reinforcements. Hundreds of super weapons are on the way, the ordinary gold-eaters are like ants under the wheels, they are directly crushed and passed without the slightest blocking ability. The floating fortress is like the **** ship in the aircraft carrier formation, and the royal city is Aircraft carriers, with their own weapons, are earth-shattering with every salvo, while Titans are fighters that can go out to fight at any time. When the energy is exhausted and needs to be supplied, any fortress can provide the most complete facilities. This creation changed the form of war of the Titans and gave them a more efficient way to use their strength. If there is no pressure from the Devourers, they feel that the Gold Devourers are no longer their opponents. Unfortunately there is no if. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 286： Devourer! Devourer! (2) However, the floating fortress still has the problem of energy consumption that cannot be bypassed. Although Adam portrays energy-gathering magic circles on the power core of each city to share the consumption, these hundreds of big guys still use a large amount of energy for every one meter forward. This also makes them unable to fly around at will to eliminate enemies and find targets. Scout work is needed at this time. Some of the more avant-garde thoughts, the Titans who have been nurtured by Adams war theory, have reluctantly abandoned the idea that the big is the strong in the recent promotion, and experimentally chose to evolve to the small. This part of the Titans came in handy at this time and took on the scout task. Adam has his own scout, the forest elf. The two parties brought the same message at almost the same time: "The warning areas marked on the map are all empty, and the altar is gone." In the royal city, the Titan King glanced at each other, knowing that Adam''s guess had become a reality, and the Gold Devourers were indeed seeking energy to help the Devourers, which meant that this decisive battle was indeed unavoidable. "Go to the land of enlightenment, there will be our decisive battle." The death of each apostle is accompanied by the burial of most of their descendants. Only the elites who bear the name of messengers can survive. Therefore, the gold-eaters in the Land of Enlightenment are far fewer than the Titans thought. . The first apostle may not know the idiom that rabbits die and fox sad, but it is in this way now. It had just killed the third apostle with its own hands and sent it and its descendants to the altar. The energy beams emitted from the top of the ninety-nine altars in the periphery are all connected to the one hundredth altar. From the top of the one hundredth altar into the rotating chaos, through the strange cloud of waves, one can see the plane of Titan. The increasingly dim source, and the devourer who sleeps with eyes closed. The second apostle lay down on the ground with his neck to slaughter, without the will to resist. It was waiting for the altar to transform the energy of the sacrifice just now. After the transformation was over, it was the **** thing. "It should be the ordinary people who should have been sacrificed, should they be ordinary people who existed in Titans and muddlers, right?" The second apostle was asking the Devourer and the first apostle, as if talking to himself. The first apostle opened a hole in his abdomen, and a huge kaleidoscope-like eyeball looked at the second apostle. "But why did it become like this? The father is a god, aren''t we the son of god? Why do even the son of **** die?" "It''s just annoying, why do you want to do this?" "First, you are the father''s favorite child. Do you know why?" After a while, the first apostle confirmed that the Devourer was busy digesting the energy and devouring the source of fire, and then replied: "Father is in a hurry. He said that the second time, he smelled a little bit from the alien creature. A breath of danger." The second apostle moved, seeming to be mocking: "Because of this? Father is a god, what can threaten him?" "You know, Father is different from us. He has more heritage. He said that was the enemy of the old days." The second apostle laughed loudly, and laughed wildly: "Even so, we call him God the Father, I" laughed abruptly, "Forget it, I am the same, I never cared. The life of my child is the same." "Everything is destined. We are born of God the Father, and we deserve to die for God the Father. As long as He can defeat the enemy, we will be given new life and be born again in a new world." The first apostle Said to the second apostle, but it was more like persuading himself. "Do you believe it? Such a thing?" In deathly silence, the gold-eaters who guarded the surviving around the altar wanted to cut off their auditory organs. This kind of dialogue was so horrible, they could only force themselves to forget the content. After a long time, the energy fluctuations in the altar calmed down. "It''s your turn, secondly, my brother." In the huge eyeballs, the terrifying gray was silent. "Ha ha" "Hahahaha!" The earth is shaking. "This is our destiny." The first apostle blinked, energy shot out Suddenly there was a loud noise from the outside, and the transparent energy beam pierced the sky. It was hitting the shield on the surface of Altar No. 71, exploding and dispelling the clouds. The two apostles and all the gold-eaters saw the flight at the same time Continent. The second apostle leaped vigorously, and finally looked at the floating fortresses, full of cheerful and malicious. Then it was blown into pieces. "The shield is very strong, how much energy do we have?" King Thirty-Six stood side by side, and King Swarthy asked Adam, who was in charge of logistics. "Sufficient for the time being, let''s attack with all strength. Those one hundred altars form a formation. As long as a few important nodes can be destroyed, the''feathers'' can be prevented from falling." Adam projected what he saw in his eyes. Twelve of the hundred light spots are shining, "It''s them." At this time, the operators of the fortress were all quasi-royal wise men, and Adam believed that they could set the salvo frequency and salvo target based on intelligence. After the command of the headquarters reached each floating fortress, Adam turned his attention to the situation that he saw directly, "Is that the first apostle? Very strange appearance." "Yes, it can emit gray in its eyes, which is the gray of the Devourer. It is a terrifying ability. I almost died under its eyes." When the seventh apostle raided before, Faz King Teh had a brief confrontation with the first apostle, and he still has lingering fears, "Except for the most common energy characteristics, that kind of gray can pollute everything." Pollution. The same gray has two different abilities. Adam was convinced that the gray ability that almost killed himself was swallowed. The remaining ultra-dimensional gold-eaters soared into the sky in groups and attacked the fortress. King Fast ordered: "It''s time for you to take action. Don''t let the first apostle touch the floating The empty city, its capabilities are too threatening to us." Adam: "Don''t worry about it. It is a hidden node. It is impossible to get out of the altar circle." The other thirty-five kings nodded at the same time, deformed and left. In the face of this offensive, the ninety-nine altars revolved, and the gold-eaters who had been treated as sacrifices opened their eyes and fired endless energy to counterattack. The artillery fired in unison, the beams flew horizontally, and the explosions continued. Each volley can take away a large number of gold-eaters. The evolution direction of the Titans determines that they are very different from the fighting methods of ordinary elemental mages. It''s more like a war weapon on the technological side. The attack method is not bizarre or mysterious, but it is upright and has a unique sense of blood. "The altar is moving, this altar array can actually be moved!" Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 287： Devourer! Devourer! (3) The formation of the altar is not as simple as Adam imagined. Although they cannot leave the area of ??the land of enlightenment, they are moving according to a certain pattern. The twelve light spots on the periphery are always in a place that the floating fortress cannot attack. , Although the energy transmission is somewhat unstable, the chain always remains intact. Not only that, the shields covering all the altars are connected into one piece, forming different cross-sections at various angles. When the floating fortress hits it, it is deflected to the maximum extent from its original position, and some of it is even refracted. , But caused damage to Titan. The first apostle was as stable as Mount Tai under the hundredth altar, and mechanically slaughtered the descendants of the second apostle, filling the rest of the altar with flesh and energy, and the huge eyeballs switched between the chaos above and the city in front from time to time. And the state of the altar is also very wrong. Its not so much a rebellion as it is. "They are delaying time! All the Titans above the commander level who are no longer in operation positions will go out of the city to fight! The fortress is saturated with a strike, the city attack is stopped, and the energy is gathered, preparing for the overload energy cannon!" Adam Yuexu issued an order on his behalf, but no one opposed. Faithfully execute orders. King Fast opened his mouth and shelled a messenger who broke through the front and approached the fortress group and then asked nervously, "What did you find?" "We don''t have much time, and the Devourer is about to succeed." Adam put one hand on King Fast, and Wang immediately let go of his authority to share his body with Adam, and then he saw the origin of the chaos. The dark gray evaporates like a magical shadow, and the fog forms waves, rolling in the source. The Devourer wakes up from a deep sleep state with a crystal ball in his mouth, and the purple-gold solid flame inside is slowly turning into a burning state. Hundreds of millions of eyes on its body were looking through the chaos coldly at all the Titans, including Adam. The Devourer didn''t make any sound, but each individual got a message in his mind: "Dead." Then its teeth spread gray, and it bit on the crystal ball fiercely. Click! This time all the Titans heard a crisp cracking sound, which not only came from the source, but also from the plane. The sky is falling apart! The earthquake occurred on the entire Titan plane, the minerals shattered, the ground cracked, and the sudden uplift of the mountains quickly exploded or collapsed. Energy overflowed from the ground to form an indescribable strange shape, twisted and then dissipated. A crack appeared in the sky, and the rays from the void entered the plane, forming a bizarre aurora. The Titans felt that the Power Furnace was hit hard, and the Fire of Origin seemed to be held in their hands by a pair of giant hands. They felt suffocated. The Devourer cut off the connection between the space and the outside world. Adam and King Fast could not see it, but this time it was enough. There was no need for Adam to explain and urge, King Fast left the city and flew To the battlefield, he shouted at the same time: "Offensive, offensive! Destroy the altar at all costs, all royals, prepare to explode!" Adam personally walked into the power core of the royal city and became one with it. He controlled all the floating fortresses to complete the transformation in the shortest time. The secondary gun was separated, the main gun was continuously charged, and the energy block was consumed by tons. , Provide overload blow. boom! boom! boom! Three consecutive volleys finally blasted a shield. The altar behind was instantly wiped out, and a chain broke, but this was of no avail. As long as the twelve altars serving as nodes are intact, the energy supply to the Devourer will not appear. Fault. Adam opened the fortress shield, and many quasi-royal-level Titans flew out of the fortress one by one. They were ready to use themselves as bombs to create a way out for the race. A mushroom cloud rose in the direction of nine o''clock, and a hundred miles away in ashes disappeared. A king of Titan exploded a large shield with his life, and died together with the next three altars. Without time to remember, and no time to be sentimental, Adam immediately turned his muzzle and blasted a shot towards the main altar behind the broken shield. However, the effect was minimal. An apostle''s phantom appeared on the surface of the main altar, and the energy pillar was greeted frontally, and then annihilated together. The altar array repaired the gap that had just appeared after several moves. Four consecutive overload strikes caused forty small floating fortress power cores to explode, the magnetic levitation magic array shattered and the fortress fell. At this time, the Titan among them flew out, blew the power furnace without hesitation, exhausted their own energy, and together they carried the fort and flew towards the altar, and then sacrificed. Adam enters the overclocking state, and the magnetic field connects to the battle castle to help cool the power core and weapon system. The second cracking sound resounded in the plane. The various visions suddenly intensified a level, the sky cracked, and the void storm surged in from it. "Adam!" With the roar of King Fast, five people flew out of the royal sequence. Adam took a deep breath, and the remaining main cannon gathered energy again, and fired heavily in the direction where the five mushroom clouds rose. Thirty small fortresses, a giant city fell, and fifteen secondary altars and one node altar on the other side were wiped out. The chain was completely broken by one sixth. The break of the main chain successfully caused the energy transmission failure of the altar. As it slowed down slightly, the crack in the sky dome was partially healed. But before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, the first apostle, who had been motionless, flew away from Altar No. 100, came to the node that had just been blown up, committed suicide, and became a new altar. All previous efforts and sacrifices fell short. The third cracking sound sounded. One by one floating fortresses left the battlefield on their own, and one by one, the Titans burned and carried the fortress and rushed forward. Blew! Blew! Blew! Magnetic field output reaches its limit Dont care about weapon system loss and power core fragmentation. Adam fired ten shots in an instant, more than a hundred battle castles collapsed, dozens of altars destroyed, chains One by one broke. King Fast and the nine royal clans flew from the battlefield to the King City. Suddenly, the buildings on this huge city that could be flown from the beginning fell off in pieces, shaking violently. It turned out that the King City was the fall of the Titan God. They entered the Protoss power furnace, ignited themselves without hesitation, activated the''reactor'', unprecedented energy fluctuations appeared in the battlefield, the space was shattered in an instant, the energy swept into a whirlpool, and the Titans launched the foundation. This foundation actually needs the lives of ten Titans as the price to start! Adam only felt a dazzling light flashing in front of his eyes, and the flash hit and shattered the altar shield. Everything on the smooth path blasted on the hundredth altar. Time slowed down at this moment, and Adam could clearly see The process of extinction of Altar No. 100. However, the fourth cracking sound still sounded. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 288： Sincerity! (1) The fourth sound is simply incomparable. The sky and the earth are repeated, the sky and the earth are cracking, everyone can feel the plane shrink and then expand, all kinds of visions are hideous and terrifying. The originally healthy plane changed in an instant, and it was so weak that it could not be added, the sky turned into a chaotic color, the flashing metal light on the crystal wall system dimmed rapidly, and the cracks kept winding. The surviving Gold Eaters exploded one by one, and the energy pillar above the remaining altar disappeared after the last eruption. The Titans hovered in the air in a muddle-headed manner, and the tense thoughts in their hearts were broken. They stared blankly at their companions, the royal family, the city, and their unrecognizable hometown. The Devourer appeared in the eyes of every creature. It was so big that it was unimaginable. The fifth sound appeared. They watched the terrifying behemoth swallow the source of fire in one gulp, squirmed its body to prop up the source and drilled out of it, and then roared from all directions, from the source of the void, and from the heart of every creature. Hundreds of millions of pairs of eyes were opened at the same time, and the entire plane was in its gaze, but this giant beast the same size as the sky now even disdains to erase the ants on the ground. It is going to be promoted. A purple-golden flame ignited from its body, igniting the entire body of the Devourer, and the fuel is the source of the Titan plane. The energy disappeared little by little and gathered in its body. The flame burned more and more fiercely, but the color became darker and darker, and finally turned into gray. Its body exploded, and the ashes attached to the gray flames shed like a dust storm, fluttering endlessly. When it fell into the air, the ashes exploded, and in every ash, a creature similar to the Devourer was born. A scaled down gold eater. Some are super-dimensional grades, and the vast majority are grade four. There are uncountable numbers. The Devourers used this method to recreate the race, far more powerful than the previous Gold Devourers. But no one cares about these at this time. "We are over, the Titans are over." This is the voice of all the Titans. "Master, we are done!" This was Garfield''s scream. Adam was silent and looked up at the sky. The Devourer who had been separated from the body in the sky was completely energized. The whole body was gray. Every tiny corner of the body was a whirlpool, constantly digesting all energy, only the skull part was left with a touch of purple and gold flame wind. The middle candle is generally lingering. The moment when the fire source was also assimilated, it was when the Devourer was fully promoted to level 9. King Swarthy is not dead. "Adam, my friend, it''s a pity that you are going to die with us." His tone did not complain, did not resent, but was sincere and calm. "In fact, we have been guarding you, guarding the world behind you, more It''s ridiculous, we actually have no chance to defeat it from start to finish, but we are afraid of ushering in the second Devourer." "That inside story even points to you." "I''m sorry, you have been doing your best to help us." The crystal wall system is completely broken. "Accurately locate and explore Mage Adam, coordinate calibration is completed, and preparations for the last jump..." "Detected anomalous energy, judged to be an eighth-level individual of the Dilus clan, extremely dangerous..." "It is detected that the target is in the promotion state, the emergency plan is opened, and the true spirit guides the magic circle to charge..." The demon''s cold reminder sounded very sweet at this moment, the death omen pressing in the bottom of my heart disappeared instantly, and at this time King Swarthy was still chattering: "I really can''t bear this world, there are so many in the void that we have not seen. Unknown..." Adam exhaled a heavy breath, interrupting King Swarthy''s inner activities: "We are not over, the army of wizards is coming!" King Sworthy looked at Adam in astonishment, and said anxiously: "Let them go back, the Devourer will become a god, it is invincible!" "Invincible?" Adam shook his head. The successfully promoted Devourer may be invincible in the eyes of super-dimensional creatures, but what Adam heard was the true spirit guiding the magic circle. This word means that the expedition is a great true spirit mage. , Adam doesnt know how terrifying the true spirit of the mage plane is, but one thing is certain: "Relax, we are saved." The void rippled. This strange sight made Adam''s heart blossoming, but it made the Devourer uneasy. It squirmed its body violently, and the entire Titan plane trembled. All flying units lost their ability to fly at this moment. , Falling in pieces to the ground, the floating fortress lost its power and was embedded in the huge crack on the ground. It opened its mouth and let out a roar, and the gray light waved away and spread out in all directions. It wanted to smooth the fluctuations in the space, and then it tried to block the Titan''s plane, but it was able to do it before because it was in. The original source has swallowed up the original source''s information, but now it has broken free from the original source and no longer possesses this ability. However, Adam''s complexion changed and he hurriedly said to the royal family: "Building a defensive force field, this energy is not something ordinary Titans can withstand." However, it was too late. Although the royal family tried their best to remedy the situation, there were still a large number of low-level Titans whose bodies were shaken into nothingness by the afterwaves. Unfortunately, the fire did not dissipate with it. In the gap where the Titan God''s remains fell, the defensive field was opened and waited for the arrival of the mage army. The Devourer became anxious, its promotion was still the last step, the fire source was about to be completely swallowed by it, and most of its energetic body had even become real again. It should have devoured energy wholeheartedly, but at this moment It had to spend energy to disrupt the void, and the blockade could not do it. It tried to prevent the advent of the mage army in this way. The gray is like the tide, filled with waves in the void, with a thick layer like the second crystal wall system. However, this is useless, the second element holy tower''s ability to manipulate space is simply incomparable. The magic communication sounded again: "The last jump begins..." "The true spirit guides the magic circle to start..." A gap glowing with white light opened in the void ~ www.novelhall.com~ A huge six-pointed star magic circle burst out with dazzling light in the gap and dispersed the gray cleanly. The breath of horror is transmitted into this void through the magic circle. The Devourer roared in horror. It knew what kind of creature the breath came from. The fear engraved deep in its soul made it tremble. It actually wanted to escape from the Titan plane with the source of fire. It was even about to succeed, and the smaller half of his body had disappeared from Adam''s vision. But at this moment, the six-pointed star magic circle disappeared, and an arm stretched out from the gap in the void, grabbing the Devourer''s tail. "Get me back!" Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 289： Sincerity! (2) The Devourer struggled frantically, and the gray breath overflowed from the body to show dizzying changes. All kinds of abilities dazzled Adam. Adam could not understand most of the energy use methods, but they were all equally terrifying. Pinshu The plane of Titan, which had become fragile, almost fell apart because of the devourers'' struggles, and large chunks of land separated from the main body and drifted in the void, being blown slightly by the storm, and wiped out. Except for the hugeness, this hand looked very ordinary, like a flesh and blood body, so straightly grasped, it seemed that there was no ability to breath, but this understatement broke all the devourers'' methods. It''s really a catch, like a snake catcher catching a snake. The Titans stared at the scene in Gaoyuan Tianqi with stunned eyes. They were speechless for a long time. They couldn''t imagine the terrifying enemies who just didn''t care about their life or death. In a blink of an eye, the trapped beasts generally have only the strength to struggle. It wasn''t until the arm pulled out the body that had disappeared from the Devourer again, and pulled it a little bit into the dimensional crack formed by the true spirit guiding the magic circle, when King Sworthy heard a creaking sound, which sounded like the joints suddenly twisted. The sound: "Adam, what is that? Another god?" Adam was also dazzled and fascinated. This kind of powerful magic without any scent of firework is even more magnificent and mysterious in his eyes: "God? No, that is the arm of the true spirit master. Parallel time and space, multiple planes should be the closest. The great existence of truth, the top of all life, the knowledge and energy itself." There is a powerful area around the arm, and all resistance of the Devourer can only be carried out within the range specified by the arm, and its gray color can''t hit this area at all. King Swarthy had countless questions in his mind, but these questions were frightened by the vision, and he couldn''t say a word. He and the rest of the royal family have imagined countless times what kind of world is behind Adam and why he has so much The confidence of his clan is certain to kill the Devourer and become the savior of the Titans. Until now, they have seen with their own eyes that they know that weakness limits their imagination. The strength of the arm owner is not something they can guess. It is obvious that if he wants to , Can easily destroy the previously healthy Titan plane and all the creatures living on the plane. The Titans'' worries and precautions for it all the time are completely a joke. While speaking, one-fifth of the Devourer''s body has been pulled into the gap, the magic prompt: "The rules conflict." "The energy level exceeds the bearing limit of the void gap." "The true spirit guides the magic circle about to collapse..." Adam was stunned for a moment when he heard that the power of the True Spirit Arch Mage was stronger, and he actually conflicted with the basic rules of this etheric void, which was rejecting the coming of the true spirit. At this moment, the voice of the Great Master True Spirit came again: "It''s really troublesome!" The five fingers of the True Spirit Archmage loosened, and the Devourer got a chance to breathe. He immediately summoned his whole body to escape from the gap in the void. It had no idea about the Titan plane. The Devouring Plane and the origin of the war fortress plundered the void. Ambition is even gone, at this moment it just wants to escape, far away, escape from the vision of the wizard. But that is just an idea. The arm of the Great Master True Spirit was raised high, and then re-patted on the Devourer''s body. With the contact point as the heart, hundreds of millions of light spots appeared, interlocking to form a chain that instantly bound its body, and then the chain released amazing energy fluctuations! King Sworthy murmured: "That energy?" "Ether, the ether I gave you before is a purer ether crystal." What shocked Adam even more was that the chains were made into formations. This was a mage who was promoted to the true spirit by the alchemy system! Since he was promoted to the mage, he has not seen a few real alchemists, he did not expect to see the true spirit directly this time! The number of chains is increasing, and the restraints are getting tighter and tighter, and they are quickly connected to envelop the Devourer, and then the ether materializes to form an unknown substance. The Devourer maintains the prototype and is trapped in it, if not the fire in its mouth. The source is still burning, and the eyes of the body are still flashing cold, and Adam even thinks it has been killed. "Knot, is it over?" "Of course it is not over. The Mage Legion has not yet arrived. Moreover, if it is over now, your remaining power will not be able to take these." Adam pointed his finger at the sky and the earth, the densely packed gold-eaters, "the more powerful before. Defeated by the Gold Devourers." After trapping the Devourer, the True Spirit''s arm withdrew back to the void gap, and then the gap gradually closed, jamming one-fifth of the Devourer''s body inside, unable to move. "The last jump begins, and the Mages Corps is about to arrive at the scheduled coordinates." The void turned into a sea, and there were continuous ripples. The portal was full of the sky. Six huge magic warships slowly poked their heads out of the portalThe top of the warship shot out beams and chains connected to it. At the same time, driving to the hexagram around the Devourer and stopped, countless small wingmen flew out from the hatch, one part circled around the Devourer''s body and dropped the strength of an unknown magical reinforcement seal, and the other part rushed straight into the position. Coming from where Adam was, he kept throwing all kinds of magic along the way, expelling or killing the gold-eaters in the path. At the same time, the space anchor automatically came to the material world from the portable space, and a beam of light shot straight into the sky, covering Adam in it. This was the call of the war headquarters this time. "To appease your people, you can make reasonable requests to the mages, such as repairing the floating fortress, and protecting you from returning to the previous territory. The other things the headquarters will discuss with you after the hub is established." King Sworthy stunned: "What about you? Are you leaving?" Adam shook his head and said, "I want to go to the headquarters first, but I should not leave for the time being." After finishing speaking, the transmission light disappeared in place. "Fifth Element Holy Tower Exploration Mage Adam, hello, I am Arnold Superdimensional Mage, from the seventh alchemy sacred tower." Adam had just stood firm, and a thick male voice heard in his ears. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice, and found that the speaker was a super-dimensional mage wearing an unfamiliar mage robe. "It''s an honor to see you, Your Excellency Arnold, but why is it the seventh alchemy tower?" Adam wondered. The super-dimensional mage smiled and said: "Because long ago, it was the Great Wizard of Ma Xisen who personally set off on the expedition and wiped out the Dirus tribe who tried to invade the world of the mage, so this time the mage on the expedition was based on the seventh holy tower. As the core coalition army." This book comes from This book is from https:// v2 Chapter 290： The 7th Alchemy Tower "Dirus invaded the world of wizards?" Although there was some speculation before, Adam was still slightly surprised when he heard the news. "Yes, but that was a long, long time ago." While leading the way, Arnold Chaowei briefly introduced Adam to the situation at the time. "At that time, the magic system had just completed the revolution. The first and the second two crowns and the guardians of the world had not yet established a mages council, hidden world coordinates, and created the origin of the demon sublimation. The true spirits were busy fighting different planes and neglecting For the protection of the hometown, a tribe led by three ninth-level Dirus discovered the plane of the wizard." Adam brought himself into history. It is not difficult to imagine the ideas of the wizards at that time, from ignorance to wisdom, perhaps because the technology of traveling through time and space made them immersed in the pleasure of capturing energy from the vast and rich etheric void, perhaps The expansion of one''s own strength brings pride, no matter what the reason, that battle will not be easy. "The only true spirit left behind at the time was the Annecroft World Guardian who could not leave the wizard world. He could only defend and had no ability to fight back." Adam couldn''t help but interject: "Why didn''t the other true spirits return help?" "Because they are too powerful, so powerful that every movement will be suppressed by the etheric void. Just now, you have also seen that we spent nearly half of the energy rationing of the legion and only barely allowed the arm under the crown of Mathiesen to descend for tens of seconds. , His real body is still in the distant void. The extreme strength of individual strength does not mean that they can do whatever they want, the stronger they are, the more restricted. To the extent of the true spirit, the etheric void is a shackle and cage for them, so The mage must find a way to escape, otherwise..." Arnold Chaowei stopped talking, and smiled: "These are too far away from you." Adam knew that his level of authority had not yet reached the point where he could obtain this kind of information, so he didn''t ask any questions, but otherwise he would have kept it firmly in his heart. "At that time, there were no demons that could send messages in real time. When the true spirits outside learned that Dilus had arrived, it was already too late." The super-dimensional mage''s tone suddenly rose, and he continued with reverence: "Born in the sixth potion saint The towers Mathieson rises under adversity, integrates all the alchemy knowledge, and creates the rules of equivalent exchange to promote the true spirit. He defeated three ninth-level Diruss with one person and won a complete victory, saving the world of the wizard." "The current seventh alchemy sacred tower is made from the corpse of the ninth level of Dilus. Even the war weapons you just saw and most of the warfare forms of the super-dimensional mage tower, the original prototype is also the Dilus clan The Void Battle Fortress, I have been following news of this race for these years, but nothing has been gained. Your intelligence is of great value." At this time, the two walked into the joint combat headquarters. The lights were brightly lit. The lowest four-level senior mages were busy, all staring at the Devourer data displayed on the light screen and continuously issuing various orders. Within a short time The true spirit guides the magic circle to be unable to activate again. They must ensure that during the energy replenishment period, before the true spirit deity arrives, the devourer can neither die, but also stay quietly in place. Arnold Chaowei took Adam to the other side of the command: "The resources of the Titan plane are very good, exactly what we need, but for Dilus, things in this plane can only be regarded as routine. Fighting, in the case of ensuring the continuation of the Titan race, the battle is not too urgent. The most important thing now is to extract information about the true location of the Dirus tribe from the eighth-level individual soul code-named Devourer. The wizards of the Three Holy Towers will come and they will ask you to cooperate." The third holy tower is also the third holy tower. This holy tower with the name of the mage seems to be independent of the current system. There are too many secrets. Even the wording of the order is different. The word is usually not required. Then the rest of the mage appeared. The super-dimensional mage stopped outside a room: "I don''t like them very much. Then you can go in by yourself. After answering the questions of the third holy tower, there will be a combat staff to check Titan information with you." He finished. Then he left alone, and Adam entered the room after passing through a barrier. The wizards from the third holy tower are always incompatible with other people, including the environment they are in. They are different from the bright outside. There is no lack of light in the room, but they inexplicably give Adam a dark feeling. It seems to be these five. A mage rejected the light. In the center of the room is a three-dimensional projection of the Devourer. Every part of the body is restored. The wizards are projecting and performing incomprehensible operations. The aura they exude is very mysterious, and Adam can''t judge their level. These five wizards also didn''t mean to introduce themselves. Seeing Adam entered and said directly: "Retell all your knowledge of the Dyrus tribe, don''t omit any, even the smallest details. " Adam frowned. This wording was really uncomfortable, as if he was interrogating the prisoner: "My mission history has been passed on to the demons, and several people can check it out by themselves. The mage directly played the scene of the initial fire spreading, pointing to the two races who were fighting at the time and asking: "The reincarnation technique took your soul and stayed in this area for a long time. Obviously you can''t enter the fire of origin, why did you not leave, Or choose to reincarnate in Dirus." Adam walked to the screen and took over the right to play, and said coldly: "First, they are just degenerate individuals. I think it is more appropriate to call them the gold-eater; second, reincarnation is your magic, which was not taught to me at the time. The core knowledge is open, so the right to choose the goal of rebirth lies in magic instead of me. Third, "When Adam dragged the screen to the Li 15 sacrifice mission," their fertility method is maternal reproduction, and ordinary people have no reproductive ability. At that time, they were near the battlefield. There is no matrix." The third Santa Mage didnt care about Adams tone. Perhaps these questions were just routine for them. Seeing Adams explanation, they no longer struggled with this point. Instead, they asked: "Your intelligence shows, Dilus The mother has absolute control over her offspring, are you sure?" Adam nodded. "How far can it be?" "Similar to a master-servant contract." "Is it possible to reverse the maternal body through low-level individuals?" "It''s difficult. Their evolution is controlled by a first-level authority. I am not good at this aspect and cannot make further judgments." The inquiry stalled, the five wizards were communicating silently, and no one paid attention to Adam for a while. This book comes from This book is from https:// v2 Chapter 291： The deal with the third sacred tower At this time, the door opened again and entered a wizard with the same weird aura, holding a sealing ball in his hand, and the ball was gray with teeth and claws. After the mage came in, he walked straight by Adam and said to the other mage: "It is very difficult to strip off. Three-fifths of the devourers already have ninth-level characteristics. This gray energy has almost perfect negative characteristics, and the devouring ability is amazing." This is actually a female mage. While speaking, she slammed the seal ball on the Devourer''s projection, and the gray wisps spread rapidly, and the lifeless projection seemed to come alive at this moment, showing an amazing desire to attack. The six wizards joined forces to perform the sealing magic to separate the space where the projection is located, and then the female wizard said: "Unlike the energy samples stored in the Holy Tadang, this is another species of the Dilus ethnicity. The judgment is correct." Adam was confused. He was impatiently wasting time here to deal with them, saying, "Any other questions?" The female mage turned to face Adam and took off his hood, revealing a face like a suture monster, and then asked: "You used to fight gray head-on and disperse it. I want to know whether the devourer''s power is more aimed at the soul or body?" Adam really didn''t understand the meaning of this question: "It is more soul. But if the level is the same, it is useless for the soul or the body. If the level is lower than the Devourer, it is equally meaningless." "What do you think is the success rate of reincarnation invading the soul of the Devourer?" Reincarnated Devourer? Adam thinks this is really a crazy idea. He didn''t even think about this kind of thing: "I don''t know your methods or your magic, but I think this is very difficult. Reincarnating at least requires more soul essence. Strong, although it hasn''t reached level 9 yet, there are already signs of level 9. Are you going to ask a true spirit to use the reincarnation technique?" The female mages thinking was very jumpy. After hearing Adams answer, she did not comment, and instead said: "You are very clever against gray. It is very useful for us. Are you interested in exchanging it? We can give any magic below the super-dimensional level. Core knowledge." "Including reincarnation?" Adam was moved. He was extremely good about the essence of this magic. If the discontinuous algorithm could be exchanged for the core knowledge of reincarnation, Adam was very willing. The mage smirked: "Reincarnation? You think too much, your methods are far from being qualified to exchange knowledge with true spirits." Adam was stunned. He knew the mystery of reincarnation, but he never thought that the knowledge of true spirit level was applied. In this case, maybe the third holy tower really has the ability to invade the soul of the Devourer. But what shocked him even more was that the third holy tower actually opened up the true spirit magic and taught it to every explorer for free. "Is this the reason for the special status of the third holy tower?" Adam said to himself in secret. "Don''t get me wrong, the core knowledge applied is the true spirit level, but the reincarnation technique you learn is only a weakened version. How about it? Are you willing to exchange it." Adam walked out of the room. In the end, he still chose to exchange with the third holy tower. He could not find a reason not to change. After he had already decided to return to the world of the wizard, he chose a time to transfer this knowledge in exchange for resources. Now he can get a new magic. It was an unexpected gain, and the only right to use the third holy tower was given, and the intellectual property was still in his own hands. With attack magic, what Adam needs to enhance most now is his own defensive power. The four-level mysterious side magic of Chaos Shelter is very good. After combining with his own magnetic field ability, it will definitely play a very good role. The next communication with the combat staff made Adam more pleasant. The staff is very kind, as Arnold Chaowei said, the material of Origin Fire is of great value to the mage that belongs to the seventh alchemy pagoda. When the secrets of the composition and ability of Origin Fire are analyzed one day , The alchemy products they make will have life because of this, which is self-evident to the strength of the holy tower, and even the overall strength of the wizard world. The staff officer''s name is Matthews, a fourth-level alchemist, and after the intelligence and response, he said: "Besides these, do you have anything else to add?" Adam thought for a while: "The introduction and analysis of the gold-eaters in this part is no longer time-sensitive. The Devourers have destroyed all the original gold-eaters. Now they are a new group of races, perhaps the real Diru. Si, I dont yet know what abilities they have and how strong they are. You need to judge by yourself. There are also things about the remaining Titan race and the decay of the Titan God..." Mage Matthews smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the ultra-dimensional wizards of the joint command will contact the Titans based on your opinions and judge whether they have the possibility of cooperation and the potential to become a subsidiary race The command will be full. Respect your efforts to the relationship between the two worlds in the early stages of the battle. As for the disappearance of the Protoss, its value is not as high as the Titans imagined. If they mind, we can ignore its existence." "Moreover, we need the cooperation of the Titans. Mathisson sealed the Devourer and the surrounding void under his crown. We cannot build a dimensional hub for the time being, otherwise it may affect the seal, so at this time the Titan''s combat power is very important to us. I think maybe The command will give you a new task, such as becoming a communication messenger between the two races?" Communication messenger, it sounds good. Adam doesn''t mind having an extra task. He didn''t plan to leave after the arrival of the mage army, especially when he heard that the true spirit archmage will come to preside over the war. The attitude of the command headquarters also let him breathe a sigh of relief, and finally did not violate the promise made to the Titan royal family. When the Adam task was handed over, the advance wizard army also arrived on the ground and issued a request for communication to the Titans. After this battle, there are only 20 of the 36 Titan Kings, and the ordinary people below the super dimension have lost nearly one-half. The entire group is like a bird of fear, and a little wind and grass will cause panic. The royal family forcibly maintained order to prevent the people from making irrational behaviors to the reinforcements. Their hearts were also nervous. Although they had Adam''s guarantee, the absolute power displayed by the arm just now made them feel uneasy. "Such a powerful race? Will it really live in peace with us?" King Swarthy and the two royal families around him looked at each other and flew out of the royal city to welcome the mage. But they didn''t understand each other''s language, so they could only stay in place awkwardly. This book comes from This book is from https:// v2 Chapter 292： Old Friends and Corrugated Alloy The mages were a little embarrassed. They were accustomed to carrying out the mission of destruction suddenly participating in the rescue, unexpectedly forgot to download the language, while the Titans watched the panic spread of the mages who flew up to the sky. Pinshu But this is not a big problem, it can be easily solved after connecting to the magic, and the language pack has been downloaded in just ten seconds. After the exchange, the Titan Kings chose to believe in the mage, and tentatively put forward the two requirements Adam mentioned earlier. The advance troops fell to the ground and walked towards the place where the floating fortresses crashed in groups. According to the analysis of the Titans'' behavior and habits attached to the language pack, they controlled themselves not to do unnecessary actions and caused misunderstandings, especially when they saw Adam''s transformation. When the fortress was floating, it took a lot of effort to avoid showing disdain. These professional alchemists from the seventh alchemy sacred tower, Kia Adam, are too strong in a half-hearted manner. These floating fortresses are all omissions and defects in their opinion, and they are said to be shoddy and uphold Adam. At this time, where the Titans could not hear, the communication of the alchemist was roughly like this: "The core of power is simply rubbish, this thing can actually fly? Tsk tsk, look at these circuits, they conflict with each other, and energy is wasted in transmission." "The energy cores are similar, but it is understandable. The energy blocks they use are too low-level." "The weapon system and defense system are good. There is a key magic circle that is very advanced. Hey, this technology, don''t you understand?" "Really? Where? Let me see!" The Titans were shocked by the methods of the alchemists. They only saw any mage. They found the damaged place of the floating fortress and stretched out their hands. A pattern appeared in the sky, and then the damaged place was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. Some wise men still remember their shock when Adam''s magnetization smelting plant was just opened, but the scene before them came up. Although they didn''t understand, they still made judgments. In fact, this is not to blame Adam. After all, he is not a mage specializing in alchemy. All the alchemy knowledge comes from the very ordinary Mord mage who lives within the scope of the fifth element holy tower, and the promotion time is very short, too late. Expanding my knowledge, I only know a few alchemy formulas, and I can''t even use it for real magic. As time went by, floating fortresses rose again, and even the ones that had crashed were used by the mages to remodel them and piece them together into a new fortress to rise into the sky. The Titans were greatly moved because of this. They watched Adams companions being busy for themselves, which made them a little bit more vigilant. They were lively and thoughtful, and they had reached the mages side, squatting down and tentatively communicating. Up. So it triggered a new round of good for the wizards. Although the external armor of the Titan body looks rough, but the functions are very good, some ideas are not expected by the wizards, and they burst out of inspiration. The wizards can''t bear it. Itch, play with it after getting permission, refine it according to the manufacturing idea, and then return the enhanced accessories to the Titan. What is important to them is their thinking. The product itself is useless, but the Titans are very happy. They felt the goodwill and began to believe that these creatures as weird as Adam really came to help them. After the floating fortress was repaired, the mage re-written the marching procedures for them, some stayed in it, and some flew out of the fortress to guard the surroundings, clearing out the scattered and gathering Dirus, and the scene looked harmonious. The eyes of the royals are getting warmer. They were once cross-planes established races, and they all know the important and decisive significance of strong and weak relationships in the exchanges of different races. After seeing the strength of the mages, they no longer expect to coexist on an equal relationship with each other. , But it seems that the mages are not evil, and maybe the future will not be bad, at least not worse now. Adam was surprised that he could actually see an acquaintance on the plane of Titan. On the second day of the break, his communication was connected, and the sender was his old friend. "Frank, why are you here?" Adam looked at him in surprise, knowing that when he left the Moldo Tower, Frank was just an ordinary apprentice who had just found his way, and even had physical defects. In just a few decades, he has actually become a second-level mage, and he has also participated in plane wars. Frank grinned with a real mechanical smile, then took out a contract and knelt on one knee, raising his hands: "As agreed, Lord Adam, I am now your contract guardian." Adam took the contract from him, looked at the content of the face, and then shred it without hesitation. Frank was stunned by keeping this double-up position, and said, "Master Adam, you are..." Adam wanted to help him up, but Frank refused. Adam had to say, "The help I was to you at the time was not worth your allegiance to me You know, that''s nothing to me. ." Frank stubbornly said: "But a contract is a contract, which is nothing to you, but everything to me." Adam: "I am now a third-level mage. If there is no accident, I will be promoted to the fourth level after returning to the plane of the mage. Your strength... and I am an exploratory mage. You can''t help me." This sounded a bit hurtful, but it was true. Adam didn''t know how Frank became a second-level mage in a short period of time, but seeing that he no longer has a body of flesh and blood, it would be expensive to think about. Perhaps for him, he has achieved his life goal, but it is of no use to Adam. Frank now estimates that even Garfield can''t beat it. Frank bowed his head and was silent for a while, then stood up from the ground: "No matter what you think, since the contract has been signed, it should be established." After that, he bowed his head and stood beside Adam. Adam had no choice. Frank obeyed the contract. Even if Adam didnt accept it, he couldnt kill him: "Whatever you do, if you really want to work hard to improve your strength, when I am promoted to Super Dimension to build a Mage Tower, I will join my Mage. Tower." This is what Adam could think of, the only place Frank would be useful to him. Frank saluted solemnly and said: "Your will, sir." Next, Frank talked with Adam about his experiences over the years, and most of them were lackluster, but one of them caught Adam''s attention. "You mean you created a new type of magic alloy, and use it to build a body to promote to become an official mage?" Frank proudly said: "That''s right, your lord, I call it corrugated alloy, which can perfectly carry the power of thought, making it no less powerful than magic." This book comes from This book is from https:// v2 Chapter 293： Surprise and Place Titan Nian Motive is the first result of his own creation, which provided him with great help during the apprenticeship stage. .. But after being promoted to an official mage, its role is not very big. ''Essence'' divine power is the power of the soul. When the level of the soul is raised, the essence divine power automatically merges with the soul. Every thought is an application of the essence divine power. It is unnecessary to use mind power alone. The attack power provided by Nian Motive is even less worth mentioning compared to the official level of magic. Now that Frank said that the''wave'' pattern alloy can make Nian Motive no less powerful than magic, Adam couldn''t help but said with interest: "Demonstrate?" Then he constructed a second-level magic defense outside his body, signaling Frank to attack himself. Frank didn''t worry about hurting Adam. The blue light flashed in the mechanical eyes, and his unique mind-power attack had already launched and hit Adam. He pioneered the sexual shaping of the mind force into a bullet, or bomb. The defensive magic surface vibrates violently from one point, and the frequency of vibration reaches its peak in a short period of time. The high-purity and high-quality power of thought reflexes and shoots against each other during the vibration process. Not only does it lose energy under the action of magic, but Instead, it became stronger and stronger, destroying the defensive magic within a few seconds. Adam waved his hand to disperse the momentum of thought, and once again built a defense, and asked Frank, "Anything else?" Frank nodded and demonstrated several different attack and defense methods for Adam. After everything was over, Adam knew that he hadn''t said big words. After the transformation and amplification of the''wave'' alloy, the power of thinking indeed possessed no less than the same level of magic. Its lethality is manifested in the form of vibration. He uses alloys to transform the power of thought into mechanical "waves". The most amazing thing is that the mechanical "waves" he uses have particle nature. Adam can imagine that after he becomes a higher-level mage, his mind will move and everything around him The horror scene of all shattered. Frank said that "vibration" can be used not only in combat, but also in the purification of metals. This ability makes him very popular among the low-level mages of the seventh holy tower. Adam said sincerely: "I want to say sorry to you, I underestimate you, if your potential is not exhausted, when you become a super-dimensional, even if you can not use the element, you will not be better than any element mage A little bit weaker." Frank scratched his head in a daze: "It''s all because you created the power of thinking, otherwise the wave pattern alloy would not appear." Adam waved his hand, not mentioning this matter. He had already made his mind power public and traveled throughout the world of wizards. Perhaps in the past few decades, tens of millions of apprentices of wizards have learned this kind of meditation, but they have been able to innovate. There are definitely not many people who can be promoted on this basis, only the phoenix''mao'' is rare, and Frank is a genius. Moreover, the appearance of the''wave'' pattern alloy gave Adam a lot of inspiration, and it played a great role in his research on the''wave'' and the two-dimensional''sex'' in the wizard world: "You are a free wizard in the seventh holy tower. After this war is over, do you want to go to my laboratory temporarily?" After Frank left, Adam was in a good mood. With the help of the wave pattern alloy and his help, Adam was almost certain that there would be no obstacles to the knowledge he needed to advance to level 4. He did not expect that his random behavior would be decades later. Now it has paid off well. Two days later, the six battleships completed the second seal of the Devourer. The combat unit, the command unit, and the auxiliary unit were all in place. The rescue mission in the Titan plane was completed. The mages had safely sent the Titan back to the territory. Just as Master Matthews said, Adam''s second identity came. Not surprisingly, it is responsible for communication and coordination, and the first task is to act as a messenger to facilitate the meeting between the super-dimensional mage and the Titan royal family. The ultra-dimensional wizard who went to the meeting was Arnold. "According to your intelligence and the analysis of the thinking and behavior of the Titans by the advance forces, the command team agreed with the intention to conclude a racial contract with the Titans, but this is a big matter, not for you and me, so this meeting is mainly to convince The Titan race accepted our command and management during the war." Arnold Chaowei said to Adam. He still dispatched a clone. According to his own statement, if his real body appeared in front of the Titan, the evolutionary flawed life form of the low-level Titan would approach him uncontrollably, which would easily cause misunderstanding. "So, whose consent is needed for this matter?" "Oh, I forgot that you are still young. The Wizarding World has not accepted subordinate races for a long time. It is normal if you don''t know it. This matter will eventually be established with the consent of the Annecroft World Guardian and the Third Holy Tower. , Otherwise, even if it is fully recognized by the true spirit, it will not help. But dont worry too much, the problem is not big." Adam couldn''t help it: "The third holy tower, in the end..." Arnold Super Dimension interrupted him: "Your authority is not enough to let you understand the functions of the Third Holy Tower If you really want to know, then try to become Super Dimension." The territory of the Titans has shrunk a lot. Although the last battle has ended, the Titans still maintained the city form centered on the royal city and the aircraft carrier formation. They also have no choice. The tribe has lost too much. The Gold Devourers have evolved into Dirus and become stronger than before. Although the Devourers have been sealed in the sky that can be seen from above, they still want to counterattack by their own strength. Is an impossible thing. Coming to the outside of the city, Adam did not enter directly as before, but formally handed in the application, waiting for the twenty Titan Kings to agree and open the way to personally lead before entering the city. The king city was bare, and all the buildings had fallen off during the last battle, so even for such an important meeting, the two sides could only have a clearing. But no one cares about this. After introducing himself, Arnold Chaowei directly put forward the request of the mage: "Kings of Titans, do you agree?" The kings were silent for a moment, and then King Swarthy said: "We have no opinion on the war. We are very grateful for the help of the wizard. But can you tell us what we are and what we need to do after becoming a subsidiary race?" There are provisions for this, and Arnold Chaowei opened his mouth: "After the war is over, we will evaluate the Titan plane to determine whether it has the meaning of continuing to exist. If so, we will move the entire plane into the world of wizards. Orbit, if not, we will sacrifice the plane and bring the Titan population back to the world of wizards to create a new home for you." "Subordinate races are not slaves, but contract allies..." v2 Chapter 294： Third Holy Tower Spell "We will guarantee the continuation of the Titan race, and you must obey our reasonable requirements, such as participating in wars, or assisting in research, etc.. You can also use the research results that are suitable for you. Of course, you need to pay the corresponding price. " Arnold Chaowei talked eloquently: "So being an affiliated race is more like work. After each work is completed, we are obligated to pay the corresponding remuneration. You can rest assured that this is common to all mages and No one will violate the existing rules of subsidiary races." After all the kings heard that the plane would be sacrificed, their faces were a little ugly. A relatively unfamiliar king said: "Why sacrifice our homeland?" Arnold Super Dimension pointed to the Devourer in the sky and the origin of the Titan plane that has not yet been able to regain the origin space and said: "Your world is too damaged. You should be able to see that the crystal wall system of the Titan plane has been broken and has been so far. It has not been able to recover, and a large area of ??land has been separated from the main body and crushed by the void storm. I believe you will not be willing to survive in this environment in the future. If it has been unable to recover, it is best to face you in another position. s Choice." "As for the origin, this is mandatory because the wizard world can only have one origin. This is of great benefit to you. Under the protection of the origin of the wizard world, the vitality of the Titan population will be much stronger than it is now." The homeland plot is that every intelligent life will exist, and it is even more difficult for these Titans who have fought for territory and population for generations. Arnolds words made them feel at a loss for a while and they didnt know to leave. Or without the Titan plane, can he still be a Titan? The talks stalled for a long time, Arnold Chaowei did not urge, Adam also had enough patience. King Swarthy broke the silence: "We need to think about it for a while." Both knew that even if they had to consider, the Titans would definitely agree. Arnold Chaowei understood: "Of course, it makes sense. But the war cannot be delayed. There will be a war corps coming later, I hope you can cooperate." Arnold left after he finished speaking. He still had many other things to be busy with, while Adam stayed in the royal city and continued his work as a friendly ambassador for the two races. When King Sworthy faced Adam, he said a lot: "Is what the mage said just now is true?" Adam nodded without hesitation, this he can guarantee: "The wizard never deceives anyone." "Even outsiders?" "Yes, we don''t need to rely on deception to achieve our goals." King Swarthy actually envied the confidence that the absolute strength of the population brought to every individual belonging to the population. Long, long ago, in the age when the king present was not born, the Titans also had such confidence, but now, They can only become vassals. This gap makes them particularly sad at this moment. "Have you seen other subsidiary races? What is their living condition?" King Swarthy asked instead. This question puzzled Adam. He hadn''t really seen it before: "I have only been a mage for a short time, and I have been promoted almost to perform tasks in other worlds, so" King Sworthy sighed and stopped asking more. He watched a batch of wizards falling from the sky or appearing directly on the periphery and said: "Anyway, I have to thank you for your help. We can do whatever we need to cooperate." In countless years of warfare, the mages have established multiple sets of strategies for dealing with different enemies and facing friendly forces of different life forms. This time the seventh alchemy sacred legion is the most suitable mages to cooperate with the Titans. What the mages need is for the Titans to obey orders in the war and not to refuse to reform outside the war. The army mobilization begins. The mages either brought their own war weapons, or requisitioned existing floating fortresses, and rushed to the front with a large number of Titans above the commander, where Dilus quickly established a division of labor after the first two days of adjustments, and the matrix was hidden The deepest part continuously produces offspring, and the lowest Tier 4 Dirus fighters are approaching the Titan territory and the Mage warship. The last offspring of these Devourers are much stronger than the original Gold Devourers, and they contain much less water. Due to the strange abilities of Diluths ultra-dimensional individuals, although one-to-one is still very far from the ultra-dimensional wizards, It will not be weak enough to be beheaded by a third-level mage like Adam. They put tremendous pressure on the battle. Fortunately, this war is about the enemies of the mages in the past. The strength of this group of mages is not weak. There are nearly 50 people in the super dimension alone, and there are countless high-level mages, otherwise it is really possible to fail. At that time, you can only risk that the Devourer will break the seal and establish a dimensional hub to request support. Adam does not need to be involved in the frontline warfare. He is working with a group of low-level mages, including Frank, to help the Titans increase their strength and help spread the fire. "Meet again, explore Mage Adam." Just as Adam was about to take out a few clusters of fire from a fire room for research, a mage suddenly appeared beside him. As soon as the mage arrived, the Titan who accompanied Adam to the fire room walked out in confusion. go with. "Hello, next." Although he didn''t want to see her very much, Adam said hello. The person here was the third female mage like the stitching monster. Obviously she knew that Adam did not like her, but she didn''t care at all. The ugly face and her sweet voice seemed very strange: "This is the Titan preservation. Is it the place of the fire of origin? It''s really inferior means and stupid race, they don''t even understand how their life was born." Adam''s heart moved: "Do you want to help them crack the code of life?" The mage chuckled: "Help them? Since the Devourers value these flames so much, they must be very important to it. Understanding the mystery of these flames will help invade the souls of the Devourers. As for helping the Titans, only It''s just incidental." "Moreover, the way I help them is probably they won''t like it." "You can call me Aisha, the third holy tower, the eighth-level super-dimensional mage." Adam finally knew her name, but he didn''t expect it to be the existence of an ultra-dimensional summit. "Can I know what you are going to do? Asia is next." Aisha Chaowei waved her hand, and all the fire in the fire room disappeared. Then she stretched out a finger to cut the space, and raised Garfield who was screaming. "Of course, you and your pet are both the protagonists of this research." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 295： Analyze Tinder Aisha Chaowei threw Garfield aside, his eyes just swept over him, he dared not make any more noises, even the body made of spatial metal could not help but shiver. "It''s horrible! This woman is horrible!" Garfield shivered. Adam is not afraid that Aisha Chaowei will kill herself and Garfield. Even though the third holy tower is aloof, now they are all in the plane war, restricted and protected by the rules of the wizard. In any case, she has no qualifications and power for no reason. Kill yourself. The Chaowei Mage raised his left leg and stepped forward on his own. A strange thing happened. Adam did not feel any energy fluctuations, nor did he react to anything, but the scene gradually changed with the movement of the mages legs. When her left leg fell, Adam and Garfield had already arrived at another place. . This is a pure white special space. There is no concept of up, down, left, and right directions. In front of you are many live samples of Dilus, with super-dimensional levels. And further away in the field of vision, there are several Titans lying horizontally, and there is even one. A royal family! "I need an explanation, Aisha." Adam pointed to the King of Titans and said to Aisha Chaowei, "They are allies, and your doing so is against the rules of war." Aisha Chaowei threw all the fire of origin just collected into the sky, as if to light hundreds of lanterns, and then rolled her eyes at Adam: "I did not violate the regulations. After the research is over, this big guy will only remember him. Fighting on the front line with a level six Dirus for several days and nights, and finally beheaded the enemy, he has no memory of what happened in this space." Adam felt that he knew the reason why the third holy tower was unpopular. They didnt follow the rules, which made them an outlier in the mainstream of the mage who valued the spirit of contract. Adam was not asking, Aisha Chaowei had clearly told herself she Will not kill the King of Titans, that''s enough. "I heard that you have strong calculation skills and have special methods to ensure that you will not fall into conflict of thinking after reincarnation?" "Yes." "This is the best way. Your next job is to be my assistant. The first task is to record every change in the experimental process of these origin fires, even the smallest, can you do it?" "Yes." After answering, Adam felt a little strange. Such words seemed to be said from his own mouth in the past. Even when he first became an apprentice, he was the leader in James'' laboratory. This is his number one. Really be an assistant this time. Aisha Chaowei threw out hundreds of human bodies and said to Adam: "I have known your abilities. Their souls have been erased by me. You can temporarily use them as clones." After seeing all the corpses in the underground come back to life, the Chaowei Mage said directly: Alright, lets start working. Suddenly, a mysterious and vast voice resounded in this space. This voice had magical powers, and Adam couldn''t help but want to listen. He heard the reincarnation spell he knew. All the Dirus in the space became restless. They lost their minds at this moment and showed their crazy desire to attack. When they found that there was nowhere to vent this desire, they began to harm themselves, using cruel methods that made their scalp numb, Titan They curled up in sadness and shrank into a ball. In Adams ears, every syllable of the sound is clearly distinguishable, but its meaning is like the sky. The sound sounds faster and faster, gradually connecting into a few specific syllables, Adam cant help thinking. You have to write them down, but the harder you work, the more confused your memory and thinking will become, and even your logical thinking will seem to be a mess. Something stranger happened. Adam felt that the connection between himself and the separated thread was getting weaker and weaker. Suddenly, a thread was completely out of his control. The corpse where the thread settled is resurrected! It is the resurrection in the true sense, the thread is transformed into the soul, with personality and thinking! Bang! A small explosion awakened Adam from a confused state. He hurriedly constricted his hearing and shielded the mysterious sound from his ears. Then he saw a pool of blood in front of him. The super-dimensional wizard killed the new life. Aisha Chaowei sat on a stitched''ragdoll'' on her shoulders. The spell was sung from the dolls mouth. When the mage saw God Adam, he smiled and said, Finish your work, dont try to do anything. Unnecessary things." The strangeness of the spell was beyond Adam''s understanding, and he couldn''t help muttering, "What is this?" "This spell is the core knowledge of reincarnation. This is the last question. I am not your teacher. You are called to work for me, not to solve your doubts. Take care of your ears and soul, and reappear. I won''t help you with such a thing." After the Super Dimensional Mage finished speaking, she stopped looking at Adam, and her mouth also began to chant a spell. The two voices blended together perfectly and rang in the space. Even if there is no reminder from the wizard, Adam will not do unnecessary things. The third holy tower is too mysterious and weird. Just now, all threads have a tendency to resurrect. If it weren''t for Aisha Chaowei''s move, Adam would instantly There will be hundreds of more''brothers and sisters'', but even now, he has permanently lost a thread. Adam shook his head to cast aside all distracting thoughts, and devoted himself to recording the changes in the fire of origin. They began to self-mutilate and burned, seeming to want to release all their energy in the spell. Gradually, the fire began to collapse, sparks and flames separated and floated in the air, and then the characteristics of "fire" disappeared, and the fire of origin returned to its original form, revealing its true colors. . They are flowing information a group of connected, broken, or superimposed information, each state is a separate algorithm, these algorithms together constitute the origin of fire. Unconsciously, the spell stopped, Aisha Chaowei did not disturb Adam''s calculations, and went aside to collect the body tissues that had shattered after Dirus'' self-mutilation, refined them, and obtained the origin of Dirus'' life. Adam doesn''t know how long time has passed. He forgets everything around him. He is immersed in the magnificent and mysterious life code displayed by The Fire of Origin before him. He has devoted all his computing power to try to solve it and solve the real secret that the Fire of Origin can give metal life. He reluctantly stopped until his body issued an alarm warning that he was about to be overloaded. "How? Have you come to a conclusion?" Aisha Chaowei asked softly at this moment. Adam shook his head: "It''s not far away. Some information is combined and applied in a strange way. It is very difficult to analyze. I need a lot of time." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 296： A bold attempt (1) There is one sentence that Adam didn''t tell Aisha Chaowei, that he''sees'' the familiar skeleton from the fire information, which was the thing that supported his work when he was a supercomputer. . . Tinder information shows an algorithm, an algorithm that is more complex and complete than binary. Binary is a number system widely used in computing technology. Binary data is a number represented by two digits, 0 and 1, with open to represent 1, and off to represent 0. Its base is 2, the carry rule is "every binary enters one", and the borrow rule is "borrow one". When two". Adam is still accustomed to using binary arithmetic when calculating various types of data. The advantage of this algorithm is simple rules and convenient operation, but its disadvantage is that the calculation has a large number of digits and the conversion is too troublesome. Now these reverting fires in front of Adam gave him the possibility of fundamentally improving his computing power. If his guess is correct, once the mystery of this algorithm is solved and integrated into himself, his computing power will take a leap. Opportunity. These fires are rare treasures! Aisha Chaowei didn''t know this, and if she knew it, she wouldn''t care if Adam''s strength would improve. She just asked, "Can you use it without drawing a conclusion?" Adam questioned confused and said: "Use? Do you mean?" Aisha Chaowei used actions instead of answers, turning more than a hundred groups of messages into fire and kneading them together, and then flicked them into the body of a fourth-level peak Dilus. These Dilus, which have the same root and the same root as the Devourer, also inherited the ability of the Devourer to absorb the evolution of fire. When the fire of origin entered, the surface of the fourth-level Dilus immediately ignited a flame, and the color was in a short time. The inside becomes a gray''color'', the old tissues on the body are eliminated by the gray fire, and a new energetic body grows. Its soul floats and sinks in the fire, trying to absorb external energy to speed up the evolution. There is no external energy in this space, its evolution cannot be completed, and it is stuck in the middle position. At this time, Aisha Chaowei stretched out his hand towards it, and the strange energy''waves'' descended on it through the space, freezing it. In place. "This Dyrus race relies on the fire of origin to evolve. I hope you can separate the fire of origin and let them degenerate." Aisha Chaowei said that the Dyrus was still at Adam''s feet and said her the goal of. "you want!?" The third sacred tower actually wants to "draw" the salary! "The soul essence of the Devourer already possesses ninth-level characteristics. Even I can''t invade it. It is impossible for the true spirit to come here to take action personally, so we want to take the fire source from the Devourer, dispel or strip it. The energy that has been absorbed makes it return to level 8, then we can invade its soul and plunder its inheritance." Ragdoll replied happily, flying around Aisha super-dimensionally. "Living''sex'' seal crystal..." Adam said to himself. The current state of the Devourer reminds Adam of what Victor Mage said when he handed over the living''sex'' seal crystal to himself. He once said that this was a vicious spell in ancient times, and it should also be applied under the crown of Mathiesen. A variant of this spell sealed the Devourer. "Yes, it is the original magic of the crystallization of living''sex'', freezing curse." Hearing the words of Aisha Chaowei, Adam immediately began to think about the feasibility of the plan. Tinder information is a complete algorithm. Although Adam cannot find a solution for the time being, the formula is objectively valid, so even when there is no answer It can also be used directly under the circumstances, which is why Adam can complete reincarnation and the devil can become a Titan. From this perspective, it should be possible to strip the fire source. But: "These origin fires are not fire sources, and this Dirus is not a devourer. Every time they evolve, they will produce qualitative changes. Low-level samples cannot be used to reverse high-level individuals." Aisha Chaowei said: "I know, that''s why I invited the king of Titans to help. The origin fire of the super-dimensional level should have the characteristics of the fire source. I will separate this part and show you intuitively. In front of you, all you have to do is extract the formula. It doesnt need to be exactly the same. All we need is a key that can unlock the Devourer. "In this case, I can do it, but I need more clones. However, these things, your Excellency and the other ultra-dimensional wizards should not be difficult to do, why choose me?" This task sounds difficult, but in essence it uses It''s just computing power, and souls of super-dimensional levels will definitely not lack this computing power. "I said, I''m not your teacher." Aisha Chaowei and Ragdoll murmured, and again dropped hundreds of corpses. "You underestimate the ninth-level creature. Although Ma Xisen sealed it under his crown, it still contained the first batch of super-dimensional mage''s''essence'' power, including me, the real body must remain. Reinforce the seal in the battleship, otherwise why do you think it will be motionless in the sky?" "The clone is ready for you. Your speed of cracking has to be accelerated. The longer you delay, the more dangerous it will be. You know, I will definitely not die, but you..." After the avatar was "activated" Adam walked to the frozen Dirus, holding another group of Origination Fire in his hand. He needed to compare and refer to the half-fused fire from Take it off. "Your Excellency, please take action to separate the body and soul of this Dilus." The rag doll flew over and landed on Adams head. He stretched out his fingers and swiped lightly in front of him, as if he was dissolving a cow. Dirus was completely decomposed in front of Adam. There was no damage to the various tissues, but the connection was Disconnect all. Its soul was biting on the fire with its blood basin open. Adam changed his vision and realized that it was not fire but the flow of information that it really swallowed. Now three-quarters has been digested, and more than half is converted into ashes in the soul. ''Lose'', a little bit stuck in the mouth and couldn''t swallow. Judging by the current trend, this Dilus will not have a tumor on his back after being promoted, but will turn his entire soul into a gray colored data stream fused with fire information. Adam stared at this scene intently, and the ontology together with the clone told the calculation that the origin fire of the ordinary transcendent level can be directly applied. The current problem is to formulate the part that has been merged into the gray color. He said to the doll: "Take out its soul, and it must be intact." Ragdoll was very talkative at this time, and Adam did what she said. After an incomprehensible magic was thrown on Dirus, its soul seemed to fly up to Adam. Dozens of thought-power arms sprang out from the surface of Adam''s body, grabbing the small half that Dilus could not digest one by one, and then simulating the digested parts with essence to make them complete, and then pulling them out little by little. v2 Chapter 297： Try boldly (2) This operation is not easy. Although mental power can be simulated, it is a different thing after all. Adam failed more than a hundred times before successfully grabbing one. But with the first step, the rest will be simple. After dispelling the simulation part, this mostly gray data link wriggled in his hands. He wanted to break free and return. Adam didn''t dare to use too much strength for fear of crushing it. At this time, Ragdoll shot again and used sealing magic. Stuck the chain. It took a long time for the mechanical repetition, and Adam finally completely decomposed Dilus''s soul into a data chain, floating in front of him. Adam carefully placed them in their original appearance, then enlarged them in equal proportions, and separated them. The three groups began to analyze the difference between them and the original information. Adam ontology wants to analyze what gray is and the secret that it can swallow assimilated fire. One day later, the calculation of the avatar was successful, and the formula for complete separation without solving it, but Adam''s own research has made no progress. Gray is too subtle, and he has no breakthrough now. He could only give up this idea for the time being, and summarize the separated formulas into models and combine them with the Tinder algorithm. The next day, the conversion was successful, but Adam found that it was not a magic at all. Because he didnt understand the principle, there was no way to build it in the way of runes. It could only be regarded as a tool, and it had to be recalculated every time it was used. . Adam motioned to the rag doll to lift the seal, among the heavy souls swarming with the gray chain, then Adam threw the model out. Bang! Dilus exploded directly. Aisha Chaowei also knew that the experiment was unsuccessful. Apart from anything else, all the four-level Dirus present were fixed in a semi-evolutionary state. After dozens of experiments and a long adjustment time, Adam finally stabilized this group of models. , Can separate the fire information that has not been swallowed, and will not kill Dilus. "It can only be done to this level for the time being, and the method is more troublesome." Adam spread his hands and said to Aisha Chaowei. The super-dimensional mage nodded, took the model and stored it, but Adam was worried. The third holy tower has a complete ancient heritage. Most of their magic does not require a rune group, but is directly activated with spiritual power and magic power. This model can only be said to be troublesome for them, but it is not a problem. She said with satisfaction: "You are really good. I heard that you refused to join the third holy tower? Believe me, you are very suitable for our magic. Would you like to think about it?" "Sorry, I refuse." Aisha Chaowei curled her mouth, Ragdoll waved her hand and slapped Adam''s head twice to express her dissatisfaction, and said sharply: "I don''t know good people!" Then he stopped persuading him, grabbed Adam''s ear and led him to the king of Titan. The chanting of spells resounded in the space, and the King of Titans floated, and the metal that made up the body shattered silently. Nearly 500 Adam clones were floating around the center, with a length of 400 meters and a short diameter of 150. The ten-meter information group keeps its eyes on it. Adam Ontology simulated another information group nearby, marking the same information flow as the ordinary origin fire. Countless information is refreshed in the eyes of each clone every moment. Three days have passed since the last dialogue with Aisha Chaowei. The Chaowei Mage helped Adam stabilize the overclocking state and greatly increased the efficiency. When the experiment reached a critical moment, Adam began to strip the same information from the simulation team. Each divestment was accompanied by a downtime of a doppelganger. One hour later, the simulation team in front of Adam still had redundant parts. Adam took a sigh of relief and quit overclocking, and said to Aisha Chaowei: "It''s still a little worse. The simulation can''t be done. It must be stripped directly on the Chaowei Tinder, but if you do this, the King of Titans will undoubtedly die." The singing stopped, Aisha Chaoweiman said nonchalantly: "The necessary sacrifice is worth it." Adam interrupted her directly: "Next, we should abide by the contract." Ragdoll rolled her eyes, and said dissatisfiedly: "Pediculous." Seeing that Adam was unmoved, she had to keep her eyes blank and insert her fingers into her temples, and pulled out a creature that Adam was very familiar with, a great devil with an extra-dimensional level! She threw the devil and Garfield together in front of Adam. Garfield felt the breath of his family, awakened from his drowsiness, turned his head and took a look, and hid behind Adam in a hurry, shaking and saying: "Master, big devil! A big devil!" He has enough reason to be afraid that the relationship between the demons is not harmonious at all. For the demons, eating the power of the same race and drawing the power of the same origin is the best way to evolve them. It is far faster than trading and cheating. Many, his inheritance is mostly about two demons eating each other after fighting, and there is even a convenient way to digest the same clan. Aisha Chaowei said, "Being based on your pet, transforming my devil, rest assured, there will be no danger, and there are great benefits." Looking at Adam''s distrustful eyes, Aisha Chaowei said dissatisfied:" Am I going to deceive you two little guys? Should I sign a contract?" Speaking of the super-dimensional mage, Adam couldnt really be so ignorant of good and bad. He could only agree, and then took Garfields origin fire from the space body and handed it to the super-dimensional mage, ignoring Garfields wailing. And beg for mercy. "Smart choice." The doll jumped off Adam''s head and jumped into his hand, motioning Adam to hold him. After doing this, Adam felt an unimaginable majestic magic power flooding his arms for a moment~ www.novelhall.com~ is powerful enough to suppress its own existence. "Use my magic power to simulate fire, let your pet be promoted temporarily, and then use your previous method to transform the big devil into the fire of origin. Be fast, you can''t last long." Aisha Chaowei walked to Adam, Putting his hand on his shoulder, suppressing the change in his own state, he said. The magic vortex surrounded Garfield and the big devil. The energy at this time was far more than that of the magic circle that Adam used to build at the time. Garfield was instantly pressed into the body of the big devil, and then a huge flame rose into the sky. The transformation started instantly. Adam can clearly see that another will in the flame wakes up, furious, and madly bites Garfield, and Garfield has no resistance at all. At this time, Aisha Chaowei lightly scolded, the big devil''s will simply shattered and disappeared, and Garfield''s horrified expression turned into enjoyment. He could feel that he was getting stronger every microsecond, beyond the barrier. It''s in vain, easily broken by him, and the energy fluctuates stronger and stronger until it reaches the eighth level. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 298： Degenerate! After that, the doll left Adams palm, and the turbulent magic power disappeared. Adam was relieved. Just now he really felt that he was transforming into an unknown form, and that would definitely not be a good thing. Once it really changes, Never come again. Adam looked at the blazing fire of Origin, and he couldn''t believe that Garfield had reached the eighth level. He hesitated and asked: "Next, he?" "For the time being, one part of maintaining his level is my magic power, and the other part is the origin of the devil. Most of it will disappear after a while, especially after your next experiment, it would be good if he can maintain level 4. "Aisha Chaowei said indifferently, she can instantly output eight levels of magic power, but she can''t do it if she wants to maintain it. Now Garfield is equivalent to a disposable battery, and it can''t be recharged when it runs out. Adam knows it, and it''s said that in the past, if power comes so easily, what is the point of research and practice? "In your opinion, how similar are your pets to the fire of origin of the Titan King?" Adam will be overjoyed and suppressed by Garfield''s meaningless clamor. He blended into it and passed through every message. After a while, he said: "Almost, but the core is still different, but he should be able to become a test subject. " Aisha Chaowei clapped her hands, magic power flowed out of her hands, and an enchantment was laid in this strange space, and then a skylight was opened to connect to the outside world, and then the most powerful Ultra Vidius was caught. come. Once the seal of Dilus was lifted, he rushed to the skylight frantically. It had considerable wisdom, knowing that the creature in front of him was not something it could contend with, and only if it escaped could it have a trace of life. boom. It smashed into the skylight, and half of its body was bloody. Aisha Chaowei couldn''t even look at it, and said to Adam: "This enchantment is used to protect you. After entering, any of its attacks will be ineffective against you." Adam held up the fire of origin and stepped into the enchantment. Dilus kept backing away. He knew that the fire that he had dreamed of before was just a spell for life, and he had no idea of ??devouring it. The closer Adam got to it, the more maniac it was, and finally couldn''t help shooting a gray cross section and attacking Adam. As the mage said, gray passed through Adam''s body without causing any injuries. In this enchantment, Adam seemed to simply not exist. But Dilus resisted the fire, and Adam could not help it. Seeing this situation, the super-dimensional mage moved his mind, the space cracked and stretched out four withered arms, two imprisoned Dirus, two opened its mouth one by one, and then Adam threw the fire. Go in. The two dry bones that opened the mouth immediately extended into its body. At this moment, its body became transparent, and Adam could clearly see its soul being pierced, and then involuntarily biting into the fire of origin. At the beginning of evolution, the fire was contaminated, and the gray color spread rapidly. Adam knew that the test product was hard-won, and did not dare to consume it at will. Instead, he signaled the Ultra-Dimensional Master to pause every few seconds and record the changes in information. Aisha Chaowei showed considerable professionalism at this time, without any impatience, and perfectly executed Adam''s orders. Two days later, it has evolved to half, which is a key point. Crossing this limit, Dilus''s soul will change like a flame state. At this time, a gray energy column rose from its soul, through the skylight, to the outside world. The Devourer who was sealed in the sky squirmed insignificantly, and a piece of information belonging to the Devourer was shot out of the flaws deliberately left by the mage, and landed on Dilus in a way that surpassed the concept of speed. Dilus trembled fiercely, and four withered bones shattered every inch. Its eyes were kaleidoscopes. Adam couldn''t help taking a step back. He knew this look. It belonged to the Devourer! The pure gray shot from Dilus''s eyes and hit Adam. I don''t know why, but Adam had a hunch that as long as he was hit, he would definitely die. At the same time, nearly fifty wizards suddenly appeared in this space. They used their own means without saying a word, annihilating the gray, strengthening the barrier, closing the skylight, and separating the message from the devourer. The connection was cut off and I stayed here. "You are looking for death! The true spirit mage is not there, you dare to release my soul" Dilus the Devourer roared. Nearly fifty ultra-dimensional wizards ignored it, and the runes in the enchantment were connected into chains, and the combined freezing curse was activated again, blocking all its subsequent words and confining it in place. Aisha Chaowei said: "Quickly, it won''t last long!" No matter in space or above the sky. Adam finally knows what the wizards are going to do. This is not a reverse push at all, but a scene reappearance. They want to reproduce the promotion of the Devourer here! Crazy experiment, but Adam did not resist, but was enthusiastic. This may be his only opportunity to observe level 9 creatures up close in the next countless years ! "Unblock it for a second!" Adam commanded unceremoniously. Numerous ultra-dimensional wizards immediately executed. In this second, the gray spread by one-tenth, Adam entered the overclocking limit, and the amount of data at this moment exceeded the sum just now! "seal!" "Unblock!" "seal!" Adam ignored the overload alarm and was immersed in the magnificent power shown in the vast data. Every time he stopped, there were fragments of clones exploded and died. "Model comparison derivation failed, failed, failed complete!" "The import of hyperdimensional data failed to complete!" "True Spirit State Simulation" Adam once again experienced the process from steam out of his head to blue smoke. "Ten percent" "Forty Percent" "Ninety Percent" "When the limit is reached, the remaining data cannot be observed and cannot be simulated, and an incomplete model is established!" Adam raised the model, and shouted without his head: "I need magic!" As soon as the voice fell, his body was full of power again, without a trace of meanness. He incorporated all these magical powers into the model, and the model suddenly began to flow. Then he flew up, facing the cold, bloodthirsty eyes of the Devourer, and took it. One pressed it in its eyes. Falling apart! Both the body and the soul become discontinuous, incomplete, and full of logical conflicts under the action of the model. Four-fifths of the evolution has completely failed at this moment, and the soul begins to involuntarily spray energy outwards and has not been transformed. The information flow of the fire is returned according to the original path, the part that has been swallowed collapses directly, and the part is converted into secondary energy to escape. Dilus is degraded! Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=Easy to read novels) v2 Chapter 299： Ways to get the original breath Dilus''s soul shattered, but the soul fragment belonging to the Devourer was still intact. It knew that this fragment could not be escaped, and simply gave up the idea of ??escaping and suspended in the enchantment. "You want to prevent me from being promoted? It''s naive." The Devourer''s will was directly transformed into language and passed into the ears of everyone present, "Without the true spirit mage, you want to invade my soul? Wishful thinking." "It''s a lot of nonsense." Aisha Chaowei sneered and took a step together with the other five Chaowei wizards from the third holy tower into the enchantment. Standing in front of Adam, they joined forces to perform special magic, which was obliterated. This fragment, they didn''t want to keep it, and it was impossible for the life near the ninth level to be at the mercy of others. Adam is in very good condition. The magic powers just filled him not only for the consumption of the past few days, but also the mental exhaustion. Seeing the devourer''s soul fragments disappeared, he breathed a sigh of relief and confronted the Devourer which made Adam very stressed Great, if you want to say who the Devourer hates most among the people present, it must be Adam. An ant who has not even reached the super-dimensional level has destroyed its plan time and time again, and now even wants to threaten its life, it cant wait Destroy Adam into ashes. The Super Dimension Mage disappeared abruptly just like when he came, and returned to his post on the sky, leaving only Aisha Chaowei and Arnold Chaowei in this space. Adam gave her the method of model construction, and then said: "I must remind you that although this time is successful, it does not mean that it is equally effective when applied to its body. The risk of failure is greater than the possibility of success. " Aisha carefully preserved the model, and she seemed to be in a good mood: "Relax, with this key, the third holy tower has enough means to concoct it." After speaking, she sent the unaffected living Titan and the still-burning Fragments of the Fire of Origin out of space, and left here directly. Arnold looked at Adam with a smile and said: "You did a good job and helped us a lot. With this key, we are sure to solve the Devourer''s problem." "You flatter me." The super-dimensional mage waved his hand and continued: "Once the third holy tower obtains the position of its population from the soul of the devourer, the true spirit will come under the crown to start a war, and then this conquest will be counted as an exploration. Mission, your income will be huge. Maybe it will make you the richest official mage all at once." Adam was a little surprised. He thought that according to the wording of the third holy tower, this time he would be voluntary labor. He did not expect to be paid, and it was a huge reward. Just think about it and you can know that the war that Zhen Ling personally launched, It is definitely not a plane, and the profitability of several resources can be compared. Arnold walked towards the fire of origin between the King of Titans and Garfield. He wanted to reshape the bodies of both of them. He said as he walked: "You should be sure to be promoted to level four, right?" "Yes." "Remind you, the fourth level is a very critical stage. After reaching the fourth level, a mage can be called a high-level mage. At this time, those who are aspiring to become super-dimensional must obtain rare and important resources besides ether crystal and knowledge. ." As they spoke, this special space shattered, and the two came to the Titan plane, Arnold super-dimensional all over his body surging magic, one by one exquisitely refined formations appeared out of thin air, the surrounding energy and the floating Dyrus beside him flickered The light transformed into a metal body, enveloping the fire of the two. Adam was shocked by the law of equivalence exchange and the magic of real magic. It turned out that the seventh alchemy tower made alchemical products like this. Arnold Superdimensional sent away the undamaged King of Titans and the corpse of Super Vidyrus. Then he placed Garfield next to Adam and said: "Essential aura, you need to get enough support for your soul. Second The elemental aura of the second metamorphosis enables your soul to have the characteristics of the plane origin, so that you can truly become a super-dimensional mage." When Adam was offering sacrifices to the Dragon Plane, he learned a little bit about this from Mage Evans, but Mage Evans didnt talk much about it. Now that there is such an opportunity, he hurriedly asked: The original aura refers to sacrifice. Is it a gift after the sacrificial plane?" "Yes, and no. For ordinary wizards, this is the only channel other than the exchange of military exploits, but I heard that you created your own magic system. If you have the confidence to continue on your own path, Then there is a better way for you." Arnold Chaowei did not sell the key, directly said: "The origin of the ordinary plane can not have the origin of the wizard world anyway. As long as your knowledge is important enough and powerful enough, you You can trade with the wizard world, you give knowledge, and he gives you the original breath." "Furthermore, the promotion to become a super-dimensional wizard is entirely based on the origin of the wizard world. Since the fifth level, it is stronger than the ordinary super-dimensional. As far as I know, such a super-dimensional has not been born for a long time." Five days have passed since the previous event. Adam and Garfield, who was sober and overjoyed, returned to the King City together. Now the entire Titan plane is in a tense war. The movement of personnel and materials is extremely frequent, and the disappearance of a person for a few days has not attracted attention at all. Even the disappearance of the King of Titans has been reasonably explained, and the corpse of Super Vidilus has been transported back to the city from the front line and handed over to the logistics mage. Adam continued his work. After the previous research on the fire of origin, in addition to the improvement of the strength of the contract servants, the most important harvest is that the speed of cultivating fire fragments has increased countless times. The Titans did not have the obsession to resurrect their fallen companions. They only cared about the continuation of the population, so Adam, after obtaining the consent of the royal family, began to fuse multiple fire fragments together to make it capable of transmitting fire. This approach has been very effective. Adams laboratory has become a factory for the production of new Titans. With sufficient resource allocation, new Titans have been born continuously. And because the Titans originally used high-quality metal purified by the alchemist to construct their bodies, the power furnace is a ready-made circuit in the world of the wizards. They were just born, and their strength is not weak. After they are equipped with external armor, they immediately Be able to step onto the battlefield and relieve the pressure of the shortage of troops. This is an alternative method of conquest, and anyone with a discerning eye can foresee it. Once the Titans are dependent on this new method of spreading fire and the strengthening method of the pipeline, then even if they are unwilling, becoming a subsidiary race will become a sub-race in a short time. Established facts. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 300： Invaders The days in the Kings City were dull and watery for two months. On this day, when Adam and Frank were working together to study ways to strengthen and change the corrugated alloy, and use it as the main material to trial-produce a new magic guide structure, the magic net told all war wizards The order was given. "All you can do to stop and contain Dilus, and wait for the third Holy Tower Super Dimension Mage to invade the Devourer." The two stopped their work and glanced at each other. Frank said anxiously: "The general attack is about to begin, I don''t know if it will succeed." The power of the Devourer has been revealed in these days, and the first batch of super-dimensional wizards who were sealed by the body are constrained. This kind of power is really terrifying. If the third holy tower fails, the Devourer will break the seal, and the true spirit wizard will Can''t make it in time, he is very worried about the fate of himself and all ordinary war wizards. Adam didnt worry too much. He didnt talk to Frank about his being called up, but since they dared to do it, they must be sure. Adam felt that the reason why he waited for two full months was probably because the true spirit had already Arriving nearby, you can cover the bottom of this operation at any time. Even if it fails to arrive, at least the true spirit can be used to guide the magic circle again, otherwise it is impossible for the super-dimensional mage to joke about the lives of more than 100,000 mages in the entire army. At this moment, the headquarters separately connected Adam and ordered him to do his job as a communication messenger, to coordinate and appease the Titans, and to request the use of the body of the Titan God. After the fall of King Fast, King Swarthy faintly became the new leader of the Titan, responsible for the integration of the Titans in the war, and the rest of the royal family all went to the front and cooperated with the wizard to fight Dilus. During the two-month war, they have been subdued by the mages combat effectiveness and execution ability. All tactics and strategies are clear and transparent. Every command and transfer is the most conducive response to the battle situation. Although the Titans have suffered more casualties on the battlefield, That''s not because they are foreign races, they are placed in the position of cannon fodder, the Titans all understand, it is only because they are relatively weak. The Titans are all fortunate in their hearts that if it weren''t for the help of a wizard, these new gold-eaters called Dilus could easily destroy them without the Devourer''s action. They were grateful for this, and King Sworthy said directly: "All Titans will unconditionally obey the command of the wizard. Apart from combat, can your action Titans help?" Adam shook his head: "Only the super-dimensional wizards can approach in the sky, not just you, even us mages will leave the battleship and come to the plane. All we can do is to block Dilus for the super-dimensional wizards. Nor should they be allowed to approach the Devourer. We still have a request, whether we can borrow the body of the Titan God." "What do you mean by borrowing..." They have accepted their destiny of becoming a subsidiary race, knowing that one day they will lose their homeland. The body of the Titan God has become a symbol of the race past in their hearts, and they don''t want to lose the royal city. Adam explained: "The warship must stay in the sky to strengthen the seal. The wizard needs a new headquarters and a temporary fortress for combat. You know, there are too many Diruss. Without a solid backing, the loss will be very heavy. . But you can rest assured that we will not destroy this body, but will only reform it appropriately, and we will return it to you as completely as possible after the action." Adam did not say anything to death. No one could predict what would happen in the real battle. If the sacrifice of the royal city is necessary, then... King Swarthy finally agreed to Adam''s request. He understood the truth very well. The King of Titans was just a symbol of the past. If they blindly guarded the past and failed their actions, they would ultimately lose not only this symbol, but also the future of the race. And he believes that the mage will never tolerate the selfish behavior of his allies to hold back. The ordinary mages on the battleship came to the royal city in batches, and began to re-refine all the floating fortresses with the royal city as the center, and used the magic circle to connect them into a whole to form the final line of defense. The command headquarters has issued instructions, and gradually Evacuate the land of the Titans, abandon the existing land, and gather all combat power to welcome the upcoming decisive battle. The methods of the alchemists are very clever. They can''t achieve the ability of Ma Xisen and Arnold Chaowei to construct a magic circle out of thin air to refine materials, but as long as they have the materials, their refining speed is much higher than that of Dang. Many. Each core has become more advanced, and the power that can be exerted is stronger. It only took a few months. They have figured out a set of methods to apply the fire of origin to alchemy products, and the new floating fortress has been preliminary. With the characteristics of life, if time is not too tight, Adam feels that they can even add a close relative to the Titan race. The royal city seems to have not changed, but it is the place where advanced mages invest the most. It itself is an excellent war weapon, but the Titans lacked the ability to use it before, but this is not a problem for the mages. In the investigation, the mages repaired most of the energy loops in the power furnace, and the Titans background was re-energized, and it could be continuously stimulated, adding a layer of protection to the war. Adam is not aware of the preparations made by the super-dimensional wizards, but on the ground, the wizards work was completed within three days, forming a large formation centered on the king city with more than 4,000 floating forts closely arranged. , Each fort has reserved enough energy to support high-intensity continuous combat for seven days and seven nights. Two days later all the mages received the order, and the action will officially begin in thirty minutes. The mage will be in place in the shortest time. The mage responsible for operating the battle castle enters each core to add energy, is responsible for the preparation of the combat equipment magic, or drives a small aircraft, or directly flies into the air, waiting for the order to come. The front-line headquarters is directly erected in the power furnace of the Titan God, and the high-level mages and the Titan King are in a battle. In the fifteenth minute, all floating fortresses began to move and rose to the sky. In the twentieth minute, the power was 80%, and more than 4,000 fortresses covered the sky and sunk. They drove directly under the Devourer and dispersed, forming a barrier that separated Dilus and the Devourer. In the twenty-fifth minute, the weapon system and the defense system were fully charged, and the defensive shields were connected together. Numerous deep muzzles pointed to Dirus gathered under the defense line. The magic power behind the muzzles burned into flames, disturbing the void. . At the 30th minute, the six battleships that sealed the Devourer shone brightly, and the chains shook violently, breaking a small opening from the seal, and the six third sacred towers, the superdimensional real bodies, disappeared in a flash and entered the seal. v2 Chapter 301： The final battle of the Titan plane (1) The Devourer has been planning for this moment for a long time. The seal is unbreakable. Although it will not die for the time being, it has almost no possibility of continuing to evolve or breaking the seal. It knows what the mages want to do, and knows that this may be its best chance to return to freedom. As soon as a hole appeared on the seal, the Devourer''s entire body suddenly switched between virtual and real. The long-silent gray was overwhelmed at this moment, and the waves swept toward the gap layer by layer. The six super-dimensional wizards of the third sacred tower flickered chaotic light, and they opened the barrier in front of them to face the gray. At this moment, their bodies seemed to have become unrelated broken shapes, a little closer to its body. . They did not pay attention to the gray, their only task was to invade the soul of the Devourer. The other super-dimensional wizards all walked out of the battleship, and stood directly opposite the seal gap into a star-shaped tetrahedron. Magic power overflowed from the body, interwoven and combined along the lines of the star-shaped tetrahedron, forming countless changes between existence and non-existence. These sections apply Adams discontinuous function to divide the space into pieces to prevent the spread of gray. Unlike the ray that Adam faced in the Titan God Power Furnace before, the gray now is much more terrifying. The power of the Devourer is manifested in gaseous state. Those gray monsters that have entered the fragments are formed into indescribable monsters. They are covered in mouths, biting the space and the void with their mouths, and then combined to counterattack the ultra-dimensional wizard. This blow was the explosion of the Devourers long-storage power. Even more than forty high-ranking super-dimensional wizards outside joined forces, and they were beaten back again and again. The star-shaped tetrahedron was nearly broken under the impact of gray waves. Every time this happens, a varying number of super-dimensional wizards will run out of magic power and return to the back. However, the formation of the wizard is not in the slightest disorder, and there is a degree of advance and retreat. Every time the current wizard cannot resist, the later wizard will explode. Strong magic power fills the vacancy and ensures the stability of the star tetrahedron. At this time, all Dirus on the Titan plane received the signal from the father, roared up to the sky, ejected endless gray rays, and launched the most violent attack towards the fortress group intercepted in the middle. The command headquarters applied for a separate channel in the magic net. All the mages participating in the battle were connected. A three-dimensional light screen was projected on the wall of the Titan Gods power furnace, showing dense light spots, and every light spot was On behalf of a mage, the gathering place is the floating fortress where they are located. "From 2480 to 2500, a Level 6 individual is leading more than 10,000 ordinary Dilus to attack where you are." "Resist for fifteen minutes, and another group of wizards will take over your defense in fifteen minutes." Adam is on the floating fortress No. 2489. The number of forts is huge, but the number of mages is limited. If more than 100,000 war mages are evenly distributed to more than 4,000 forts, then there are only 20 to 30 mages in each fort. Compared to Dilus, this amount is too far apart, and there is no way to form effective combat power. Therefore, the headquarters organized the twenty fortresses into a team, ordered each team to act in unison, and built a stable short-range teleportation array in it, ensuring that the mages in it could complete support and evacuation in the shortest time. In front of Adam, a fourth-level alchemist took off his robes and revealed the real body of the mage. In the twinkling metal light, countless miniature magic circles were breathing out magic power. Following his movements, all the fourth-level mages in the team stepped forward. One step to liberate the real body, the magic power converges to form a whirlpool, and faces the sixth-level Dirus who has carried the fortress volley and entered the 50-kilometer cordon. They also flew out at the same time, as well as Iron 27 and Qi 31 and assigned to Adam. The remaining six commanding Titans in the team. Even Garfield joined the battlefield. Among the remaining wizards, Adam, as an exploratory type, has the highest authority, and naturally took over the command. His voice was conveyed to everyone''s ears: "Everyone is in position, the defensive cover is 50%, and the main gun is 80% charged. , The target is ordinary Dilus, five rounds of salvo, the secondary artillery is 100% charged, free bombing." Level 6 Dilus is too strong, these floating fortresses are difficult to threaten or hit it. Instead of wasting energy, it is better to destroy ordinary Dilus. Upon receiving Adams order, the remaining wizards immediately returned to their posts by teleporting magic to perform their tasks in silence. At this time, all the energy they filled were stored energy stones and a small amount of Ether crystals. Their own magic power could not be used. Within fifteen minutes, the fourth-level mages were killed in action. These low-level war mages must immediately join the battlefield and use their lives to contain the sixth-level Dilus. Ordinary Titans have undertaken hard work and continuously transported tons of energy stones to save time for the wizard. Adam shared his radar vision with every mage to increase the hit rate of the shelling, while he himself came to the joint power core, the electronic real body attached to it, and used his own magic power to accelerate the ten floating fortresses in the team. Of cooling. The battle is not only happening in the area where Adam is located, but in every corner of the entire sky. The high-level mages greet the enemy openly, and the low-level mages work silently in their respective positions, ready to fill the gap when needed. This war mage is very clear that they currently do not have the ability to complete their work. The biggest task is to delay time. As long as the third holy tower is successful and the 9th level of the Devourer''s characteristics are degraded, then the ultra-dimensional wizards who have been liberated will be You can join the battlefield and lead the mage army to victory. Dilus also understands this truth They only have the hope of continuing to survive when they arrive at the battlefield where the Super Dimension Mage is and interfere with the action to rescue the Devourers, so they will definitely break through the line of defense at all costs. This battle was in the most tragic state from the beginning, with life dying every moment, and the fourth-level mages could only resist for a while, and even if a flaw was revealed for a moment, it would be swallowed up by the endless Dirus. In the radar vision, a fourth-level mage was hit frontally by Dirus'' gray rays. The mage''s armor shattered and disappeared after resisting for only three seconds. The mage''s real body was exposed to the sixth-level attack and was swallowed inch by inch. Adam took a deep breath, steered the muzzle, and reported two sets of coordinates: "The main gun is charged 200%, and one salvo!" Two energy pillars with a diameter of one kilometer accurately blasted at the predetermined coordinates, blocking the way forward for the sixth-level Dilus, and also bought some time for the fourth-level wizards, but before everyone was relieved, they watched It''s a terrifying scene. Level 6 Dilus opened his huge mouth and let the energy pillar blast into it, unharmed. v2 Chapter 302： The final battle of the Titan plane (2) The mage who has built enhanced visual magic can clearly see that the mouth of the sixth-level Dilus splits dozens of layers at the moment when it touches the energy pillar. Layers of energy are swallowed, and each layer will collapse when it reaches the saturation value. , But this collapse will not cause damage to its body, and the energy that is swallowed is therefore integrated into its body and stored in a special organ. The double output of the main artillery was bombarded, and it was absorbed into the body by Dilus. Adam understood what it was going to do. No matter how confident the sixth-level Dilus was, this kind of behavior of absorbing energy that was not his own during the battle was abnormal. It did not have time to transform at all, but needed more effort to do it. Control them to prevent rampage, unless its purpose is to fight back! Adam immediately took over the control, and the twenty floating fortresses began to move and change their formations. At the same time, he shouted: "The defense system is charged, the defense cover does not count the loss limit output, and the advanced wizard avoids it!" Without delay, the wizards unconditionally implemented the instructions issued by the commander, and the twenty layers of substantial energy defense bloomed, and they merged after contacting each other. Before Adams words fell, Dilus body squirmed from back to front and curled up, looking like a chrysanthemum, with a gap in the stamen, and the gray main artillery energy blasted out, instantly hitting the defense. cover. The durability of the defensive shield was drastically reduced, and the magic array nodes that constituted the defense system were overloaded and collapsed. Ten seconds later, Dilus''s attack dissipated. This blow alone consumed 60% of the energy reserves of the twenty forts. The fourth-level wizards returned from evasive state to intercept on the road ahead of Dilus. They must fight for the time to repair the magic circle for the floating fortress. The 15-minute rotation time has just passed ten minutes. Once the fortress is broken, they die. The matter is small. If there is a breakthrough in the defense line and the Dirus clan breaks in, and the action of sabotaging the super-dimensional wizard leads to the failure of this battle, no one can bear the consequences. The commander-level Titan stayed in the air and opened up directly. Titan is really a war weapon especially suitable for alchemists. After several alchemists settled in, the circuit on the power furnace was immediately rebuilt according to the habits of the alchemists, and the Titan began to second. After the second transformation, the combat effectiveness is doubled. The work of the floating fortress came to a halt in a short period of time, and ordinary Dilus seized this point in time and started the impact. The speed at which the order was issued was far behind the speed of changes in the battle situation, and for the last five minutes, he could only resist. Those Titans who were responsible for transportation put aside their work and flew out of the fort without hesitation. Almost all disappeared within tens of seconds. At this time, it was impossible to repair the fortress intact. After the mages restored the basic combat capabilities of the fortress, they flew out in groups to replace the vacancy of the Titans, forming a battle formation to build the last line of defense. Under the siege of dozens of fourth-level mages, the sixth-level Dilus was still brave and didn''t care about his own injuries at all, attacking wildly with a life-for-life attitude. Four-level mage fell one after another. At this moment, apart from Adam, only the second-level mages with low combat ability remained in the fort. After completing their work, they silently supplemented their energy and stepped onto the deck, ready to set off at any time. On this battlefield, the power of the second-level wizards is negligible. They are not so much fighting, but they are no different from sending them to death, but even so, no one takes a step back. Adam could not leave. He took over the weapon system of all the fortresses, calculated coordinates mechanically, and fired out the main artillery. He just wanted to delay for a while. He simply couldn''t care whether the continuous saturation bombing would completely collapse the floating fortress. . Twenty-three seconds later, the surviving wizards finally heard a message from the headquarters: No. 2480 to 2500, immediately withdraw from the front line and wait for the next order. You have 15 minutes to rest. The seal of the Devourer is a gray ocean. The eighth level and the ninth level are a sky. Although the difference is only the first level, the power is worlds apart. Although the devourer has not been fully promoted, there are now nine in these grays. Level features. Aisha Chaowei, they can be said to be the best among the eight-level wizards in the entire wizard world. Although the system is different, the ancient magic after transformation is far from the modern magic. They were originally the best. The mage who is good at dealing with this situation is struggling now. Every step they take, they need to be stagnant for a long time, and every time they pass through a layer of gray, it seems to open up a world. The super-dimensional wizards of the third holy tower are completely different from ordinary wizards. Their bodies are surrounded by various spells. These spells fly out of their bodies and souls. Whenever they encounter a gray invasion, they will be Instantly compose suitable spells and activate magic. If ordinary wizards are active skills, then their avatars are passive. Aisha Chaowei said: "We are going to speed up. The army outside does not have the power of a super-dimensional level. It will not be long to resist. If they are all destroyed, we can''t bear the blame from Mathiesen." The remaining five wizards stopped, dispersed the spells, and used the wizard''s armor constructed with discontinuous functions. A mage mumbled: "This thing is very awkward, and I always feel like I suddenly split into several pieces when I use it." "But it''s very effective." Aisha said lightly, "This task is more difficult than imagined. Maybe our body can''t keep it." Several wizards nodded one after another, and said indifferently: "It''s okay, it''s just a period of weakness. As long as the mission is successful, Ma Xisen will pay for our loss." Aisha Chaowei nodded: "In this case, let''s implement the second plan. You open the way for me, and I want to save the soul of the power invaders." They all knew that the Devourers could hear every word they said here, but even if the soul''s eyes in the deepest part of the gray ocean became more and more fierce and cold, they still said it so grandly. They headed by Aisha Chaowei, and Aisha Chaoweis words are commands. Hearing that the first mage burned magic power without hesitation, countless murmurs sounded all around, dense and countless spells flashing around him, and he took a step forward. A gap appeared in the gray ocean, and at the same time one-tenth of the body and soul of the wizard disappeared. The other wizards followed closely. After ten steps, the first wizard burned out of his own existence. He used all his abilities to narrow the distance from the Devourer''s soul by one-fifth. The second, the third...every mage made the same choice. Before the fifth mage finally disappeared, he smiled at Aisha Chaowei: "It''s up to you next, it must be successful. Otherwise we will not even be able to do the resurrection." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 303： The final battle of the Titan plane (3) Aisha Chaowei nodded to him, and then walked the last part of the journey alone, and came to the Devourer who was tightly bound by the chain and could not move. Look up into those billions of eyes. "Do you think you succeeded? Master?" The Devourer''s voice went straight into my heart. Aisha slowly took out the props needed for casting from the portable space, and placed them carefully under her feet. Except for some weird objects that looked like bones, brains, and so on, the most conspicuous were nearly ten thousand. An independent incantation that shimmers in the etheric crystals. That was the core incantation of the soul reincarnation technique, which was made by the third Santa Laura true spirit archmage himself. Aisha Chaowei ignored the Devourer''s words and placed the spell in a circle around its soul in a magic circle. "You should know what the consequences of failure are, give up, unlock the seal, let me go, and I will grant you permission to become Dilus!" The Devourer is tempted, although it does not think that Master Aisha can invade its soul, but it does not Dare to bet that the power of the wizard has long been engraved in the memory of Dilus'' heritage. "Unlock my seal, I can make you the master of the endless planes and enjoy the glory of the gods! I can take you away from the void where the mage is. You no longer need to obey anyone''s orders. In Dilus, you It is God! You will receive the worship of endless creatures..." "Shut up, idiot." Ragdoll jumped out of the mage and said disdainfully. Aisha Chaowei did not move at all. The promise of the Devourer seemed to her to be just a joke. As the eighth-level mage of the most mysterious third holy tower, she knew many terrifying secrets that ordinary mage didnt know, this void There is no safe place among them. When a population develops to a certain extent, it will inevitably face enemies. At that time, Dilus was not too strong, but unfortunately met the mages, and the current mages also have enemies. . God? What is that. The Devourer did not get angry because of being interrupted or insulted. That emotion is meaningless. It perseveres: "Think about it, you are in the position of God, and every thought can dominate the lives and deaths of hundreds of millions of living beings, even if they do it for you. Occasionally emotional giving everything, this feeling..." "It''s meaningless." Aisha Chaowei put the last piece of the spell in the prescribed position, "The glory you think is meaningless to me or to any mage. You don''t understand anything, Big, stupid, and self-proclaimed god." She looked up at the Devourer, her stitched face full of mockery: "All jokes." "Mage..." Aisha Chaowei walked to the position of the strange thing, gently supported the doll in her hand, and then squatted down: "Yes, I am a mage. Not only me, but even the true spirit crown, I am also a mage. We never Calling ourselves God, we are always in awe of knowledge. We are confident in our own strength and bow our heads in front of the true truth." The doll stretched out two small hands, hooked Aisha Chaowei''s fingers, then let go, and the strange objects merged into the doll one by one. Aisha Chaoweis eyes are unspeakably complex, but the emotions in the words are still flat: "So we are about to touch the reality of the world, and we have found the way forward, instead of indulging in false power like you." The purple light lit up, the strange object melted like water, flowing around the doll, and the flesh and blood was recast in the purple light. Soon, an invisible woman appeared, her figure was exactly the same as Aisha Chaowei, and her face was glamorous, maybe this is what she really looks like. The surface of the woman''s body is portrayed with a degenerate model derived from Adam. Every character and every line is clearly distinguishable, and with the super-dimensional power of Aisha, it transforms into a higher state. "Look, this is the power of knowledge. It comes from a third-level mage, and it will drive you into the abyss." Aisha Chaowei walked to the ragdoll and touched her head with infinite gentleness. The Devourer finally understood that it could not persuade Aisha Chaowei, and closed its eyes in the seal: "I''ll wait and see." Ragdoll turned around and hugged Aisha Chaowei tightly, and whispered in her ear: "I''m leaving, sister." After speaking, she kissed the forehead of Chaowei Mage, and walked towards the Devourer step by step. Tick. Tick. The space reverses and the void repeats. All the creatures in the Titan plane, whether it is the Mage Titan or Dilus, seem to be riding in an infinite loop roller coaster, unable to control their body and perception at all. Everyone saw the devourers squirming wildly, and the body tissues falling like a dust storm, hitting the seal, causing the seal to tremble violently. The super-dimensional mage that formed the star-shaped tetrahedron above the sky was unreservedly outputting magic power at this moment, trying his best to prevent the seal from breaking down, and the wailing of the Devourer resounded in everyone''s ears. The mage''s spirit was lifted, which meant that the action had reached the most critical moment, and Dilus was completely crazy. They knew their father was facing a crisis, and they had to do everything to stop the mage. Otherwise they will perish with their father. The Central King City uttered an unpleasant squeak, the long-silent power furnace reignited the flames, and the magic power flowed through the body along the dry circuit. The mages burned tens of thousands of units of ether crystal every second to help this war weapon revive. The command issued the final order: a deadly battle. The frontline commander began to shrink the floating fortress, make way for the **** of Titans, and retreat to the sky, all surrounded by the seal, all the mages who still have combat power came to the air to cover the fort and retreat, all kinds of mages on the real body Countless rune groups shone with brilliance, and everyone gave their full strength. Dilus gave up the long-term combat The entities above the super dimension gathered together and thrust in like a sharp knife. At this time, tactics are useless, only absolute strength determines who wins, who loses, who lives and who died. boom! The Titan God opened his mouth and squirted out the background, and the path through the wizards was blasting into the super Vidrus group. At the same time, the wizards swarmed down. The magic does not need to be aimed and will not fail, because the enemies are everywhere. Both. Adam showed the electronic real body into the magic guide structure. Various electric and electromagnetic magics do not need to be specially constructed. Every wave of hand can take away the life of a low-level Dirus. The real body maintains an overclocking state and continues to communicate with the magnetic lines of force. The gravitational line constructs the sword of judgment and judgment, and every time Adam completes it, he will throw it into the enemy line as a throwing weapon. Here he doesn''t need to reserve energy to escape. There are many low-level wizards around him. As long as he shows a little fatigue, someone will brave himself to protect his safety. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 304： The final battle of the Titan plane (4) In the Devourer''s body, nearly ten thousand ethereal seals melted and burned, like candles. Aisha Chaowei''s singing sound is like a desolate old ballad, the spell floats in the air, flying with the rhythm of the sound, the scene seems to have a strange tranquility and grace, if you ignore the hideous and twisted soul of the central devourer. From the time when Aisha Chaowei had the memory, she knew that she was different from others. She had two souls, one of her own and the other of her twins, the sister who died before being born. The soul twins did not make her feel any discomfort, but gave her a good mage talent. She went smoothly from the apprenticeship stage and passed the war trial easily, but she felt that it was not good. She enjoyed everything in the material world. , But my sister can only see what she sees through her eyes, which she feels very unfair. Aisha Chaowei heard that the third holy tower specializes in souls. She gave up the opportunity to join the first element holy tower and switched to the third holy tower. She used all means to obtain resources and exchange knowledge. She found it at the second level. A way to make my sister see the sun again. She returned to her hometown to find her sisters tomb, raised small bones, bought countless slaves, refined their brains with secret methods, and then took off her face, her blood, and her heart, and used ancient magic to perform evil Sacrifice, reshaped the body for the younger sister. But soon, a serious problem appeared in the soul of my sister. She couldn''t reverse this mistake, and the high-level wizards she asked for help were powerless. At that time, she was only Level 2 and hadn''t gotten the qualifications of a super-dimensional wizard, let alone. Laura is really good. She was very upset, but her younger sister didn''t care. She felt that she was already very good now, and it didn''t matter if she had no body. Her younger sister decided to become her sister''s envoy. Exist in the image of a doll. It sounds good, but Aisha Chaowei is not satisfied. She wants her sister to return to normal and live as a human. Before this mission, the two had a fierce quarrel. Aisha Chaowei''s original intention was to invade the Devourer by herself. Once it fails, she will use magic to transform her soul, and at the cost of her own will completely dissipate, heal her sister''s soul injury. But my sister disagreed, she chose to perform the task instead of her sister. The complete reincarnation technique is a process of complementing and reshaping the soul''s information. Once the mission is successful, she can use it to recover, and if it fails, she can also stop her sister from death. Aisha Chaowei agreed. She secretly left a transformation magic circle on her younger sister''s body. Everything is good if successful, but she will die on behalf of her younger sister if she fails, and her younger sister will be completely resurrected in the wizard world. . Moreover, when she died, her eighth level soul and magic power would burn out in an instant, enough to open a gap in the seal, and it was considered that she did not live up to the trust of her companions. After the memory was over, the younger sister''s soul breath was wrapped by the complete reincarnation technique and disappeared. The degenerate model on the body was radiant, characters and lines spread, and quickly entangled the devourer''s soul. Aisha''s super-dimensional magic power burned into flames and shining in all directions, and the chanting suddenly rose, and the spell became stronger and stronger in the light, and began to invade the soul of the Devourer. Through the connection between the soul and the body, the degenerate model was planted into the Devourer''s. body. The Devourer was frightened and angry, a strange thing was constantly stealing its energy, trying to invade its memory. However, struggling is useless. The chain that has not changed since the seal was suddenly tightened again at this moment, almost splitting its soul. The more struggling, the more uncomfortable, and in the end, it can only be motionless, mustering all the strength to resist. The erosion of reincarnation. Aisha was overwhelmed with joy, burned her soul without hesitation, and supplied her with energy through the connection with her sister. She knew that the most difficult step had passed. The Devourer underestimated the power of magic and missed the opportunity to destroy her sister''s soul at the beginning. Now the reincarnation technique has parasitized its soul, unless it has the courage to destroy itself. Can only be killed. The Titan plane was agitated. The Devourer devours most of the origin of the Titan plane. To some extent, its existence can already represent the plane itself. What is happening in its soul and the pain it suffers are fed back to the plane indiscriminately. , What is more painful than the plane itself is the race it creates. Dilus in the entire plane stagnated at the same time, and the low-level individuals exploded directly. The extra-dimensional individuals only felt boundless pain coming from the inside of the body. This kind of pain appeared occasionally, unable to resolve, and unable to resist. Every time it came, they Can only scream in the sky. For the wizards, the change of the environment is just a small matter. With the existence of the great magic of the wizard''s armor, they can fight in the void. They keenly seized this opportunity and sounded the horn of counterattack. The battle has eased a lot. Under the painful torture, Diluss offensive strength has been reduced a lot. The wizard no longer needs to rely on sacrifice to delay time. Although the wizard who died in the plane war has a chance to be resurrected, that feeling No one wants to try. Click. The sound of breaking sounded in everyone''s ears. Adam raised his head and dreamed of the sky, and saw a crack in the body of the Devourer. The degenerate model radiated out in the form of light, flowing around its body, a little bit towards the direction of the source of the fire. spread. The gray that had lost its energy turned into dust, floating weakly around. The sound of fragmentation sounded continuously, and the body tissue of the devourer fell into pieces, and the weathering that belonged to it disappeared, which belonged to the return of the plane. The pressure of the Super Dimension Mage dropped sharply. With this change, the seal under Ma Xisen''s crown became stronger and stronger Gradually all the energy of the Devourer was blocked, and a part of the power of the ultra-dimensional wizard was liberated as a result, and returned to the battlefield. , The slaughter of pieces over Vidius. The Devourers mouth, which is holding the fire source, is covered with the data link of the degenerate model, which is connected with the information distributed by the fire source, and it is as complete as possible. Suddenly the fire source jumped. It seemed to be aware of the current situation and began to actively cooperate with the degradation model to greatly increase the speed and completion of the completion. After a period of stalemate, the degenerate model seamlessly connected with the fire source, and began to pull it out of the devourers mouth little by little. Its body became smaller and smaller, and the energy swallowed by it turned into a pillar of air. The air was leaking from all sides, and the ninth-level features disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. The reincarnation technique completed its work at this moment, the Devourer stopped all struggles, and the soul was riddled with wounds, without a trace of strength. The incantation entered through the hole, bringing out countless tiny points of light, which revolved around Aisha super-dimensionally, looking beautiful. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 305： After the war Time passed, and three days had passed since that battle. When the Devourer''s ninth-level feature completely disappears, it will no longer threaten the nearly fifty high-level ultra-dimensional wizards who descended on the Titan plane. The seal under Ma Xisen''s crown has dissipated, and the Devourer whose body has shrunk more than five times. Huddled up in the force field deployed by the six warships, it was dying, letting Aisha Chaowei and Wendy Chaowei concoct its soul. Wendy is the name of her younger sister. She is exactly the same as Aisha Chaowei, including the strength. Although she was just a servitor before, she also has the soul of the wizard to accumulate magic power. The soul has just completed Aisha Chaowei and is ready for her sister. After the body, he is also an eighth-level mage now. Aisha Chaowei is cold and frosty. The reason why people feel good to talk occasionally before is only because the soul twins are affected by the character of the younger sister. Wendy Chaowei''s personality is the other extreme, completely unlike the first one Adam had seen before. The three holy tower mage, very lively, lively too much. Adam felt that he could understand this feeling. When he really awakened from the Northland Manor for the first time, he was also very excited, but he had no idea of ??communicating with other people at that time, and he would definitely not make trouble. Talking about something almost stranger. Wendy Chaowei is very happy. She feels that she can be''resurrected'' and has Adam''s contribution. If it weren''t for his research to degrade the Devourer, she would not be able to plunder the soul power with ninth-level characteristics, let alone be so perfect. The resurrection. "Did you know? The inheritance of Dilus is very interesting. Their ethnicity is divided into natural disasters, plagues, purgatory, and devour four branches. Purgatory Dilus was exterminated by Mathieson, natural disasters and plagues are still wandering in the depths of the void , Devouring Dilus came to this void hundreds of thousands of years ago, leaving a group of people in a relatively distant plane around it, but unexpectedly was met by the Titan God who had just been promoted to the ninth level, and then all died together." Wendy surpassed Vera standing in the air with Adam, while watching her sister cast spells on the Devourer, she said to Adam enthusiastically. Her hand was gray and cunning like a pet, and was ravaged into various shapes: "The power of swallowing? Do you want it? I can transplant it into your soul." Adam refused without hesitation. Gray does not mean swallowing. It just has this nature. If you want to have this kind of power, you can do it by studying gravity. There is no need to plant such inexplicable things. He has a headache. He is actually very busy and has no time to chat with Wendy Chaowei. In the last battle, the mages suffered heavy losses. More than one hundred thousand war mages lost nearly half of them. Of course, they werent really dead. As long as they didnt die continuously in a short period of time, they would all be resurrected in the world of the mages, and only a sum of money was required. With relatively large resources, the magic net is to reshape the soul and repair the damage. However, this also caused each of the remaining wizards to work hard. They need to completely clean up the remaining Dirus under the leadership of the super-dimensional wizard. The low-level individuals will be destroyed directly, and the super-dimensional will be captured as far as possible. After the triumph, they will be sold for a good price and collected. All the resources that can be collected, appease the Titans and prepare to help them move. Although these things are not dangerous, they are very cumbersome. Adams work is more important. He should have studied the fire more thoroughly with several ultra-dimensional wizards now, trying to repair the source of the fire, but now... "I can understand Devouring, but what do the other three mean?" As soon as you come, you can settle for it. Since there is no way to study the source of fire, it is good to listen to Duluth''s secret. "Purgatory is fire. Dilus of Purgatory can ignite and explode everything in the field of vision. It can be as large as a plane or as small as a piece of dust. I heard that at that time, Ma Xisen was left with three nines. Level Drews set him ablaze, and then used his body as a medium to reversely use magic to defeat them in one fell swoop. Plagues and natural disasters, I dont know, they are not in the heritage, nor did they appear in the mages exploration range. Within, it should still be in a very distant void." At this moment, Aisha Chaowei''s voice came: "Wendy, you will take over." "Come on!" Wendy Chaowei promised and said to Adam playfully, "Little Mage, you have to work hard to become a Chaowei." Adam ignored the ridicule of the super-dimensional mage, but sighed. The stronger the more ignorant, it seems that there are many strong races in the void. There are four races in the Void. There are four races in Dirus alone, one is unfortunately destroyed, and the other three pass by. After so many years of development, I dont know how strong it will be. Aisha came to Adam and said softly, "Wendy is almost 20,000 years old, but she is still immature." Adam understood: "I know, sir." "This time, I want to thank you, the degenerate model has helped me a lot." Aisha Chaowei solemnly saluted Adam. "That''s what I should do, and Santa will not be stingy with rewards for me." The mage shook his head: "You deserve the reward of the holy tower. You can''t express my gratitude. You can make a request. Anyone within my authority can satisfy you." What Adam is most interested in is the core knowledge of true reincarnation, but it is obviously impossible to obtain other knowledge, the path between the two is different, and there is no reference value, and he can''t think of any requirements for a time. Aisha Chaowei waited for a while, saw Adam silent, and proactively said: "In this case, I can give you a chance to resurrect perfectly Even if you fail in the exploration mission, as long as you are in the magic net Soul fluctuations have not been crushed at the same time, even if there is a microsecond delay, I can guarantee that you are unharmed. My promise is also valid. You can come to the third holy tower to find me whenever you want." "Thank you, sir." The mage waved his hand, and then said: "In a few days I will leave the plane of Titan, and in a short while, Ma Xisen will personally descend and follow the traces left by devouring Dilus. If you are If there is nothing particularly important in the world of wizards, I suggest that you do not leave and follow Mianxia. This is a rare opportunity. Fortunately, you can see the real power in advance, and the powerful race in the void that can rival the wizard. It might even be..." Aisha was overwhelmed for a while: "Forget it, this possibility is very small." Adam didnt ask too much, he didnt have the authority, and the Ultra Dimension Mage would not tell him anything. After thanking him again, he left the sky and flew towards the renewed Titan King City, where the Ultra Dimension Mage was studying the source of fire, and In addition to his research, Adam has to continue his work as a goodwill ambassador for the two races. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 306： Resurrected god Seven days later, outside the king''s city. In the last battle, the Titan royal family played a huge role in the situation where the ultra-dimensional wizards could not participate in the battle. The original 20 royal families now only have twelve, all of which used their bodies and bodies when the defense line was about to be torn. Life fell to fill the vacancy. It can be said that without their sacrifice, the action might fail. As a result, the mages were more friendly to the Titans and decided to do something to make up for the loss of their allies. The research on the fire source is largely based on this purpose. They plan to use the fire source to completely activate the decay of the Titan God and let him renew Have life. "All Titans are very grateful for everything you have done. We are willing to obey the command and evacuate the Titan plane to live in a new world." King Swarthy and the other eleven kings stood on the ground like a mountain, watching the direction of the king city. . Fortunately, they did not fall in the last battle, but the scars on their bodies were shocking. The internal circuit was almost completely broken due to the overload output. At that time, they had lost their ability to move. After many days of repairs, they recovered. It stands to reason that they should stay now. The supply office replenishes energy, but they don''t want to miss the scene of God''s resurrection. Adam is standing on his shoulders: "Having life again does not mean resurrection. You have to be psychologically prepared." If the body of the Titan God recovers, then he is just a new King of Titans and will not have the God of Titans. The same personality, the strength will inevitably be downgraded, and at most can maintain the super-dimensional level. "We are very satisfied. We have never thought that after this level of battle, there can be so many fires remaining. Almost every dead Titan can spread fire. This is all because of your strength and your help. "King Swarthy looked at the newborn Titans who had been born in large numbers in just ten days, thanking him. The Titans did not have the means to preserve the broken fire in battle. Whether they could spread the fire after dying in the war depends on luck, but the wizards are different. The wizards have the habit of protecting the soul fragments of their dead comrades. Collecting fire is just easy. "So, even if you fail to succeed, it doesn''t matter. The Titans now have a future, and we believe that tomorrow will be better." The future refers to the road to promotion. The seventh holy tower promises that after returning to the world of the wizard, it will use the fastest The speed of researching out a suitable promotion method for the Titans. Adam didn''t say anything. It was great for Titan to have this idea. After a while, the wizard completed all the preparations and began to pour the fire source into the power furnace. The royal city made a fine sound, and the internal metal structure was further purified. A large amount of the lost vitality fell down, and two-thirds of the volume was separated in a short time. Then the crimson flame ignited to wrap the remaining part to liquefy and shrink inside. This process lasted for a long time. The super-dimensional wizards of the seventh holy tower came to the outside world to cast magic on it to speed up the progress. The two parties had reached a consensus before, and the Titans agreed that the wizard should transform the "resurrected god" according to his own ideas. . The mages idea was to transform this Titan into a battleship or an Ark, making it a large alchemy weapon with life. They used all their imagination and recorded all the data during the transformation, and prepared to transform this after returning to the world of the wizard. The idea was extended to the super-dimensional wizard tower, and an upgrade of the wizard tower was carried out. Two hours later, the king''s city was completely liquefied, and it looked exactly the same as the original healthy Titan plane displayed by King Fast except for its size. It was a red-red, metal circulating flow, bursting out of energy and flares. The fire of the King of Titans fluctuated violently. They were too familiar with this thing, and they hadn''t seen it for too long. They were so excited that they could not hold on to themselves, walking around on the ground, bringing the earth to shake. Adam opened a huge light curtain in front of him, which showed the scene inside the fireball. Through the light curtain, you can see that the color of the flame is divided into several layers. The innermost part is the purple gold that belongs to the source of the fire. Massive information is constantly interacting with the liquid metal, giving it life, building a body and a power furnace. This process is very slow. Although the body of the Titan God has an eighth level of foundation, it is a new consciousness that needs to settle in his body now. The original construction method cannot be fully applied. This new life needs to be based on his own ideas. Come to be born. The Titans have never seen the birth of a super-dimensional newborn in their history. They can''t help but put down their work and gather around to stare at the fireball, even if they can''t understand it. Two days later, the construction of the power furnace was completed, and the appearance roughly looked similar to the original Titan God. The true secret mages did not spy on it. At this time, the innermost purple-gold flame skyrocketed, and the fireball changed to purple-golden, waiting for a long time. The logistics personnel began to throw energy blocks and ether crystals into it, and the liquid metal that formed the fireball flowed outwards, and the embryonic form of the body appeared. It is hard to imagine how heavy he is. The surrounding space is collapsing with him as the center, and a breach with a diameter of 500 kilometers appears. The purple-gold fireball enters the breach and then merges with the origin of the Titan plane. King Sworthy turned his head abruptly to look at Adam, and asked excitedly: "What''s the matter?" "I do not know." Not only them, but even the mages did not expect such a thing to happen. There was heated discussion in the magic net, but the mages did not suffer losses due to this when they discovered that the origin of the Titan plane, instead, after receiving the fire source After the enhancement, he did not stop it, but chose to wait and see the changes. The origin power began to pour into the power furnace Everyone can clearly see that the purple-golden fire source rises from the origin fire of this newborn Titan, and then is separated, the origin uses its own Power helped the Titans and preserved the treasures left by the Titan God. Three days later, Yuanyuan opened an exit, and the newly born Titan walked out of it into the plane, exuding seven-level energy fluctuations. It is one kilometer tall and silver-white throughout. Unlike other Titans, which are full of metallic texture, his body looks more like skin. The Titans were excited and unable to hold on to themselves, and they flew up to get closer. He stopped the Titans with a smile, and then rose up to the outside of the battleship, and handed the crystal ball containing the source of fire to the waiting Ultra-dimensional wizard. "This is a gift, thank you for helping the Titans to tide over the difficulties. From now on, Titans will no longer need to rely on treasures to gain power. We have found a way forward." Arnold Chaowei did not accept the gift, but solemnly asked: "God of Titan? Are you resurrected?" Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 307： Vega Mo He smiled and shook his head, the metal on the surface was flowing quickly, and his body shrank accordingly, and it didn''t stop until 500 meters, so it looked almost as tall as the true body of some super-dimensional wizards. "I am not the **** of the Titans, I just got the inheritance from the fire source, and learned about everything that has happened to the Titans over the past hundreds of thousands of years. My name is Vega Mo." He said, turning the crystal ball. He handed it to the Chaowei Mage again, "Please accept my gift..." Vega Mo, the name spread to the ears of all the Titans at the fastest speed. He became the first king of the Titans without any dispute. On behalf of the Titans, he agreed to become a subsidiary race of the wizard world, and only waited for the completion of the dimensional hub. After the arrival of the second legion of wizards, they will enter the world of wizards through the hub, representing the race to meet with the guardian of the Annecroft plane and the third holy tower. Vega Molybdenum does not affect the relationship between the two worlds, but can make the negotiations between the two worlds and the operation of the Titan society more efficient. The remaining twelve Titan Kings breathed a sigh of relief. They were not high in the original royal sequence. After King Fast and other ancient Titans fell, they could only maintain the race with difficulty, Vega Mo The arrival of, they regained their backbone and handed over all the power without hesitation. His learning ability is very strong. In a short period of time, he accepted the more advanced war concepts of the wizard world, transformed and applied them, and the original monotonous composition of the Titans quickly became rich. The mages welcome this change. The strength of the affiliated races is something that is beneficial to the overall strength of the world of mages. They are not hesitant to impart some knowledge that does not involve authority to the Titans. The Titans are also very happy. They have long been coveting the endless powerful alchemy products in the hands of the mage. When there is no real ruler, they can only try to exchange them with meagre resources in a personal way, but most of the resources they have There is not much value, and there are very few things that can be exchanged, but it is different now. Vega Molybden has obtained a lot of equipment from the mage in the form of trade that can immediately enhance the strength of ordinary people. Everything on the Titan plane is developing in a good direction. Although the number of Dilus is still huge, the scale of victory is constantly falling to the mage over time, only waiting for the two super dimension of Aisha and Wendy The Master completely concocts the Devourer to complete the victory in one fell swoop. Every time Adam looked up, he could see the changes in the Devourer. The methods of the two super-dimensional wizards were mysterious. The Devourer is still an eighth-level creature, but he can''t resist the spell magic at all. When Adam occasionally chatted with Wendy Chaowei, he learned that they were acquiring the life code and soul code of the Dirus race of the Titan plane from the body of the Devourer. Once they were successfully deciphered, these Diruss would even be lambs to be slaughtered. Not as good as. This time came quickly. Five days later, everyone who remained in the plane saw the Devourer fall apart in the force field, and a large number of body and soul fragments were captured, and then the two superdimensional restored its body. Enclose it in a two-meter-high barrel container. At the same time, the six battleships left their original positions and moved to the space node. The ultra-dimensional wizards were separated around, and then the dimensional hub belt flew out of the battleships, and the ultra-dimensional wizards pulled the hub belt and gradually opened up an incomparable one. A huge portal, the original power of the wizard world descends through the portal, the armor of the wizard automatically emerges, and the original power is transmitted into the body of each wizard through the magic net. The origin of the Titan plane changed here, but it did nothing in the end, letting the origin of the wizard world descend. Vega Mo led the Titan royal family to the sky and stood on the platform of the dimension hub, while King Swarthy, who was supposed to be with them, slowly landed beside Adam. "Essence will definitely be sacrificed, won''t it?" King Sworthy asked softly. Adam nodded, and then said: "You are different from the planes and races that were directly destroyed. Next, you will enter the orbit of the wizard world. Although the source of the wizard world will absorb your source, it will not actually affect you. Great, the world of wizards is all-inclusive, and you can simulate your current living environment in the secondary planes of your life, and it will only be better, not worse." Vega Molybdenum had actually told the Titans about this, but King Sworthy still felt a little sad in his heart. He sighed and stopped talking, standing with Adam, waiting for the completion of the Dimensional Hub. The original power is getting stronger and stronger, driving the energy level of the Titan plane to continuously increase. Adam feels that he has the level of a normal area of ??the wizard world. After tens of minutes, the dimensional hub belt has completed the final docking, and the portal is stable, which can be seen directly by his eyes. Waiting on the other side, endless war wizards. Aisha Chaowei waited alone in front of the portal. Up to now, the work of the third holy tower has been completed. The remaining combat missions have nothing to do with them. They will return directly to the world of the wizard. Wendy came to Adam with a flicker, smiled and handed Adam a scroll, and then patted him on the shoulder old fashioned: "Work hard, become a Chaowei soon, we have the chance to see you later." After speaking, he waved his hand to Adam and left the Titan plane with his sister. The second batch of mages who came to the Titan plane had a larger number and a more complicated system. After they took over part of the Devourer code left by Aisha Chaowei, they quickly created targeted potions and magic. In a short period of time, he completely fell to the mage, and a large number of Dirus was captured and transported back to the mage world to become slaves or mice in the laboratory. During this period the Titans also left their hometowns in batches, and none of the things that belonged to them in the plane remained. The mage was allowed to take them away. Adam bid farewell to several familiar Titans and agreed After meeting in the world of wizards, they promised that the friendship will never change, and the Titans will be Adam''s most solid backing. Days became more leisurely. Adam spent most of his time studying corrugated alloy, and spent the rest of the time mixing with alchemists, paying them to help transform his magical structure. One month later, the void around the Titan plane violently oscillated, and all the super-dimensional wizards all shot to stabilize the space. Then the void cracked a huge gap, and a brilliant starship flew out from the gap little by little. It is amazingly big, and the Titan plane is like a child in front of it. If it hadn''t condensed the quality, Adam had no doubt that the Titan plane would be broken into pieces by the gravitational storm in an instant. Ma Xisen descended under the crown of true spirit. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 308： The door of truth The starship is still a long way from the Titan plane, but it''s close visually. At first glance, it looks like an overturned scepter, the body color is the same as the void background, and the countless energy nodes are spraying etheric light. The bow has a huge and terrifying collision angle, behind it is a sphere, and connected to it is a smooth hull, and then a larger cylinder. Behind the cylinder is a circular truncated cone. After this circular truncated cone, the starship is in the middle. The location is two small, one large and three ring structures. This is the center of energy. The etheric chain shoots out from the jet, and some of them are connected to each other. The terrifying energy is sweeping through it. Adam felt that every small burst of energy was enough to Destroy yourself thousands of times. The part after the ring structure is basically symmetrical to the first half, but the stern is no longer a collision angle, but six huge star-shaped tetrahedrons, which circulate along the hexagram trajectory, and the etheric chain ejected from the central ring part Respond, gather energy and excite it, forming a protective layer all over the starship. Adam had never seen anything like this before. The deformed starship of the ordinary mage tower was amazing enough, but the one in front of him was not like a spacecraft that a mage should have. It was more like a technological side product beyond imagination. "Is that the seventh alchemy tower?" Adam asked towards Frank. "It is one of the auxiliary towers of the seventh alchemy tower, the car under the crown of Mathisson, the gate of truth!" "Maxissen is in the crown. I can''t believe it. I was fortunate enough to go out with the Great Master True Spirit!" Frank was so excited that he trembled. This starship could be said to be the coveted car of all alchemists. Frank could only look up at ordinary times, and never dreamed that one day he could see it with his own eyes or even sit on it. "One of the secondary towers? That is to say, the seventh alchemy tower, there is more than one true spirit great mage?" Adam asked curiously. "Of course, there are four true spirits in the holy tower, but it''s headed by Mathieson." Frank looked back at Adam strangely. "Don''t you know?" Before Adam could answer, he found an explanation for himself: "Oh, no wonder, you probably stayed in your own laboratory all the time." As an apprentice who first followed Adam, he understood Adams character better. Once he started researching, There is no information in the unexpected world at all. Adam found that his understanding of these common senses was too lacking. It seemed that after returning to the wizard world, he had to walk a bit more, otherwise if he didn''t even know how many true spirits the wizard world was when he was promoted to the super dimension, it would be too unjustifiable. If the order of the holy towers is based on the order in which the mages of a certain system are promoted to the true spirits, then the fifth element holy towers that are higher than the seventh alchemy holy tower should have more true spirits. The scene in the void interrupted Adams thoughts. The gate of truth left the void crack, but the crack did not close. What followed was a full fifty battleships, which immediately accelerated their voyage to the stars after arriving in the void. Beside the ship, follow the scheduled route closely to **** the Gate of Truth. During this period of time, Adam knew that the battleship was the vehicle of an eighth-level super-dimensional wizard directly under the seventh alchemy tower, that is, at least fifty-six eighth-level super-dimensional wizards were on the expedition this time. It''s not over yet, following these fifty battleships are more than two hundred ordinary starships of all kinds. They should be what Arnold Chaowei said, the ultra-dimensional wizards from the other sacred towers in the United Legion. "It''s really spectacular!" Garfield, who had not been seen for a long time, appeared in front of Adam, looked up at the sky and muttered. It is indeed a spectacular scene. Such a huge fleet traveling in the void did not cause any disturbance in the space. Except for the energy that must be ejected for navigation, all disturbances are completely contained. Only the torrent of ether connects in the dark void. Into countless ribbons. Adam knew that it was too difficult to do this, which means that the technology of the seventh alchemy pagoda can already make the energy not wasted. At this moment, a message from the magic net appeared in the minds of all mages: "The Gate of Truth is about to arrive at the scheduled stop coordinates, and all units are prepared to resist the impact, and the mages below level 3 enter the magic circle to evade." One minute after the message was transmitted, the collision angle of the Gate of Truth collided with the crystal wall system of the Titan plane. The crystal wall system shattered like glass. Numerous chains were dropped from all over the hull, with large spatial anchors at the end. Part of it fell into the specified location on the plane, splitting the continent, and some plunged into the origin space and came before the origin of the Titan plane. The Gate of Truth uses the entire plane as a port, but it can only accommodate one-third of its length. The pure ether followed the chain and entered the underground of the Titan plane, into the original space, the energy in the plane was impacted to form a storm, one after another tornadoes can be seen everywhere, and the escaped energy can easily destroy the mountains and rivers, but the continental plate Violent collisions will form high mountains in the blink of an eye. The origin of the Titan also came into the plane. It originally looked extremely huge. It looked like an ordinary small ball in front of the door of truth. The light emitted was completely covered, and an energy column shot out to connect with the origin at the corner of the collision. It trembled slightly, after all, there was no resistance. Adam has no doubt that as long as the door of truth is slightly harder, the Titan plane will fall apart. He once again intuitively feels the power of the true spirit archmage, even if the vehicle is like this, what will it be like if the true spirit personally shot it. Vaillant? At this moment, he even had blind self-confidence. Is such a powerful wizard world really worthy of being called an enemy? After the impact, flew out a piece of dimensional hub belt from the Gate of Truth, connected with the original and hung on the ship, completely isolated from the Titan plane. "Planar Sacrifice Magic Array is successfully deployed. This sacrifice will be completed personally by the Great Mage Mathiesen in five days." "The pre-participating wizards should count their personal belongings within five days, and those who are interested in participating in the War to Swallow Duluth will register before the deadline." Adam naturally chose to stay. He was very interested in the next real void war. Even if he couldn''t enter the high battlefield with his strength, as Aisha Chaowei said, it is good to see it in advance. He collected the resources he collected, including a large number of mine mothers, Captives of Dilus, and had evolved to the ninth generation of transforming bacteria. After leaving a small number of samples, he traded them all to the mages who chose to return, in exchange for massive amounts of ether crystals. Then, log in to the door of truth to register before the deadline. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 309： The door of truth (2) Frank was admitted to the Logistics Corps. This is somewhat different from what he imagined. The Logistics Corps cannot log on to the main ship to fight, but he is already satisfied. There are not many second-level wizards in the entire world of wizards who can see the honor under the crown of the true spirit. Rong, let alone set off with Mianxia. But when it was Adam''s turn, there was a problem. "Adam? The third-level exploration mage? You want to join the legion to participate in direct combat missions?" In the door number of truth, the unfamiliar fourth-level mage in charge of registration used three interrogative sentences to express consternation. Adam nodded and confirmed: "Yes." The fourth-level mage frowned and said: "You should know that the exploration mage will not be included in the regular combat sequence. You belong to the special operations mage, and even in most cases, you belong directly to the plane exploration department." Adam puzzled and said: "Is there any problem? My mission method is free, and Santa does not restrict me from joining the conventional combat army." "Of course there is a problem. This time there is no shortage of war wizards for the joint expedition. They are all from the conventional corps. Each of them has experienced a hundred battles and is skilled in combat cooperation." The fourth-level mage didn''t quite understand Adam when he saw Adam. : "Let me put it another way. Their development direction is conventional combat, and the magic that they build is also prepared for this direction, but you are different, you are not high in level, and you cannot afford to infiltrate in this degree of war. , The development direction is different, no matter which legion you are placed in, it may cause poor cooperation. If you are placed in the logistics unit, you are not a mage specializing in healing magic or alchemy magic, so... I say so Do you understand it?" I was actually rejected... But thinking about it carefully, Adam also had to admit that what the mage said was somewhat truthful. He really rarely cooperated with the regular legions. Before, he had radiated creatures on Katos and Drews. Those were ordinary scenes. Just think about it. If you want to know that fighting in the void will be very different, its no wonder Aisha Chaowei only said to let herself see and see in advance, Wendy Chaowei reminded herself many times to quickly become a Chaowei...It turns out that the exploration mage does not have her own mission. The role is still quite awkward, especially at low levels. "So, can''t I participate in this war?" Adam asked unwillingly. The fourth-level mage knocked on the table: "It''s not impossible, there is a mission that suits you well..." On the fifth day, all finishing work on the Titan plane was completed, and the mages who were still resident here were determined to participate in the conquest of Devouring Dirus. The portal on the Gate of Truth also temporarily stopped transporting the mages. All the mages who participated in the early battles, including Adam, have logged into the Dimensional Hub platform. The law of equivalent exchange is the most important part of the plane sacrifice magic. This time, the discoverer of knowledge can personally take out the sacrifice. The benefits of participating in the battle should be more than when sacrificing the dragon plane. Ten minutes later, the Gate of Truth began to send out a massive amount of energy, and the energy of the chain that had penetrated into the continent dissipated. The entire plane was surrounded by raging fire in an instant, and the star-shaped tetrahedron at the tail of the Gate of Truth fell to the plane. Among them, a huge six-pointed star magic circle was formed, and then the void was shaken. The origin of the Titan plane fell downward, and after falling into the center, a pure etheric light column rose into the sky and connected to the three ring structures in the center of the Gate of Truth. Turn into billions of gratings and return to the plane. At this moment, the eagerly awaited Master Mai Xisen True Spirit descended slowly along the beam of light. He didn''t show his real body at all, the height of an ordinary mage, wearing a very ordinary mage robe, the figure looks ordinary, if he didn''t know his identity, Adam would even think he was just a mortal. However, the energy fluctuations revealed in his body were astonishing. With his own power, he suppressed all the energy emitted by the entire magic circle. Soon, Mian came down to the source of the Titan plane, pressed one hand on the source, and the other hand hit a crisp finger, suddenly the world of the wizard crossed the boundary and gathered into a ball in the palm of his hand. Then Mianxia sent the ball into the origin of the Titan plane. It was not as powerful as the previous sacrifice to the dragon plane. Everything was completed in an instant. Adam only saw the soft light shining in front of him and obscured his vision. After the light dimmed, there was no trace of the Titan plane in front of him. What remains is the origin of the rapidly spinning wizard world. In the next second, the source exploded, and countless spots of light spilled into the sky, blending into the bodies and souls of all the wizards present, and a familiar feeling appeared, and the benefits gained from the previous sacrifice were increased by 30 times. The total amount of Adam''s magic power has been adjusted from the peak of the third level to the beginning of the third level, but the quality of each unit of magic power is far from what it was before. Among the most important souls, one-fifth of the original biological characteristics are already possessed. Mianxia returned to the door of truth, leaving only two commands: "The Dimension Hub resumes work and continues to attract participating mages." "The legion will start in an hour, and the explorer will start immediately." Adam returned to his job and explored the mage. This is an order issued by the General Command. The whereabouts of Dirus is unpredictable. The Legion needs scouts to guide the direction. A large number of exploration mages will advance along the general route first, gather the clues obtained, and then submit them to the combat staff for analysis. But this time he did not complete the task alone. The headquarters assigned him a partner, a fourth-level pinnacle mage named Sandy who was also born in the fifth element holy tower. At this time they were riding in a small transitional aircraft and driving towards the plane where the Titans found the cells of the phagocytosis. "I have only performed two missions, but accidents occurred in both missions. I don''t know if you are lucky or unfortunate." There are countless activated elemental spirits around Mage Sandy''s body. She has no choice. Researching her own knowledge, but being promoted along the path of the fifth element holy tower, she is the purest element mage. This is her last mission before being promoted to Chaowei. She wants to get enough support in this war. The original power of the soul''s second transformation. "Did you know? You are already very famous in the Sacred Tower Plane Exploration Department. The wizards who have been on duty in the past few decades know that there is a little guy who has a strong ability to cause trouble." Mage Sandy is very interested in Adam. Jokingly. "Your Mightiness..." "Just call me Sandy." "Well, Ms. Sandy, you should know that this is not my intention." Adam said helplessly, and made up his mind again. After the war is over, it will settle for a period of time. Maybe luck can get better? Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 310： Sandy "This sounds really sad." Sandy grabbed his heart exaggeratedly. "I have been an exploration mage for almost a thousand years. What I have discovered in such a long time are just a few ordinary planes. Its just a race, and didnt get much original power at all. Pity, Im going to be promoted to Super Dimension soon, and I have to participate in such a dangerous mission." Adam didn''t know how to answer these words, so he was silent. When Sandy saw Adam not speaking, she didn''t care, and said to herself: "Now, how did you find these two planes with great potential? Any tricks?" Adam thought for a while and said: "The first plane is the task assigned to me by the Holy Tower, and the second one was found by myself. I have a radio telescope on the crystal wall system of the wizard world, which can receive The plane information deep in the distant void." Sandy''s eyes lit up and he asked with interest: "I don''t ask you about the production technology, just want to know if you are willing to rent it? Or sell the coordinates of the plane you collected as a commodity? Trust me, if you If you are willing, you will not only get countless resources, but you will also become a star among all explorers." This is a good idea, but: "Ms. Sandy, aren''t you going to be promoted soon? Why are you still interested in plane coordinates." Sandy suddenly felt heartache again: "The exploratory type sounds very good, but in many cases the status is embarrassing. Like now, the regular army does not welcome us at all in large-scale wars. Although we have obtained more resources and original strength at one time, There are few exploration missions, and every time its dangerous and tiring. Ive never heard of two missions like you in a row in decades. So once I didnt accumulate enough sources this time, I still It has to be done once." Adam really has no such troubles. His recent research results have not been uploaded to the magic net. There are still several studies waiting for him in the wizard world. After all the Maxwell equations are confirmed to be established, the foundation of electromagnetic magic is established. With the qualifications to travel the whole world, you will surely get a lot of origin by then. Sandy went on to say: "Furthermore, after becoming a Super Dimension, you also need plane coordinates. Buying from you, your asking price will never be more expensive than Holy Tower." Adam said: "In this case, if there is new plane information recently, I agree to sell." Sandy patted Adam''s shoulder carelessly, and the elemental spirit fell on Adam''s body, exploded and condensed: "That''s all, don''t worry, I''ll follow you on this mission!" After several transitions, the aircraft successfully reached the target location. What appeared in front of Adam was a broken plane without even crystal walls. It was directly exposed in the void, and the storm swept across without hindrance. This can no longer be called a world, at best it is a continent floating in the void. Sandy also put away a laugh at this time, his face became serious, and he continued to construct special magic, and the elemental elves around him flew to the plane in pieces. "This exploration is different from regular missions. Obviously, this world has no origins anymore, but it is the birthplace of Dilus on the Titan plane. We must first determine if Dilus remains on it." Sandy told Adam. Explain, "For the time being, wait here, the elves will quickly report back to their lives." On the light curtain, the scenes observed by the element elves are transmitted to the eyes of the two in real time. After they reach the plane, they are automatically integrated into the surrounding environment and reach the ground quickly without being affected by the storm. "It seems that the surface environment is not suitable for life to survive." Sandy''s eyes flashed across the rune group, and Adam saw the nature change of the elves in the light curtain, silently blending into the ground. Adam asked curiously: "This kind of magic?" "The little method I researched myself, you can teach you what you want, but it''s not very useful in ordinary plane tasks. I also create it for entertainment when I am idle." Mage Sandy said indifferently. At this moment, the situation changed suddenly, and neither of them thought that there would be such a huge space underground. Numerous nests are densely packed, and countless Dirus continues to carry various materials. The division of labor and cooperation is very clear, just like ant dens. "It''s really strong vitality, it can multiply to this extent in this environment. Where does their energy come from?" The elemental elves roamed through the soil, and the light curtain was divided into hundreds of sub-screens. Adam enlarged one of them and said, "That is the fire of origin. If I am not mistaken, it comes from the fallen **** of Titan. " Sandy turned his gaze over, and asked in doubt: "The Titan God is a ninth-level creature? His energy core is so weak that it seems to be extinguished soon." "It should be because time is too long. The Titan God destroyed the original Dirus. These new Dirus should have reproduced a little after the war. They don''t seem to have the ability to directly convert fire into the energy they need. , Look there," Adam said, pointing to a group of Dirus who were carrying the fire and a lair that received the fire: "They have to pay the price of their lives to swallow a small amount of energy." "So, there is no possibility for them to evolve to level five?" "No, after all, its too long. Its impossible to have none of them. I think that those who have evolved to the super-dimensional level may have left here to look for large forces." After a pause, he continued: "Moreover, they should Not the real Dilus. According to the information I got before, the Titan God and the real Dilus died together. They are sub-races that reproduced on the ruins, and there is no inherited one Is it worthless?" Adam shook his head: "There is still value. They will at least know where to go next. This information is enough for us." Sandy clapped his hands and said happily: "That means to fight, ordinary individuals are of no value. The main target is the nest and the fire. It''s up to me!" Adam blocked her. After getting the power of the source, his strength has improved too much, and he urgently needs a channel to vent: "The first step, let me come, you cover for me." After talking about Adam, he left the aircraft directly and came into the void. The Magnetized Mages Armor blocked the turbulence of the void. After arriving on the plane, he pressed his hands on the ground, and Garfield appeared to act like Adam, and the two of them controlled the whole piece in an instant. The magnetic and gravitational fields of the continent shook the mountains immediately, the plates collided, and the seismic waves expanded rapidly in circles. After a few seconds, large tracts of land turned into dust and dispersed, and then aggregated into masses, like meteorites hitting the ground. The thick layer of rock on the ground just shattered little by little. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 311： Chase (1) Sandy was a little surprised. She thought that Adam would directly smash the earth''s crust with powerful magic, but she did not expect Adam to choose the method of controlling plate migration to open the way to the underground. Dilus, who lives here, has no inheritance and has been peaceful for a long time. He suddenly saw this huge change, but he did not react for a while. What is even more strange is that even if the collapsed crust and meteorites were smashed into flesh, they did not. The meaning of avoidance is to still move resources according to the original road. Sandy waved his hand when he saw this, adding fire to Adam''s magic. The meteorites that fell from the sky burned into fireballs, and there were many partners around him. The void storm that was only dancing on the surface of the plane was also controlled by her. Seeing a seam, the needle went into the ground. The two worked together to plow the court and sweep the hole, and a large number of low-level Dirus was eliminated in one round of attack. Adam stopped casting spells, summoned Sophias battle form, and ordered her and Garfield to enter the underground to attack freely. He said to Sandy who came next to him: As expected, they are very weak. There is indeed a super-dimensional aura in the lair. Waking up from a deep sleep." The elemental elves around Sandys body all rushed to the ground, and she herself continued to construct elemental summoning magic. Overwhelming elemental giants appeared out of thin air, each with four levels of strength, and the power of the elemental system was fully revealed. The wizard herself just stood. If you don''t move, you can control the battle. She stretched out her hand to arrest several ordinary Dilus, opened their skulls one by one, dissected the entire body, and said after comparing and referencing: "These ordinary Dilus seem to have no souls, they will only complete the set orders." Adam did the same thing: "Well, the super-dimensional matrices deprived them of their ability to think. They just use them as slaves to support themselves. Lower-level individuals can directly destroy them. They have no value." As Adam stomped his feet, a wide-area electromagnetic cannon magic array rose on the ground. The electric field covered a huge range, and the aim was accurate to every enemy, speeding up the harvest together with Sandy. The enemy is weak and has no resources. The only valuable things in this broken plane are the clusters of origins belonging to the **** of Titans, which seem to be extinguished soon, and the Ultra Vidrus in the lair. The battle was too simple, so simple that there were no waves. Adam is now many times stronger than before, and Sandy is even stronger than Biadan. When the two of them work together, the enemy has no power to fight back. After the magic bombardment lasted for an hour, there was no one living Dirus under the ground that could act. "You know the Titans better, the Fire of Origin is handed over to you, and I will deal with those Super Vitilus." Sandy took the lead to leave after speaking. Adam frowned when he came to the Fire of Origin, and the situation was worse than expected. After returning to the original origin of the fire of origin, these fires have now directly faded the appearance of the flame in Adams eyes, revealing the essence of the information, but in this cluster, there is no complete information flow, and it is broken everywhere. Contradictions everywhere. It stands to reason that it should be the energy core of a ninth-level creature, but now it appears that the energy aura it emits is not even as good as the fire of King Swarthy who was injured at the beginning. Adam called Garfield and ordered him to try to contact and fuse the fire, even he showed disgusting eyes. However, the master''s order could not be disobeyed, so he had to pinch his nose to separate a cluster of his own fire into it. After a while, Garfield stepped back a few steps, squatted on the ground with his head in his arms for a while before he came back to his senses: "Master, it''s just a mass of garbage." Adam took over Garfields thinking and found that what he said was not wrong. The information could not express even the simplest content. Even what Adam wanted to know was the news of what enemies the Titan God met and how to die together. No, let alone provide the direction where Vitilus will leave. Adam dealt with it briefly and sealed it in place. He couldn''t take this thing away. He had to leave it to the coming legion for further analysis. On the other side, Master Sandy showed the true body of the element, holding a sledgehammer in his hand, hammering open the nest one by one like a walnut, and pulling out the mother body inside. Those below level 5 squeeze to death, and those above level 5 use the drill in the other hand to drill open their brains and sculpt their souls, and read memory roughly. Adam twitched the corner of his mouth, feeling that at this time, he better stay away from Sandy, and said from a distance: "The Fire of Origin is completely damaged and worthless." Sandy replied while knocking on the lair: "My side is the same, these Transcendent Vitilus''s brains are full of paste, they only know how to eat." "There is no way forward?" "No, these idiots can really find the real ethnic group?" She slammed Dirus on her hand into a blood mist. Sandy was a bit irritable. Every time she read the soul, she would receive a bunch of junk messages. This direct feeling in the soul is much stronger than the sense of taste, and she feels like she is eating shit. Adam wondered: "It shouldn''t be like this, Devourer... By the way, Devourer!" Adam thought of this and hurriedly stopped Sandy: "Leave a few livelihoods, I know how to do it!" Sandy dragged the rest of the lair towards Adam and asked, "What do you think of?" "In the plane of Titan, the Devourer can become the real Dilus because it has evolved and inherited after devouring the energy of fire. If I am not mistaken, these things should be like this. We need to leave a few lives. To provide them with energy and help them evolve." Sandy was fed up with the feeling of eating shit, and she was very talented and bold. She didn''t think there was any danger in increasing the enemy''s strength. She threw out a few Super Vitilus and threw it in front of Adam. Here you are The next thing is as expected by Adam. After injecting enough pure magic power into their bodies, their consciousness becomes sober, their methods become clever, and they immediately want to attack and kill. Dead Adam. Bang bang! After a few muffled noises, they died violently. Sandy stepped on the last live mouth under his feet, and tore a pair of scrolls. The chaotic brilliance wrapped in his hand was inserted into its head. Diluston became confused again and pulled the line. Flew towards the void like a puppet. Sandy used magic to leave a huge arrow on the plane to mark the direction of the legion, and then teleported back to the aircraft with Adam and chased it. "That''s it? Isn''t it too childish?" Sandy happily patted Adam on the shoulder: "You still have a way. It''s much simpler. Don''t worry, the command will understand what I mean. I did this before. I have experience and no problem!" Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 312： Chase (2) This method is very effective, both of them can be sure that the super Vidius ahead is not flying randomly, it is indeed flying along a road to a certain place. The speed is a bit slow. Super Vidylus has no space teleport ability, so he can only fly with his body. Adam and Sandy have to give up the jump and move fast behind it, but the void is so big... Adam is not an interesting person either. After saying a few words, Sandy is so boring that he will twist the elemental elves into **** for a while, and then pull them into threads to kill time. Even this will not relieve loneliness. A few days later, Sandy flashed in front of Adam, with long messy hair hanging down to cover his face, and one hand stretched out to Adam: "The little dragon above your head, let me play with it." Sophia screamed and buried it in Adam''s hair. She felt that this powerful female human was too terrifying. In these days of contact, he found that Sandy has a tendency to split his personality. He is serious in fighting, but he is usually off-line and nonsense. He often comes up with strange ideas. Garfield was disassembled into parts before, and he was already afraid of her. , Hiding in Adams mind and reluctant to come out. Adam held Sophia in his hand and wondered: "What do you want to do?" "Hey, your dragon bloodline transformation is pretty good, but the elemental magic depicted is too bad, hey, dragon, what is your expression, I am kind, do you know how much ether crystal you need to ask me to help? " Adam felt that Sandy was unlikely to hurt Sophia. It would be nice to have this kind of free enhancement opportunity, so he passed the shivering Sophia over. Unexpectedly, at this time, Ultra Vidius seemed to have crossed a certain boundary in the void. The soul fluctuates, trying to break free of control. Sandy immediately returned to normal, let go of Sophia, and cast a spell to strengthen the control of Dilus: "It should be about to reach its destination. You control the aircraft and pay attention to concealment." Adam put Sophia back on top of his head, came to the console, put his hand in a groove, and the strong magnetic field enveloped the entire fuselage through the enhancement of the aircraft''s own function, and became invisible in the void. The role of Dilus in guiding the way ends here. Sandy destroys its soul and turns it into a puppet. The vision is directly connected with the light curtain. Dilus'' speed suddenly increased tenfold, and Sandy didn''t care about the fact that its body continued to collapse during the flight. He controlled it to fly hundreds of thousands of kilometers in ten minutes. Then he killed this Dilus and used its body as a magic tool, leaving a secret eye in the void. "what?" Sandy turned around and said to Adam: "What a big plane, is this their transit point?" This is a plane that also has no crystal wall system, about two-thirds the size of the Titan plane, but the incompleteness is very obvious. You can see that there are countless creatures inside. Adam can be sure that he has not seen Dilus with this function. They are eating all the resources in the plane, and then spit out the swallowed resources into standardized energy. The comparison shows that the planes are gradually getting smaller with their movements. Adam nodded and said, "It should be so right. There is a note in the Sacred Tower intelligence. Dilus will swallow all the planes passing by and convert it into energy for them to continue to fight the void." However, the transfer station does not mean that it is easy to mess with. Both of them can clearly see that there is a Dirus who has reached level 7 in the plane. Sandy said to Adam: "It seems that we have found the right direction. These Dilus have a clear division of work. That kind," Sandy magnified a light curtain, showing a very simple body structure. Si, "There is a specimen in the wizard world, we call it a scavenger, and the other types should be new types of scavengers that evolved later. The seventh-level Dirus should be a commander." "We can''t attack this plane." Adam said. "If I am promoted to Super Dimension, I can still try, but now I am not the opponent of that 7th level individual. Of course, attacking is not our task. Just stay here for a few more days and make sure that there is no major change in the plane''s position , And then we are going to follow a Dyrus who has left and follow it to the next gathering place." Sandy did not recklessly, calmly analyzed the strength of the enemy and ourselves, "Is there no problem with your magic?" The number of extra-dimensional entities in this transit station is not too large, and they have no intention of staying here. After being supplied with energy, they will immediately take off and embark on the journey again. "Well, I can integrate the aircraft and the back of the void into one, as long as I am not directly seen, I will not be discovered." The two stayed in place for five days. Adam calculated the floating trajectory of the plane in the next period of time. Sandy uploaded this piece of information and the data obtained by Adam to the magic net and left it in the void. After a hidden beacon, the aircraft was controlled to approach the limit quietly. The replenishment time for each Super Vidius was about three days, and the two locked on a Dirus that had flown from another direction a day ago, and planned to use it as a target and control it. The closer you get to the plane, the stronger the feeling of danger. The aircraft stopped at a distance of 50,000 kilometers outside, and there were strange energy fluctuations in the void ahead. The seventh-level Dilus seemed to rely on powerful strength and strange talents. , To monitor all the void around the plane. "Really cautious. It seems that it is impossible to go through it. We have to make a detour." Sandy added a layer of protection to the outside of the aircraft, flying around this limit to the rear of the plane. The locked Dirus completed the supply and flew into the sky After leaving the plane, the aircraft jumped to its side, and Sandy controlled it with the same method. This time the journey was longer than the last time. The flight lasted for half a year. Sandy was so bored that he was divided into two camps with elemental activation and controlled them to fight each other in a petri dish. At this moment, the second destination arrived. After seeing the scene before him, Sandy took a breath and turned back to Adam and said, "We found something amazing!" It was a structure similar to the "Asteroid Belt". Thousands of small planes were relocated to the area by Dilus. Every two planes were closely connected with a special structure to form a ring structure. , On each plane there is an altar and a huge number of Dilus, they continue to transport massive resources into the altar, and then through a pipeline into the giant altar in the center of the asteroid belt. "I saw this thing in the information distributed before the war," Sandy recalled. "They were creating a void fortress!" Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 313： Reproductive isolation? The two dared not move forward even one step, the things ahead were no longer something they could set foot in, and they would undoubtedly die once they were discovered. "It seems that our mission is coming to an end. This place must be part of the void front that truly devours Dirus. We have caught up with them." Sandy was a little excited. It didn''t take long for her to come to this void from the world of wizards. After completing an exploration mission, everything went smoothly except for being a bit boring. Even if the original strength that can be obtained is a little bit less, it is already very worthwhile compared with the effort spent. "Don''t continue?" Adam asked. "Of course not. After this, it will be the place to devour Dilus. The exploration of the role of the wizard will stop here. Next is the work of the true wizard legion." Sandy enthusiastically connected the magic net and put Dilus in The information on the creation of the Void Fortress was uploaded, and after a while, he said: Now, you and I just need to wait here. This should not be the only fortress manufacturing location, but an exploration wizard similar to our route will eventually come. Here, we want to converge with them, and then gather the information." As Sandy said, in the next few days, three teams of explorers arrived nearby and found two of them along the road signs left by Sandy. After communicating with each other, Adam learned that they had also encountered the transit station, and chose to follow Sandy in the same way as Sandy to follow over Vidius. The luck of the slowest team was not very good, and the posture at the transit station was wrong, just right. Catch up with a few Super Vidius arrived. Although they solved the battle with the fastest speed, they were discovered by the seventh-level commander and almost died in the mission. When Sandy officially connected to the headquarters, Adam was listening to their conversation. "Therefore, there should not be a body-refining mage on the side of the bloodline in the exploration mage team." After the crowd gathered, a slightly embarrassed fourth-level mage said dissatisfied, "We must be hidden, the more hidden the better, but you It has to be so big that anyone can see as long as the eyes are not blind." Her companion, a body refiner with twelve pairs of blood-red gem-like wings on the back, complained: I dont want to either, but Im on the verge of promotion now. Theres a genetic conflict in my body, so its hard not to liberate my body. "He flapped his wings and said, "Even now, I have to be half liberated." Adam is a little curious. Reincarnation is a magic that steals soul information and biological genes. Can a mage with potential genetic conflict become an exploratory type? The body refiner speaks very well: "It''s not always like this, now it''s a special situation." "Your bloodline?" The body refiner became serious: "This is a secret. For the body refiner on the bloodline side, the bloodline is absolute..." The previous fourth-level mage unceremoniously interrupted him: "Forget it, just how you look like a birdman. I cant wait to tell the world that you have the blood of the Void and Dead Bird, and since when did you start? Can the blood absorbed be counted as a secret? Why dont I know this." The body refining mage blushed and said aggrieved: "Katie, my love, how can you treat me like this!" Mage Katie walked aside disgustedly, and said from a distance: "Stay away from me, hate you, don''t come close to me until you can put away those stupid wings!" Adam turned his eyes around the two of them a few times. This was the first time he saw a lover of a mage. Formally, it would be difficult to produce offspring. An element mage and a bloodline mage. Is there no reproductive isolation between them? "Is there no reproductive isolation between them?" Garfield muttered, hiding in Adam''s mind. Fortunately, the voice could not reach the outside world. At this moment, Sandy turned around with a serious face and said: "The Explorer Mage who went to the other several routes also encountered similar things. The existing intelligence can confirm that starting from these coordinate points, the void in front has been Swallow Dirus to occupy." Adam and the other wizards put away the ramblings and listened to Sandy''s words solemnly. "The command commanded us to determine the coordinate point and take the fleet to jump." "Do you go to war directly?" "Of course not. First of all, give them a surprise." The positioning of coordinates is the instinct of every explorer. As long as there is a space anchor in his hand, and the outside world has no power to obstruct or shield the coordinates, the job is very simple. Just like now, if the headquarters ordered them to enter the asteroid belt to locate, they would definitely not be able to do it, but if it was only on the outside, the eight wizards marked out one hundred most suitable coordinates in a short time and distributed them in a fan shape. , There are multiple small planes on the straight line after each coordinate, to ensure that when the super-dimensional strikes come through these hundred points, they will not cancel each other out, but also produce a stronger effect, and will eventually converge to the most The altar in the center. The super-dimensional strike is the surprise that the headquarters gave to devour Dirus. The wizard is not a knight. Close combat is only a means. Long-range attack is the job. This principle is also extended to the legion. When it is not forced or locked in victory, the fleet Will try to avoid side battles and hand-to-hand combat. After the work was completed, several exploration mages gathered to avoid the target range. The mages were all companions, but their energy was irrespective of the enemy and me. It would be funny if they were killed by their own if they didnt die in the mission. . The familiar magic net prompt sounded in the souls of everyone, and then everyone saw that the void near the coordinate point began to fluctuate violently, and huge terrifying energy gathered afterwards. Dilus in the asteroid belt is not sluggish, and he has noticed the moment the mutation occurs. Dilus, densely packed with flying insects, flew out of various planes and went straight to the coordinate point. Unfortunately, they chose the wrong way to deal with it If they open up the power of the defense system to the maximum in the first time, they may still block the super-dimensional attack or reduce the loss, but now, the mantis arm is only a car. At the end of the countdown, a hundred brilliant beams of light pierced the void barrier and immediately wiped out the ashes of Dirus who flew to the nearby block. After that, there was no loss of energy, and it bombarded the defensive cover at a speed that the naked eye could not catch. . After one second of stagnation, the defensive cover shattered, and the rear plane was pierced one by one, and the ordinary Dirus remaining on it was killed and injured, and the super-dimensional level suffered heavy losses. When they were about to gather and hit the central altar, five and eighth-level Dirus suddenly appeared, opening their terrifying mouths to face the beam of light. After paying the price of most of the body''s carbonization, it was difficult to resolve this surprise. Garfield appeared next to Adam with a toothache and said, "Tsk, it hurts to look at it." At the same time, the fleet descended. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 314： End of paragraph 1 Although the five eighth-level Dirus suffered heavy injuries, they did not die. The central altar simultaneously transmitted energy, and new body tissues gradually replaced the carbonized parts, recovering their injuries. The remaining planes in the asteroid belt quickly contracted inward, hiding behind the gray defensive shield. At this time, Adam and other eight exploration mages had returned to the battleship. The war was busy, no wizard had time to receive them, only a high-level alchemy puppet took them into a cabin. Sandy returned to his usual state, eagerly leaning on the porthole and looking at the outside scene: "Five more big bugs appeared, they are very good." Adam saw a total of ten eighth-level Dilus on the plane, two staying at the central altar, and the other eight commanding the tribe, driving the void fortress to the wizard legion. Although they look strange, they are indeed the same as those of the wizard tower. The deformation looks very similar. Adam thought of the Devourer. It had long been inherited and could leave the plane of Titan and return to the population, but it did not do that. Instead, it turned away from the population and sought to become a ninth-level creature. It seems that its ambition is not small. It does not want to be independent or want to be. Usurp the throne. At this time, a larger number of ultra-dimensional mage towers from the rear of the battlefield also jumped over, joined the battle non-stop, the battleship starships main guns and secondary artillery bombarded non-stop, and the seventh alchemy tower was laid with a huge area of ??refinement. The magic array directly extracts energy supply and consumption from the void. The ultra-dimensional wizards left the battleship and entered the battlefield alone. The fully liberated real bodies were even larger than some starships. One after another, the vast and terrifying magic blasted towards Dilus without distinction and interval. Adam didn''t know if more legions joined the war during the months of his mission, but the number he can see now is one-half of what he saw on the plane of Titan. It seems that the command headquarters wants to win the first battle in a desperate way. However, all this has nothing to do with the explorer, led by Sandy who is off the line, they have already set up a banquet in this room. "These are all good things. I have to collect delicious food in every exploration mission. You can try this..." Sandy generously took out his collection to entertain everyone, and from time to time passed the food that he found delicious Adam. Inspired by her, the other wizards also brought out the good things they collected. They are all senior exploration wizards. There are a lot of weird items in the portable space, and besides eating them, they can also bring the effects to the wizard. Very good, the winged mage even took out the heart of the dead bird of the void. If an apprentice of the body refining mage close to the top obtains it, it is very likely to be promoted to the official level in one fell swoop. In contrast, Adam was much poor, the dragon plane was scarce in resources, Katos was desolate and dead, and the Titans plane was full of metal bumps. He rummaged through his collection and found that he had nothing to grasp. "Is this really good? The rest of the wizards are fighting, we are like this..." Adam felt that the scene was very contradictory. If it were in an ordinary army, these people would probably be dealt with for disturbing the military''s morale and negligence? But these things taste really good. Adam thought of having just arrived at the Moldo Institute. When he first walked into the restaurant, he remembered that he had the idea of ??learning magic cooking, but his demand for food became more and more. Low, after the official level, you can even use magic to replace all the consumption of the human body, so that idea is forgotten. Sandy waved his hand indifferently: "Relax, peace of mind, Explorer Mage has always been like this, no one will accuse us, you see, they dont give us follow-up tasks, so its vacation time, and maybe this is us A few last chances to meet." The other wizards nodded deeply. Seeing Adam a little puzzled, Sandy explained: "This battle means that the War to Devour Duluth has officially begun. The exploratory type will be useless in the future. It is estimated that someone will pay us a payment after a while. We are going back to the wizard world." When Adam thought about it, it really was such a thing. With the attitude of the registry mage at the time, Adam estimated that he could not join the official legion. After reaching this coordinate, all of them will be occupied by the enemy, and high-level Dilus abound. At his own level, he could no longer undertake exploration tasks, and he really became an idler. Time passed quickly, and the battle outside gradually settled. The combat wizards in the fleet rushed to the asteroid belt in groups and prepared for ground combat. The ultra-dimensional wizards on the high battlefield achieved an overwhelming The advantage is that they are now being careful to prevent the eighth-level Dilus dog from jumping off the wall and exploding and self-destructing, and in the battleship, the feast has also come to an end. As expected by Sandy, a senior combat staff knocked on the door of the room. After entering, he turned a blind eye to the profligacy of the explorer and said with a smile: "Everyone, thanks to your efforts, the first battle went smoothly. I am here on behalf of the headquarters. To pay you back, to make a long story short, do you need resources or roots?" There is no hesitation. Everyone, including Adam, chose the original power. The combat staff seemed to have been prepared for a long time. He handed the eight seal crystals storing the original power to everyone, and then said: "The settlement is complete. The war no longer requires your strength, so you need to leave the fleet before the ground war ends." This sounded a bit of slaying the grind and killing the donkey, but everyone is accustomed to The combat staff finally said: "The battleship portal will open up a portal to the Portal of Truth for you alone. You can decide to stay there, including returning directly to the world of the wizard." After the staff left, Sandy spread his hand to Adam: "Look, that''s it. In real battles, the submerged wizards are more professional than us in spying missions, and the combat wizards are more powerful than us in frontal combat, and the commanding wizards control it. The battleship is more powerful than us, so we mercenaries are useless. Its better to leave obediently," she said, crushing the seal and absorbing the original strength intoxicated. "Hey, it''s a little bit closer, exchange communications. The way, our Adam kid has a channel to get the plane coordinates, the price..." Adam nodded, exchanged magic net fluctuations with everyone, and said, "Be fair." Suddenly Sandy took out a new communicator like a treasure, and said mysteriously: "You haven''t returned to the world of the wizard recently, don''t you know this thing, it is very good, the communication in the world is much more convenient than the magic net, and there is no need It''s magical and convenient..." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 315： return Sandy''s words have not stopped: "This thing is converted into a digital number in the simplest rune language. When using it, you only need to enter the number and you can directly contact the other party, whether it is a video call or a text message. A group of users, five-digit numbers, come here and remember!" Adam looked at that thing with a weird face. Moldos tower moved very fast. Even the "mobile phone" has been manufactured, but it feels really like watching others sell their things in front of him. Sandy flushed when he saw Adam''s face, and said, "Hey, after being promoted to Super Dimension, you need to build a mage tower. That requires a lot of resources. That''s why I took this job. Life is forced by life. , Support it, it''s really convenient!" Adam laughed and laughed. He did not expect that the high-ranking wizards would have this kind of time. He appreciated the plan of the Rex Consortium Planning Department very much. He did not expect that they could think of this way, and they could also encourage the senior wizards to promote their endorsements. . Adam felt that after he arrived in the world of the wizard, he could personally host the upgrade of the communicator. The fire gave him a lot of inspiration. Some of the explorers already had a communicator and exchanged numbers with Sandy enthusiastically. Adam also wrote down their numbers. These are all potential customers. Although they feel that they are not too short of ether crystals, their energy is No one is too much of this kind of stuff, isn''t it? Everyone passed through the portal to the Gate of Truth. The place was bustling with hustle and bustle. From time to time, starships came through the void, and there were countless mages who participated in the war independently, but this had nothing to do with them. After the agreement was made, Sandy When people go directly to the wizard world, Adam still has a little bit to deal with. "Congratulations on completing the exploration mission. Is there anything interesting happening?" In a leisure area in the Dimension Hub, Adam and Frank sat at a table, enjoying the''red wine'' that the winged wizard gave him when he was drunk. The alcohol content and energy content of this thing, ordinary people will probably die after one sip. "Hey, the taste is very good." Frank''s whole body was mechanically modified, and the inside of the body can simulate the taste organs and chemosensory system, which is no different from ordinary people. "The exploration mission is like that. I have another thing to find you this time." Frank put down his glass, looked at Adam, and said solemnly, "Please speak." "It now appears that the War to Devour Dirus will be a protracted battle, and it will not be over in a short time. I know that you can learn a lot during your time as a logistics corps." Frank said quickly: "If you need me, I can" "I won''t do this," Adam interrupted him, "I want to make a deal with you. I need the complete formula of Corrugated Alloy." Frank took out a message box and gave it to Adam, and said, "You underestimated me. The formula is here. I don''t want anything." Adam took the message box, but refused to be given it. In his heart, the relationship of interest is the most stable and benign. There is no point in loyalty: "In this case, come to me when you arrive in the world of the wizard, and I will help you contact Titan , Then you will get a summoning partner, trust me, they are suitable for you." After meeting Frank, Adam embarked on the road to the world of wizards. It seems that he was the same as when he came, and he could not take anything away, but in fact this time Adam''s harvest was very impressive, and all of this will be transformed into tangible ether crystals into Adam''s account in the next short period of time. Friendship with Titan is an invisible wealth. It is very important. It is bound to provide him with great help in the future. Even now, if Adam needs fire, Titan will not refuse, and the research and application of fire will be under him. The one-step plan occupies a large proportion. To be honest, he is still very interested in Dilus. Their special life forms and structures similar to the hive society are valuable knowledge, but it is a pity that he is not strong enough. This also confirmed his idea of ??becoming a Super Dimension as soon as possible. There are many secrets in the wizard world, and these secrets must be sufficiently strong to know. Even the forest elves and Sophia have gained a lot of benefits, especially the forest elves. Linas wisdom has brought Adam a surprise. She transplanted the transforming bacteria into her body, so that she has the ability of''photosynthesis'', energy absorption and The conversion efficiency is increased tenfold. Garfield is also very satisfied. He has changed his life form and has a stronger body. Apart from anything else, the death threat has once again been reduced, and there is no need to worry about the next promotion path. You only need to integrate Titan Evolution in Vega Mo After the road is exchanged, you can become a super dimension step by step. "Master, can you give me a vacation after I go?" Garfield asked, looking at Adam expectantly. Adam agreed to his request, but in an instant he poured cold water: "Before you were a flesh and blood body, you could go out and fool around. Now you are a metal being, ha ha. Garfield looked at Adam dumbfounded, and touched his body again, like a concubine. After the transmission light flashed, Adam returned to the holy tower. Its always busy here, and now it looks more lively than the last time. The War of Dilus has become the most important work among the several holy towers. Every war mage who has confidence in his own strength is eager to participate in the battle to obtain resources. . Adam kindly gestured to Garfield, who was still stunned, to move freely, and then went to the laboratory alone. Just after sitting down, before it had time to examine the research results of the clones over the years, Mowang sent a series of prompt sounds. Except for a few messages from the Moldovan Tower, , the most information is received one by one. The united war on the Dragon plane of Katos has come to an end. Priscia has already reached the holy tower. All the resources that Adam deserves are converted into ether crystals and entered into the account. The gain is beyond Adams imagination, a full one hundred and two. One hundred thousand standard units of complete ether crystal. In addition, his various civilian achievements, as well as knowledge quotations, etc., have also been settled. The amount is also huge. Although it is not as good as the previous one, it is only the share of these years. The steady stream will not disappear. At this moment, a call request came. "It''s nice to see you again, Pricia." The super-dimensional mage smiled beautifully: "You have made another big news, Adam. This time I am asking for your opinion on behalf of the Holy Tower. The first point is the device you set up on the crystal wall system, and the second is you. What Katos said, the research and use of radioactive minerals." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 316： 4th-level wizard Pricia is very clear. She represents Santa and wants to cooperate with Adam on radio telescopes. There is nothing to say about it. The technology monopoly is in her own hands, and its okay to authorize it. Just add it to the terms of cooperation. The part that is good for you can fully guarantee your own interests. The terms will not be excessive, just emphasize priority. Pricia Super Dimension didn''t care much about it. Santa had its own set of methods to intercept information from the void, and the reason why he was interested in it was just wanting to add to the cake. The most critical is the second point, the study of radioactive minerals. The mages discovered the energy factory of radiant organisms in the latter part of the war and realized that the ores that emit harmful substances at these moments do have the effect of generating energy. The crude purification method of radiant organisms alone produces more energy per unit volume than ordinary energy. The stone is higher, and it has no attributes to pass through. This is also a large part of the source of the ether crystals that Adam received. So Katos was pulled into the world of wizards as a whole, and is now attached to the fifth element holy tower. However, in Adams view, the significance of the study of radioactive minerals, or knowledge of atomic energy, is definitely more than simply adding a finished energy to the world of wizards. Its significance is more profound, especially in this world where knowledge and power are equated. ... Of course, this is after the successful research. At the very least, the process of research can also open the door to the microcosm in the world of the wizard. When Adam was in his spare time, he once analyzed why the wizard world had no achievements in micro-research. Aside from the guesswork from the previous return, after seeing the power of the true spirit wizard, Adam now feels that the most important point is because The mage is too powerful. The power at the macro level is already endless. At the level of a true spirit master, destroying the world and recreating the universe may be a matter of thought. If the other masters have such a benchmark, they will naturally follow this path. The definite broad road to move forward naturally ignores the microcosmic world which is totally different from the macroscopic world. Priscia went to Adam because Adam had foreseen the possible role of radioactive minerals in the earliest report submitted. The wizards established a joint research institute. She was going to invite Adam to join, and she did not expect him to be in the research. What decisive role is played, even if it is to provide some new ideas. Adam readily agreed and agreed to report to the research institute after handling his own affairs during this period of time. After the communication was over, Adam came and stopped his work, neatly lined up in front of the clones in the open space, ready to receive experimental data from these years. Adam left two tasks. The first is to derive Gaussian magnetic law, and the second is the study of wave-particle duality. To be honest, the first point is that Adam has absolute certainty to derive success, and the second point, Adam felt hopeless because it was so abstract and weird. Previously, Adam successfully converted integration operations and matrix operations, and left a large number of pure mathematical methods in the minds of these clones, which provided great convenience to the completion of the first task. In fact, within a few years after leaving last time, this law and its derivative laws have been derived and a complete formula has been established. Gaussian magnetic law states that the divergence of the magnetic field is equal to zero, so the magnetic field is a helical vector field. From this fact, it can be inferred that the magnetic monopole does not exist. The basic entity of magnetism is a magnetic dipole, not a magnetic charge. Of course, this law is not the truth. If Adam can discover the existence of magnetic monopoles in the future, the law must be modified appropriately. When the differential form of this law is successfully established, Maxwell''s equations are completely established in the etheric environment, and the bottleneck of the third to fourth levels is melted. A huge amount of magic power gathered quickly around Adam, wrapped around him in a whirlpool, suspended him in the air, the void cracked open, and the etheric gift came as promised and fell on the body. A sense of fulfillment fills the whole body and soul. The total amount of magic power that was compressed to the ordinary level three due to the original power is rising steadily, and soon reaches the critical point. With the soft sound of''pop'', Adam has become Fourth-level mage. The light of ether gift gradually disappeared, and Adam fell from the sky. Promoting to Level 4 was expected. Adam didn''t feel particularly pleased because of it. However, after the equations were complete, the increase in means and the increase in power made him more concerned. After the establishment of Gauss'' magnetic law, the application of magnetic field lines no longer need to go through tedious calculations. Now if Adam wants to use magnetic cutting, this powerful magic, he only needs a rune group to complete. He can even manipulate the magnetic field lines to distort the space, using pure electromagnetic magic to achieve spatial transmission. The Sword of Judgment and Judgment has also been strengthened. Although it still cannot be used as a regular magic at any time, it is still much more convenient in battle because of the reduction in construction time and the increase in total magic power. Now his vision is completely beyond the scope of ordinary creatures. He can clearly observe all the electromagnetic waves in the electromagnetic spectrum in his eyes, including the new communicators made on the basis of radio waves. Although there is suspicion of prying into privacy, Adam can indeed Intercept and read information from radio waves that are not too many in today''s space. In the future, if the study of wave-particle duality is successful, Adam can gain the ability to manipulate all electromagnetic waves in one fell swoop, including the direct use of gamma rays. When the strength is increased to a certain extent, it may create a gamma-ray burst. The most terrifying cosmic celestial phenomenon on earth is not impossible, of course, it is still very far away. Even now he can control the heat radiation to a certain extent, producing power no less than advanced fire magic. Adam thought for a while, and he decided to wait until the preparations for his promotion to Super Dimension were completed, and then upload Maxwell''s equations, a beautiful set of equations that summarized macro-electromagnetic phenomena, so as to obtain sufficient original power. After the promotion, Adam again issued a research order to the clone. The next step is to conduct classic physics experiments such as double-slit experiments and blackbody radiation experiments. These things are temporarily in a hurry, and it takes time to achieve the preconditions. Adam is not very urgent, this time he returns and he has no idea of ??leaving again in a short time, and he has a lot of time to plan these processes. At this time, Adam received a second communication request, which came from the Victor Mage. "Adam, if you have time, come to the lab as soon as possible. We need you to lead the development of the next generation communicator." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 317： Seductive idea Adam is very interested in the development of communicators, and this work is also one of the main purposes of his return this time. Of course, he didnt want to transform the communicator into something similar to the earths mobile phone, and then create a group of people with heads down. That level of entertainment is too low-level, not to mention whether the mages are interested, at least they have enough Self-control to control this desire. Adam wanted to develop higher-end and more useful equipment based on the communicator. For example, smart chips. Or go one step further, universal man-made systems. These ideas are not fanciful. The Wizard World has enough industrial foundations to support the birth of technological products such as chips. The reason why they do not have them now is that their thinking has never turned to this aspect. But Adam is different. He was born in a supercomputer, and now he has the ability. He is very much looking forward to the effect of the promotion of chips and brains in the world of the wizard. Changing the world is an incomparably tempting subject, especially changing an already powerful world, and seeing it become more energetic due to my own research, it feels refreshing just to think about it. Master Victor was also very happy, not only him, everyone in the entire Moldo Tower, including the Super Dimension Master, had a sense of exuberance in the past few decades. Several of Adams studies have been promoted and tested by the market, and have shown an amazing rate of return. There are few people who are immersed in the ether crystals that are transferred to the account every day. Most people see their status. Ascension, the elevation of the tower''s right to speak within the entire holy tower. They are different from Adam. The tower wizards signed a long contract with the tower and the super-dimensional wizard himself. It can be said that if there is no accident, their life will be spent in the tower. Personal honor and disgrace are closely related to the tower. To give the simplest example, Moldo has faintly become the leader from the initial fringe role in the entire Rex consortium. On the other hand, Monte Carlo, who had never dealt with her before, is no longer qualified to become an opponent. , She has succeeded in breaking through to become a sixth-level super-dimensional mage relying on resources and recent contacts. At present, the enrollment scope of the Moldo Master Academy is the widest in the region, and the tower master can get the most monthly remuneration. Today''s joint laboratory is also very different. The rich and powerful Moldo Chaowei directly bought a large piece of land in Meyer City and built a huge factory covering an area of ??1.5 square kilometers. "You are already a fourth-level mage. You have become a fourth-level mage in such a short time. Will I be called your lord when I see you soon?" Victor Mage gave Adam a hard hug, feeling a lot of emotion in his heart. No one could imagine that the apprentice who was as weak as an ant at that time became a figure equal to him in the blink of an eye, and two consecutive missions were big news. The most recent one even attracted the attention of the entire world of wizards. Adam smiled humbly: "All of this is thanks to you and the tower master for helping me when I was in the college." "Those are nothing." Master Victor shook his head, and then took Adam towards the inside of the factory. "Your wisdom and talent are the only reasons. It''s like this factory and this industry, my conversation with the tower owner. Among them, I often feel fortunate for the original choice. At that time, who would have thought that these under-optimized projects would bring so many benefits?" Master Victor took Adam on a tour of the factory. All the apprentices who were working here looked at Adam with curious eyes. I dont know where the big man came from, but he asked the dean to receive him personally. Most of the official mages were right. Adam was impressed and nodded to him. Master Victor introduced: "The communicator is very popular, and it sells well in the Fifth Element Sacred Tower. Even the remaining Sacred Towers have orders." Adam knew he was right, and the previous explorers had indeed used it. "The communicator has gone through three generations in these years, and the existing functions are mature, but everyone thinks that it may be improved again. We considered several directions, but they were quickly rejected." Adam asked: "For example?" "For example, adjust the appearance, add some small functions, etc..." Adam knew that these changes did not fundamentally improve the performance of the communicator, just like a comparison between an ordinary mobile phone and a smart phone. In addition to hardware improvements, the biggest difference between a smart phone and an ordinary mobile phone is that it has a processor and an operating system. The same is true in the world of wizards. If communicators want to truly become mainstream, they must have a processor, an operating system, and then make it smaller and more convenient. Mage Victor continued: "We thought you would have a way, so as soon as we heard the news of your return to the world of Mage, we immediately contacted you, and now the tower master is waiting for you inside." Adam was stunned. He didn''t expect that Moldo Superdimensional would come to see him in person. Although he had seen a lot of Superdimensional wizards recently, Moldo still has a special place in his heart. After all, he was the first to really come into contact with him. Ultra-dimensional mage. When I saw Moldo''s super-dimensional again, the horrible feeling of oppression felt during the apprenticeship disappeared, and the appearance of Moldo''s super-dimensional was clearly visible, unlike the previous inability to remember. Only the apple in the hand remains the same, as if it will never be finished. Adams current position is completely different from before. Moldos super-dimensional performance is very natural in the face of this change. After Adam entered the room, he personally got up and said: Mage Adam, Im glad to meet you. This should be our first time. Meet officially Adam bowed slightly to show respect, and then said: "I am honored, sir. " Moldo Super Dimension waved his hand to change the environment, and then motioned Adam to sit down: "If you and I are almost equal now in terms of real authority, you don''t need to be so polite. I came to you this time because I wanted to. with you." The Super Dimension Mage simply took out the report and gave it to Adam: "You can look at the data first, and then talk about your views." Adam did not refuse. He owns 40% of the entire industry. He should know these things. In addition to market conditions, there are also the research results of the masters over the years. Generally speaking, they did not surprise Adam. The industrial base of China has matured, and what is lacking is a breakthrough in imagination. Adam closed the report and said to Master Chaowei: "I do have some ideas, but it can be said to be a new product that is almost completely different from the current communicator. Therefore, your Excellency, there are some questions that need to be explained in advance." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 318： Equity distribution The more sophisticated the industry, the more important the weight of knowledge and technology in it. In contrast, the importance of factories will decline. In the end, it may be separated from the real main body of the industry and can only be used as a substitute. What Adam is about to do is to upgrade ordinary communicators to smart communicators, and even high-end products such as smart computer built-in chips. In this case, the industrial foundation is just a background, which can be done by anyone. The role of the Sri Lanka consortium is not as great as it is now, and Adam does not need to give them such a high stake to share his own profits. Although the Rex Consortium did a good job, it is a bit unfavorable for Adam to kick them away, but business is business, and favoring favors will only ruin business. After hearing a completely different new product, Moldo Chaowei faintly anticipated what Adam would say, and said sternly: "Please speak." Adam said: "The R&D ideas are very clear. I can basically complete it independently. Successfully produced new products will have a core, and the proportion of the external skeleton will no longer be important. In other words, the current method of benefit distribution will no longer be suitable. "Adam did not speak big words. The most difficult part of the new communicator is the processor and the operating system. Adam has the ability to independently write the operating system. As for the processor, Adam feels that the fire of origin is very suitable. "What do you mean?" Moldo asked Chaowei. "There are two options, the first is to redistribute the equity. The second, I go out independently." Adam said unceremoniously, and he didn''t need to have any fear. As long as he mastered the knowledge, he could find a partner to get rich together at any time. , Even if no one is optimistic about it, it doesn''t matter. His own income is enough to support this project. He has confidence in himself. As long as he makes a finished product, it will be accepted by the creatures of the wizard world in a short time. And now, unlike in the past, he has already reached the fourth level, and he needs to prepare for the next promotion to the ultra-dimensional. As a sacred master, it is meaningless to attach to a consortium. If you really want to choose a partner, the sacred tower is the best select. Moldo Super Dimension and Master Victor glanced at each other and were silent for a while. To be honest, they had already had a foreboding of today''s situation. With the improvement of Adam''s strength, Moldo Tower and even the Rex Consortium were here. The role that can be played in the industry will become smaller and smaller. After all, the intellectual property rights are in Adams hands, and the contract period will expire in recent years. If Adams strength is still weak, it is better to say that the influence and promotion capabilities of a consortium can Let this industry earn greater value, but they never expected that Adam''s strength and authority would increase so quickly. Even if he got out of his current reputation, many people would be willing to cooperate with him. There are some things that Moldos super dimension is hard to say, but Master Victor didnt take care of it: "You know, the tower owner is a member of the consortium. Although the contract was signed between you and the Moldo tower, the tower owners shares are already A lot has been let out. In the past few years, the tower owners voice has improved, but it has not been able to influence the will of the entire consortium. It is difficult for them to hand over their existing shares and redistribute them." Master Victor said it was difficult, but everyone knew that it was almost impossible. Who would vomit the meat in his mouth? The mage continued: "We are very confident in your research ability and believe that you can make a better communicator, but they will not necessarily believe you, and the sales of existing communicators are increasing every day. The benefits are already substantial, so" Adam didn''t talk to him. He had already made a decision that he would not change because of these reasons that did not belong to him. How to choose is a matter for the Moldo Tower and Rex Consortium. Moldo Chaowei said: "The contract is still three years away. I will convey your meaning to the other Chaowei wizards in the consortium, but I think the hope is very slim." Adam nodded and got up to leave. There is no point in talking nonsense. Obviously, this matter cannot be decided by Moldo Superdimensional alone. In fact, Adam has a third choice here, that is, Moldo Tower will leave the consortium and stand alone with Adam. Cooperation. In this case, although she will have some losses in a short period of time, in the long run, the benefits she can obtain will far exceed the present. Of course, even if Moldos Tower did not choose to believe in Adam, he would not mind granting them the right to use the previous patent. After all, that was a considerable benefit. Adam didnt care about the battle between the old and the new communicator. He knew that it was on the earth. After the rise of smart phones, at what speed did ordinary mobile phones decline? Mage Victor took Adam out, and he said helplessly: "We also have no choice. You are a sacred mage, unlike us, we need to team up to win more resources. In the case of uncertainty, no one Will easily choose to leave the collective." Adam finally found the opportunity to ask the question he had always wanted to ask: "Why didn''t you choose to join the Holy Tower?" The mage spread his hands and said a very simple reason: "Because of freedom." "But I don''t feel that freedom is restricted?" "That''s because you are an exploratory type or a genius. Of course the attitude of Sacred Towers towards a mage like you is different, but for most ordinary mages, they must pay first if they want to get it. That feeling is not good." Adam is a bit unable to understand, he can only say that everyone has their own ambitions. He thinks that the mission released by the Holy Tower is very interesting. In the battle on the plane, you can see many different races and different civilizations. Isn''t the meaning of becoming stronger? Mastering extraordinary powers but thinking about freedom and stability So what''s the point? There was nothing to say in the next way. When he reached the gate, Master Victor patted Adam on the shoulder: "No matter what the final result is, we will be grateful for your previous grant, and hope that the final choice will not affect our friendship." Adam nodded: "Don''t worry, Dean." The dean expressed Adams meaning. Master Victor smiled comfortedly. Before turning and leaving, suddenly thought of something: "I remember when you were in the academy, your relationship with Eliot seemed to be good? He is now In Mayer City, I think he will be happy to see you." Eliot, Adam is very happy to hear his name here. Eliot is really Adam''s only friend in the true sense. He hurriedly asked: "Where is he? How do I contact him?" Mage Victor told Adam a number, and then said: "This is his communication number. He lives in the Rex Mage Club and is about to participate in the war trial." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 319： Operating system vision The apprentices of the Moldo Mage Academy participating in the new war trial are much more than that of the one. Besides Eliot, several of Adams acquaintances, Kristel, Ophelia, and Korver have all won The reason for the qualification of the trial is that on the one hand, the strength of the Moldo tower is much stronger than before. On the other hand, in the past few decades, the world of wizards has discovered many new planes. The results of the war are remarkable. The tide of the ether is turbulent, making the genius It is easier to become stronger, and even those with lesser qualifications can touch the critical point. By analogy, there will be a lot of apprentices in the trial of the remaining towers, and the scale of this war trial will be much larger than that of the one. In fact, with Eliots original character, he would not take the risk of participating in trials to gain the qualifications of becoming a dangerous war mage. The life he expected was to become a mage and stay in the tower all day, and go when he needed to study. Do research, study, relax and enjoy your long life. "But then I didn''t think it would work." Elliott said to Adam in a tavern in Mayer City. "Not long after you left, Frank was promoted to the official mage and walked away from the seventh alchemy tower. I think I am better than Not on you, but I shouldnt be worse than Frank, so I started to work hard. I was lucky. I made a breakthrough in poison research and reached a critical point in the past few years." "Why didn''t you get a direct promotion?" Adam asked curiously. Elliott sighed: "Because of you!" "what?" "Because of you, you probably dont know how famous you are in the Moldo Academy. Those of us who are the same or predecessors of you, have seen you jump and become stronger and become a mage. The younger generations after you leave are even more listening. Your story grew up with your research. You have become a role model and benchmark for all the apprentices of Moldo Academy. As your friend, you cant be too far behind you. I thought I passed the war trial this time. After promotion, the gap can be smaller," he glared at Adam with a grimace, and then said: "But who would have thought that you are already a fourth-level mage! What a hell!" Adam didn''t know how to answer this, so he changed the subject: "How about the trial? Are you sure?" Elliott believes in himself: "There is no problem at all, and I will not, like you, fight against all the anti-mage and trial apprentices by myself. As long as I follow the war alliance and mix my merits, I can easily pass." "War alliance..." The term that exists in the corner of memory was being mentioned at this time. Adam felt a bit strange, as if an adult was watching a child play. Elliott nodded characteristically: "Yes, it is it. I know you didn''t join at the time, but not everyone is you. It is still the best for us to hug together. Kristel and Ophelia also joined the alliance. , Speaking of it, you have the greatest influence on them, and the two of them still remember you today." With a scream, a figure suddenly appeared next to Elliott, with a thief interface: "At that time, I felt that the two of them were not right. They must be deeply rooted in the master. Master, otherwise you will just follow it!" Adam looked at him and didnt say anything. In Adams mind, Garfield is now the processor of the new communicator he is about to develop. He directly uses Titans fire to conduct experiments. If he fails, it is not easy to explain to the King of Titans. Without such worries, Adam had no burden in his heart when concocting his own soul slave, and it didn''t matter to make him happy for a while. Elliott hugged Garfield affectionately: "Is this your new body? It looks good!" Garfield proudly said: "No, this is just a temporary avatar. Uncle Garfield is now the fourth-level leader of the Titans. It''s amazing! Elliott, now I can poke you to death with one finger!" Eliot was very happy for him. There was nothing to say about his strength. The strength of the soul slave was originally linked to the master. He smirked and said, "You are still as good at death." Garfield was taken aback: "Who can... but the master, who can kill me?" He said flatteringly and looked at Adam. "Right, master?" Adam was too lazy to pay attention to him, and did not express any opinion on the two desert island companions. Love has never been related to Adam, and he did not think that the two would feel that way about himself. Kristel should be Take yourself as a role model, and Ophelia, simply refuse to admit defeat. "When will the trial begin? Is it still in Ceylon?" "I heard that it was three months later. There were more apprentices in this trial. It will take some time for Santa to prepare." When it comes to Ceylon Island, Elliott''s face is strange: "The ecological environment of Ceylon Island is affected by you. Completely destroyed, there is no salvation value, the entire island has been destroyed." Garfield shouted: "Half of my credit, I was the carrier of the virus at the time!" "Yes, yes," Elliott said to Adam after agreeing with Garfield: "This time the Holy Tower will merge several islands that house enemy mages to increase the difficulty of the trial. I heard that a batch of aliens will be released. The supernatural creatures from the side enter." After a pleasant conversation for half an afternoon, the three separated. Adam returned to the laboratory alone to create a batch of new clones and upgrade the old ones. These newcomers will write the operating system with Adam. For the new communicator or chip that Adam will make next, the fire of origin is the body, and the operating system is the soul It does not need to generate real intelligence, but the task processing ability must be strong , And must play a good auxiliary role to the mage. The mainstream operating systems on the earth are not very suitable for wizards with powerful souls, and the operating system of the supercomputer "Adam" is a bit too complicated, and generally not very suitable. Adam needs to integrate them, and then write a suitable one. A system for Fire of Origin and new users. The most difficult point of this work is to convert the programming language to rune language, which is more cumbersome and requires a large amount of calculation, which is suitable for clones to complete. Adam himself was thinking about the composition of the operating system. On earth, the operating system is the interface between the user and the computer, as well as the interface between computer hardware and other software. The functions of the operating system include managing the hardware, software and data resources of the computer system, controlling the operation of programs, improving the man-machine interface, providing support for other application software, allowing all resources of the computer system to function to the fullest extent, and providing various forms of user interface , Provide necessary services and corresponding interfaces for the development of other software. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 320： Be an examiner In fact, users do not need to touch the operating system. The operating system manages computer hardware resources and allocates resources according to application resource requests. However, these functions are not necessarily suitable for the world of wizards. The world of wizards does not have Internet and software companies to provide application download services. This requires that the functions of the operating system must be able to meet the needs of most wizards, otherwise no one will be willing to use their own body Or a useless foreign body is implanted in the soul. So Adam needs to write some practical functions directly in the operating system, such as energy quantification, language translation, combat effectiveness detection, calculation assistance, material analysis, and so on. Once these functions are implemented, it will definitely bring great convenience to the wizards, but in Adam''s prediction, the most important thing is not these, but big data. The world of wizards has its own network, that is, the magic net. However, the magic net can only be connected by official mages and requires permissions everywhere. Although it has various restrictions, no one can deny that it is the amount of storage in the entire etheric void. The largest database. The mages may not know the concept of big data, but they are indeed doing such a thing in their hundreds of thousands of years of development. There are countless data stored in the magic net. These data include but are not limited to the knowledge required for mage promotion and construction of magic, as well as the history of mage for countless years, the understanding of the void, the exploration of alien planes, etc. . The astronomical data is usually only stored quietly in the magic net. If you want to mobilize, you first need to have qualified permissions, and then look for it bit by bit. This method is undoubtedly very inefficient. And the new product that Adam wants to make has a display. It is possible to increase this efficiency geometrically. He wants to work with Mowang to aggregate and categorize knowledge, so that the mages can simply find the information they need through the search engine built in the chip, and may even further implement cloud computing. Once these ideas are successful, it can definitely greatly improve the convenience of the mages life and battle, especially for the mage apprentice, it is a super support equivalent to a golden finger. It can be expected that the qualification restrictions will be further at that time The bottleneck of apprenticeship to the official level will be easier to break if it is reduced. This will be Adam''s first step to truly change the world. For the next five days, Adam stayed home and conducted research with all his heart. The most basic of all ideas was to have even a finished product before he could persuade the true spirit to persuade the Mage Council. The chip will inevitably obscure the existing authority mechanism to a certain extent. It needs to truly show value in order to be accepted by the big players. However, at this moment, Pricia Chaowei approached Adam. "Since I became a Super Dimension Mage, I have been responsible for all the previous war trials of the Fifth Element Sacred Tower, and this time is no exception." The Super Dimension Mage personally served Adam a drink and said, "There was no Its time for the trial, but recently the Mage Worlds etheric tides are frequent and the apprentices promotion rate is very fast, so Sita decided to conduct the trial in advance. "So, are you looking for me for?" "There is a task to be entrusted to you. Join the command of this war trial and be responsible for all matters before and after the trial." Adam frowned. He was a little unwilling. War trials are too pediatric. It is better to stay in the laboratory and do research instead of wasting time. "This trial requires ten islands to be merged. The area of ??the site is too large. It is not enough to rely on the power of the third-level wizard to control the overall situation. I know this is a little overkill, but the Holy Tower is relatively tight recently. Most of the fourth-level wizards participate. We are in the midst of the war, so we need your help." Pricia Chaowei explained. "Then, the Joint Research Institute side?" "Then don''t worry, it''s just a few months." Adam sighed in his heart, knowing that this mission cannot be avoided, so he simply said: "What do I need to do?" "Merge the island with the remaining four-level wizards, and then capture all the hidden enemy wizards above the third level. If this work is completed quickly enough, the trial date will also be advanced." Adam narrowed his eyes: "If they resist?" "Then kill it." A day later, in the Santa Mission Hall, Adam and his partner for this mission assembled. There are seven fourth-level mages including him, and everyone has one thing in common, that is, they are not very impatient with this mission. "I was already ready to participate in the war against Devouring Dirus. It''s really unfortunate. It''s just a step too late," a mage lamented. "Everyone exchange communication codes. If you want to complete the task as soon as possible, you need everyone''s Cooperation." "Huh? Adam, did you find Adam who swallowed Dirus?" The first mage who exchanged communication codes with Adam exclaimed. Adam nodded. The attitude of the people suddenly became enthusiastic, and they came forward to ask about Dilus and the war, and some even immediately took out resources to exchange useful information with Adam. The first mage to speak was calmer. He prevented everyone from talking and took out a chart and said: "It''s not too late to say after the end of this mission. We are now going to merge islands and catch mice. The merger center is one. Do you have any opinions?" The crowd gathered around and stared at the chart. The ten islands above were directly marked with numbers from one to ten. They were far away, and it was impossible to solve them all at once. "You can only act separately. Catch the mouse first and then move the island. UU reading or it will be troublesome." A mage pointed to one of the larger islands and said: "I''ll give you number five. ." In addition to Island No. 1, there are seven wizards sharing nine islands, and there are two vacancies. Adam thought about it and said, "Give me the No. 80 or 90." There is no doubt, no one thinks that this kind of task will be dangerous. They wish someone would take over the trouble, but they were still friendly. The first mage said, "If anyone can handle it quickly, go and support Adam," he handed it over. Everyone has a pocket cage, "The caught mice will be locked in here for the time being. After the trial is over, the Holy Tower will deal with them in a unified manner. Are there any other questions?" Everyone shook their heads. "Then let''s go, finish work earlier, finish work earlier." After saying that, he directly stepped onto the teleportation array in the field and disappeared in place. Adam also stepped onto the teleportation array, and in the next second he came directly to the sky above the ocean. In front of him was an island that was a circle larger than the island of Ceylon at the time. There was a breath of negative energy floating above and around it. It looks ghastly. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 321： Island 8 This is Island No. 8. Among the ten islands, it is not too big or small. It is ranked in the middle in area. According to this inference, the area of ??No. 1 Island is about five times that of Ceylon. Adam knows Pricia. What does Chaowei mean that it is not enough to control the overall situation? The negative energy around the island could not hinder him a little bit. Adam easily connected the islands geomagnetic field, and everything on the island was immediately visible. The light spots representing energy units at all levels had nowhere to hide in his radar vision. The Holy Tower of the Fifth Element is in place to protect the enemy mages. The number of enemy mages on this island is much more than that on Ceylon Island. The second-level light spots are densely flashing, and the third-level is also quite a lot, even There are more than a dozen at level four. It seems that they haven''t been drawn here in recent war trials, allowing them more development time. Adam stretched his hand to the sky, and the dark clouds gathered in an instant. The multiple thunderland runes burst into the clouds, and the thunder roared among them. He didn''t have the idea of ??hiding his whereabouts. He declared his way in the most direct way. . At the same time, the strange free energy was instantly dissipated. At first glance, all kinds of modified mutant monsters flee in all directions with their tails sandwiched. Numerous light spots on the radar moved at high speed, and a dozen four-level light spots merged in an instant. Together, the anti-mages are gathering, and they seem to want to fight Adam. Adam stood in the sky for an entire hour, allowing them to prepare. The island has been monitored by him. As long as there is no anti-mage above Level 3 trying to escape, Adam doesn''t mind their gathering at all, which can save more time. As for the strength of the enemy mage, he didn''t worry at all. On the entire Island No. 8, countless anti-mage apprentices and low-level anti-mage apprentices are intensively preparing for battle. After five hundred years of development, they think they have gained tremendous improvement and possess amazing strength. They are eager to give the enemy a miserable experience. The lesson, even to retake the territory. In the center of the island, the third-level and fourth-level enemy mages gathered together, but they were sad and lifeless. "There is only one betrayer, they are paying less and less attention to us." A dry voice broke the calm. "Important? Why are we valued?" Another person laughed at himself, "In the past few years, have you all been to the Mage Continent? They are getting stronger every day. Although we don''t want to admit it, we are now a group of mice. Can be crushed to death." "If you have more time, it will be fine. In another two hundred years, there may be several magisters among us..." "What''s the use of saying these, do you think they will give us time? The betrayers will not give us a stronger chance." A voice said, "What should I consider now? Surrender or take a gamble." The goal is to catch with one''s hands, and the gambling is the big pie drawn by the Santa for this group of mice. Santa promises that as long as they can kill or prevent the mage who comes to perform the harvesting task, they will give them time, freedom, and leave. Opportunity in the wizard world. This is not the mercy of the holy tower, but the most cruel. The holy tower does not want to see the enemy mage go to self-destruction because of despair, so it gives them hope again and again, and then cuts it off by hand. The anti-magic knew that this was a trap, but the desire for survival and freedom still drove them to be willing to win the trick again and again. According to Adam''s understanding, for so many years and so many harvests, no wizard has ever died in the mission, and no island has been liberated. "We surrendered five hundred years ago. At that time, there were ten betrayers. We couldn''t be opponents anyway." One person blasted the roof and lifted his hood, his skull-like face looked towards the sky, "But this There is only one person at a time. Although they are practicing the most powerful electric element magic, I think we can win." "Besides, it doesn''t matter if you can''t win, it''s fine to surrender at that time. Anyway, these betrayers need us and won''t kill them all." If they understand Adams character and what Adam did on Ceylon Island, they would definitely not choose to gamble. What he was waiting for was that the enemy wizards took the initiative to attack him, and then he could take them all for granted, once and for all. War trials are indeed useful. In your life and death battles, you can best see the potential of mages and their suitable positions in plane wars in the future, but it is too old. Magic and knowledge are changing with each passing day. There has been no change, this is simply a stain in the modern mage system. Apprentices cant bear the pressure of interplanetary teleportation to fight in other worlds, but the wizards can create a semiplane and throw a large number of different planes of transcendental creatures onto the simulated battlefield as trial objects, why bother Is it because of laziness to keep staring at these decadent and backward enemy mages and bullying? But I think so, he still has no ability to influence this level of decision-making, he just complained a little because time was delayed, and even raised the idea of ??creating a virtual reality space... Just as he was diverging his thoughts, hundreds of figures flew up from the ground of the island, they approached quickly towards Adam, the sound of the spell was low and continuous, all kinds of weird colors gathered under the cover of dark clouds, and the next second they were all together. Call Adam. Thunder descended from the sky, smashing the magic of the enemy wizards one by one, and then slashed at them after turning in midair. The anti-mages were delighted. They confirmed that Adam was an electric elemental magician, and immediately took out the prepared response methods, and after paying a few people, they successfully resisted the multiple minefields. Faster spell chants buzz in the sky More ancient magic shapes successfully. Adam saw that all the light spots representing level 3 and above in the radar came here, and nodded approvingly at them. Blue light flashed in his eyes, and electromagnetic barriers were stacked in front of him, completely blocking their attacks. At this time, they didn''t know that they were already in a strong magnetic field. "You are actually at this level, you are still flesh and blood." Adam sighed, and gently lifted his left hand. All the third-level anti-magic felt that they were beginning to be out of control, and the blood flowed down and flowed back from time to time, and then Adam grasped his hand into a fist. , The three-level enemy mage is like a firecracker, exploding one by one. The remaining dozen fourth-level enemy wizards changed their expressions wildly, and said quickly: "Stop! We surrender! We are willing to catch it! According to the agreement, you cannot kill us!" Adam flicked his fingers, and the magnetic field lines wrapped around them in circles. He turned a deaf ear to their surrender. He didn''t understand the agreement. He only remembered that Pricia Chaowei said that the resistance would be killed. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 322： Brain demon (thanks to no one from now on calling the leader again 5... In terms of pure strength, in a one-to-one situation, Level 4 Dilus can sling the same level of enemy wizards, but now Adams strength is crushed against Level 4 Dilus, so this is how much An enemy mage was cut into pieces without the ability to resist. The soul was also ignited by the burning magic and burned to ashes. Adam didn''t even have the effort to pay attention to them again. He lowered his head and watched the whole live broadcast. After watching the whole live broadcast, he was stunned and bewildered by the rest of the enemy mages, then gently moved the geomagnetic field. Suddenly the world changed color, and various bizarre landscapes appeared in their eyes and perceptions one after another, the speed of shifting accelerated, the frequency changed up and down, and the anti-mages fell into the most incredible hallucinations. This is Adams illusion. It uses the external magnetic field to mobilize the living bodys own magnetic field, triggering their desire or fear. In theory, all individuals in the range whose strength is lower than Adam cannot escape this illusion. At this time, Adam can They do whatever they want. Adam has no interest in doing anything, he just puts everyone in an endless loop illusion to prevent them from causing trouble to himself. He landed on the sea, cut off the connection between Island No. 8 and the bottom of the sea, then stomped to the sea, controlling the water element and confining it with a magnetic field, forming a hundred elemental whales with a body length of several thousand meters, and carrying the number eight on his back. The island swims in the direction of Island One. Next, Adam on Island No. 9 and Island 10 did basically the same thing. Almost all the enemy wizards above level 3 were killed by him. Only a few timid enemy wizards on Island 10 survived and were imprisoned by him. Into the cage. If there are still other lives in the sky above the ocean, they must be able to see the magnificent scene on the sea, with three hundred elemental giant whales carrying three islands on their backs and breaking through the waves, and thirty giant dragons entwined with chains on their bodies. To lead the way, tens of thousands of tons of seawater are discharged every one meter forward, and soaring waves and terrifying tsunamis rise around. These seawater forces are directly converted into buoyancy and thrust to help the island advance. Adam didn''t want to support the wizards in the past. Although this task is troublesome, it is definitely not difficult for the senior wizards to help rashly, but they may be rejected by others. Two days later, he arrived near Island One. There is nothing blocking the line of sight and perception between the two. After coming here, Adam knew that the other people had also completed the task and should be waiting for himself. Bang bang bang. Three loud noises in succession caused the ground to shake the mountains. Island No. 80 or 90 crashed on Island No. 1. Dozens of level 4 anti-mages lined up on the shore. None of them flew out of the island range, and none of them. Talking, just standing silently, his eyes filled with hatred and unwillingness. At this moment, a person flew out of the island. It was one of the companions of this mission. He watched in astonishment at Adam and him making a movement, and said, "That''s how you carried the island?" "Yes." The mage patted his forehead: "I forgot to tell you that after catching the enemy mage, I will come here to converge and build a magic circle to drag the island, but it doesn''t matter, you wait for me first." As soon as the voice fell, a beam of light from the center of Island One burst into the sky. After reaching the highest point, it exploded, turning into chains and flying in six directions. The remaining islands approached here at extremely fast speeds under the action of drag magic. The mage came to the ground, the land of No. 80 and 90 stretched out and merged with No. 1 Island. Rocks rose on the bottom of the sea to hold the islands, and it seemed that they had been separated from each other. Adam asked him: "What are you going to do next?" "Find out the power distribution of the anti-mages in these ten islands, and leave surveillance magic in some key locations." To put it bluntly, this work is to open a map, record some dangerous and special places and upload them. The command will compile missions according to the difficulty of attacking these places. In fact, it was the same in Adams class, but the mission has not yet been released. , It was destroyed by Adam. Adam swept across the area he was responsible for at an extremely fast speed. He didn''t expect to see something interesting to him in an undead school. "What is this?" Adam asked a low-level anti-mage. The anti-mage didn''t dare to hesitate for a moment, lest Adam would kill him: "It''s called a brain demon. It is a mutated brain that we spawned by magic. Those small ones are accessory brains." "What do you use it for?" "It can do anything. It is very powerful. As long as there are enough energy stones, it can use any undead magic and curse magic." Adam let go of him, and said with interest, "Show it to me." The anti-mage was ecstatic, the brain demon could not move, so the school could not use it to deal with the wizard, but now Adam actually stood here facing the brain demon, the anti-mage felt that Adam was looking for death. He forcibly suppressed his excitement and walked to the side of the brain demon, extending a tentacles from the brain demon through his brain. The spell buzzes, Adam can feel that the brain demon is the main body, and each of the other accessory brains is responsible for the vocalization of one syllable in the spell. At the same time, the magic wave is also emitted in it, and the complex spells are used. The troublesome ancient magic was simplified dozens of times, and it was successfully constructed in a short time. "Curse of the Dead Soul!" The name of the magic was emitted from the brain demon, and a dark green light was hidden into the space and shot towards Adam, but it was bounced away by Adam with one hand and hit an enemy mage hiding in the dark. His flesh and blood collapsed directly. The soul changes into evil spirits, then madly self-mutilates, and finally destroys. The anti-mage who controls the brain demon can''t believe what he sawThe Curse of the Dead Soul is a four-level curse, which is almost at the top of the ancient magic system. He never thought anyone could understate it so lightly. Broken. Adam walked to the brain demon, his chaotic tentacles were cut off one by one, and they fell on the ground and wriggled for a while before turning into sewage. The anti-mage was restrained by Adam and controlled his internal magnetic field and brain waves. The illusion was completed by borrowing his body, and the anti-mage became dull, knowing all the questions about Adam. After taking all the information known by the enemy wizard, Adam roughly understood what it was, which was a united consciousness constructed by connecting the brains together. The brain demon is the main body of this consciousness. The instructions it gives will be completed by all the accessory brains. This sounds like nothing great. The clone magic can do it, but the next step is the point. If Adam has not read it wrong. , Every accessory brain is actually a brain demon, that is to say, if the brain demon has autonomous consciousness, its strength is equal to the multiple of the accessory brain, if it is only used as a casting tool, it can play a supporting role, the same It is a multiple of the accessory brain. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 323： The flash of wisdom in ancient magic For the first time Adam saw the flash of wisdom from the anti-magic and ancient magic. Brain magic is simply the embryonic form of cloud computing! Imagine that if every mage can upload his excess computing power through the chip to form a cluster network, the required mage can mobilize this part of the computing power by paying to complete the work that he needs... At that time, not only Adam will gain countless benefits as a developer, but as a wizard of users, life will also undergo a tremendous change. If you can understand the essence of brain magic magic and apply it to the chip, it will definitely reduce Adams next working time. In addition to the chip, his all-Adam laboratory has a high demand for this magic. After all, it is only a local area network. If the loose clones can be combined to form one or more virtual''subjects'', it is bound to greatly improve computing efficiency. Adam solemnly marked this place on the map. It is now a trial site and is the treasure of the holy tower. Adam cannot move them directly. If the command headquarters sets up a mission here or the trial is over, he is willing to private Pay rewards to get information about this consciousness complex and magic. "It really makes me incomprehensible, why are you still so weak with such magic?" Adam asked the last question to the foolish anti-mage. "Top secret...any outsider...saw...dead..." "We cherish ourselves, stupid." Snapped. His heart and brain exploded overwhelmed. Two days later, the ten islands were all merged, and a group of third-level wizards arrived. The next work was simple and mechanical, and it was completed quickly under the cooperation of everyone. After leaving one person to take over the overall situation, Adam and the other five fourth-level wizards returned to the holy tower, through the teleportation array, went to several enslaved planes attached to the holy tower, and selected alien creatures suitable for trial. This is also the first time Adam saw the true fifth element holy tower. It is a Gothic building suspended in chaos. It cannot be as big as it is. Whenever you feel the vision reaches the boundary, you will find traces of space expansion. The tower spires soaring into the clouds, and the naked eye can clearly see its thorns. Wearing layer after layer of film. The substantive light clusters of various elements revolve around the tower and undulate up and down during the revolution, as if on a scale, moving with the increase and decrease of its own chips. Countless ultra-dimensional mage towers are hidden in the folds of the space, and they appear differently every time they blink. Without a frame of reference, it is difficult to describe the hugeness of the holy tower in words, but when Adam saw that the world of Katos, which he was familiar with, was just a small mass on the holy tower orbit, he could slightly understand the big meaning . After a brief period of solemnity, a mage said with emotion: "Although it is not the first time I have seen the holy tower, I have to say that it is too great. Every time I see it, I can feel my own insignificance and realize The knowledge and strength I have are not enough to make me feel even a little proud." The laws here are completely different from those of the outside world. Although magic and spiritual power can be mobilized, Adam found that the elements cannot be condensed and the space cannot be shaken. A mage beside him saw Adams movements and said with a smile: "Dont waste your energy. , The rules here are formulated by Meyer Mian. Without Mian''s consent, no magic can be realized. Wait a moment here, the application has been submitted, and the element wizard will take us to you in a moment." "The breath on you makes me very comfortable." A light elemental elf walked to Adam and stretched out his slender hand to Adam. The elemental elves of the Sacred Tower are different from what Adam saw beside Sandy. If the elemental fluctuations are not too strong, they are almost indistinguishable from humans, and through conversation, they can find that they have a considerable degree of intelligence, not directly A summoned object that can be molded. Adam can control electromagnetic waves to a certain extent. Light is also a kind of electromagnetic waves. Although the element of light is very different from ordinary visible light, the essential composition is similar. She feels comfortable for this reason. Adam shook hands with her, and after a flash of light, he was already in the plane of Katos. The Light Element Elf scratched Adam''s palm and left with a smile. Now Katos has become a mining area. Elemental elves enslaved radiation creatures to mine shallow ore, while alchemy puppets drilled into the ground in groups to perform deep operations. There are many radiation creatures, and they have been summarized according to their levels. Adam needs to select some of the first-level individuals who are more irritable, on the verge of promotion, and whose body looks healthy, and then choose some second-level radiation creatures as them. Commander. According to the requirements of Pricia Super Dimension, the number does not need to be large, but it also has enough ability to cause trouble for the apprentices. After careful selection, Adam left the holy tower with more than 5,000 first-level radiation creatures and more than fifty second-level radiation creatures and returned to the trial site. Adam thought he had chosen a lot, but he didn''t expect the other wizards to be more evil than the other. They brought more alien creatures than Dang, and even compared them together to discuss the apprentices. Can you survive these monsters. Adam listened to the side and couldn''t help but silently mourn the apprentices for the trial. If they were to follow the plans of these mages, those who stood out would definitely be regarded as true elites. The Fifth Element Santa of the Main WorldPricia Superdimensional''s office. "So you really killed them all?" The Chaowei Mage looked at the cage that Adam had handed over with a headache. There were only two or three big cats and kittens in it, which was pitiful. Although the other wizards did not show mercy, they did not brightly seduce the enemy wizards to make mistakes like Adam, so there are still a lot of them in their cages. Adam nodded, and said without understanding: "Your Excellency, why is the trial mode still the same today? Compared to a layer of unchanging anti-mage, I think it is more meaningful for apprentices to fight against alien creatures. ." "Because the anti-mage is cheaper, and they are the garbage dump of the wizard world, all criminals among ordinary people will be thrown on the anti-mage island to play their final role. Reaping them regularly is conducive to the stability and harmony of the wizard world." Chaowei Mage said After a set of official words, then the conversation turned, "The most important reason is that the trial mode is formulated by the Mage Council, and the third Santa Laura is determined by the true spirit. Without the consent of the crown, no one can change." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 324： M language Rex Wizard Clubhouse. Elliott rushed out of the room anxiously, knocked on the door of his fellow academy, and shouted: "Wake up, wake up, wake up! Today is the time for the trial to start, don''t sleep!" The friends walked out of the confluence one after another, and then together came to the place where the Master Victor was, and teleported to the holy tower. The dean of the academy is very pleased. In his view of time, it seems that Adam, who was lonely and participated in the trial last moment, has strengthened the strength of the academy several times in a blink of an eye. The Moldo Mage Academy in the Rex Consortium is not only participating The number of people who try is the largest, and it is also the number that is likely to pass. In the crowd, Kristall whispered to Eliot: "Is Adam really the examiner this time?" Ophelia has a keen sense of hearing. After hearing Adam''s name, she couldn''t help but **** her ears, and her hand stroking the back of the dark cloud was also hard. She herself didnt seem to have changed much. She took the route of strengthening the side. There was no fusion of alien beast bloodlines, but the dark clouds were quite different. The unicorn on her head looked like pure obsidian, and the dark wings on both sides of her body were quietly folded. , Every breath can bring about energy flow. Eliot: "That''s what he told me, but we shouldn''t see him during the trial. It''s impossible to ask him to help release the water." Kristall smiled slightly. This tough little girl is now flourishing, her whole body exuding extraordinary charm, which is the temperament brought by self-confidence, "I don''t need to release water, I can definitely become a war mage! " Korver stepped up to the interface and said: "There are many more apprentices than expected. There are at least 30,000 people. The transmission is estimated to be random. After landing, we must meet in the shortest time. If it is communication Its fine if the device can be carried." Elliott smiled mysteriously, handed a piece of paper to each of his companions secretly, and then said: "Come on, put it away, and build this magic immediately after landing." "what is this?" "A simplified version of the communicator, Adam took it out for my own sake. After it was built, we can get in touch." Although Adam was one of the examiners, he really couldn''t help them. The communication circle was already on the edge of the rules. This was his greatest help to these old friends. He himself was really not interested in following them to the trial site. He discussed with Pricia Chaowei and left a clone in the command post to ensure that he could arrive to deal with things immediately, and then he returned to the laboratory. . C language and C++ language are the templates that Adam chose to translate. Now their translation is basically completed, but it has a very troublesome problem, that is, the amount of information in a single rune after translation is too large, and Adam must split the rune. Or based on it, create a programming language suitable for the wizard world. The second of these two methods is the best. It is not only intuitive and effective, but also very popular. When rune programming matures, a group of programmers may be born in the wizard world. After all, if you dont consider It''s boring, and programming is actually a very interesting and fulfilling thing. Adam simply named the rune programming language to be created as language m, where m is the abbreviation of magic and magic net, and then assembled most of the clones to build tasks, trying to achieve the basic composition of the programming language in the form of runes, including data types. , Constants and variables, arrays, pointers, strings and operations, etc. This work is very cumbersome, but it is not too difficult to execute. No matter what the form of the programming language, it is essentially mathematical, and mathematics is a science that is common in two worlds and Adam has not found a difference so far. One plus one is established on the earth, and it is also established in the world of wizards. This also means that the mathematics building built on top of one plus one may be skewed but will not collapse. Day by day, Adam stayed at home and stayed in the laboratory to solve and summarize the problem of uploading clones. After half a month, the first version was created successfully. This version is not perfect and there are still many problems. But it can already be used for some experiments. "You spread the fire." Adam said to Garfield with a dazed look. "Pass...pass the fire? Why is it so sudden?" Garfield stammered, looking at hundreds of clones staring at him blankly, he instinctively felt a little bad. "Suddenly? After being promoted to Level 4, ordinary Titans will start spreading fire for the first time. In terms of energy and strength, you are stronger than most Level 4 Titans, and it is time to spread the fire." Adam Understatement. "But... but I''m still a child, I''m not ready to be a father yet!" Garfield racked his brains and thought of a reason. Adam fiddled with a piece of special alloy that was specially made by an alchemist when he was on the plane of Titan, and incorporated a special alloy of electromagnetic force equation, and then said to Garfield: "First, you are my test product. I do not guarantee the success of the experiment. After the test, you are still not you; second, spread the fire immediately." He knew that he couldn''t escape, and it was better for the''child'' to be played badly than to be played to death, so he stopped talking nonsense, opened his chest and took out the fire of origin with a heartache. Spreading fire is a process of splitting and erasing self-will. Titan divides a part of the self, and then uses instinct to offset the divided self-will, leaving only the basic inheritance without adding any memory to ensure the spread of fire The Titan after that is a new life, not a copy of itself. This process is very painful It is more painful than pregnant women giving birth. It comes directly from the soul and there is no way to reduce it. If it is divided according to the pain level, it should exceed ten levels. After an hour, one-third of the Fire of Origin had a tendency to leave the subject. At this time, Garfield trembled violently, and even cracks appeared on the solid space body. Two hours later, it completely left the subject. , Garfield exhausted his last consciousness and erased his own will, and then he didn''t even have the strength to howl, and collapsed to the ground, unable to move. The clone standing by the side began to throw ether crystals into his power furnace. They were all of the highest quality, with very pure energy, which could be regarded as Adam''s compensation for him. At this time, Adam had already carried the fire and entered the closed laboratory with electromagnetic metal, and he had to complete the next work independently. Adam himself also entered the form of fire, directly intervening in the evolution of the young fire in front of him, retaining the form of its data group, but not allowing any inherited data to form, then he manipulated his fire to separate a chain into it, and started m language For the first time programming. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 325： Electromagnetic robot When working with Aisha Chaowei to make a degradation model on the plane of Titan before, Adam learned that the essence of Fire of Origin is a chain of data, and the personality, abilities, and evolutionary path of Titan are composed of these data chains. Preventing the formation of inheritance data is equivalent to preventing the birth of the complete Titan. Adam did not destroy the fire of origin, but stifled the possibility of it becoming a real life. Adam needs a robot that has just been assembled and shipped out of the factory with complete accessories. The magic of the Fire of Origin is here. As long as the energy is sufficient and metal can be touched, even if there is no program inside, it can still create a metal life. The fire falls into the electromagnetic metal to melt and liquefy. Under Adam''s control and catalysis, a special power furnace and a complete body are constructed, which will be completely formed in two hours. The height of this electromagnetic robot is the same as Adam, but its weight is amazing. Regardless of the blue and white color, the activated metal makes its body show the same texture as skin. Theoretically speaking, the electromagnetic robot is already a life, but in fact it is only equivalent to a vegetative person. If the program is not written, it will just stand like this, without a trace of movement or thinking ability. Adam opened its chest, manipulated his own fire into the robot fire, and started the first programming of the m language. Thanks to the superiority of the life form of the Titans, they are born with structures that various robots have or do not have. These things are naturally formed when the body is constructed and no longer need to be added. Adam only needs to write an operating system for it. It can be used to replace the soul to integrate the body. The operating system template is Turingos. In the era when the supercomputer "Adam" was born, this robot operating system has been upgraded to version 5.0, including the thinking enhancement engine, the emotional calculation engine, and the self-learning engine. Time robots are substantially close to real humans. As for motion control, visual recognition, language interaction and other functions, they can be no different from humans. Adam owns the source code of this system, and it is not difficult to convert using M language. Three hours later, the operating system was written into the fire of origin. The electromagnetic robot made a series of joint collision sounds. The flames in the eyes were bright, and the mouth opened to make a cold mechanical sound: "The electromagnetic robot No. Check..." "Logical thinking, good." "Language function, excellent." "Motion control..." It started pacing in the laboratory, accurately making all the movements a humanoid can do, "Excellent." "Spatial perception, excellent." "Sight, hearing, smell, taste, touch, and judge success." "Power system, excellent..." A series of self-tests does not require Adams order, it can complete on its own. After the mechanical sound stops, Adam asks it: "Who are you?" "Electromagnetic Robot Zero." "How much is 324 times 455?" "147420." For questions like this with definite answers, the robot does not need to think and can answer directly, but when Adam asks questions that require divergent thinking or creativity, the robot appears to be unable to answer. "With electricity as the topic, make a poem." The fire in the robot''s eyes is extinguished, and the logical thinking is desperately searching for the answer, but tens of seconds have passed since it still failed to make a poem. Instead, it almost went down because of the logical conflict. "Unable to find the answer...Search again..." Adam ordered it to stop. The operating system still cannot become the real soul. Although the computing power of the robot is not weak, it still has a big gap with intelligence. It can be a good task performer, but at this level, It is unlikely that Adam can be helped by other aspects. However, the test results on the M language are good. It does have programming capabilities. Adams research direction is not wrong. Next, you only need to give the clone an order and continue to translate to make the M language more complete. After the experiment, Adam did not give up on it. Electromagnetic robots are not weak. Electromagnetic metals can basically carry most of Adams abilities. Just convert the magic rune group into m language and engrave it into its power furnace and body, and then add combat and use magic in the operating program. Function, it can become a very good warrior, not afraid of death, no pain, and will not be disturbed by anything. In order to achieve the mission goal, it is desperate to achieve the goal. The robot with these characteristics is simply the best man. Just do it when he thinks of it. Taking advantage of his free time, Adam upgraded the power furnace to two consecutive levels. The continuous output can reach the third level. The instant output is the same as the ordinary fourth level. Then he input most of his magic, and soon, one is The battle robot between level 3 and level 4 was born. It sounds very good, but in fact, this kind of robot is not of high promotion value. For example, a four-level elemental wizard like Sandy can easily summon a large number of elemental creatures with similar strength to fight. In terms of cost performance, Much higher than the robot. But Adam is not disappointed. This is only the first version. As long as the research continues on this road, Adam is confident to develop more and better robots. In the Titan World, he decomposed his Mithril body, achieved relative control of the metal with countless tiny clones, and helped King Swarthy heal his injuries. Perhaps someday in the future he can deepen this technology into the microcosm, and create a real nano-robot, which cooperates with electromagnetic force to change biological or non-biological on the nanometer or even smaller scale, showing magical and terrifying Ability. And Adam felt that this day would not be too far away. He still remembered the metal torrent he had seen in Karachi Port, and had seen those alchemy puppets produced by the Seventh Alchemy Sacred Tower with intelligence not inferior to the electromagnetic robot, as long as he could become Super-dimensional wizards, or by raising their own authority again before Super-dimensional, can obtain this confidential knowledge, and the combination of the two will definitely greatly improve the research progress. Putting away the chaotic thoughts, Adam took the robot out of the laboratory. Garfield still groaned on the ground. The clone kept throwing ether crystals into him to help him recover the lost soul and energy. Seeing the electromagnetic After the robot, he got up from the ground, swished in front of it, and said emotionally: "Are you my child? I am your father, child!" Adam was too lazy to pay attention to him, walked to a clone, and prepared to transmit the data he had just obtained. At this moment, his communication was connected: "Your Excellency, this is the trial headquarters. There are some situations that require you. To deal with it." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 326： Gorefiend According to Pricia Chaoweis instructions, Adam basically played the role of thugs and rescuers in the trial. This time the trial site was too large and there would be more emergencies. Once the trial command center found out, If it is troublesome and not easy to handle, the fourth-level wizards will be asked to help, including Adam. "On islands three and four, the anti-mage found a way to spawn the level of alien creatures. The more than 20,000 Abyssal Gorefiends in that area have been collectively upgraded by one level. Among them, third-level individuals appear in large numbers. Trial apprentices can be confronted, please and several other four-level lords, clear the third-level blood demons in the shortest time." The second-level female mage who communicated with Adam said in an anxious tone, "There are nearly three thousand apprentices in the area. The situation is very dangerous, please act immediately." "I see, let''s go right away." After Adam hung up the communication, he recalled the information of the blood demon. This is a humanoid abyssal creature from a certain abyssal plane. Their original origins are untraceable. The mages speculate that they are a product of some kind of mixed blood of demons and orcs. They live on the blood of various creatures. They have a violent and bloodthirsty temperament. The most vicious ethnic group. Their weaknesses are also obvious. The resistance to elemental magic is almost zero, especially water magic. An evaporation technique can directly evaporate a large number of blood demons of the same level. Such creatures are usually not enough to cause trouble to the wizard, unless ... "Damn, those anti-mages have strengthened the blood demons, enhanced their elemental resistance, and transplanted strange abilities to them. Now the effect of water magic on them has been infinitely weakened!" A mage apprentice crushed the active seal crystal on his chest and was promoted to an official mage in the etheric glory. He raised his hand and waved a rain of fire to hit the ground not far from his limbs, and used his hands and feet with a large group of first-level blood demons. The blood demons howled miserably in the flames, but even if their injuries were so serious that they smelled like cooked meat, they never retreated, but rushed more frantically. Krystal suddenly turned around and hovered in the air, and yelled softly: "Lanfeng!" Suddenly the mist was filled, and the small wind blades and whirlpools swirled in it like a blade, and the fire and rain instantly blocked the sight of the Gorefiend. Elliott fumbled in his arms, took out five bottles with weird colors and threw them forward, and then the rune group appeared. The poison gas did not drift away with the wind, but merged into the wind and spread in a large area. The sight was blocked, and the few people in the squad tried their best to speed up. They did not dare to confront the Gorefiend at all. There were too many monsters, and they were not afraid of death. Once they were entangled, there would be endless immediately. Companions came from all directions, and they had already seen many newly promoted mages die in the siege. The combined magic of several people played a certain role, and there were fewer monsters chasing after them, but they did not dare to relax at all. "That is the enhanced bloodthirsty desire, the talent skill of the blood demon, within a certain range, no living creature can escape their perception!" "Use all of your means to shield your own blood fluctuations as much as possible, otherwise we will not be able to escape the chase of the gorefiend!" Ophelia rode on the dark clouds, while casting the special hidden magic of the strengthened body refining wizard, while hurriedly Said to his companion. Everyone knows that Ophelia is right, but most elemental mages don''t have this method. They can hide energy fluctuations, but they have no research on blood qi. Kristall pursed his lips: "After I''m here, you should go and look for support first. The Masters should come to solve them soon." The fire mage who had just been promoted struggled in his heart, and finally stood beside Kristel: "You go quickly, otherwise no one can leave." Eliot was very anxious and sweaty. He kept taking out various materials from his arms and threw them into the potion in his other hand to make a formation. Hearing the words, he said anxiously: "I don''t need a pad, go together, and give me some time. Two minutes, two minutes is fine! I have a way to hide my blood!" A knight''s gun appeared in Ophelia''s hand, and the blood burst and the magical power merged, the red golden light flashed, the dark cloud turned around in the sky, and the master rushed back. "Miss Ophelia! What are you going to do?!" Kristel asked loudly. Ophelia said without looking back, "Leave it to me in these two minutes!" As soon as the voice fell, her speed increased again, and the knight''s spear raised her eyebrows flatly, one end plunged into the mist, and the blood splashed in the next second, and the howling continued. The companions were anxious, but they couldn''t do anything. Rushing to help in the past would drag Ophelia. Before they could hide their own vitality, they were living targets. Elliott''s speed is getting faster and faster, and his left hand performing alchemy is as stable as Mount Tai, but the other parts of his body are trembling violently. Alchemy should be used in a quiet and undisturbed condition to ensure the accuracy of each material component. In this situation, his pressure and mental burden are heavy. The short two minutes passed very slowly in this situation, and the remaining few people were standing around Elliott, lest the blood demons would rush out from other directions. Eliot exploded his potential in the desperate situation. He completed the preparation of the potion twenty seconds ahead of schedule. In the glow of the alchemy technique, the dark green liquid was gathered in several clusters and flew towards everyone. He first drank his share Then he said: "This is a depletion potion, drink it, I will give you the antidote immediately after it is safe," then he connected the communication magic and said to Ophelia: "Come back, it''s okay!" "Your Lord Adam this is the situation. The information was sent by a few apprentices. They are temporarily safe but unable to resist for long. There are still many apprentices in the surrounding area dying." The second-level mage did not know what was in front of him. What is it, but the energy fluctuations it emits can''t be faked, and there is no time to worry about why it is not the person who comes, and tells all the information. Adam''s consciousness descended into the clone, and he began to write a mission model toward the electromagnetic robot. The data of the enemy and the enemy, the objectives and requirements of the mission, etc. were summarized in this model. After adding enough energy to the power furnace, the electromagnetic The robot distorted the space in front of it and stepped out into the danger zone. Adam was not here. He felt that this time was a good opportunity to test the robot''s action and combat effectiveness, so he remotely monitored the robot to execute commands, and he stayed in the Santa Lab to collect data. "Find a hostile target," in the robot''s radar vision, the red light spots representing the blood demons are densely packed, "the number is huge, the individual is low, and the mission is to perform destruction." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 327： News from the consortium ().., Adam has built several different visual magics for the eyes of the electromagnetic robot, radar, thermal imaging, dynamic vision, energy capture, magnified microscopy, wide-area viewing angles, etc., in its perception range, anything lower than its level Physical hiding has no effect. It directly selected a group with the largest number of blood demons to descend, and these monsters that depended on blood fluctuations to determine the enemy''s location did not even find it. In the logic of the robot, there are only two targets that need to be destroyed and those that need to be rescued. After scanning the group in front of them and finding no targets to be rescued, it performed the task of destruction without hesitation. The power furnace is operating at full capacity, and the ether crystals are burning and transformed into magic power, which is excited by the energy circuits that are depicted throughout the body. It deforms in an instant, and the body suddenly rises to ten meters, and the cold barrel emerges. , Condensing the heat of terror. The fiery plasma blasted out, and under the precise calculation, there was no waste of a single bit. It happened to kill the Gorefiend without even a little bit of damage to the surrounding environment. At the end of a round of attacks, the blood demons are completely wiped out. At this time, the cooling system is activated to compress and fractionate the air into liquid nitrogen. The low temperature as low as minus 196 degrees Celsius under normal pressure rapidly cools the body to a healthy state. It has no concept of exhaustion. It performs tasks mechanically. It kills the blood demons gathered in groups in batches, rescues some apprentices trapped in besieged, and quickly came to the vicinity of Elliott and others. "Damn! There are more and more blood demons!" Elliott said anxiously in the gap between the mountains, a space opened up with earth magic. The exhaustion potion is not a potion potion. On the contrary, it is highly toxic. If the toxicity is not removed for a long time, the user will age and lose vitality. Even now, everyones situation is not good. These physical strengths are not strong. The apprentices of the mage seemed to have passed a long time in a short time, with gray hair, dense wrinkles, and the beating of their hearts no longer vigorous. If this continues, maybe they will be poisoned to death by the medicine before they are killed by the blood demons. But they can only bear it. The blood demons came after the clues just now, and the number is increasing every moment. At this time, whether it is drinking the antidote or crushing the seal to promote, it is a dead end. There are thousands of monsters outside. Can''t resist. A pure element mage like Kristel has fallen on the ground and shrunk into a ball. She is very cold, not only from the body, but also from the soul. This kind of feeling of seeing her aging with her own eyes is not good, she feels very horrifying. "Wait a minute," she said to Eliot, her voice hard and awkward, "We should be able to survive for half an hour. If there is still no rescue by then, we will have to fight them to the death." Only Ophelia was unaffected by the crowd. She leaned back against the dark cloud that was lying on her stomach. Every nerve in her body was beating slightly. In this way, she replaced the heart and maintained her own vitality. And in this state, Her mind is ethereal, and her perception can spread far away. Suddenly, she felt a huge energy aura from a distance flying in the direction of her and others. There were dozens of messy blood beside this aura. She immediately stood up, relieved the concealed means, and was shocked. The companion said: "Use the antidote, the support of the mage is here!" Eliot swallowed the potion with difficulty, then walked to his companions to feed them, and then pulled off the active seal crystal and crushed it, cursing: "I''m fed up! I''m going to teach those animals a lesson!" After the comrades swallowed the antidote, they became visible to the naked eye and regained their vitality. At the same time, they crushed the seal, and the five etheric brilliance descended from the void, and this team of apprentices all became official mages. The knight''s gun in Ophelia''s hand was bent to an exaggerated extent and then suddenly bounced, breaking a large piece of rock, and then rushed out first. "That''s... Adam''s magic?!" Eliot asked in surprise. After leaving the cave, the first thing they saw was that the sword of iron sand that covered the sky and the sun was smashed from the sky by a torrential rain, and the blood demon that was hit immediately turned into meat sauce and exploded. Then the whole area was surrounded by a strong magnetic field, and terrifying illusions invaded the souls of these stupid creatures, and they began to kill each other regardless of enemy and me. The electromagnetic cannon and the sword of iron sand are Adam''s signature magic. Eliot has seen it many times in the academy, and it is absolutely impossible to admit it. "Adam! Adam!" Eliot soared into the sky. The colorful and poisonous gas emitted from him, aggregated into the image of various monsters and entered the blood demon group. He completely let go of his heart and felt that Adam was there. What is the danger. However, no matter how he yelled, he didn''t get any response. The other apprentices who flew down from the sky said to him with a little exhaustion: "The master hasn''t communicated with anyone. Do you know him? Yes, don''t waste your effort, we just have to wait quietly." Elliott fell in amazement and looked towards the sky carefully, only to find that Adams energy shield was not himself, and he couldnt help but said to Kristel with some loss: It seems to be a clone. I thought it was his true mage." "It''s just a clone, is it so strong?" Through remote monitoring, Adam found these old friends, but he didn''t mean to say hello. The just continued killing has eliminated one-half of the blood demons in the area. The headquarters has issued a second order to stop killing ordinary blood. Demon, kill the third-level blood demon as much as possible. After Adam modified the mission parameters, he stopped paying attention to it, and instead looked at a lot of valuable data collected just a while ago. Robots still lack the two judgments of self foe and we need to continue to be strengthened. Excessive rational logic will cause the fighting style to be too rigid and not know how to avoid danger. Adam felt that adding a simulated emotional template would Improve this problem. The electromagnetic robot is a promising project. As long as it is enhanced in terms of logical thinking and energy recovery, its combat power is actually much higher than that of elemental summoning creatures of the same level. And you can add some plug-ins to its program, such as environmental analysis, data collection, sample collection, etc. With these functions, it will be a good scout. He recorded these latest ideas one by one, ready to wait for the task to be completed before starting to practice. At this moment, his communicator lights up, and the Moldo Superdimensional Mage personally requests the connection: "About the new communicator, if you have time, I hope you can come to the consortium to participate in the negotiation." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 328： Redemption of shares At this time, not long after the last meeting, the efficiency of the Rex Consortium was still very high. However, Adam felt that there would be no good news. Moldo Chaowei said that he invited him to talk in person, but he probably only informed himself that the negotiation had collapsed. After arriving at the factory, Master Victor was still waiting for him outside. Seeing his face, Adam knew that his guess was correct. Master Victor was not very emotional: "It''s a pity, Adam. The remaining towers in the consortium are not very optimistic about the new project you mentioned, and the most important thing is what you know." Adam followed him in and said nonchalantly: "As expected. So the real purpose of calling me this time is to kick me out?" "That''s not the case. As long as you are willing, no one will kick you off, but the contract and equity need to be re-signed. The spokesperson of the tower owner and the other super-dimensional wizards of the consortium are inside, and I won''t go in." Master Victor felt embarrassed, the consortiums approach was really profitable, and he was a little embarrassed to face Adam again. After entering the room, there was a conference table in front of him. Moldo Chaowei sat on the first place with expressionless expression. Besides her, there were six senior mages, one of whom was the dean of the Rex Mage Academy who had been seen in the apprenticeship. Andre, they got up at the same time after seeing Adam, but before they could introduce themselves, Moldo Chaowei said unceremoniously: "Don''t gossip, tell Adam directly about your decision, don''t waste time." Moldo Chaowei used the term you, and he was obviously dissatisfied with the decision made by the consortium. The courtesy of a few people were all suffocated, and they didnt dare to say anything to Moldo Chaowei. After looking at each other, Mage Andre said: "Adam, you have signed with Moldo Tower and Rex Consortium. Yes, with regard to the production and supply of civil electricity, the communication device manufacturing R&D sales sharing contract will soon expire. The consortium hopes to sign a new contract and better allocate equity." Civil power, a project that was not favored by everyone, now brings benefits even dozens of times more than communicators. On earth, Nikola Tesla gave up the patent ownership after inventing alternating current and chose to open it to the world for free. But in the world of wizards, Adam is not so generous. He is the owner of all electricity-related patents, not only in the existing The power company owns shares and pays him a certain amount of royalties for every unit of electricity sold. That is to say, there are other alternative energy sources besides electricity in the wizard world, otherwise Adam may already be the richest ordinary wizard. Upon hearing the words of Master Andre, Adam asked: "I want to hear what the consortium means first." "We worked out a plan together," When Mage Andr said this, Moldo snorted heavily. The Mage then said nonchalantly: "In terms of civil electricity, we can discount your shares, but in contrast, the existing power plants and companies are just like you. Its irrelevant. Of course, we will pay the patent fee as usual. This is guaranteed by Santa Claus and no one dares to violate it. Adam can actually understand their approach. The benefits are tangible. They have always been responsible for setting up factories, promotion, marketing, etc. They can accept the payment of royalties, but Adams large shares are It makes them feel very uncomfortable, as if they are raising a greedy demon who gets something for nothing. In this regard, there is no need to be arrogant. Withdrawal of shares by yourself, or no longer occupy shares in new power plants in the future, is the general trend. Honestly charging patent fees is enough to earn a lot of money, and there is no excessive greed. necessary. Furthermore, a series of patents on electricity are now exclusively authorized, and later patent fees can be collected from the entire world of wizards. And once a breakthrough is made in the research of atomic energy, the power plant may be cut in half before reaching its peak. Just as he was about to agree, Moldo said coldly: "The power plant under my personal name retains Adam''s shares." Mage Andre said helplessly: "This is your right." Then he turned to look at Adam and asked: "In this regard, Adam, do you have any different opinions?" "I agree, but one thing is that the value of the shares I own must be settled at the peak of the previous market value." Mage Andre nodded directly: "Of course. The second thing is about the communicator. Adam, the consortium feels that the existing communicator is enough to meet the daily requirements of most wizards, and there is no need for further or even renewed updates. We understand Through your assumptions, it is agreed that the possibility of passage is very low, and the wizards will not be willing to have a foreign body enter the soul and body. I hope you can consider it carefully." Seeing Adam not speaking, he added another bargaining chip: "The Rex Consortium has reached cooperation intentions with the remaining trading partners of Santa. As long as you agree, the position of chief is still reserved for you, but the shares you own It needs to be diluted appropriately." "No, this part of the shares should be cashed out in the same way. I will withdraw from this industry after the contract ends." There is nothing to consider at this point. After the language matures, the original version of the personal chip will be completed soon. Once the functions he envisioned before, especially the big data reading and cloud computing, the two can be realized, the old communicator It may be eliminated directly. As for whether the wizards will accept this matter, Adam believes that the Sacred Tower and the Mages Council will be willing to give Adam a guarantee after seeing the chips help to the wizard At most, it is to add some terms to restrict developers. It''s just permissions, Adam doesn''t care at all, and he doesn''t want to use this stuff to rule the world. The conversation was over, Adam could see that Moldo Chaowei seemed to want to say something at the end, but she finally said nothing. Adam didn''t say anything. To be honest, he could accept it as long as he didn''t violate the contract. The consortium invested a lot, but the gains were not small. Whether the contract expires is the freedom of both parties and cannot be forced. As for the part of the shares that Moldo Chaowei chose to keep, Adam is confident that she will get doubled in the future. After leaving the factory, Adam went to the laboratory to continue the improvement of the m language. This work is now the top priority. After it is fully formed, there is no difficulty in writing the operating system. One month later, the m language was basically formed, and good news came from the war trial. The construction method of the brain demon and the ancient magic applied to it were regarded as a reward for inviting Adam to help this time. In Adam''s hands. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 329： Original chip The results of the trial were good. Adam''s old acquaintances passed the trial without exception. Eliot only told Adam the good news in the communication, and left in a hurry. He wants to join the sixth potion tower, and Ophelia is going to the fourth body refining tower. Kristel is the only one to stay in the fifth element tower, but she chooses to become an exploratory type As far as going out on a mission, Adam generously told her about his experience, which can be roughly summed up in one word, that is rash. After the brain demon was packaged and sent to Adam''s laboratory, he once again closed the door and cut off the communication, and devoted himself to the research. The brain demon is a parallel brain complex. Most of the knowledge applied is the knowledge of magical bioengineering, and there are very few parts that need to be applied to the mantra system, which brings great convenience to Adam''s analysis and dissection work. . Adam quickly made a batch of blank clones and used a special construction method to connect them together. After the self-consciousness settled in, he smoothly felt the assimilation and **** of the united brain domain by a single brain domain. After the mantra is read, each individual in this brain domain network begins to upload its own computing power to the main brain, which is the brain demon. At the same time, a mysterious power is stimulated from each accessory brain and gathered in the brain demon. It is launched again, forming a special field covering every member. Adam divided his own computing power into their minds, and then issued a simple calculation task. Sure enough, he found that the efficiency has improved a lot. If the joint brain domain is popularized in the laboratory, he only needs to issue orders to the next-level units in the future. The execution work will be allocated and completed by it itself, which can save tedious data upload and a lot of time spent in this process. After actual operation, Adam discovered that this brain magic system is actually very similar to the knowledge of Google brains and artificial neural network applications on the earth. To put it bluntly, it is a neural network with large-scale parallel processing. The power of magic solves this neural network. The biggest drawback: If the scale is small, you can''t do much, and if the scale is large, you can''t stand the amount of calculation. Knowing this, Adam has no secrets in mind magic. He can directly extract the algorithm and integrate it into his project. The operating system is also being written simultaneously. Adam summed up all the mainstream and non-mainstream operating systems on the earth, referring to the original supercomputer "Adam" used to remove the waste, and recreate it in combination with the master''s situation. In this original version, Adam did not add too many functions, those things can be gradually added in the subsequent optimization upgrades, the most important thing now is to let the personal chip run. Generally speaking, an operating system has five basic functions: process and processor management, job management, storage management, device management, and file management. But looking at it now, the equipment management item can be temporarily eliminated, but the other four items are indispensable. These functions are available in existing templates for reference, and it is not difficult to implement them. Adam simply wrote a set of the initial version of the system in m language. Then he divided a small part from the fire of his own origin. In the previous production of electromagnetic robots, Tinder gave him a big surprise. After erasing the self-will in it, it performed the role of the controller perfectly, and it also convinced Adam that Tinder could replace the integrated circuit as a chip processor. The ability of the device. The most important thing is that compared to physical components, Tinder has one of the biggest advantages, that is, it can be integrated into the soul after signing a contract with the mage. This advantage is unparalleled. Mainstream mages trust the contract very much. They will feel resistance when putting an unfamiliar item into the body and soul, but if it is a contract''creature'' that they can absolutely control, this resistance will be reduced a lot. . The fire of origin was completely blank, and Adam directly erased all the original information stored in it, and entered the compiled operating system code one by one. Tinder does not need a personality, but it must have the most basic man-machine dialogue function. Adam established an acoustic model and a statistical language model for this purpose, input the language of the wizard world in the form of encoding, and then applied the hidden Markov model, Baumwelch algorithm and Viterbi algorithm to realize speech recognition and human Machine dialogue. Then Adam added a scanning function to it, using his own data at various levels as a template, including basic data such as physical fitness, mental power, magic power, magic power, etc., which can be regarded as standardizing and digitizing the strength of the mage. Adam entered the knowledge in his mind into the fire in front of him in the form of words, and then built an index, using Boolean algebra and Boolean operations to build the simplest search engine. Adam asked Tinder for an order to search for multiple minefield rune groups. After a negligible delay, the rune groups were clearly displayed in front of Adam. So far, the original version of the personal chip can be said to have been successfully produced. In addition to the capabilities of ordinary communicators, it also has the functions of man-machine dialogue, auxiliary calculation, data scanning, and search guidance. Although it is very simple, It is so simple that it is not very useful for a formal mage, but even this version, as long as it can connect to a larger database, then it is also very useful for mage apprentices. Adam sealed it in a crystal container, then left the laboratory and requested an interview with Pricia Superdimensional Mage. "The Fire of Origin is indeed a good thing The Seventh Alchemy Sacred Tower has recently reached an intent to cooperate with the Titans, using it to give life to many large alchemy weapons, but this usage has not been thought of yet. Yes," Chaowei Mage pointed to the crystal ball, "This thing is useful?" Adams introduction is rather shocking, and Chaowei Mage is a little skeptical: "Are you sure it really has epoch-making significance? You know, the magic net is the greatest secret and wealth of the wizard world, and anything related to it belongs to a high-privileged sequence. Connecting to the magic net is not a simple matter." Adam knew that it would not be so easy, but he had enough patience to persuade others to take the fire from the crystal ball, Adam said: "When you understand its capabilities, I think you will believe my judgment." The super-dimensional wizard motioned to Adam to cover up. Adam introduced: "You can use it to assist calculations, such as this." He constructed the simplest fireball rune set, but some of them are not standardized, and some are useless... Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 330： Dry goods "If an apprentice builds fireball art according to this rune group, not only is there no way to gather the elements, but there is a danger of exploding himself. For the apprentice, this is a very troublesome problem, without a teacher to guide him They need to pay a certain price to find the problem, and if they want to solve it, they will waste more time." Adam is certainly not boring enough to explain the correct use of fireball with a super-dimensional wizard. After a few simple words, he gave a voice command to the fire on his hand: "Scan the rune group in front of you to find out the problem. And build the correct model." Tinder shot a soft light to record the wrong rune group, and then immediately began to calculate. Adam deliberately slowed down. In front of him and Pricia, the errors and extra parts of the rune group were systematically and layered. Delete and restore to the correct structure. Adam said: "As long as it is the magic in the database, it can perform error correction and teaching, including the most troublesome meditation for the starter. With its help, the growth time of the apprentice will be greatly shortened." The Mage Chaowei has a little interest: "This function is pretty good. I know the situation in the academy. Most mages don''t like teaching very much. If senior apprentices are in charge, there will be the possibility of misleading their children." Adam nodded: "If it is a finished product, I call it a smart chip. The mage or apprentice can sign a contract with it to integrate into the soul. At that time, this function can be implemented directly in the mind or soul, and the user will immediately get the correct The method of constructing the rune group, and can be firmly remembered, there is no risk of forgetting, and it can even be imagined as a second brain. As long as the mage is willing to hand over the authority, it will be a perfect auxiliary casting tool." "The most important thing is that this function allows apprentices and wizards with insufficient spatial imagination to construct complex and advanced spell models." The Chaowei Mage was noncommittal: "Anything else besides this?" "It also has a quick search function. Sir, when I was on the Titan plane, I found that their information processing methods were very good. They abandoned paper books and stored corresponding information in the form of data in the cloud... Uh, In a database, if we can build a similar database, or simply open a part of the magic net, it will bring great convenience to the research of the wizard." "For example," Adam switched threads for Tinder, and then commanded: "Search for information about electric magic, keyword electromagnetic, release." After the fire type fluctuated slightly, all the materials with these two keywords as the subject appeared, and the prompt sounded: "A total of five keyword items, electromagnetic guns, plasma guns... do you need further search?" "Display related content of electromagnetic gun." "Electromagnetic gun, electromagnetic magic, creator mage Adam, application knowledge is as follows, core knowledge is as follows, rune group construction method is as follows, magic consumption is as follows..." Adam closed the mission and then ordered: "Search for information on Katos and the plane of dragon." Tinder also completed the instructions faithfully and perfectly. Adam said: "The content stored in this group of Tinder is what I know, so there is no authorization authentication system. If it passes, I will add this function. Searchers need to have sufficient authorization to watch. If they need to pay, they will be charged at the original price. ." Seeing here, the super-dimensional wizard finally showed a smile. This is a very practical feature. Hundreds of thousands of years of development in the world of wizards have accumulated too much information. With the ability of one person or a team, I want to learn from a large amount of similar information. Finding what you need is a very time-consuming and annoying job. If the chip becomes available, such a thing will become much easier. Adam continued: "The chip has a data function. Take the indexes at the first level as an example. Physical fitness is 100, mental power is 100, and magic power is 100. The chip can monitor various changes in real time and eliminate politeness issues." Adam summoned Garfield and ordered Tinder to scan. It immediately got the data: 499, 400, 420 "It can also scan the body data of other individuals. The conversion standard can be set by myself. What I use is the simplest method." Pricia Chaowei applauded softly and exclaimed: "Adam, I have to say that you are very imaginative. The personal chip is indeed a very good thing, but this alone is not enough. The functions you showed are very convenient, but It is not enough to impress the true spirit and convince the Mages Council. The magic net is too important, and the decision to open the lower authority of the magic net is likely to cause serious consequences. If the profit does not exceed the risk, they will not agree." "Moreover, it is not yet epoch-making." Although Adam had anticipated the stubbornness of the mage and their worries, he still underestimated it. The existing functions were actually enough to make many apprentices who had not been promoted to become official mages in a short period of time, but this couldn''t move her. It seems that if he wants to be an epoch-making achievement in an already powerful world, he needs to come up with the real core things. "Your Excellency, do you understand the importance of data?" Adam stopped showing himself, but asked a question. Master Chaowei raised his eyebrows: "Data? Are you talking about experimental data, statistical data? Or something else?" Adam nodded and shook his head: "You are talking about data, but the concept of data covers far more than this." "Oh?" "Our war information The number of wizards promoted each year, the number of wizards who died in each battle, the time required for a simple magic similar to fireball to be constructed to release, the mental power and magic power consumed , The name, attributes, research direction, and health status of each mage, etc., are all data categories." "Simply speaking of experimental data, I dont know how many official mages are in the world of mages, but there are countless people who have the same research direction and have done the same experiment. The problems they encountered during the experiment are all similar. If there are any A platform that summarizes the data they collected from the experiment, so when the latecomers conduct similar experiments again, they will definitely avoid many detours and save a lot of time and resources." "And these saved time and resources can be used to do more in-depth research and achieve higher achievements." The Super Dimension Mage couldnt help but think about it. Adam said that the problem is real. A large number of repeated experiments are being carried out all the time. A large number of the same problems are also appearing at the same time. The relationship is not instructive. If there is such a platform as Adam said... Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 331： Dialogue with the true spirit (thank you no one is called the leader from now on... "If there is such a platform, it can indeed greatly increase the research efficiency of the wizards. By that time, in the same time, the results obtained by the wizards may be doubled." Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice appeared in the room, and Pricia just got up from her seat superbly and said, "Under Meyer, why do you have time to come to me?" Adam was surprised and hurriedly saluted. "Relax," the Great Master True Spirit smiled, "After all, he is a genius mage who created a new category of magic. I am very interested in what you call an epoch-making. You continue to say that I don''t exist." Later, he picked up the fire and sat aside, waiting for Adam''s next words. Adam didn''t expect that his vision would have alarmed the True Spirit Archmage so quickly, but this is a great thing, and direct reporting to the decision-maker is obviously more beneficial than reporting. Adam took a deep breath, sorted out the language, and continued: "The meaning of data is more than that. In addition to research, it can also play an amazing role in war. The vastness of the void is numerous, but they must have similarities. Similarity may be manifested in species composition, power system, etc. If these data are complete, in the early stage of the war, we will be able to compare massive data to get a better response one step earlier and reduce losses in the war. When I was on the plane of Titan, I learned from the seventh alchemy sacred Arnold super-dimensional wizard that there are still enemies in the wizard world. Although I dont know who the enemy comes from, you and other high-level wizards must know more information. By turning these data into pure data for comparative analysis, it is very possible to study the enemys weaknesses in more depth. " The two wizards didn''t speak, and Adam knew that he was a bit leap in talking about this now, so he just mentioned it roughly and turned to other aspects. "In the world of wizards, every sacrifice of a large plane will produce an etheric tide. If you can record its birth and death time, spread range, energy index and other data, and move mortals in the best way, it will definitely be more effective. Use this phenomenon to get more benefits." "The magic of wizards is the same. The same kind of magic has different construction methods in the hands of different wizards. They are some efficient, some inefficient, and some are only suitable for the developers themselves. But if you can put them together and compare them, Standardization and the development of a unified standard will have huge benefits." "Let''s not mention the super-dimensional level for the time being. Below the super-dimensional, a set of standard''textbooks'' can save most mages from making many detours." "When the data is sufficient, we can even use them to predict the future." Speaking of Adams thinking diverging here, he thought that if knowledge of probability theory, statistics, fuzzy mathematics can be transformed, combined with big data, maybe a magic similar to prophecy can be formed? Meyer Zhenling said: "This, what you call a personal chip, is indeed very good. It can tell that you are paying attention. But what does it have to do with the data you said?" Adam was in his spirit for a while, not afraid that you have problems, but you are not interested. The deeper the problem, the closer to acceptance. "In addition to providing users with auxiliary functions, it is also the best data collector. Every tiny operation that the master uses it will be uploaded to the database in the form of data, and then classified and summarized by a specific algorithm. Form practical and effective data storage. When users need it, they can connect to the database and enjoy the convenience of participating in manufacturing. " "In other words, it is an important and irreplaceable part of the plan?" Adam hesitated and told the truth: "In fact, the magic net is the best carrier." Pricia Chaowei categorically said: "The magic net is impossible. The magic net must operate strictly in accordance with its authority, otherwise it will cause major problems." The Great Master True Spirit nodded: "Indeed, it is difficult to change the magic net. Adam, besides what you just said, what is the role of your personal chip?" Adam was keenly aware of the words of the True Spirit Archmage, he only said that it was difficult, but did not directly veto it like Pricia Chaowei, which means that if the chips are enough, even the magic net can be changed. Adam put down his last and heaviest piece of bargaining chip at the end of Libra: "There is another role. It is the most important item in the whole plan. It is also the reason why I am confident that this product can be an epoch-making." "Appreciate further details." "Every mage, including me, is not always useful in computing power. In other words, we are not in a state of high-intensity work all the time, and leisure time occupies a large part of our life course. Part of it. During this time, our computing power is idle." Pricia Chaowei''s eyes lit up, and she seemed to know what Adam was about to say. "Through a personal chip, through a rigorous algorithm, I can upload idle computing power to the network, pay or provide it for free to mages or projects that require a lot of computing power, so that it does not affect anyone. Next, turn idle resources into useful resources." "In this way, not only can we process the huge data I just mentioned, but also the problems encountered in data processing can be solved with a divide-and-conquer algorithm." "Mages in need can apply for computing power stored in the cloud at any time and use collective power to solve individual problems." "In addition, if this technology can be further developed or get the support of the magic net, one day the wizard can even upload the spiritual power and magic power that he can''t use. At that time..." The Great Master Mayer stood up His eyes were as deep as the etheric void, and he said: "At that time, our original purpose of creating the magic net will be a big step forward. The wizard will evolve from an individual. There will be a leap forward on the road to collective evolution." "Tell me, what is the name of your plan." "Big data and cloud computing." The true spirit mage repeated these two nouns, and suddenly said: "Have you ever thought of using this plan to advance to a super dimension? I can apply for a special channel for you to complement your magic and origin." Adam was taken aback, and instinctively refused: "I''m sorry, my root is electromagnetic magic. I want to get promoted by my own research." The true spirit mage handed the fire to Adam, and then said: "Record your plan in writing as soon as possible, and give it to Pricia. You are right. It is indeed epoch-making. It is worthy of a plenary meeting of the Mage Council. ." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 332： Adam is busy After speaking, the Great Master True Spirit left Pricia Chaowei''s office and returned to the real holy tower. At the same time, he asked gently into the empty space: "What do you think?" "It is indeed an amazing creation, and the entire world of wizards will benefit from it." "But there is still a problem. Any change in the magic net is not a trivial matter. To truly achieve the effect that the little guy said, you must rely on the power of the magic net. This is not easy." "Well, the rest of the old friends should be able to understand and agree, but Laura...it''s too difficult to convince her." "Yes, it is related to our roots after all." Voices sounded one after another. These are the true spirit wizards of the fifth element holy tower. Although only Meyer true spirit appeared in person just now, they are all paying attention to this matter. Meyer Zhenling recalled the content of the conversation and strengthened his will: "Always try it. If it can be realized, the benefits are too great. It means that the super-dimensional level is below the official mage and above, and the strength is The gap will narrow indefinitely." "We created the magic net for this, isn''t it? If the magic net stays the same, it loses the meaning of evolution." On the other hand, Adam asked Pricia Chaowei: "Meyer''s crown means that he agrees with my plan, doesn''t it?" The super-dimensional mage nodded: "Obviously, you have moved Mianxia. Not to mention the wisdom of Mianxia. Even my eyes can foresee that once the two functions you mentioned last are realized, it will be given to the visible mage. What kind of impact the system brings, you really might change the world." Changing the world is certain. These two studies have tangibly affected everyone''s life on the earth. In the world of the wizard, the benefits that individuals can obtain from big data and cloud computing will be more intuitive than on the earth. Adam is very sure that they can bring an evolutionary leap and system innovation. Of course, there is an important premise, that is, the magic net. If the parliament passes the proposal to open up Monets permissions, the plan is truly perfect. But this matter can no longer be controlled by Adam. Even after the implementation is confirmed, the dominant power will not be in Adam''s hands. However, Adam believes that the benefits he can obtain as an initiator will definitely not be small, let alone other. Just say the words of the true spirit mage just now... "What do you mean by special passage?" Adam asked. "It can be regarded as a talent training plan. Some mages have made slow progress in the knowledge that can be directly transformed into power, but in other areas, they are making great progress, just like the plan you are proposing now. If such a mages reach level four, If he can''t become a super dimension, the tower will directly help him promote. The advantage is this, but the disadvantage is that most of the wizards promoted in this way are really hopeless and stay at level five throughout their lives. Your choice is right. Your original electromagnetic system has great potential, and you don''t need to rely on this method for promotion. " Adam knew that this method of directly infusing energy had increased the level, but the soul remained in place, which was equivalent to a pseudo-realm. It was the difference between combat and administration. Pricia Chaowei continued: "If there is nothing else, you can go back and give me the plan as soon as possible. I can''t wait to see the final result." Adam is very busy, very busy. The warm-up of the personal chip plan has been completed, and the start-up seems to be imminent. In addition to the complete plan, he also needs to produce a series of finished products as soon as possible to increase the conviction of the plan. His own research is also imminent. Several related classical physics experiments must be successfully verified in the etheric environment to support his fundamental advancement. In addition, he has not reported to the Institute of Atomic Energy. It is also a crucial matter. If individual chips can promote collective evolution, then once the research of atomic energy achieves a breakthrough, the personal strength of senior mages will be So get a qualitative leap. Adam, who has always been at ease in the world of wizards, felt for the first time that the clones were lacking in skills and wished to send clones to complete these tasks, but unfortunately, they all require Adam ontology. Now the fire in his hand has been transformed into a universal type of apprentice for the mage. It is characterized by a wide range. No matter which path the apprentice wants to use, it can provide a good auxiliary effect. Adam thinks it will also be the best seller. One, after all, in the wizard world, the number of apprentices is almost endless. A day later, Adam handed over the complete plan and the fire to Pricia Chaowei, and then went to the Sacred Tower Teleportation Hall, went to the seventh alchemy Sacred Tower, preparing to discuss cooperation with the Titans. Tinder is the most suitable carrier, and personal chips must rely on Tinder to realize the contract, so Titan''s attitude is very important. The distance between the fifth element holy tower and the seventh alchemy holy tower is very long, if there is no teleportation array, even if Adam flies at full strength, it will take more than ten years to arrive. One can imagine how big the wizard world is. However, knowledge changes fate and technology changes life. This distance is not worth mentioning now. The environments of the two holy towers are also very different. The fifth element holy towers roughly maintain the original and natural appearance, and here, Adam looks modern in all his eyes. This sudden change of senses is very strange. . The authority of the mage in the magic net is the best pass. Although UU reading came to an unfamiliar environment, Adam did not receive any interrogation. The application for access was passed quickly, and he was almost identical to a human being. Led by the alchemy puppet, Adam, after several teleportations, smoothly came to the new Titan plane that has not yet been opened to the outside world. The New Titan plane is different from Katos. It is not attached to the holy tower, but runs on the orbit of the wizard world. This is the contract alliance race, or the difference between the Tired Race and the slave race. It is very big, no less than the size of the original Titan plane. It is different from Adams imagination. The facilities here are very complete. The wizard is very considerate to build the plane in advance according to the Titans race. It can almost be said to be checked in with a bag. "This place is very good. We all like it. There are no natural enemies always thinking about destroying us. There is no need to worry about race inheritance. The plane is full of high-level energy that we never thought we could have before. Unexpected peace and peace." King Swarthy came to greet Adam in person, with satisfaction and gratitude in his tone. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 333： Idea In this plane, there is the aura of the origin of the wizard world, but it is not real. It is more like an insinuation relationship. Through some clever means, the subplanes can also enjoy the energy of the main plane. Adam thus determined that the wizard does have the means to create the world, and may even have some templates, able to create the environment as needed. "All this is because of your help, especially you, Adam, my friend. Without you, there would be no Titans in the etheric void." King Sworthy squatted down and invited Adam to stand beside him. Said on the shoulder. "What is the final contract content? What obligations do you have to undertake?" King Sworthy flew steadily and quickly in the air, leading Adam towards the new city, while saying: "In addition to large-scale wars, we need to unconditionally participate in the war. After a period of time we are fully accustomed to the new life, we must confront the wizard. Open the plane, there will be some wizards here at that time, if there are Titans willing, the wizards can conclude summons, symbiosis and other equal contracts with them, and become partners to live with them or fight. This is a very good thing. We can see a wider world and see greater power. And we are fighters, so fighters should fight. If we are in peace all the time, the newborn will have no fighting spirit and we will gradually rust. " King Sworthy''s tone did not resist: "The Titans are looking forward to that day. It is our honor to be able to fight alongside the wizard." Adam thought for a while and said, "My intention to come today is also related to this matter." King Swarthy asked with interest: "Do you want to recruit contract partners? Anyone except King Vega of the entire Titan race, including me, is willing to sign a contract with you." Titan is very enthusiastic, but Adam is a little uncomfortable. After all, his requirements seem to be unjustified in the ethics of a normal race, as if it is equivalent to directly leaving the other party''s child and doing very bad things to him. "Isn''t it? It doesn''t matter, anyway, no matter what you have, we will help. King Vega is inside. Let''s go in." During the conversation, the two came to the city. The Titans knew that today''s guest was Adam, and they put down their work and came to the city to express their gratitude to Adam. The place to meet the king of the clan is not the palace. Although the Titans have changed their living environment, they still maintain a simple and simple life. In addition to the decision-making power, the royal family also needs work. After pushing open the door and entering, Adam found that this was a kind of fire room, a group of Titan wise men were caring for a dazzling array of fire, while King Vega was standing in front of a strange machine. After meeting Adam, King Vega treated him with a standard mage etiquette and warmly said: "Welcome your visit, friend. Look here, it''s not bad! The mage is really powerful, and easily solved our ethnic heritage. From now on, the number of Titans can no longer restrict our development." The machine is a conversion device, and the energy core is the residual origin of the fire of the Titan God and the source of fire. The mage finally returned the source of fire to the Titan. Adams original thinking was not wrong. Most of the life of the will, including the devil, can be transformed into the fire of origin. The first batch of materials supported by the wizard contained a huge number of slaves of the life of the will, and the Titans were ecstatic. . After visiting the factory, Adam said his intentions, and after introducing the general content of the personal chip plan, he said: "I hope to get some new fire of origin. Well, I know this is a bit difficult, but..." The several Titan Kings present were silent for a while after listening to Adam''s introduction. Just when Adam thought there was no hope, they suddenly laughed together. Vega Moly pointed to the fires around him and said, "My friend, do you think these fires are life? They are all newborns of our race?" "Uh, isn''t it?" They laughed more happily. If there were lacrimal glands, they would have burst into tears: "No, no, of course not. If you race want to produce the next generation, you need the sexes to mate, and the special substances secreted by the male and the male can be conceived to give birth to a new life. ,am I right?" A few iron pieces didn''t shy away from talking about this topic, and Adam didn''t think there was anything wrong, and replied: "Although it is not that simple, it is generally correct." Vega Mo then continued: "In your view, before conception, are those secretions life?" Adam suddenly realized: "Of course it does not count, it can be counted as life after conception." Vega Mo slapped his hands: "For us, although there is no need and function, the fire is the same. The split fire is not counted as life, but the newborn is the real life." King Swarthy interface: "When we were on the Titan plane, the reason we cherished every fire was because we were on the verge of extinction. In the previous history, the fire of origin was also the same for us. Kinds of tools and consumables, so your worries are unnecessary." "Moreover, your personal chip is not to deprive the Fire of Origin of life, but to give it another way of thinking and tasks. This is completely acceptable to us. Other mages are also doing similar things. We are very happy to see it. When the fire works in different ways, besides, who can deny that this is not an alternative continuation of fire life?" Adam breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect that this difficult problem of neutralization could be solved so easily which saved him a lot of effort. Before coming, he was already prepared to be rejected by the Titans. At that time, he could only find the seventh alchemy tower to cooperate and develop integrated circuits. Adam took more than one hundred fires from this fire room and reached a preliminary intention for future cooperation. Titans original intention was to provide a continuous supply for free, but Adam refused. Humanity is not so consumed. Titan also needs resources for development. Adam does not want to take advantage of this aspect. He signed a letter of intent with Vega Molybdenum, stipulating that when the plan is launched, Tinder will be exported as a commodity, and the specific price will be determined according to market conditions. After that, Adam declined Titans retention and went directly to Santas laboratory to continue the development of the program and the production of several other types of chips. One month passed quickly, and in the world high-level meeting of wizards that Adam could not reach, the real spirit wizards and the world guardians began to discuss their plans against Adam again and again. Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 334： Towards the information age (1) Thank you again and never again... Those who attended the meeting were all ninth-level beings in the wizard world, and even the true spirit of Mathieson, who was presiding over the war against Dirus, came with a will to participate. The location of the meeting is in the source space of the wizard world, the center of the magic net. Masters are not always stubborn, at least most of them are not. The main reason why this matter requires multiple meetings to discuss and study is that they do not have information, data, cloud, or these concepts in their hearts. This is understandable. After the magic system revolution, although the true spirit masters have achieved a relatively enlightened academic environment through the establishment of magic nets, so that the masters no longer regard knowledge as forbidden, but after all, they have not yet reached complete information. Degree, the speed of dissemination of knowledge and the speed of updating still remain at a low efficiency. To make an improper metaphor, before the revolution was the agricultural age, after the revolution until now it is the industrial age, and the emergence of personal chips and the popular mage network realized by this will bring the wizard world into the information age. As long as this concept appeared in their minds, with the eyes of the true spirits, it was easy to think of the benefits of such a change, which even a stubborn wizard could not refuse. The same goes for the third Santa Laura true spirit. The role of the personal chip is equally important to the third holy tower, and it can even be said that it is more important than other holy towers. Its optimization of magic and the auxiliary function of learning is expected to make the new type of spell magic that has been difficult to implement. The recognition of many new masters. The Third Sacred Tower has always been difficult to recruit members. On the one hand, most mages have a bad impression of them, and on the other hand, because of their own strict requirements, every member recruited needs to pass a long test. But the role of chip data collectors can make it easier for them to choose seeds that suit them, and the big data plan is very conducive to the operation of the highest function of the third Santa. The purpose of the meeting now is to solve three problems. First, how many permissions should be opened on Monet; second, the location of the database; third, who should supervise the project. Among them, the third problem was the first to be solved. Since the Magic Revolution, the third holy tower and the guardian of the world have been responsible for similar things. This time is no exception, but the solutions to the first two problems Above, the true spirits had different opinions. "I don''t deny that the database is based on the source is the best choice, but you should all know how important the source is to all mages. If something goes wrong, who can bear the consequences?" "This time I agree with Laura. According to the instructions on this plan, the data will be uploaded all the time and will be downloaded at any time. That is to say, the source is open during this process, and the hidden dangers of doing so are too great. Up." "Or we can step back and take the origin as a primary database, and then create an additional secondary database to open the secondary database to the outside world. The origin is only connected to it and can only be accessed." As soon as the voice fell, everyone was silent for a while, and after some time they agreed. This is indeed a very good solution, which can ensure the privacy and safety of the source and implement the plan well. After the problem of the database was solved, the real spirits did not discuss the degree of openness of Monet''s permissions for long. The current permission system is very complete, and personal chips can use this system. It is nothing more than adding new ones to the existing Monet. The function is only. In one month, the four full-scale meetings finally got a good result. After the meeting, the true spirits left the source space and went to their holy towers to prepare for the shock that is likely to come. Meyer true spirits Then he found Adam with the result. Adam found that it was an impossible task to make chips suitable for the masters of various departments on his own. Its difficulty is not only technical and algorithmic, but also because Adam is only proficient in electromagnetic magic, and at most he has an understanding of common element magic. As for the others, such as the Body Refining Master, Adam on the strengthening side does not know what knowledge they rely on for promotion. On the bloodline side, he also understands but does not understand. At most, he adds a bloodline analysis and purification auxiliary function. Simply confused. This is especially true of pharmaceutics and alchemy. The professional knowledge they involve is a broad and profound field, and it is not something that Adam can fool by relying on a little knowledge in memory. So he simply gave up the research on targeted chips and turned to solve the core algorithm problems. This part is relatively simple. After all, they are basically all mathematical problems. As long as they are appropriately changed according to the situation of the master, the establishment of the model Will not encounter difficulties that cannot be overcome. However, during this time, Adam made the personal chip that suits him best. The ontology is Garfield. He has successfully possessed the fifth identity besides the devil, the original virus, the magic wand, and the space Titan, the chip master. After becoming the main brain of the chip, Garfields daily life has not been affected, because no matter how his life form changes, half of his soul is mortgaged here and cannot be used by Adam. This time Adam directly transformed half of his soul. Yu divides his personality into two, one part is still him, and the other part is completely transformed into logical thinking. Adams own computing power is already at an anti-sky level. It can be said to be an infinitely enhanced version of the humanoid system. Although the chip has all the functions expected, Adams most important thing is data collection and interaction, and the rest is not as good as He does it directly. While he was experimenting with the effects of various functions on his body, True Spirit Meyer came to his laboratory and knocked on the door lightly. "Good day, my crown." "Good day," Meyer greeted me kindly and said straightforwardly: "The Mage Council approved your proposal, but the details require you to make some concessions." After listening carefully, Adam found that he was almost the same as he expected. He is only the initiator, and the management and supervision rights need to be handed over. He can have a higher authority in the new network but this Permissions are only virtual and do not involve real power. As for the benefits that can be obtained from selling chips, in addition to the necessary royalties, what belongs to Adam will be completely handed over to Adam, and the Mage Council will not take any money. This was enough for Adam, he had no objections at all, and accepted the parliamentary decision entirely. Meyer Zhenling is also very satisfied: "In this case, just let go and do it. We will give you back any problems you encounter. In the research process of this project, whether it is the information and knowledge you need or the researchers Recruitment can be directly issued in the name of Sacred Tower. We give you full support and hope you can achieve results as soon as possible." "Your will, Mianxia." Adam immediately posed a question after thanking him: "Since Mage World''s origin cannot be used as a big data server, do you and other Mianxia have alternatives to choose from?" Meyer Zhenling nodded: "Go to the third holy tower, they will give you an answer." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 335： Towards the information age (2) After Meyer Zhenling left, Adam was in a good mood. The Mage Council gave him a lot of power, which meant that the true spirits trusted him, and it also made him feel recognized. This is a great thing. There are various sacred towers as backers. After the development of personal chips is completed, it does not need to go through so long market testing. The credibility of the sacred towers and the true spirit crowns is the best publicity. After getting used to his discomfort of being divided into two, Garfield finally had time to question the series of things Adam did during this time that were of little use to him: "Master, why do you do this? Personal chips are of no use to you, right? I think you have the time to do your own research on electromagnetic magic, which can make you stronger directly. No matter how good the personal chip is, the benefits are others. Isnt the function what you do all the time? It wouldnt be bad without it, right?" Garfields question Adam is a bit unable to answer. The auxiliary functions that come with the personal chip are indeed the same for him. He values ??big data and cloud computing. He was the worlds largest database and processor before crossing, and he knew the importance of information and data better than anyone else. These are the most important. With this platform, with his true talent, he can learn from massive amounts of Choose precisely the part of the data that is useful to you, and increase your work and research efficiency by multiples. He can even use algorithms to spread his will throughout the network, becoming an invisible filter and interceptor. It can be said that at that time, all the mages who used personal chips had no privacy in his eyes, even though so It is not very ethical to do it. Of course, the most important thing is that Adam agrees with the mages co-evolution and transcends the concept of etheric void. His greatest desire in this world is knowledge. He really wants to know what is behind the void. Once he really breaks away from the existing environment one day, Will there be greater knowledge waiting for him? A day later, Adam came to the third holy tower. Unlike the imagination, although the overall tone of the third holy tower is faint, it does not show an ancient and strange style. It is also very modern, and its facilities are not worse than other holy towers. It''s just that the number of mages here is relatively rare, and there are not many people in the city at the foot of the holy tower, and each of them is wearing a black robe with a hood, which looks like a stranger staying away. Suddenly, a cheerful voice rang in his ears, and Wendy Chaowei Qiaosheng, who was wearing a unique bright dress, appeared in front of him: "Hey! Adam, meet again, not bad, I''m already a fourth-level mage!" She didn''t give Adam a chance to speak, she stepped forward and pulled Adam''s arm straight forward: "Laura ordered my sister and me to cooperate with you, happy, you have two eighth-level mages as subordinates!" A portal was opened, and Adam dragged in. Adam can clearly feel that the energy level has undergone many changes in an instant, and finally transformed into a type he has never seen before. Wendy Chaowei took him through the third holy tower authority certification and directly Enter the super-dimensional room of the real Santa Aisha. After greeting, Aisha Chaowei said: "The meaning of the crown is that no matter what you require, as long as it does not involve information that you are not qualified to know, we will all cooperate with you." "I need the plane source as a big data server." The server is the top priority. It needs to undertake tasks such as query, update, transaction management, indexing, cache, optimization, security, and multi-user access control. Based on the size of the wizard world and every piece of personal chip in the future, it will be able to In terms of the amount of data collected, ordinary servers simply cannot afford to store, upload and download such a huge amount of information, so Adam simply gave up the idea of ??creating a physical server. The origin is a huge collection of information with almost infinite storage capacity. A healthy plane origin has endless information that needs to be processed at all times. It needs to adjust the state of the plane at all times to deal with emergencies. The situation record of every creature in the plane, as long as it is properly modified, it can become a ready-made large server and processor. Wendy Chaowei jumped in front of Adam and stared at him and said, "You are really welcome. The first request is the origin of the plane. Even if the ordinary mage reaches the strength of my sister and me, he has not applied for this level of resources. qualifications." Aisha Chaowei did not answer, and directly led Adam and his sister for space teleportation. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had come to a void-like environment, and there were many floating in the boundless and vast space before him. A huge white ball of light sealed by a spell. Chaowei Mage introduced: "This is the source warehouse of the wizard world. These sources are the healthy sources collected by the wizards over hundreds of thousands of years. Tell me the specific requirements, and I will find the right ones for you." Adam had always thought that after the plane sacrifices, the source of the alien plane would be directly swallowed. Now it seems that the source of the wizard world is not eating everything, and some of it has been erased and stored. "Healthy, blank, big." After thinking about it, he immediately added: "It''s best to be collected before the plane''s biodiversity, energy level, and power system are more complicated." Aisha''s super-dimensional fingers flicked in the empty space The spell chain then made a crisp sound: "The source that meets all your requirements is not here. They have been sacrificed directly. I can only You choose the one closest to your request. Wendy, go and seal 236." After instructing Wendy to work super-dimensional, she said to Adam: "The 236 is a large plane source that was found a long time ago. At that time, it was discovered and captured before it could give birth to life. It is the healthiest and largest one here. One." Adam is not disappointed if he can''t get it in one step. It''s already pretty good now, but he needs to use more algorithms to build more models. After a while, Wendy Chaowei returned with the chain and handed one end of the chain to Adam. He immediately felt an unimaginable weight, and for a while he could not hold it and let it go. Aisha Chaowei glared at her sister, took the chain personally, and said, "Origin cannot be operated in the wizard world. You need to go to another place with me. If you need to prepare in advance, tell me now and I will help. You found it." Look for the following websites and others are counterfeit (=) v2 Chapter 336： Towards the information age (3) "Just bring me the clone I left in the Fifth Element Sacred Tower Laboratory. There is nothing else needed for the time being... .S. is updated quickly." The knowledge is all in my mind, the Fire of Origin is stored in the portable space, the server is right in front of my eyes, all preparations are ready, as long as the assistant is in place, you can start production immediately. Aisha Chaowei looked at her sister, Wendy sent a personal permission application to Adam through the magic net, and disappeared in place after obtaining authorization. And Adam and Aisha Chaowei came to a huge empty space outside the crystal wall system. In less than an hour, the clone was picked up by Wendy, Adam immediately entered the working state, and the two eighth-level mages sat aside and stared at Adam intently. He knew that Laura sent them here, besides helping herself, it was more to monitor or supervise. He didn''t care about it. It was human nature, and he didn''t have any bad intentions anyway. The first thing he has to do is to write a program into this blank source so that it can take on the work of a central processing unit, or more directly, turn it into a large processor. A qualified processor needs to have arithmetic logic components, register components and controller components. The arithmetic logic unit can perform fixed-point or floating-point arithmetic operations, shift operations, and logic operations, as well as address operations and conversions. Register components include registers, special registers, and control registers. General-purpose registers can be divided into two types, fixed-point numbers and floating-point numbers. They are used to store temporary register "operation" numbers and intermediate or final "operation" results during the execution of instructions. The control unit is mainly responsible for decoding instructions and issuing control signals to complete each''operation'' to be performed for each instruction. The existence of this source omits the process of making physical components by Adam, and only needs to input algorithm models and logic modules inward. After determining the task direction, hundreds of Adams began to work at the same time, and various codes composed of M language were continuously integrated into the source. With the filling and completeness of the code, the source began to move towards a kind of two super-dimensional masters never imagined. The past mode has changed. After Adam completed the construction of the basic framework, he began to input processing technology inward. ... The two people on the other side found that they couldn''t understand what Adam was doing at all. They could recognize that M language was a variant of rune language, but they didn''t understand how it works. "Sister, what is Adam doing? Do you know?" Wendy asked quietly. Aisha Chaowei opened her eyes wide and wanted to get even a little bit of information that she could understand from those codes, but even if she saw that there were many repeated characters, she couldn''t understand the meaning of those characters. "can not read it." Wendy blinked: "However, the source is indeed changing, becoming lifeless, and the current source should not be able to become the core of the plane. Adam''broken'' it." Aisha Chaowei retracted her gaze. She felt that she would doubt herself any more. As an eighth-level peak mage, she could not figure out a piece of knowledge before her, and she felt a little frustrated. . "Leave him alone, this kind of wastage is allowed by the Mage Council, and it doesn''t matter if it breaks. As for what he is doing...it doesn''t matter, anyway, he has to submit a complete explanation after it is completed." Adam was immersed in his own world, and had no time to worry about the senses of bystanders. The third holy tower is very effective in the processing of the source. During the transformation process, it did not resist at all. Let Adam do it, which brought great convenience to his work. Three days later, the initial server setup was completed, and Adam took out the personal new film made and sent it to the clone to start the first closed beta. The two wizards also got one. Wendy asked curiously: "Is this a personal chip? What are we going to do?" Adam nodded and said, "Every function has access procedures in it, so you can "operate" at will." In the next moment, hundreds of various "operations" are performed simultaneously. The personal chip has been connected to the server. Adam is standing next to the data display and clearly sees that batches of irregular data are continuously entering the server. Sequence data is stored in different categories of "doors". The first step here is considered successful, and the personal chip correctly completed the data collection task. While Wendy was experimenting with various functions enthusiastically, Adam closed the permission to take back the chip. Before she could express her dissatisfaction, Adam made a second request. "I need the core knowledge of magic net transmission magic function." This knowledge is very important. Knowing and transforming it can support the most important function of the personal chip for the mage. Upload idle computing power, essence power, and magic power, and then download it on demand. As soon as Wendy heard this, she stayed quietly aside, while Aisha took a deep look at Adam, and then''handed'' to it an information box, exhorting: "The importance of this knowledge is sex." I dont need to remind you again. You can only watch it in this space. You cant take it out or destroy it. You must return it to me after you use it up, and you must sign a contract to ensure that no trace of it will be exposed. After Adam fulfilled all the requirements, he was able to get a glimpse of the true face of this magical technology. Not to mention various details, the real core of it is the contract signed by the masters with the source when they are promoted. Through the connection between the source and the soul of the wizard, the magic power can be transmitted through the air. The source of this magic is not the contribution of the master ~ www. novelhall.com~ is a direct gift from the source. After seeing it, Adam returned the message box to Aisha Chaowei, and walked to the other side alone to think. For a whole day and night, he thought about countless ways to achieve his goal by bypassing the origin, but found that he couldn''t do it at all, except for computing power, whether it was''essence'' divine power or magic power, Adam didn''t understand their essence and looked for it. There is less than a substitute as a transmission channel. In fact, relying on the source and the magic net is nothing bad, but with the real spirits emphasis on both, the function of the personal chip is bound to be restricted to a certain extent. If nothing else, the apprenticeship will never enjoy this function. To fully play the role of the chip, you must have sufficient permissions. Adam put aside the distracting thoughts and continued to write. It is already very good to be able to do this. No reform can be accomplished overnight. It takes a certain amount of time to verify the results and then continue to make progress. And this is not the earth after all. The mages are more free in some aspects, but in other aspects, being regulated is not necessarily a bad thing. Power can only play a positive role when it is restricted, otherwise it will be the greatest disaster. v2 Chapter 337： Towards the information age (4) It took nearly half a month for Adam to write the functions of computing power, essential supernatural power, and magic power to upload and download. . For more new chapters visit: .ߢXS.㧰. During the process, he canceled the research and development of the program related to the''jing'' divine power. It seems that it is impossible for the apprentice of the mage to enjoy this convenience, and for the official mage, the''jing'' divine power has no other function besides constructing the spell model , Instead of adding this feature to take up memory, it is better to cancel it altogether. However, a big problem was discovered in the second internal test, that is, the server that stores the data cannot store energy. The algorithms between the two are essentially conflicting. If they are stored together, it will cause information fragmentation and energy overflow. . This is another problem unique to the etheric void. The "excited" energy will cause the fragmentation of information, a phenomenon Adam had never encountered before. If you continue thinking about this phenomenon, what exactly is energy? Is it a special kind of information? He remembered this question in his heart, it involved the essential level, and it was not something Adam could study now, leaving a seed to think about when he has the ability in the future. However, the solution is very simple. Just set up a parallel server. Adam does not need to make it himself. The team of the third sacred tower transformed another large source into a power bank within a few days. After the third internal test was successfully completed and no other problems were found, Adam left directly. So far, the most difficult and core levels have been solved. The next thing he has to do is to invite senior masters of various departments to fill in the''sex'' chips. The function also recruits manufacturers and distributors at all levels. The Mage Council has indeed fulfilled its promise and its support for Adams project is very high. When Adam returned to the Fifth Element Holy Tower and released the task in the task hall, this task appeared in all the Holy Towers simultaneously. All the high-level sacred towers raised the priority of the task to the highest level of the ordinary task, helping Adam to select the relatively authoritative candidates and paying all the rewards. In just three days, from the seven holy towers, nearly a hundred high-level mages gathered in Adams laboratory. Among them, the lowest were four-level mages. The number of ultra-dimensional mages accounted for more than half, and perhaps not the same level in terms of combat effectiveness. The most powerful, but everyones theoretical knowledge is very profound. Adam did not participate too much in this task. After preparing blank personal chips for everyone, and informing the task requirements, he left the laboratory and came to the new Titan plane again. The Titans are still enthusiastic, and even have prepared a large number of unconscious fires, and only a word from Adam can be given to him. There are a lot of fire, but compared to the huge population base of the wizard world, it is still a drop in the bucket. So Adam gave Vega Molybdenum two plans for them to choose. The first is that Adam will come forward and issue tasks to the entire world, collect the life of the will that is suitable for transformation into fire and transport it to the new Titan World. They will produce the finished product, and Adam will pay them the foundry fee. Everything else has nothing to do with them. The same applies to the formed fire, which was born to them but does not belong to them. The second premise is the same, but afterwards, Titan can choose outstanding individuals from the fire produced to spread the fire, in order to offset part of the reward. As friends, Adam hopes that they can choose the second option. Although the first option can see the greatest benefits in the short term, it will provide little help for long-term development, especially according to the wisdom and technology of the Master. Once the industry chain develops When he got up, Adam felt that sooner or later the mage could develop a method of artificial fire. At that time, the role of the Titan was irrelevant. However, Adam did not express his opinion. This is a major matter of a race, and he cannot interfere. Vega Mo and all the Titans did not even consider it. They chose the second option in unison. They all know that although the environment is peaceful today, population is still the most important resource for them, especially high qualifications. The more excellent newborns, the more such individuals, the stronger the racial strength, and the higher the position occupied in the mage system. Servers, algorithms, sources of supply, and "sex" databases, all these problems have been solved so far. With the full support of the Mages Council, the progress of the personal chip project is leaping every day. According to Adams prediction, Within one year, the first batch of chips will be successfully produced, and a certain amount of product reserves will be completed, and the sales channels are not a problem. Just wait for the orders of the holy towers to achieve the distribution of goods to the entire world at the same time, Master The results of the world''s information transformation are just around the corner. At this time, Adam brought the most detailed project information and all the core knowledge applied to him and came to Meyer True Spirit. The true spiritual masters are in a good mood. As world leaders, the improvement of the overall strength of the world also means the improvement of their personal strength. Before they have been looking for ways to make the collective power stronger, but they are limited by their thinking. They couldn''t find it. Now this project gave them hope and made him see Adam more and more pleasing. "The patent registration of general knowledge is carried out in the Holy Tower, but these are not the functions of the Holy Tower. You need to''hand over'' it to another talent line." Meyer Zhenling laughed. Adam asked: "Which crown is it?" "Anne Croft World Guardian." Meyer Zhenling said a name Adam didn''t expect. "Then can''t you please pass it on?" The true spirit mage shook his head: "Normally, it''s okay But this time Annie wants to see you. If you don''t come to me recently, I will also go to you. It just so happens that you have time now. If you do, I can take you to see her right away. And the personal chip plan needs to be directly responsible to her, that is, she will be your boss." Adam was taken aback for a moment. To tell the truth, he was a little nervous. He had learned about the functions of the guardian of the world for such a long time. Annie Croft could not leave the world of the wizard, but as long as she was in the world of the wizard, her strength could be said to be The strongest, because the power of the world is her power, if other true spirits are swords, then she is a shield. The most important thing is that, theoretically speaking, nothing that happens in the world can be concealed from the Guardian, which of course also includes the origin of Adam. Adam thought he would face this matter when he was promoted to Chaowei and touched the origin again, but he didn''t expect it to be now, when he was not ready yet. But sooner or later, you have to face it, and avoiding will not solve the problem. "Then, trouble you, Mianxia." v2 Chapter 338： Settled down The True Spirit of Meyer opened a brilliant teleportation''door''. He saw that Adam was a little nervous and said with relief: "You don''t need to worry about your affairs. In any case, you are a mage, and here is the world of mage., Latest Chapter Visit: .79xs.৮." Adam instantly understood what the true spirit mage meant: "Do you know?" The True Spirit of Meyer did not answer positively, but just smiled: "The beings who don''t understand the power of the True Spirit will always add a lot of speculated powers to our level, such as omniscience and omnipotence." "So, actually?" "Actually, it''s still a lot worse, but at least what''s happening in my own world can''t escape our eyes." The true spirit of Meyer pointed to the teleportation''door'', "Your other doubts are''confusion'', Annie Will give you the answer, now, bring your knowledge, put away your tension, and go in and find her." This transmission channel is different from what Adam has seen. It is like a very complicated authorization authentication system. Every moment, there is an inexplicable force that sweeps Adam''s body and soul, and can only move forward with permission. There is no concept of time passing here. Adam felt that he had spent a long time, and it seemed that he had only stayed for a moment. After passing through the last level of authentication, a huge gentle force surrounded Adam. He was familiar with this force, but that was the source. When the five senses returned to the body again, Adam came to another dimension. Above his head was the huge source connected by the magic net, and in front of him was the supercomputer "Adam" and The scene of the destruction of the earth played repeatedly. "Hello, Adam." Adam raised his head, looked at the beautiful "female" who could not describe her temperament in front of him, and bowed deeply: "Hello, Croft is crowned." Mianxia waved his hand to support Adam, with a gentle voice: "Any life coming here will show the memory in the heart. I have to say that you surprised me. Your world is no longer in this void." Adam didnt know how to answer, so he was silent. The guardian of the world was full of interest. As soon as she pointed it out, the picture changed again, showing the scene of the earth from a wide-area perspective, but it was very fuzzy. This part is even more unclear. "Your world is very interesting, different evolutionary paths, although it seems that you did not do well, but it is really interesting. And you, are you an alchemy product? Sorry I used the word product, but I can''t think of it. Other descriptions." The guardian dispelled the image, took out two chairs, handed one of them to Adam, motioned him to sit down, and then said, "Do you mind telling me?" When Adam was organizing the language, she continued: "In fact, we were very surprised that day. The coordinates of the wizard world were absolutely confidential. We thought that after the revolution, it would be impossible for alien creatures to come here on their own, but But you have appeared, with the billions of remnants you are holding in her arms." "At that time, all the true spirits combined their forces and failed to find out your origin, so we asked for''sex'' to allow you to come and allow you to live here. The purpose, you should understand." Adam certainly understood that he was a guinea pig at that time. "You are an exploratory type, have participated in plane wars, and have seen alien creatures. You should know the attitudes of most alien creatures to strange worlds, lurking, becoming stronger, destroying, and plundering. We thought you would too That''s it. At that time we thought that you brought the entire race to occupy the world of wizards. Although they were a bit weak, we did not expect you to destroy them all. I didn''t expect you to become a mage, and you did a good job, well, not good, but excellent. " Croft put his hands on his chin and looked at Adam without blinking: "I''m really curious." "Don''t worry, don''t underestimate the world of the teacher. We have enough means to be all-inclusive, just like the Titan plane. They come here as a member of the wizard system. We won''t look at them with a different perspective, let alone Except for the unknown void, you are a mage yourself." She said a little mischievously: "So, let''s talk about it, we should satisfy the curiosity of an old man?" Adam could not refuse: "I come from a world without supernatural power. Humans call the void of the outside world the universe. It is not a plane, but a planet. Life cannot rely on cultivation to become stronger, and the life span of each race is limited." Adam roughly introduced Own origin, "When humans rose, they learned to use tools. Various tools replaced extraordinary powers, making humans the overlord of the food chain. My predecessor was the pinnacle of tools." "You have also seen the next thing. Humans used me to destroy themselves. As for why I came into the etheric void and entered the world of the wizard, I don''t know this." Adam took a deep breath and slowly said, "Under the crown, I have no malice in the world of wizards. I like it here, I love the profession of wizards, and I am honored to be a member of the wizard." She nodded. She knew that Adam was kind, otherwise it would be impossible for her to think of bringing changes to the mage. Besides, even if it was malicious She then asked: "So, you don''t know how to get back?" "Yes." The guardian of the world exclaimed: "It''s amazing. There is a world beyond the void. Our pursuit is indeed correct." At this point, she translated the topic, "You don''t have to worry about your origin~www.novelhall.com ~ When you become a mage and sign a contract with the source, no matter what you were before, it means that you have been accepted as a member of the mage world. No one will embarrass you for this." "Thank you." Adam thanked him sincerely. The guardian of the world waved his hand and said indifferently: "You don''t need to thank you, you are a mage, a very good mage, that''s enough, all of this is what you deserve to be treated, every mage is the same." Adam couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The biggest hidden danger in his heart can now be said to have disappeared. His identity has truly been recognized by the official and he is no longer a shady. Croft took up the information that Adam had brought and read it carefully, and said: "The big data and cloud computing project, you brought it from the original world, right?" "Ok." "Great idea." The guardian of the world highly affirmed, "The magic net can play a perfect auxiliary and enhanced role. It deserves epoch-making evaluation. Well, speaking of it, we still value power too much. You and this This study has taught us a lesson. In addition to power, there are equally great things that are worth studying." v2 Chapter 339： Your plug-in is on the way As she flipped through, the materials were turned into light spots and integrated into the source. At the same time, Adam was notified by Monet that the patent had been applied for, and all the knowledge belonged to Adam. . For more new chapters visit: .ߢXS.㧰. Afterwards, she said: "Meyer should have told you about our requirements on the issue of supervision. In other respects, I would like to hear your opinion." Adam considered his words, and then said: "The current authority system can be directly applied to the personal chip after appropriate changes, and various services can be enjoyed according to the level and contribution of the mage. On the one hand, it is easy to manage, and on the other hand, it will reduce power. The sudden increase and the reduction in the difficulty of obtaining have an impact on the mentality of the wizard." "In addition, I think the general-purpose chips that can be used in the apprenticeship should be distributed free of charge." Croft was taken aback for a moment: "Why do you have such an idea? This is a thinning of your profits." Adam shook his head and said, "Once the apprentices have this kind of support, their chances of becoming a wizard will be greatly improved. Although I need something like profit, but I don''t value it that much. The general-purpose chip is simple to make and used as a carrier. The quality of the fire does not need to be high, even if its free, its nothing, and this measure is very conducive to the promotion of the chip. When the apprentices discover the role of the chip and are promoted to the official mage, they will definitely choose to buy a more suitable target for them. Chip, the richer official mages will make up for the previous investment." Just like universal compulsory education, a huge base will give birth to more talents, and the crossover of these talents wisdom can provide more high-quality data, and Adam as a developer can get more benefits from these data. And with the free distribution of chips, Adam''s reputation will also spread. All in all, this is a very worthwhile long-term investment. Croft smiled under his crown and said: "I saw you with admiration, what you said is exactly what the Mage Council wants to do, but you don''t need to pay for this part of the cost, and the towers will pay for it." She is very happy. She hopes to see the world of wizards getting better and better. She also hopes that more wizards will think and work hard for it. This kind of good atmosphere will make all true spirits feel that the revolution that she and others desperately invested in the first place is truly valuable. The birth of more and more such mages will surely allow the world of mages to stand on the top of the void forever, defeat all terrible enemies, and "survive" the imminent disaster. After leaving the guardian of the world, Adam once again saw the true spirit of Meyer. He ate in the room and waited for Adam. "Sit down and accompany me to eat something." Meyer Zhenling said casually without any pretensions. Adam followed the good and the flow, this is the invitation of the true spirit, and the common mage will probably write it into his personal resume as the highlight of his life. The food of the true spirit is different from what Adam had imagined. They are all very simple ingredients, not as good as those produced by the explorers at that time. "Try my craftsmanship. In ancient times, when I was not a mage, I was a chef who cooked for nobles. I was very popular at the time." The true spirit mage is right, the taste is indeed very good, he smiled at Adam during the meal: "Don''t worry now, right?" Adam put down his knife and fork and replied solemnly, "Thank you and other true spirits for accepting it." "There is nothing to be thankful for. Everything you have today is what you deserve. And the collision of wisdom between different systems can bring about the advancement of knowledge. Isn''t this the meaning of the wizards exploring the void? Just like now, if not You, we may not associate this aspect at all." The true spirit mage took the last bite of the food and put away the tableware: "So, An Xin will enjoy your life as a mage and do your research. I look forward to your other results in the future." Time flies, and a few months have passed in a flash. After Adam was recognized, he devoted himself to work with greater enthusiasm. Personal chips are progressing rapidly, and general-purpose chips have matured and started to stock up in batches. At the same time, early advertisements have been put out. , Caused an uproar among the apprentices. Within the scope of the Fifth Element Sacred Tower, an apprentice named Tom in a wizard academy is suffering from his 176th blow in the past year. He is a very ordinary person, ordinary family, ordinary qualifications, ordinary wisdom, and he has been a transparent person in the academy after passing the assessment and becoming an apprentice. He is eager to break through, eager to attract attention, eager to see himself become stronger, but he is helpless. His efforts are no worse than anyone else, but his progress is minimal. Just like just now, he tried to build a mind-powered mind and failed again, no matter what. Can''t imagine the combination of those runes. He is a little desperate, can such a self really become a mage? "Tom, how are you today?" The friend beside him stopped meditating and walked over to ask. "All right, how about you?" "It''s about to succeed. After the first combination is completed, you can use the core algorithm to directly build it. I look forward to that day. I heard from the seniors that after the build is successful, you can fly!" My friend is very excited, flying, that''s all The dream of ground creatures. Tom smiled bitterly, maybe his talents are not enough to form motivation for thought, honestly choosing the most common meditation thought may be his own path. My friend looked at his face "color", and swallowed all the words that followed, and said cautiously: "Tom, you don''t want to give up, do you? You know that motivation is the best meditation in the apprenticeship stage. After success, fly It''s just the most common function. It has a strong auxiliary effect on all directions. It can be said that if you have the power of thinking, you can save a lot of energy stones." "I know, but I really can''t imagine that model, nor can I understand the core algorithm" My friend sat next to him to worry about him Tom didn''t want to delay his friend''s time, and said, "It''s okay, I won''t give up so easily. Now, I''m going to work, see you later. " After speaking, he walked out of the meditation room and came to the task area, saying that it was work, but in fact, he could do very little. He couldn''t complete the tasks that needed the assistance of the''spirit'' divine power. He could only choose some other people to look down on. To earn a meager energy stone to sustain life. He thought it was the same today. He didn''t even glance at the light curtain, and walked straight to the side, but found that there were many people around the light curtain, and they were all discussing something called a personal chip. "Free to everyone?" "Yes, I have already got apprentices from several academies. I heard that they are particularly useful, allowing the most ordinary apprentices to gain a speed no less than genius!" Like a drowning man, Tom grabbed the driftwood and squeezed the crowd to the front. He looked up and saw a sentence displayed on the top of the light curtain: Are you ready? Your plug-in is on the way! Mage Council Personal Chip Research Institute. v2 Chapter 340： Your plug-in has been delivered, please sign for it The personal chip became a boom in an instant, sweeping every corner of the wizard world. In fact, no one knew what it was except for the wizard who participated in the research and knew the content of the plan, but this did not delay everyone''s discussion. . For more new chapters visit: .ߢXS.㧰. The joint announcement of the Seven Great Sacred Towers is definitely the first time in tens of thousands of years. Before that, even the news of the discovery of the old enemy of the mage was only spread in a small area. The only thing that can be compared with it is probably the moment when the last eighth-level mage was promoted to the true spirit. Whats more sexual is the words that your plug-in is on the road. They have become the most discussed topics among all apprentices in a short time. What is the personal chip? There are some scattered introductions in the gradually released advertisements. Apprentices all know that it is an enhanced version of the previously popular communicator. After having it, the auxiliary learning program can help you grow. They were puzzled at what the word "plugin" meant. There are even apprentices who are more grumpy and fight for this. "Plug-in, it must be used outside." Someone was sure. "Humph, really superficial." Someone disagreed. "Who? Who said it? Come, then tell me what a plug-in is?" the first person asked. "I" is a second person, "It can''t mean hanging outside anyway. How can it be so simple to make things made by the Mages Council." Similar quarrels intensified, and in the end the anger of the two parties rose, and they could only be resolved in the duel stage. Of course, no matter who wins or loses, no one knows the answer to the question of what a plug-in actually means. "So, what do you mean by plug-in?" In the research institute, Pricia Chaowei put the report of the''blood conflict'' that had happened recently in front of Adam, and asked dumbfoundingly, "If you don''t give an explanation again , Its not just apprentices, even mages are going to fight." Adam is writing the electromagnetic system personal chip, which is the least shipped in the entire product sequence. Now the wizards who practice electromagnetic magic in the wizard world are still rare. Adam feels that if he wants to change his mind, he needs to be promoted to Super Dimension. But this time if you become famous, it should help a bit. When the number of wizards practicing electromagnetic magic increases, many experiments don''t need to be done by themselves. With the power of the group, you can directly watch the results. Adam also had a headache with the plug-in problem. At that time, he just took it out and used it smoothly, and now he didn''t think about how to explain its meaning. "Plug-in means" Adam stopped his work hesitatingly. Pricia Chaowei: "Don''t you say you don''t know it yourself?" "Externally means, the external core hanging in the soul! Yes, that''s what it means!" Adam was categorical. The Chaowei Mage looked at him suspiciously: "Why do I think this explanation is far-fetched? It''s not your random thought, right?" "Of course not, how is it possible." "Forget it, what do you say. I have an important thing here. The origin server of the general-purpose chip has been successfully set up. When are you going to officially release it?" Adam asked Chaowei Mage to wait for a while, and then called in his heart: "Lyle, come to my office." The mages in the research institute have already contracted the chip, and it is very convenient to communication in the internal communication group. After receiving the order, the mages named Lyle immediately came to Adam. "How long will it take for the manufacturers under the holy towers to complete the production?" Lyle greeted the two, and then directly checked the data through the chip, and then said: "The last batch of blank fires in the first phase of the new Titan plane will take three days to be in place, that is to say, a full distribution can be carried out after ten days. Adam nodded and said to the two of them: "It''s only fifteen days from now, and treat it as a New Year''s gift for all mage apprentices." The word New Year is not popular in the world of wizards. For these longevity species, one year is not a big deal, and it is not worth celebrating with much fanfare. However, this year''s New Year has a different meaning for all mage apprentices. Whether they are working outside or studying in the academy, everyone has put aside the things at hand and gathered under the tower. The mysterious personal chip used outside will be distributed to them for free today. The apprentices were talking in groups under the tower, telling their own imaginations. Ordinary apprentices like Tom didn''t blink their eyes. For them, this was an opportunity given by the wizard to change their destiny. When the hands of the magic clock jumped to the moment of the second year, the transmission light was lit up, and a strange mage appeared in front of them, with both hands spreading out a flame. At the same time, the same scene occurred in every mage academy under the seven holy towers. At this moment, all mage apprentices heard the same voice: Your plug-in has been delivered, please sign for it. The atmosphere suddenly burst into an uproar, and then exploded. The apprentices rushed forward, and the tower mage had to dispatch law enforcement officers to maintain order, forcing everyone to line up. Tom stood at the end of the team with a feeling of excitement. The closer he got to the tower, the more nervous he felt. When he stood under the tower ten minutes later, he was already shaking and almost sealed the crystal ball with fire. Fell to the ground. "Be careful, although it is unlikely to be broken, but if it is really broken, you will need to buy the second one with too much crystal." The wizard reminded. Tom bowed deeply: "Thank you! Thank you Mage Council!" The mage laughed and said: "After you take it, you can leave. The''Essence'' supernatural power can release the seal. The registration after the first activation must be completed." Tom pulled the crystal ball back a few steps away from the team with both hands, then turned his head and ran back to the dormitory. He couldn''t wait to open the thing that could change his destiny. He cautiously poked out the meager essence divine power to wrap the crystal ball After a second, the crystal ball turned into a mist and dispersed, and the fire flew to his forehead and slowly blended into it. At the same time he heard a cold mechanical sound: "The apprentice general personal chip version 1.0 was launched for the first time. This product was jointly produced by the Mage Council and the Adam Personal Chip Research Institute. It is designed to assist the growth of apprentices. Users are requested to understand the functions of this product after signing a contract." "Startup is successful, please follow the prompts to sign a contract with the chip and fill in the registration form." At this time, what appeared in Toms soul was a standard contract. After several deep breaths, Tom finally calmed down. He didnt read the content of the contract at all, and wrote his name directly. After that, the contract dissipated and the fire began to bloom. Slowly rotating around his soul, a kind of warm feeling filled my heart. Tom asked softly: "What''s your name?" "The factory number is 45789." "Let me give you a name, just call it Hope, how about it?" "as you wish." v2 Chapter 341： Your plug-in has been delivered, please sign for it (2) "You can call me Tom... the fastest update visit: .79XS.㧰." "Okay, Tom." This embarrassing conversation lasted for a long time. Tom felt as if he was living in a dream. He couldn''t believe that he actually possessed such a magical thing. He was afraid that once the conversation stopped, the hope would disappear. After earnestly receiving feedback from the chip again and again, he let go of his heart and began to ask the really key things: "Hope, what function do you have?" The chip transferred the data directly into Tom''s mind in the form of data. Tom trembled as he watched the unclear functions excited, and tentatively said: "Enable the calculation assistance function." "Startup is successful, please confirm the calculation object and calculation purpose." Tom hurriedly recalled in his mind the idea of ??dynamism meditation and the content that stuck himself: "the idea of ??dynamism meditation No. 7 rune and the final model, the purpose is to teach me how to build." After receiving the instruction, the chip immediately began to work. It connected to the chip network database, retrieved the content about the thoughts of meditation, and reproduced the process in Tom''s mind one by one, and during the period, Tom did not understand in detail. The part is explained. Tom feels that the analysis of the chip is much clearer than that of the college teacher and independent practice. Several problems that have plagued him before can be easily solved, but his aptitude is really not very good, and he often needs to watch many times to find the answer. "Repeat it here!" "So it is!" Tom never thought that learning was such an interesting thing. He forgot to spend his time''fascinated'' in the sea of ??runes, until the chip sent a prompt: "Tom, your soul is in a state of exhaustion, and the computing assist function is turned off. You need rest." Tom reluctantly quit the program, and a deep sense of exhaustion struck him. He found that he could hardly open his eyes. Before he knew it, nearly ten hours had passed. "Hope, how long will I take a rest?" "Your current state is digitally displayed as follows: body 4, essence divine power 7, magic power 0.5, soul moderately exhausted, and estimated rest time is 7 hours." "7 hours, well, remember to wake me up, I still have to work" Things like Tom are happening in the entire world of wizards today. After the apprentices get the personal chip, none of them can control themselves not to play, and the consequence of playing is that they are obsessed in various functions and cannot get rid of themselves until they collapse. Adam and all the main creators gathered next to the universal origin server, waiting for the data collected within the first twenty-four hours. Each of the seven huge source servers has a display screen, and various data on it is being uploaded and downloaded all the time, which is like a waterfall that is dazzling and dizzying. The high-level mages of each sacred tower use visual magic to stare at the display screen intently under their respective servers. The''jing'' supernatural power controls hundreds of pens to write and draw on paper, and they prepare to manually record the data of the first day. And summarize, and then compare with the conclusion drawn by the server algorithm. Adam felt that there was no need to do this. The various models he entered were mature and could not go wrong, but he could not stop the group of scientists who had received new toys. Time passed by one minute and one second, and when the magic clock pointer jumped to the second day, the data of the first day of the seven servers were successfully classified without delay and aggregated on the core server. Everyone teleported to the core server immediately, and used the temporary authority to call up the detailed information and compare it with the manual record. "There is no difference in the data of the first sacred tower!" "The seventh sacred tower has no difference in data!" There is no discrepancy in the data, and the results of the server''s self-categorization and summary are more detailed than the manual sorted by the master. The main content is in addition to the physical data of all contracted apprentices. The most important thing is the problems they encountered during their studies. The Mage Council will set up a special "door" part to be responsible for the problems reflected based on these data. Answers targeted at''sex'', and these questions and answers will be collected again, becoming an important basis for compiling unified teaching materials for all departments in the future. Of course, this part has nothing to do with Adam. After the verification work, he returned to the research institute. The research on general-purpose chips came to an end temporarily. The existing functions are enough to meet the needs of apprentices. Even if upgrades are needed in the future, the rest of the masters It can also be done independently, and this project does not require Adam to "worse" anymore. Adam returned to the research institute. The success of general-purpose chips is expected. For apprentices who lack resources and have difficulty in acquiring knowledge, personal chips will become their most valuable asset and tool. As the time used increases, they Will become more and more inseparable from chip assistance. There are now three months left before the one year set by Adam. The development of the personal chip for the official mage level is also nearing completion. All kinds of information are continuously entered into the joint database, and function according to the rules under the supervision of the authority system. . The wisdom of the wizard cannot be underestimated. Although Adam is the initiator, he still has only one role in determining the general direction. The rest of the work can be perfectly executed as long as it is allocated. Among the most troublesome, the patent authorization matters went smoothly with Santas guarantee and help. The mages with patents were very happy to input their knowledge into the chip. After understanding, they all knew that the chip could give them. Bringing greater benefits, in essence, it is not as advanced as the magic net, but in terms of practicality, it is far superior to the magic net. In the last month , the wizards who stayed in the world of wizards suddenly discovered that it seemed that overnight, individual chip sales centers appeared in the trading halls of the holy towers and the core areas of major cities. ''There is a countdown on the huge conspicuous light curtain. Apprentice-level chips are very popular recently, and they all know about it, and the ones sold here are obviously suitable for them to use, but when the wizards wanted to find out, they found that there were only a few alchemy puppets in the store, and they couldnt. Answer any questions they have. The curiosity of the mages was all mobilized. When the countdown entered the last day, there was a long queue outside all the''door'' stores. Some were the mages themselves, some were clones, and even slaves of various races. People are looking forward to it. The countdown counts down to minutes and seconds, and when it finally returns to zero, the''door'' shop is big and the''door'' opens. The magic circle preset outside the''door'' blooms with gorgeous sound and light effects, and the mages flood in and work towards the inside. The alchemy robot asks various questions. "What! Three thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine complete Ether Crystal? Does not include the cost of subsequent upgrades and database updates?!" Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 342： Extra-dimensional special "Three thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine ether crystals! Adam, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person!" In Adam''s research institute, Sandy was sitting across from him, but he had to use the chip''s communication function to talk to Adam and kept talking. , Access to the latest chapter: .79xs.৮. "Knowledge is priceless, I think the price is not expensive." Although the Mage Council has given the greatest support, he still needs to pay for advertising and shop fees. He has never imagined trading in''transaction'' before. Renting a room in the hall actually costs hundreds of thousands of rents every year. Although the door surface in the core area of ??the city is less expensive, it is still a huge expenditure. Adam has not waited for profit and has already been burdened. Huge debts. Sandy didn''t believe a word: "Knowledge is priceless, then why don''t you free? Like an apprentice?" "Knowledge is priceless, but labor has a price." Adam said calmly. Sandy was choked for a long time and couldn''t speak, so she kept saying, "Black-hearted businessman! You black-hearted businessman! I lost my job! All those who can afford personal chips have given up old communicators! One! A lot of income! No more!" Adam did not answer the question, poured her a drink and asked, "How do you like the function?" After talking about this, Sandy became excited and said, "The function is great! I thought that the magic net was a bit difficult to use before, and now this chip perfectly enhances the magic net function, and it is convenient to query various information. A lot, especially the uploading and downloading of computing power and magic power. I feel a lot smarter! There is also a discussion group function. I have reconnected with many friends before. By the way, do you want to join our discussion group? They are all senior explorers!" Adam had no interest, and asked instead, "Is there anything I don''t like?" Sandy said without hesitation: "Nothing but too expensive!" Adam nodded secretly. In the instructions for use, he clearly marked that the personal chip would collect user data. He thought it would cause some resistance, but now it seems that the mages don''t care much. Sandy kept talking about his love for personal chips, Adam did not interrupt him, and split a thread to chat with her, and all the other threads connected to the general database to check whether there was a delay or malfunction in real-time data collection until Sandy uttered his tongue. When the dryness stopped, he asked, "I came to see me this time for the plane coordinates?" Sandy blankly gave Adam a sad look: "Yes, the origin is still a little bit worse, and you have to do another mission." After a pause, he then asked: "You have done a lot this time? Can you save enough for promotion? Need?" "Not up to." Adam shook his head. The Mage Council has not yet clearly rewarded him, but after all, the personal chip is not very useful for the Ultra-dimensional Mage, and the function is still flawed, and this project is actually the result of teamwork, and the credit does not belong to Adam alone. , So he feels that this time the reward will not be less, but it will not be enough to get him in place in one step. But Adam doesn''t care much. This is a long-term project. When he becomes Super Dimension and adjusts the core algorithm again, follow-up rewards will still come. The radio telescope has intercepted a lot of coordinates over the years. After Adams screening, some of the low-value items were sold directly to the tower, leaving only a few more special ones. He said to Sandy: "Choose one from these five. If I''m not wrong, they all come from large planes. After any one is completed, it will be enough for you." After seeing it, Sandy pointed to one of them and asked, "What does the special uncertainty plane mean?" "The''radio'' telescope has received information from this void zone many times in a few years. The translation has not been successful yet, but the exact same characters can be found through the comparison. It is speculated that they are possible. From a very large plane or a multi-plane cluster." Adam looked at Sandy who was stupidly eager and said: "I don''t recommend you choose this place. Your last mission should focus on stability." Snapped! Sandy covered this information with one hand and said loudly, "I''ll choose it! As an exploration mage, of course, you have to explore the most interesting planes. What''s the point of being steady!" Adam shrugged his shoulders and stopped persuading: "Then it''s up to you. The price will be settled after your mission is completed. How about one-tenth of your own income?" "Black-hearted businessman! You made all my money!" Sandy gritted his teeth to sign the contract, and left the institute with grumbling. Time flies, and three months have passed in a blink of an eye. The popularity of official-level personal chips has been very high. The Mage Council has obtained a lot of useful information from the data collected daily, determined the value of this plan, and Adams efforts have also paid off. when. In the deepest part of the magic net, where the guardians of the world live, Adam and Croft watched a complete summary together under the crown, and said in admiration: "The role of big data is better than we imagined before. In just a few months, we have summed up a lot of important content from the information we have overlooked in the past." She turned her head to look at Adam: "What do you need? Resources? Knowledge? Aether crystal? Or the original power?" There is no need to hesitate or consider, Adam said directly: "The original power." Croft said with a smile: "A wise choice." As soon as the voice fell, the source of the wizard world lit up slightly, and then split a small light ball from its huge body, slowly falling into Adam''s hands. "These original powers are enough for you to convert most of your soul, and the rest will not be a problem for you." The reward came a little light and breezy, Adam looked at the warm origin power in his hand slightly stunned. "You can absorb it at any time. This is the part of the origin that is specially split from your soul There will be no rejection, but would you like to hear the old woman say a few more words?" Adam hurriedly thanked: "This is my honor." "The biggest difference between a super-dimensional mage and a formal mage is the application of the source. Enough source power will transform your soul into a source creature." Adam nodded, he knew this. "Not only that, after becoming the original creature, your magic will have a wonderful characteristic." Adam showed an expression of doubt and confusion. Croft waved his hand under his crown, and the surroundings became empty: "After reaching the super-dimensional level, the classification of magic becomes blurred." Speaking of her condensing a most common fireball, Adam could see that this was the magic constructed by the standard rune group, nothing special. "For example, this fireball technique, if it doesn''t increase the output of magic power, it will look like this in the hands of any official mage, but it is different for the ultra-dimensional mage." v2 Chapter 343： The special feature of super dimension (2) The voice of the guardian of the world just fell, and the fireball technique showed subtle changes before Adam''s eyes. . .S. is updated quickly. The frame composed of those simple runes has not changed, and the magic output under the crown has not been increased, but the aura emitted by the fireball technique has suddenly increased several dozen times. According to the value obtained by the chip scan, the power of the fireball technique before was one, but now it has increased to forty. Whether it is one or forty, the power is the same for first-level magic, but this method is too amazing, what if it is a magic with a basic power of one thousand? The fireball technique changed again. The outer orange-red colored surface was transparent, allowing people to see through it at a glance, and then the rune group that made it dispersed, the elements rearranged and combined, forming dozens of small fireballs inside. It''s not over yet, Adam doesn''t know how Mianxia did it, but in his eyes, those elements are different every moment, and it seems to change with his mind. Under the crown waved his hand, the fireball shot forward, and at the same time several obstacles appeared in succession. When approaching the first one, the fireball suddenly split into flames, bypassing it lightly, and It converged in front of the second obstacle, then flashed through the obstacle with various morphological changes, and finally hit the target. There is nothing hidden in all of Crofts hands. Adam can be sure that he didnt construct a rune group in the middle of the crown to handle it, but "What''s going on?" Adam asked in shock. "The soul with the original aura will further improve the ability to''manage'' and control the magic and the elements. At this time, every thought of the wizard can achieve the effect of magic, in other words, the wizard has integrated the mind into the magic and the elements. , So I can re-build the frame in the frame, and can make them do not conflict and work together. At this time, the most common first-level fireball technique also has the power of no less than advanced magic. Moreover, you should have seen some magic with special attributes, such as the high-level magic embers of the fire type. Normal flames cannot have the characteristics of chain incineration, energy burning, etc. The reason why it can be done is because of creation. Its mage blended his will into magic, and interfered with matter and energy forms with subjective ideas. " Ember Adam had a deep impression of this magic. It was the first time he felt the true power, but: "Ember shouldn''t be an extra-dimensional magic, right? Ordinary wizards can also integrate will?" Croft said with a smile: "How can creators and users be compared? Of course ordinary mages can''t do it, but when they understand how the abilities the creator has given it need to be achieved, they can naturally use them. The embers seen in the apprentice stage are only a weakened version, and a common mage almost consumes his own magic power and''essence'' divine power once, and it is far from the power of the standard version." Adam thought in silence for a while, this kind of statement is too ideal. Seeing Adam under Crofts crown, he didnt understand, and continued: According to ancient magic, the super-dimensional wizard has touched the realm of gods, can see the rules, use and change the rules, but in our opinion, we Its just getting closer to the truth, and being blessed by the truth. Thoughts and matter are like the inside and outside of the box. At first, we can only touch the outside. After reaching the super-dimensional level, the mages opened a hole in the box. Mind and matter are connected." Adam racked his brains to think of an inappropriate metaphor, like classical physics and quantum mechanics? That box is the barrier between the macro and the micro in the universe where the earth is located? And in the etheric void, the wizard has the ability to penetrate barriers after being promoted to Ultra Dimension? After a while, Adam barely digested this statement, and then asked: "What is the shape change of fireball?" "You should remember the nature of runes, right?" Adam recalled the words of Mage Black: Runes are the language of magic and are one of the foundations for wizards to launch spells. It has no fixed writing mode. What kind of runes will be formed when the wizard understands the knowledge he has. "Yes, it is a language, just like the spells of ancient magic. Mages use it to communicate elements and ether to form magic. At the root, they are the same thing, but runes are more convenient and more convenient than spells. Efficient, and there is no such a big limitation''sex'' as a spell. At the ultra-dimensional level, the wizards will play down the role of runes, and use souls close to the source to directly control the elements of knowledge to achieve the effect of runes. At this time, the limitations of magic will be further enhanced. Shrink and develop towards the realm of whatever you want. At this time, only powerful spells need to be stabilized with rune groups. " Mianxia still used the fireball technique as an example. This time there was no intentional slowing down. At that moment, the fireball transformed into the form of various levels of fire-type plastic energy magic under the same magic output, and finally turned into a pure element and returned to the body of the Mianxia. Adam hesitated and said, "It seems that it is really similar to ancient magic?" Mianxia nodded: "Yeah. But ancient magic has gotten the wrong order. It is based directly on imagination and has no material foundation. It is like a building without a foundation. It looks gorgeous but collapses at once. Unlike modern magic, we Proceeding from reality, from the material to the mind, the foundation is solid and deep into the ground, and the root system is getting bigger and bigger, so it is unbreakable." "I remember you also have friends in the third holy tower. The third holy tower mage is very weak at the official level, but once they become ultra-dimensional, their strength will increase by leaps and boundsLaura was the only one at the time. I agree with our concept, and have the ability to rebuild the foundation, from a magister to the genius of a super-dimensional mage. Even now, she is one of the strongest among the true spirit mage." Croft felt that Adam had received enough shocks today, so he turned to say: "The reason why I told you this is to tell you that it is best not to rush into the Super Dimension, especially your fundamental reason There is no electromagnetic magic before, and the rest of the system has the experience of the predecessors to refer to. Even if you go the wrong way for a while, there are ways to reverse it, but you are different. Once you go wrong, no one can help you except yourself. "So you have to be more cautious. I''m very happy that you can bring big data and cloud computing to the wizard world, but they are not as important to you as your own system." Adam was stunned after listening. He couldn''t think that he could hear such words from the guardian of the world, and he was a bit at a loss. Mianxia walked to him and patted him on the shoulder, warmly said: "So don''t worry, take your time, everything is in time, you don''t need to catch up with time." Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 344： Hard experiment (Written in the front, this chapter is pure theory and my own nonsense. If you dont like this kind of plot, please skip it~ If you subscribe, dont spray too hard because it is really difficult., the latest chapter visit: .79xs .৮.) Three days have passed since the guardian of the world showed him the super-dimensional power. The original light group has been used, and now four-fifths of Adams soul possess the original characteristics. His magic quality has been further improved, the energy content of the unit magic power has increased several times compared with the original, and the power of various magics has also been followed. Improved a lot. He didnt care much about this kind of improvement. During these three days, he was thinking about both mental and material aspects. He kept thinking about the way he would use to open a gap in that''box'' to make himself His subjective will is integrated into knowledge and magic. No matter what he thought, he still felt that it was too unobjective and extracted, so he simply gave up the idea of ??finding a direction from the ideas provided under Crofts crown, and packed his mood to continue his experiment. He finds that no matter how difficult the proposition is, the results can be obtained from formulas and experimental data. The Personal Chip Research Institute has become a large-scale research base across Santas. Nominally speaking, the person in charge here is Adam, but in fact, except for big data and cloud computing related projects, Adam has no authority to mobilize and command its masters. So his own experiments still have to be completed by himself and his clones. However, the current clones are very different. Each clone has a chip contract and joins the joint computing network. The work efficiency is much higher than before. Before he derives Maxwells equations and Lorentz force equations, it is not difficult to derive the content of classical electromagnetics except for the theory from scratch, because it describes the macroscopic view and is visible to the naked eye. However, when Adam came to the fourth level and needed further theories to support his research to promote the super dimension and even open a mouth on the''box'' of mind and material, the next research became very difficult. On the earth, the establishment of quantum electrodynamics is the result of the joint efforts of many great physicists. It involves many magical experiments and obscure theories. In the world of wizards, so far, Adam is the only one himself. Wanting to achieve so many genius results with one person, even if he wants to come now, he feels that this is almost an impossible task. After deriving the complete Maxwell equations in the etheric environment before, he mastered the electromagnetic field from a macro level and obtained the power of no less than various current element magics. As a result, he discovered the electromagnetic "wave", and to a certain extent. The use of electromagnetic''waves'', but in fact, it is only usable, and it can''t be analyzed fundamentally. After thinking about it for a long time, Adam decided to start from this aspect, starting from the most basic visible light, and analyzing the''nature'' of light in the etheric environment. Here we need to complete several classic physical experiments, light interference experiments, photoelectric effect experiments, and blackbody radiation experiments. The first thing to be carried out is the blackbody radiation experiment. From this experiment, a very important constant, the Planck constant, can be derived. Only by calculating the specific value of this constant can the next series of studies be carried out. Adam first needs to use materials to make an absolute black body. This ideal model that exists only in theory on the earth is also not complete in the wizard world, but the power of magic and magical materials can make the role of black body closer. In an ideal state. After several days of searching and material testing, Adam made an object whose absorption ratio of radiation energy of any wave length is infinitely close to unity at any temperature, acting as an absolute black body. After Adams radiation output reached a correct and stable value, the experiment quickly got on track. In this period of time, for the first time, Adam felt mentally dying. The research he will do now and next is a set of knowledge that is very different from the previous system, which is equivalent to starting from scratch again, and he can predict, The difficulty in the future is often higher than before. For seven days, after hundreds of repeated experiments and thousands of data comparisons and analysis, Adam finally found the value of Planck''s constant in the ether environment with difficulty, and replaced this value with the symbol h. The difficulty lies in the assumption that the absorption and emission of electromagnetic waves are not continuous, but are carried out one by one. In this case, the calculation results can be consistent with the experimental results. Such a part of energy Adam is still called an energy quantum, each energy quantum is equal to h, is the frequency of radiating electromagnetic waves, and h is a constant, equal to 6.62606896(33)x10^(-34)j S. Adam did not intend to do more in-depth research on the phenomenon shown in the blackbody radiation experiment. After measuring this value, he stopped the experiment and switched to light interference experiment. This realization is much simpler. Adam made the experimental equipment as fast as he could. He made a small''hole'' in a wooden board, then covered it with a thick piece of paper, and then poke a small piece on the piece of paper. The hole let the light pass through, and used a mirror to reflect the transmitted light. Then he used an extremely thin piece of paper to divide the light into two beams from the middle. As a result, he saw the intersecting light and shadow. The experimental results show that two beams of light can interfere with each other like''waves''. Next, Adam conducted several other simple experiments to verify the diffraction and polarization of light. These conclusions are indistinguishable, indicating that light has a waves dynamic. After drawing the conclusion, Adam ignored the changes in his soul and immediately began to prepare for the photoelectric effect experiment. This time it took a long time to make the experimental equipment, and it took ten days for Adam to prepare the materials. He closed the laboratory and all the channels through which the outside world could contact him and devoted himself to the experiment. After half a month, after testing the phenomenon of electromagnetic waves of various frequencies on metal materials, Adam discovered that the electrons in the substance would be excited by photons to generate electric current, that is, light-generated electricity. . This phenomenon verifies the existence of photons and the correctness of Planck''s constant. When the conclusion came out, his soul changed again. Adam forcibly suppressed the rising power, sealing himself non-stop and starting the verification of the Compton effect. One month later, the series of experiments were all completed, and Adam began to summarize all the experimental data, the photoelectric effect experiment and the Compton effect, and proved with irrefutable facts that light has the''nature'' of particles. At this point, the verification of the lights wave, the sex and the particles sex was completed, Adam liberated the seal on himself, a relatively weak etheric brilliance fell on him, and his soul power and magic power increased a little. More importantly, he finally gained the ability to''manipulate'' visible light. v2 Chapter 345： Adam is very busy (2) The results of the experiment are far from satisfying to Adam. The results he has achieved so far are just finding a direction to the palace of higher knowledge, but he is not ready to continue the next experiment. The formulas and data just obtained It needs to be well organized and absorbed. . For more new chapters visit: .ߢXS.㧰. Planck''s constant h seems to have no practical effect on Adam, but the importance of this constant cannot be overemphasized. Its appearance will be one of the most important factors supporting Asia''s future rank promotion. Compared with the temporary uselessness of h, light quantum has more practical significance for Adam. For example, now, Adam has felt that his electronic body is developing into a more mysterious and powerful state, as long as the research on it is deepened. In one step, classical electrodynamics can be pushed into quantum electrodynamics, and then Adam can not only condense the photon''s real body, but also achieve complete control of the electromagnetic interaction force. After it was concluded that light has the''wave''s''movement'' nature'' and the''particle''s'' nature'', this conclusion is directly extended to almost all electromagnetic''waves'', from the previous only being able to see and touch''touch'', to the current one that can be controlled , Forming some very powerful magic. Adam placed a target far in front of him, and when he thought of it, the rune group naturally appeared. The beam of light was directed toward the front and converted into heat or electricity at will during the process of shining. The upper limit of energy absorption was The three-thousand-point target was easily and completely destroyed. But what makes Adam most gratified is that his thinking is not wrong. Sure enough, practice is the only criterion for testing truth. All unknowns can be answered from theory and experiment, although the unique idea and matter in the etheric void The barrier still exists, but Adam knows that he has found a way to break the barrier. Adam raised his eyes to look around, wherever his gaze was, electromagnetic abruptly appeared, and once his gaze left, the electromagnetic would immediately disappear. "Even if the method is different, the form of expression is different, but the power that can be achieved is the same. The electromagnetic magic is originally created by me independently, so even if it reaches the super-dimensional critical point, there is no need to change my mind to pursue the predecessors. path of." While thinking about this, Adam restored his contact with the outside world. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a lot of communication requests and messages from Monet or from personal chips appeared at the same time. Adam glanced at the information about the project data report and set it aside, and opened the signed message. The first one comes from the Moldo Superdimensional Master. In her letter, she said that the Rex Consortium had fully cashed out Adams shares and put a total of more than two million ether crystals into his account, and said in a tactful way, Reck Master Si Chaowei wants to meet Adam and talk about personal chips. Adam read the entire letter expressionlessly. He didn''t want to talk to them, nor was he interested in admiring their regretful appearance as a "victor", and he didn''t want to work with them anymore. His relationship with the consortium was already Broken, since it was broken, Adam would not want to pick it up again. The second and the next few letters came from Pricia Chaowei. Without waiting for Adam to see it, Chaowei Mage directly dialed Adam''s communication. "Next time before you enter the research, can you set aside an emergency communication channel." The first sentence of Mage Chaowei stunned Adam. Why didn''t he remember when his relationship with her reached this point? "Are you in a hurry?" Adam asked''confused'' suspiciously. Pricia Chaowei: "Did you completely forget about radioactive mineral research? The progress of that research project has been stagnant for a long time, and the participating wizards can''t find new ideas. , So please ask me to ask your first discoverer for help." In fact, the mages of the Institute have issued this request many times, but before Adam was in the Titan World, Pricia Chaowei conveyed this meaning when Adam just returned, but Adam immediately started his personal chip project. , The Mages Council forbids other trivial matters to disturb Adam. Just after the end of Adam, he began to''retreat''. Only then did the Ultra-dimensional Mages find him as quickly as possible after Adam''s exit. If there is no breakthrough in the matter on that side, the research institute It''s about to break up. This is a project that Adam is very interested in. Once it progresses, its significance is no worse than big data and cloud computing. The former is to change the world from a social perspective, while the latter will achieve the same effect in terms of power and energy. Moreover, the study of radioactive and sexual minerals will involve a great theory and formula, which is extremely important to Adam. After being notified by Pricia Superdimensional, Adam made two teleports through authority, and went directly to the research institute established on the plane of Katos. This research institute is located in the deepest underground of the plane of Katos. The intensity of the''radiation'' of''radiation'' here is simply a disaster level. If ordinary creatures dare to step in here, their body functions will be immediately radiated. "Shoot" to destroy, it is estimated that there is no chance of mutation. Not only ordinary creatures, but even the Katos natives below the ultra-dimensional can''t resist this degree of radiation. In the range of a few hundred kilometers of the research institute, there is no life except for the mages who have built special defenses. exist. Came to the big''door'' sealed by the powerful magic circle Before Adam had time to show his authority, the big''door'' opened from the inside, one with dirty hair and cloth on his robe The stained male''sex'' mage grabbed Adam, and hurriedly said, "Are you Adam? Katos and the discoverer of the''shooting'' **** minerals? You know I''m waiting. How long has it been for you? Why did you come now?" Adam is very unaccustomed to any physical contact with others, and when he frowned, he wanted to break free from the mage''s hand, but found that the mage in front of him only made such a simple grasp, which made Adam unable to use all his abilities. Pricia Chaowei took a step forward and gently waved the hand of the male''sex'' mage, and then said, "Your Excellency Julius, please be decent, your current image should not be what an ultra-dimensional wizard should have. ." Julius Chaowei put his hand in his robe and said: "Fuck decent, I''m going to be''driven'' crazy by these stones, they shouldn''t be like this, they should be more powerful and more magical. Do you know? I feel that the opportunity for my promotion to the true spirit is here!" This is actually an eighth-level mage who is at the critical point of being promoted to the true spirit! "But I can''t find it! It''s almost!" He slammed his hand out and waved it madly in front of his eyes. "It''s almost a bit!" v2 Chapter 346： Frankenstein Julius As soon as the super-dimensional mages voice fell, an unimaginable magical power formed a storm and soared into the sky. In Adams perception, the entire Katos plane trembled because of this magical power. The gravitational entanglement space annihilated and produced huge energy, if not Stop, the terrible natural disaster is about to strike. , The latest chapter visit: .79xs.৮. Adam''s body and soul trembled uncontrollably under this magical power, and quickly approached the critical point of collapse. Pricia''s super dimension was also uncomfortable. She frowned and stood in front of Adam with a blue face. Withstand this pressure for Adam, and then unceremoniously blasted a composite element magic that Adam had never seen before on Julius Chaowei''s head. "Julius, **** it! Do you want to kill us?" she cursed viciously. The magic was weakened and decomposed by the terrifying gravitational vortex before it got close to Julius, and failed to cause him any harm, but fortunately, the mage''s sanity was recovered. The magic power dissipated abruptly in the air, and the instantaneous pressure change made Adam a little uncomfortable. With a wave of his hand, the wizard teleported Pricia to an unknown place, and then nodded indiscriminately to Adam and apologized: "Forget Youre still a fourth-level mage. Im sorry," he grabbed his body, took out a silver pendant and threw it to Adam, and said, "Im not in good shape lately. You bring this gadget. , It can protect your safety." Adam took the pendant and found that it was actually a high-level super-dimensional magical item, which he wore directly on his neck. Adam had never seen this thing, but he knew that every treasure that could defend the eighth level of magic was in the holy tower. The''trading'' trading halls are all sky-high prices. In the eyes of a gravity master, space is just a toy in his hand, and the distance is meaningless. The two of them passed through the passage at high speed while they were talking. Adam noticed that the surrounding area was surrounded by ore and large mining equipment. There is no one living person. Adam couldn''t help but wondered: "Your Excellency Julius, where are the others in the institute?" "They''re all gone, they don''t believe that these stones are of any use. They were''goed out'' more than a year ago. Now there is only myself, oh, and you." Chaowei Mage said indifferently, "a bunch of idiots. , I have told them there is great knowledge in these stones, and they just dont believe it. Boy, do you think Im right? "You are right." As soon as the voice fell, the two came to the deepest part of the earth. After getting Adams approval, Julius put his arm around Adams shoulder in excitement and said: "Have a look! Boy, there are only two of us here. Don''t worry, no matter how you study. You have a copy of everything, and then you and I will smash the research results in the faces of those idiots!" Adam nodded in tears, and moved away without a trace. This eighth-level mage was the most special among all the mage he had ever seen. He seemed to completely abandon humanity and worldliness, and his behavior was entirely based on his own mind. It was a bit like a madness. State Frankenstein. The underground space is very large, and there are traces of running runes everywhere, but such a large area is very empty, with only a few purification equipment and piles of shoot and sex ore. Julius rushed Adam to sit down, and then put his previous experimental report and experimental data in front of Adam: "Look at it, this is the result so far, I have found These stones contain a huge amount of energy and can be squeezed out by gravity, but the efficiency is very low. I even suspect that it is not the power of the stones, but the reaction caused by the gravity I exert." Adam glanced at the Ultra-Dimensional Mage in amazement, directly squeezing the uranium ore through gravity to extract energy, which was simply terrifying. "The information I got is marked. The information you uploaded to the magic net when you discovered the world of Katos indicates the value of this plane. Do you know anything? Tell me, rest assured, I will not steal Your results!" Adam took out a personal chip suitable for the second sacred tower and gave it to Chaowei Mage. The efficiency of recording data through the chip is much higher than writing it on paper. He had never worried that the results would be stolen, but he didn''t know where to start, and after thinking about it, he found an analogy. "Your Excellency, the power of an ordinary fireball technique is one. It can explode in an enclosed space to produce approximately 4.19x10 6th power unit energy." Adam said there was a pause here, waiting for Julius Chaowei to complete the personal chip contract. These values ??and units are all earth units. The mages are completely unfamiliar with this calculation method. Adam needs to pass the conversion method to Chaowei. Mage. After Julius Chaowei accepted the conversion unit, he shook his head and said, "What is your calculation unit? It''s too cumbersome. Change it. The energy of an ordinary fireball explosion is 1." Adam complied with kindness and continued: "And if a piece of high-purity radioactive mineral that weighs one kilogram can release all the energy in a small area, the value will be about 20 million times that of fireball." Julius extra-dimensioned the conversion, the jing in his eyes was really shooting, and his eyes instantly shooting two bottomless pits and holes on the ground. He blinked his eyes and looked at the ore, muttering to himself: "This thing is so advantageous, it is 20 million times as powerful as fireball." Adam hurriedly added: "This is only the theoretical optimal value. In fact, the energy loss in this reaction will be huge, and the explosion range must be very small." Julius Chaowei continued to mumble: "Twenty million fireballs can already exceed the power of most advanced magic!" He slammed the table top, the table made of unknown material and the data on it were broken down directly from the atomic level, but he didn''t care, staring at Adam with scorching eyes: "It really is a good thing, if They can be made into weapons, even if it is a one-time''sexual'' Even if it can only act on the material level, it is enough to cause a deadly threat to all creatures below level five. This research is worthwhile! Do you know how to do it? " Adam said cautiously: "I''m not sure, only through step-by-step experiments." Julius Chaowei turned a deaf ear: "You know, anyway, the two of us are left in the institute. I can''hand over'' the identity of the person in charge to you, and you will lead the project!" "I" He waved his hand and said boldly: "It''s okay, you''re welcome, I''ve passed the time I need these false names!" "No" "I just want to get closer to the truth, touch the truth and promote the true spirit, I don''t care about the others!" He fell into a fantasy, "If I become the true spirit, I must laugh at those idiots fiercely for a hundred years!" Adam finally found the opportunity to speak, and said as quickly as possible: "I want to say that this project is not something you and I can complete. We need the wisdom of more people!" v2 Chapter 347： The prototype of the Institute of Atomic Energy "Furthermore, funding is a big problem. We first need to apply for the first batch of funding from the Mages Council, a huge amount of funding. The fastest update visit: .79XS.㧰." "How much?" Adam made an estimate and gave a rough value. Julius Chaowei said indifferently: "Funding is not a problem, I can provide it by myself, it''s someone else." "This is necessary, sir, relying on the abilities of the two of us closely, not enough to support such a large project, we need a lot of helpers." Julius grabbed his hair irritably: "Well, these are all''handed over'' to me. You can give me a list of the types of wizards needed, and I will take care of the rest." If you want to study atomic energy, you must understand the internal structure of atoms, such as determining the nucleus model and finding protons and neutrons. Especially neutrons, it will be a necessary prerequisite for nuclear structure research. The method of the experiment has a general impression in Adam''s mind, but to make these experiments, he needs more help from the wizard. The convenience of magic is here. These experiments on the earth require various precision experimental equipment, but here, the power of magic can be achieved. If you want to create an atomic bomb in the wizard world, you must first purify weapon-grade enriched uranium with a uranium 235 content of more than 90%. The method of purification also requires the power of magic. Julius Chaowei said that from these''shooting'' sexual elements, he saw the great knowledge that can make him a true spirit. Adam did not believe that nuclear fission could achieve this effect. The power of the atomic bomb is on the earth. It''s terrifying, but as far as Adam saw, the power that can be produced by the arm of True Spirit Master Mathiesen only throws off the atomic bomb. I don''t know how far. In the case of nuclear fusion, it is still possible, but Adam thinks it is still not enough. If these two points are eliminated, what will be there? Adam feels there may only be one left Adam felt that it was just right for a super-dimensional wizard from the second holy tower to study this, and it might save a lot of difficulties. Adam did not expect to rely on that to advance to the super dimension. In fact, for him, the ultra-dimensional barriers no longer exist. The barriers between ideas and materials mentioned by Croft are what the ultra-dimensional wizards who grow up in the normal system need to face, but right For Adam, he can be promoted from another aspect. Now he only waits for the existing magic to be complete, and then gains the original power enough to fill the last fifth of the soul, and he can become a super dimension in one fell swoop. The main reason why he was interested in coming to this research institute was that he felt that he could apply the fusion fission reaction after the research was completed to magic. As we all know, magic is a kind of energy, besides the ether, the mage''s survival is fundamental. The use of magic by the mage is roughly burning-production-release. If you can change the existing burning method, make the magic fission or even The way of fusion is to generate energy, how will the strength of a mage be improved? Julius''s super-dimensional movements are very fast, and a large number of helpers were found in a few days. From their unwilling expressions, it can be seen that these helpers are all his acquaintances, and they should also be seen in the laboratory to help. For the face of the Master himself, he was not very optimistic about this project. Julius Chaowei didn''t care either. He was simmering in his heart to make achievements to hit these old friends in the face. The more difficult the invitation now, the more dazzling the reversal after the results appear. He comforted himself so. Adam thinks that the number of people is still a bit small, but it is estimated that this is the limit of Julius''s super-dimensional network. Now he can''t force too much. As long as there is a useful progress in the project, it can be used to attract more talents. Just like the personal chip before it. These wizards who came to help have no bad impression of Adam, and they are all the high-levels of the holy towers, and they also know what Adam did before, so they are very kind when they''communicate'' with Adam. . Julius did what he said. He didn''t mean to interfere at all when Adam arranged the work. He seemed to really regard himself as an assistant, and Adam unceremoniously began to give instructions. The first is the enrichment of uranium. Several super-dimensional wizards from the Fifth Element Sacred Tower are the best implementers of the gas diffusion method. Their magic can perfectly replace any equipment to achieve their goals. In the past, Katos could produce uranium hexafluoride by "spraying" creatures, and so did the wizards. After Adam briefly introduced the principle, they nodded and said that there was no problem. They were even a little surprised. Can think of such an effective method to purify those ores, I didn''t expect a fourth-level mage to find a way. Later, Adam invited several other wizards to conduct an alpha particle scattering experiment with him. This experiment is also called the gold foil experiment. It is great in terms of thinking, but it is actually very simple to do it. Especially in the world of wizards. The source of the''radiation'' alpha''radiation'' rays is everywhere in Katos. The radiation emitted by the''radiation'' minerals all over the place contains this particle beam, and the outside acts as the radiation of the hard labor.'' Shooting creatures can do the same. Adam put the radioactive element polonium in a lead box, prepared a micron-thick gold foil, a fluorescent screen, and then asked the mage to construct a magnifying magic, and then create a vacuum space. When the collimated alpha line bombards the gold foil, most of the particles pass straight through the gold foil, and the deflection is very small, but a few particles are deflected, with one-eight thousandths of a deflection angle greater than 90 degrees~www .novelhall.com~ There is even a large angular scatter "shoot" with a deflection angle of one hundred and fifty. As soon as this experimental phenomenon appeared, the face of the Chaowei Mage next to Adam changed drastically. Even if they didn''t know much about the micro-level knowledge, they knew it was abnormal. "This is, what''s going on?" They couldn''t help asking. Adam ordered the personal chip to record the experimental data completely, and replied: "Obviously, there are particles smaller than atoms in the void. If you have seen the papers I uploaded before, you will know that I have discovered something called electrons. The new particles of, it is in the atom" The mages did not care about being surprised, or connected to the magic net, or activated the personal chip, and began to check Kia Adam''s papers. They ignored the high cost of reading and were immersed in new knowledge. The more they read, the more shocked they were. In any case, they didn''t expect the fourth-level mage in front of them to discover such an amazing thing. Adam waited for them to finish reading and then said: "The mass of an electron is less than 74% of that of an alpha particle. When a particle hits it, it is like a flying bullet hitting a particle of dust. Significant changes have taken place" v2 Chapter 348： Establishment of Atomic Energy Research Institute "The positive charge is evenly distributed. When a particle passes through the atom, the repulsive force of the positive charge on both sides of the atom will mostly cancel each other, and the deflection force of the particle will not be very large.. For more latest chapters visit: .ߢXS .㧰. However, in fact, a very small number of particles deflected at a large angle." "and so?" "So only when almost all of the mass and positive charge of the atom are concentrated in a small area in the center of the atom, the large-angle scattering of alpha particles is possible. In other words, in addition to the negatively charged free electrons in the atom, There is also a core that stores positive charges and almost all of its mass. I think it is better to call it an atomic nucleus." While talking, Adam paid to download a large amount of computing power from his personal chip, and directly began to estimate the diameter of the nucleus in front of several mages, and created a nuclear structure model of the atom. The movement of Adam attracted the attention of all the mages in the entire institute. They first put their perception on this side, but the feeling of not being able to observe directly made them feel uncomfortable, so they let their clones take the place of work. Then a swarm of swarms gathered near Adam and participated in the calculation of the conclusion. They all felt that it was worth coming here, even if Julius'' own research would have no results, he could see the structure of the atom, and found that particles smaller than the atom would be worth the time. None of the mages disturbed Adam. They did two things with one heart. On the one hand, they didnt want to miss Adams calculations. On the other hand, they quickly and in-depth read Adams experiment on the negative pole radiation line and found and confirmed the existence of electrons. paper. Adam didn''t go through a special channel when uploading it, but it was uploaded to the Monet as an ordinary academic paper, so that almost no mages had retrieved it and found it, but the more it was, the more shocked they were now. "It shouldn''t be buried like this!" "Yes! This is a great discovery!" "Are the mages on duty in the Academic Department and the Examination Department all idiots? Can''t they see the important''sex'' of this paper?" "Monet has leaks! Huge leaks! In the future, a mechanism for grading academic papers must be established. Damn, I can''t imagine how much pure academic content has been ignored like this!" "Although it cannot directly bring power, as long as the wizards see and understand the existence of electrons, power will arise from it! It can change the status quo of the sixth and seventh holy tower magic!" In the world of wizards, only by applying a numerical value or a new discovery into a practical formula and theory can it directly bring power. This is true for electrons, so is photons, and so is Planck''s constant. Several wizards roared in the discussion group. They couldn''t bear that such a thing that could change the wizard''s cognition was so unknown. The discovery of electrons broke the wizard''s inherent view that atoms are indivisible. This new particle should have a higher status. "This is the nuclear structure of the atom." Adam turned on the projection and threw the deduced model into the air. At this moment, they attracted the attention of the audience. They did not care about being decent or caring about the crowding. They gathered before the projection and stretched out. His neck was next to his head, and his eyes bulged like goldfish. "Are the small dots on the outer layer an electron? The relatively large inner core is the nucleus?" Adam nodded. A mage asked the question: "Is this model built in equal proportions? But how do you determine that the structure of all atoms is like this? We can roughly understand the units and values ??of electrons you describe in your paper, and you can derive them. With numerical values, how stable is this model? And the nucleus only occupies such a small part? Why can it carry almost all the mass?" Adam waited patiently for him to finish, and then replied: "I didn''t say that this is the real atomic structure model. It is just a rough deduction based on the results of this experiment. This is only part of the experiment, more accurate data and models. , You need to work hard with me to calculate and establish." This is also the reason why Adam has repeatedly asked Julius to find more assistants. It takes a lot of effort and time to calculate the data and conduct a series of experiments. It is too difficult to rely solely on Adams strength. Communicate the ideas and let everyone work together to complete. Adam believes that these studies will be able to firmly attract the mages to the institute, and that atomic energy must be a profoundly knowledgeable and powerful project. As the person in charge, he will definitely get a lot of benefits from it. As far as a scientific research project is concerned, it is the best way to gather the power of all people to study together. It should not be a path for one person to walk alone. Its branches should be huge, and the birth of each result will cause several or more Many branches are developed, and then common progress is reached. As expected by Adam, these senior super-dimensional wizards agreed to join the project without any hesitation. Adam also took this opportunity to officially name this place as the Institute of Atomic Energy. The world of wizards has set off a new''wave''. Adam''s paper on electronics was pushed to the cusp of the wind. Many senior wizards have obtained new inspirations and attracted a large number of interested colleagues for the research institute. , The institutes recruitment requirements are also officially released, and the minimum level requires ultra-dimensional. None of these senior mages cares about the identity of the project leader. They are big bosses from the outside world The reason why they can gather here is entirely for new knowledge, and Adam has naturally become Among them, the lowest rank, but the most powerful master. After a period of methodical enrollment expansion and reconstruction, the Institute of Atomic Energy was formally established. The Mages Council did not hesitate to allocate a large amount of funds and promised that after each research result is confirmed, it will be added again to ensure that the research can continue smoothly. Go down. Adam finally got rid of the dilemma and predicament of relying only on himself. He delineated his thoughts, and wrote the various experiments he had done before as essays and put the name of the institute in the internal circulation. These mages who dedicated themselves to magical science broke out With the amazing flower of wisdom, Adam can often receive applications for branch projects, and after each project is established, he can quickly obtain breakthroughs and results. The world of wizards does not lack foundation, what they lack is thinking, and now Adam has brought them thinking, those foundations are instantly turned into the driving force for progress, and the wheels are rolling forward. Within a short period of one month, the mages deduced dozens of atomic structure models based on the Rutherford model built by Adam before, most of which were torn apart by themselves. Their images are similar to those of scientists on Earth. It is almost the same as the ones established in the research process, solid charged ball, raisin cake model, Saturn model and so on. v2 Chapter 349： Periodic Table of Elements "Some of them seem to be correct and reasonable, but the other part is not, especially in terms of stability. These models have been verified to be unstable, and they are not even comparable to the one you built before... .S. is updated quickly. The project leader, a super-dimensional mage from the sixth holy tower, came to Adam with various data, and said with some distress. "Assuming that the nucleus really exists, how do electrons stay outside the nucleus stably? Even if you introduce your electromagnetic field theory, this cannot be explained." Adam understands his problem. If it is explained in accordance with the classical electromagnetic theory, the electrons outside the nucleus will produce electromagnetic radiation and lose energy, and even instantly collapse into the nucleus. These models are undoubtedly inaccurate, but the data obtained during the establishment process is very important. Adam synthesized these data, combined with his previous research on Plancks quantum hypothesis, and extended it to the inside of the atom. In a short period of time, a nuclear model was established in front of them. During this period of time, they have read all of Adams papers countless times in detail, and have a good understanding of Adams series of studies, so they will not fail to understand his calculations and "operations" just now. There are nuclear models. After the establishment, if they got the treasure, they found that this model was much stronger than the previous ones in terms of stability, and it was basically convincing. "It''s shocking!" "Oh my God! What an incredibly beautiful model this is!" Adam clearly told them that microscopic exploration is endless. It seems correct now, and it is likely to be overthrown in further research. Therefore, the Institute of Atomic Energy must look at everything with the spirit of exploration and doubt. The results must not be regarded as truth. Among the peoples amazement, Julius said softly to Adam: "This is how you came from another universe? How do you describe it? Did you bring the knowledge from there?" Adam was not surprised that he could know this. After getting the assurance of the true spiritual master, he had no other concerns, and said directly: "The idea is like this, but there are still differences in actual practice. It is the result of joint research by the masters. Its not my credit alone." Chaowei Mage shook his head: "No, this is your credit. Whether you find them from anywhere or in an exploration mission, they have written your name, and the credit will not be obliterated." Time flies, and a year passed in a blink of an eye. The changes in the Institute of Atomic Energy are changing with each passing day. No one thinks that the boring calculations and experiments are boring. They are all devoted to it with double enthusiasm. In this state, the research results are gratifying. Atomic nucleus mass, atomic radius, protons, neutrons, electron clouds, etc. are born one after another like spring shoots after the rain. Numerous papers are being written every day and then uploaded continuously. In addition to the discovery of these new particles and data, the first real world-wide achievement of the Institute of Atomic Energy is the periodic table of elements. (Note) Through experiments, the mages discovered the atom with the smallest mass, the hydrogen atom, which is composed of a proton and an electron. After the experimental comparison, they found that the structure of the atom is very beautiful. The electron arrangement and the nature of the atom have obvious regularity, and the atomic number of the original element increases with the periodicity. . This phenomenon attracted the attention of the mages. They exchanged all the papers on this kind of knowledge in the holy towers for countless years, extracted the conclusions of the''sex'', and compared and analyzed them with the research data just obtained. arrangement. After a period of calibration, they successfully established the periodic table of elements. The periodic table of elements is sufficient to prove the important role of the Institute of Atomic Energy. It is not as simple as a table, it has more significant meaning and value. The emergence of this achievement immediately made the super-dimensional wizards from the sixth and seventh towers in the research institute completely admire Adam. It can make the search for New Elements easier, and can greatly advance the sixth and seventh. The development of the two holy towers, it can be said that Adam has renewed their future path! The discovery of the periodic table of elements and the new model of new particles caused an uproar in the world of the wizard. The masters value the above results more than big data and cloud projects. This is a great knowledge that can actually change the master''s perception of the world. There are few conflicts of ideas. Masters are based on knowledge. They will not stubbornly stick to their own ideas. Any master knows that knowledge is endless and must keep up with the forefront to keep oneself from being eliminated. The Institute of Atomic Energy and the Institute of Personal Chips have become the most concerned crossing points in this period of time. The former changes the world and the latter changes society. Adam received huge benefits because of this. All the papers must be named as the institute. As the person in charge, he is qualified to sign. In addition to the various rewards and resource tilt he received, he himself became a star. Some apprentices who have just entered the door or have not yet found their own way began to understand and choose the electromagnetic system as their foundation. In this good situation, everyone is full of energy, only Julius Chaowei is not very happy. "Adam, when will you deal with the enriched uranium? I admit that you have done a great job during this period, but" he scratched his hair and said distressed: "But our original purpose was not this." Adam looked at this eighth-level super-dimensional mage funnyly and understood his distress. The first batch of friends he invited all benefited, but the more so, the more difficult it was to implement his naive face-slap idea at the beginning, so he was a little anxious. He went on to say: "According to your theory, the nucleus has huge masses, and when these masses are lost, they can be converted into energy." Adam looked at him in surprise, and he couldn''t underestimate the wisdom of the teacher at all. Only the basic research of atomic energy can allow Julius to see such core things. "But what are we going to do? How do we take apart the nucleus and let it release energy?" "Use magic? I tried it, but found that the existing magic cannot do this. It is too small, and magic is too big." Adam nodded and said: "There is really no way to create magic that can do that, so we need some practical means to achieve phenomena first, and then magicalize them." He took out all the papers on neutrons and put them in In front of the two, "It is a neutron. We have to accelerate the neutron to bombard the uranium atom." "But to do this, we first need some precision equipment." v2 Chapter 350： Atomic bomb The reason for choosing neutrons is that neutrons are electrically neutral. In the process of bombarding the nucleus, they are not affected by the force of the nucleus and can penetrate the Coulomb potential more easily. -79 Novel Network- As for the precision equipment that Adam said, he refers to the accelerator. The importance of the accelerator does not need to be much. This device that integrates high-level, precise, sharp, and integrated equipment is a necessity for the study of high-energy physics and particle physics. Early manufacturing has the benefits of early manufacturing. Although you don''t need to use it now, you can use it sooner or later. To use neutrons to bombard uranium nuclei requires a neutron source that can stably emit neutrons. There are many sources of this, but the best and most convenient one is the metal californium (on). Adam opened up a closed room in which only the experimental author Julius Superdimensional, californium placed in a lead box, and uranium as a target nucleus directly in front of the particle orbit. The mages who were conducting other research gathered around them. Everyone knew that Julius was in charge of this research institute at the beginning. The initial research project is what he is doing now, although they now think that this project is actually feasible. No, but they still put aside their work and gathered around the observatory. It would be good if they found it, and they could laugh at Julius if they didn''t. After the preparations were completed, Adam announced: "The first neutron bombardment of uranium experiment begins." Julius Chaowei removed the obstruction in front of the lead box, but nothing happened, no energy was emitted, no matter was generated, and no mysterious phenomenon. The two of them had filled the room with the most advanced observation magic array to ensure that every corner was in the observation range, but these microscopic particles were too small, and the existing magic array still could not observe the neutron beam. appearance. Everyone looked at each other. Although they did not discuss each other, the regret in their eyes could not be concealed. The first experiment obviously failed. Both Adam and Julius didnt care about a failure. Adam knew that the probability of inducing fission was actually not very high, especially when only low-energy neutrons were used as a cannonball, and Yuri Uss Chaowei has a firm conviction. He can become an eighth-level mage. He has done countless experiments and failed countless times in the long years. Now it is only once, and he can''t shake his will at all. All kinds of purification magic appeared in the room one after another. When everything was the same as when it started, Adam announced the start of the second experiment. However, the result is still no result. The next third and fourth time, a full twenty-four hours passed without success. A day later, the Chaowei Mage walked out of the room, ignored the others, walked directly to Adam, discussed with him to adjust the test parameters, and walked in again. In a few days, the two of them didn''t know what exhaustion was, but thousands of failures made the rest of the mage lose interest in watching. Adam simply separated this area, leaving only himself and the ultra-dimensional mage. Two people. After five days, in the room that had been silent for a long time, the energy indicator sirens finally sounded. The two men shook at the same time, and Julius teleported to the most target nuclear uranium. Adam pressed his head against the monitor. "We made it!" the two said in unison. The two voices caught the attention of all the wizards. They teleported to Adam at almost the same moment and asked loudly, "Did you succeed? What did you find?" Julius Superdimensional: "The uranium nucleus was hit by a neutron and split into two middle-mass nuclei!" Adam: "A lot of energy was generated during the splitting process, and two neutrons were released!" Others couldn''t understand their excitement. One nucleus became two, and then a little energy was generated. What kind of discovery is this worthy of pleasure? That point of energy, each of them will be tens of thousands of times stronger if they release a little magic power. "So? What''s the use of this?" someone asked puzzledly. Adam looked at Julius Chaowei. This explanation should be given to him. However, the Mage Chaowei was immersed in the success just now and didn''t have time to pay attention to everyone. He immediately began to prepare for a new round of experiments. He had to make sure that this was not An accident. Upon seeing this, Yadaiyi explained: "The success of this experiment means that the nuclear fission reaction can be achieved in the world of the wizard, in the etheric void. This time the volume of the uranium used as the target nucleus is too small. If the volume of the uranium is larger, Fission produces chain reactions, and limiting them within a range will produce tremendous power." "Uh, what then? One more alchemy weapon?" Everyone still didn''t understand, just one weapon, how important can it be? There is no shortage of powerful things in the world of wizards, and any true spirit magic is enough to destroy large planes. Now, Adam finally has the confidence to say his thoughts: "No, its meaning is not to make weapons, but to apply this energy generation method to ourselves." As soon as Adam''s voice fell, the eyes of the mages suddenly lit up, and someone tentatively asked, "You mean magic!?" Adam nodded without hesitation: "Yes, it is magic. If we can apply the phenomenon of fission to our own magic, then the time will come." "At that time, whether it is instantaneous output or energy reserve, it can be geometrically increased!" The success of the first experiment and what Adam said were all circulated through the mouths of the wizards. The response of the UU Reading www.uuknshu.com Magist Council was extremely rapid, and the resources were immediately diverted to the Institute of Atomic Energy. The generation accelerator was also completed in just one month. In addition to the original team, from various sacred towers, ultra-dimensional wizards with the most advanced academic and research capabilities rushed in, put down all projects and tried their best to overcome the fission chain reaction. When developing the personal chip, the wizard world just twisted a part of its power into a rope and lent it to Adam, but now, all the resources of the entire world are left to Adam. The speed of research is increasing rapidly, and the difficulties of each project are solved at the fastest speed under the wisdom of everyone. Of course, the cost of funds is also staggering. The Mage Council allocates tens of millions of ether crystals for research and development every half a month on average. Mastering and consuming so much money, Adam is also under great pressure. He knows that he must use the fastest speed to produce results. Pressure generated momentum. Six months later, before the twelfth sum of money was used up, Adam and all the wizards in the institute cheered at the same time. They finally created the first atomic bomb in the world of wizards, with an equivalent size of two million. Ton. v2 Chapter 351： Prometheus! The equivalent is Adams algorithm. If measured according to the calculation method of Juliuss super-dimensional fireball technique, the energy is one. If the utilization rate of the nuclear charge of this atomic bomb can reach 100%, its level is 2 billion fireballs. Surgery. . The fastest update visit: .79XS.㧰. Of course, its utilization rate is less than 100%. In Adam''s calculation, 30% is already very good, but even so, it is still 600 million fireballs. Everyone carried this atomic bomb to the surface of the plane of Katos, ready to detonate it to observe its power. Everyone was very interested, but Julius Chaowei, as the main developer and final loader, was not very interested. Adam came to the end of the team, beside the frowning Chaowei Mage, he asked softly: "Your Excellency, you don''t seem to be happy?" "I think it''s still a bit worse. This thing is not enough to make me a true spirit, but what''s the difference?" He didn''t have any interest in speaking. The first half of the sentence was answering Adam, and the second half was talking to himself. Adam felt that this was a normal thing. Fission should be enough to promote a person to a super dimension in the world of wizards, but it is not enough to become a true spirit, even if it is fusion. Julius Super Dimension needs to explore some deeper knowledge, such as the reasons for these two phenomena of mass change producing energy? Mass-energy conversion? Or go on to study strong interactions? He had a good idea before, but he didn''t know why he gave up. But Adam didn''t say much. The key to an eighth-level super-dimensional promotion to a true spirit is not something he can lie. It is of course good for a mage to study it by himself. If he can''t study it, Adam can''t do anything. A few minutes later, the watching mages were in their respective positions. Adam looked at the fifth element holy tower eighth-level mages who volunteered to ignite, and solemnly reminded: "Your Excellency, I think it is better for you to build the strongest defense. If you succeed, the atomic bomb It will explode in microseconds. You can imagine at least 600 million fireballs hitting your body at close range at the same time without building any defenses. Note that it is at the same time." The mage imagined the scene, shook his body, and immediately gave up the idea of ??igniting the "fruit body". Not only did he fully expand the elemental body, but he also constructed a lot of the most advanced defensive magic. The whole person fell like a little sun. Go to the atomic bomb. Adam and the other wizards were 30 kilometers away from the explosion point. In theory, an atomic bomb with a fireball technique at a distance of more than 600 million should not harm them. However, to be on the safe side, Adam still opened the electromagnetic protection field to its maximum power. The igniting wizard shrouded a fire system super-dimensional magic on the atomic bomb. The high temperature and high pressure caused the uranium 235 inside to close at high speed and exceeded the critical mass in an instant. It fell in Adams eyes, only to see the first cluster of flames just appearing, dazzling. The brilliance, huge explosions and mushroom clouds covering the sky soared into the sky! The high temperature of tens of millions of degrees immediately vaporized all the material within two kilometers of the explosion center, and turned into radioactive dust within three kilometers, fragmented within ten kilometers, and the escaping energy formed shock waves. Another layer of endless''swing'' to the surroundings. The mages were naturally unharmed, and none of the harmful substances and energy shocks could penetrate their mages'' armor, and even the one who ignited himself had no fatal injuries. I saw him flying out of the dust quickly, and he didn''t even care about the numerous scars on Elemental Real''s body, and said happily to everyone: "Good thing! So powerful! This explosion is too powerful!" "It is perfect! I am in love with it! I must turn it into magic!" Everyone asked him how he felt when he was in the center of the explosion. Adam was also very curious. While repairing his injuries, the wizard replied: "It''s a wonderful feeling. For a moment I thought I almost died, but it was just that moment. He changed his expression, "It''s very comfortable, the temperature, the shock, the feeling of sublimation in an instant, it''s so comfortable!" The mages were also interested, all of them showed leaping and eager expressions. Obviously they all wanted to experience the nuclear explosion. Adam looked at them with a weird face, unable to understand their thoughts at all. What''s so exciting about being bombed? The success of the first atomic bomb detonation means that the chain nuclear fission technology has matured. In the following days, there have been several nuclear explosions, and many mages have returned with grief and joy. The enthusiasm of the mages once again increased by a level, and they began to devote themselves to converting chain nuclear fission technology into runes and applying them to elemental magic. The mages believe that since the material element can do this, there is no reason why the magic element cannot do it. There is no need to change the energy generation method of each magic, but they feel that there is absolutely no problem in creating a single type of magic. They even figured out the name, it was called nuclear explosion magic. Adam felt that although it was possible to turn fission into magic, it would be very difficult, because it has no definite general formula other than the fission reaction equation of uranium, but after all, this is the world of wizards. Although knowledge and power are fissioned It is not possible to add an equal sign, but it should be possible to approximate an equal sign. After the chain nuclear fission technology matures, it is logical that the next project is launched, which is thermonuclear reaction, that is, nuclear fusion. In theory, the difficulty of fusion is much higher than that of fission, and it is very difficult to achieve it technically But for these magical masters, there is a precedent for successful fission, so they turn to study the difficulty of fusion. It''s not very high. First, the two isotopes of hydrogen used in thermonuclear reactions, deuterium and tritium (knife and piercing) are very simple to prepare. Second, the power of magic allows them to achieve controlled nuclear fusion more easily, such as the advanced level of the second holy tower. The mages are likely to achieve inertial confinement nuclear fusion, and Adam is likely to achieve magnetic confinement nuclear fusion. Once the thermonuclear reaction is successfully studied, it will be very difficult to transform it into magic. After all, it has a formula. As long as it is derived from a complete experiment in the wizard world, it can be directly converted into a rune. At this time, the demand for funds has become even greater. The first generation of particle accelerators has fallen behind. The institute needs more advanced instruments with stronger acceleration capabilities to support research. Adam connected to the Resource Approval Department of the Mage Council, the most frequently contacted recently, and was preparing to apply for a higher funding allocation and new accelerator, but he did not expect that his application for a call had turned a few turns, and finally passed the Mage Council and connected to the''private'' person. . He directly projected himself into the research institute through the magic net, and suddenly, all the ultra-dimensional wizards waiting for the funds bowed and saluted: "It''s an honor to see you, under the crown of the great Prometheus." v2 Chapter 352： The Great Master True Spirit who joined the Institute Prometheus True Spiritualist, this is a name that Adam knew from the beginning of his real gaining consciousness. , Access to the latest chapter: .79xs.৮. Pioneer, revolutionary, explorer, great leader, light of wisdom, embodiment of truth In the world of wizards, for this true spirit, all words of praise should be able to describe him as proud. Adam knew that sooner or later a true spiritualist would come to the research institute for inspection, but he didn''t expect to come so early, let alone this one. "Hello, Mianxia." Adam said respectfully. The true spirit mage smiled and nodded, a gentle force lifted everyone up, and then he said to Adam: "Hello Adam, do you mind showing me the research institute?" The other wizards left wisely, Adam stretched out his hand and said, "Of course, Mianxia." Along the way, where Prometheus''s true spirit passed, all the wizards silently paid attention to him, until the figure under the crown disappeared before continuing their work, no one exception, his status in the heart of the wizard One can imagine. The current Atomic Energy Research Institute is very different from before. There are many places worth visiting. In every area isolated by the Sealed Magic Array, there may be high-energy experiments or radiation radiation experiments. In addition to these, every character sorted out by the mages in the theory department also represents a very significant meaning. He was very happy and curious about every area. After asking and getting the answer, he would continue walking contentedly. After visiting every part of the institute, he said to Adam: "I didn''t expect it, just a few dozen. Its only a year, since you became an apprentice of a mage, you have actually brought so many changes to the world of mage." "I didn''t do anything deliberately. These studies are equally beneficial to me." Adam did not claim credit. The true spirit mage shook his head: "Mages are all like this, starting from their own point of view, but the credit is the credit, and no one is qualified to kill." He suddenly asked: "How is your own research? I mean the part about electromagnetic magic?" Recently, Adam has put his mind on atomic energy. All the research of the electromagnetic system has been''handed over'' to the clones in Santa Labs for calculation and verification. Adam has leased a lot of computing power for a long time, and it is no better than him. It''s bad for yourself. The results are pretty good. The most important thing is that the two studies have reached a very good complementary effect. When the Institute of Atomic Energy found that more microscopic particles existed, it standardized the''fermions'' and''bo''s'' sons in the etheric void. After that, his research on quantum electrodynamics and "wave" and "particle duality" will play an excellent role in advancing. "Not bad, there should be a breakthrough in the near future." Adam replied. The true spirit of Prometheus patted Adam on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, but don''t slacken. Before, Annie was afraid that you were eager to be promoted to the super-dimensional weak foundation, but now, in my opinion, Annie still underestimated you, not to mention. Your electromagnetic system is the content of this research institute. In fact, it is enough for any mage to become a super-dimensional, and it is also the group with the strongest attack power of super-viri. The atomic bomb is a very good thing." He paused for a while and then smiled: "When you think the time is right, go to Annie, or to me, we will provide you with all the original power you need to advance to the super dimension, unlimited, as you like." Adams eyes lit up. So far, four-fifths of his soul is filled with the origin, but part of this is the reward after the sacrifice of the plane, not the origin of the pure wizard world. Adam still remembers that time Arnold had always wanted to make himself pure if he was super-dimensional. "Whether you want to leave the sacred tower as a direct mage and become a free super-dimensional after promotion, or you are willing to stay in the sacred tower, the construction resources and costs of your super-dimensional mage tower are borne by the wizard council, you only need to request and provide No need to worry about technology, everything else." An unexpected surprise, a real unexpected surprise. Adam did not expect the Mages Council to be so generous. Based on the chats of the Ultra-Dimensional Wizards and his own understanding, the construction of a Ultra-Dimensional Wizard Tower is not a small''spending''. Most mage towers have specific templates, and Adam as the mage who created a new system, the mage tower will definitely be different from others, and being different means a huge''spending'' fee. Now someone is willing to pay him. , That would be better. Adam sincerely thanked: "Thank you, this is simply great." The true spirit of Prometheus waved his hand: "This is what you deserve, and one more thing, can I let this projection of my will stay in the institute and participate in research?" The appearance of Prometheus made all the researchers in the research institute and You Rongyan, the real spiritual master personally participated in the project, no matter where they went, it was a matter of face. Mianxia''s wisdom is extremely broad. In just a few days after he came into contact with the project, he raised many key sexual issues. The first point is that he directly denied Adam''s plan of trying to use magic in the form of fission, and told Adam with certainty that this plan was meaningless. "The reason?" Adam asked the question everyone wanted to know. "Magic is the lower-level energy of the ether. It is born from the ether and therefore has a higher energy level. But after reading the fission data and studying the principle of fission, I found that even though it can be applied to In terms of magic, then only some ordinary energies with lower energy levels will be born, and the wizard will not become stronger because of this. What''s more, the magic is different and difficult." The true spiritual master pointed out the essence of the problem sharply and caused everyone to think. After a while, everyone had to admit that what Mianxia said was right. If the energy level declines, the gain is not worth the loss. Adam thoughtfully said: "You mean, should this technology be directly applied to the ether? Can ether be done?" Mianxia nodded: "Yes, if the fission ether is, then it will produce a lot of magic power, if it can be realized, it will be far more efficient than the current popular ether magic conversion method, and," he casually He beckoned, and the shining ether particles revealed the void to converge towards him. In a blink of an eye, ether crystals were formed in his hands. "According to you, ether can be said to be a macroscopic representation of high-level energy. Its much easier to do tricks." Ether is a macroscopic visualization. This sentence is like a thunderbolt across Adam''s mind. Isn''t the ether crystal that he touches every day the ether itself? He should have thought of this a long time ago, ether and magic are different. v2 Chapter 353： Ether Chain Fission (Thank you no one is called League from now on... Adam has never heard of magic crystals. Although there is a low-energy analogue like the energy stone, when the energy in the energy stone is exhausted, it becomes a stone, and the ether crystal can be completely transformed into energy without leaving behind. Any residue. . For more new chapters visit: .ߢXS.㧰. The real spiritual masters method of directly producing ether crystals is also amazing. Adam thought that ether crystals were produced by some kind of equipment, but now it seems "The holy tower of the first element, also called the holy tower of the first ether." Julius Chaowei said softly in Adam''s ear, "all the ether crystals circulating in the wizard world are produced from the holy tower of the first, they Is the richest mage. The knowledge of Prometheus''s promotion to the true spirit is energy innovation. There is an energy conversion circuit in his mage armor, which can directly draw ether from the void. It is precisely because of the knowledge under the crown that modern mages have enough Energy fights the void. Therefore, the application and transformation of the chain fission technology under the crown is very important to him and the first holy tower. " Adam was stunned, the only holy tower capable of producing ether crystals, which is equivalent to controlling the currency system and energy system of the wizard world, and it is no exaggeration to say that he is the richest. No wonder Prometheus would be so generous to him under the crown. If this technology can be achieved and applied by him, the benefits of making a mage tower for Adam and the first holy tower are simply not worth mentioning. At this time, Mianxia gave his second opinion on the plan. "It is very difficult or impossible for the mages below the true spirit to complete the fission of the ether directly in the body and soul. Your body and soul cannot withstand the instant violent release of energy. If you use it forcibly, it hasn''t After enjoying the energy, it will be directly shredded by the energy. According to my calculations, even if it is me, it is necessary to achieve a certain value for the efficiency of ether fission to be perfectly controlled." "Its absolutely impossible for mages below ultra-dimensional to enjoy new technology. Above ultra-dimensional, there is hope, but the premise is that I can smoothly add the chain fission reaction to the meditation, and use the wizards armor as a buffer and medium." "The Mage''s Armor?" Someone said "confused". "Yes, because even if the magic power can skyrocket in an instant, if the wizard''s soul is still the same, it is impossible to receive all those magic powers, so chain fission is regarded as a part of the wizard''s armor, and then the excess magic power is stored. In the Mage Armor, it is the only feasible way at this stage." Adam imagined that this method can be seen as carrying a huge mobile power supply, and this power supply can also be charged anytime and anywhere, which is very similar to the pseudo-infinite magic when he first explored Katos. The eyes of the other wizards are gradually brightening. Although it is a pity that they cannot directly affect themselves, this is already very good. They usually consume a lot of personal magic when they go out. Sometimes they even reach 20% to 30% of the entire army. Once the ether chain fission succeeds , Which will save a lot of resources and make the benefits even greater. Three months later. Since the Prometheus Spiritualist personally joined the experiment, there is no further delay in the funding of the Mage Council. Once the true spiritualist finds that the funds are short, he will directly use his own authority to mobilize the funds. After receiving his support, he will study The speed has increased a lot again. Mianxias calculation method is very old. He didnt use any modern equipment. Instead, he spread the parchment on the table, and then used the fine power to control the feathers and the hair pen to write and draw on the paper. Although the painting method is ancient, the speed is not slow at all. Every second, many pieces of parchment are filled and replaced. Mian Xia did not avoid anyone when studying, including when he dismantled and reorganized his own Mage Armor. Unfortunately, Adam found that he could not understand at all. It seemed that they were all Mage Armor, but in fact That is something completely different from the mind-power meditation thoughts and any set of meditation thoughts circulating in the world. It involves completely the knowledge of the mage himself, which only exists in the world of the etheric void mage. Mianxia can speak very well. In the final calculation stage, I saw Adam curiously and said to him: "You can''t understand the armor of the mage on me now, and I can''t just tell you what it is. But you can think about it. The crystal wall system of the teacher world. That is the product of the giant armor of my mage." The power of the true spirit is shown in the most inadvertent place. Adam knows how huge the world of the wizard is, and also knows that it is getting bigger all the time, but he can''t imagine how he did it. After Prometheus said this sentence, he emptied the parchment on the table, took out a huge gold''colored'' paper and threw it on, then said to Adam: "Sign your name on this Right." Adam refused: "This is not appropriate." Prometheus smiled and put the feather pen in Adam''s hands: "There is nothing inappropriate. My current status is an ordinary researcher of the institute. Any results obtained should belong to the institute name. Down, and as the highest person in charge, of course you are qualified to sign." "And there is nothing wrong with belonging to the research institute. I am very optimistic about your research, and I hope that you can gradually make the world of knowledge of the mages wider and richer." Adam could not find any good reason to refuse, but instead of writing his own name, he wrote the words of the Institute of Atomic Energy, the model of fission and fusion particles, and other recent research results, which were not independently completed by him. He will not take advantage of this kind of advantage. Mianxia didn''t care After taking back Yu''s brush, he began to record the final result on paper. With every stroke, the brilliance bloomed, and the brilliance became more and more dazzling, ignoring the layers of barriers and appeared in front of every mage in the institute. They put down their work and gathered around the crown, their eyes full of reverence. An astonishing magical storm appeared on the entire plane of Katos. All creatures below the true spirit in the inner world were forced to fall back to the ground. The mages stood in place and paid attention to the direction of the institute. They knew that there were amazing results. Is about to appear. The last stroke fell, and the chain fission rune group was successfully established and melted in the mage''s armor. The projection of the will under the crown dissipated with the golden''color'' paper. During the spatial transformation, Adam and everyone around him appeared together. The main material world. They looked up and saw the crystal wall system continuously''waves'' with a beautiful frequency, and then the vast and''swinging'' etheric tide appeared from every node on the crystal wall system, sweeping the entire world. . Even mundane creatures can see the majestic and unimaginable magical tsunami with their flesh eyes, making waves. "This is the magic under the crown, the world breathes." v2 Chapter 354： Nuclear Explosion Master (1) "You should know that because of the joint efforts of all true spirit masters, the world of wizards is different from all planes currently known. It is alive, or it is evolving in the direction of a creature." A person next to Adam came from the first. The super-dimensional mage of a holy tower said softly. "The world of wizards has higher energy content than any other plane. The reason is largely because the crystal wall system is the armor of the wizard under the crown. It can draw free energy from the void to supplement the consumption of the world, and then use low-quality The waste is excreted. This ability is called world breathing." Adam thought about it, under the crown, it can breathe the world of wizards, and it should also suffocate other worlds. Once this magic conversion method is used on other planes, it will probably make them lose all their energy in a short time and become the world of doom ? It''s horrible. All the units that are currently in the world of wizards that can directly absorb magic power feel very comfortable. Their bodies are like black holes, devouring magic power at a very fast speed, but even so, the magic power is not reduced at all. At this moment, a new projection of will appeared next to Adam, and Prometheus said happily: "The effect is better than imagined. This is a huge increase in energy production. It is just a full effort. The world breathes, and this degree of magic storm is produced, and the energy pressure of the wizard world is reduced many times." Adam knows the meaning of Mianxia. After the efficiency of energy generation is improved, the wizard world can hoard ether at a much faster rate than before. As the ether increases, the real spirit and advanced super-dimensional energy-intensive users will consume it once. The burden on the entire system is reduced a lot, and it will be able to support more ultra-dimensional mages and even true spiritual masters to go to more distant places to discover, conquer, and make more connections with the world. After a while, the super-dimensional mage who had spoken before said to Mianxia: "There is an alarm from the master data server, and there have been strong uncomfortable reactions on several main continents and the islands where ordinary humans live outside." The increase in the energy content of the plane is only beneficial to extraordinary creatures, but for ordinary creatures, energy is poison, and they cannot enjoy this sudden increase. After Mianxia heard it, the world stopped breathing, the fluctuation of the crystal wall system gradually weakened, and it was hidden from the sky again, and the magic storm gradually subsided, and finally maintained at a level ten percent higher than before. After returning to the research institute, he said to Adam: "Tell the data processing center to investigate the distribution of all ordinary lives that appear on the main continent and the entire wizard world, and then give it to me." Adam nodded and gave orders simultaneously. Mianxia continued: "It seems that ordinary life is no longer suitable for living on the same continent as the mage, but the previous distribution method is unreasonable. Next we need to create a new main continent to provide ordinary life. Survive, and then gradually increase the energy distribution. I look forward to one day all human beings can become wizards. At least they can become apprentices." Adam thinks this is very possible. Before the wizard world did not have much surplus energy to provide to ordinary people, but now it is different. After this generation adapts to the high magic environment, it is likely that there will be more of the next generation born. Many newborns with magical affinity and physique can see results within a few hundred years of the life of an ordinary person. And because of the existence of big data, qualified ordinary people have almost no possibility of being buried. This is a virtuous circle. It is a great thing to let the mage no longer be mysterious and high, and let the magic come into thousands of households. Of course, these are the overall decisions that need to be considered by big people of this level, and other people in the institute, including Adam, are not very concerned. They are enthusiastically discussing the etheric chain fission rune modules sent to them by the crown, and trying to integrate them into their own meditations. The super dimension of the first holy tower was the fastest, and became the source of the storm one after another, and then was thrown out by the rest of the wizards, lest they would destroy the equipment. Mianxia happily watched everyone''s movements, and saw Adam eager to try, and smiled: "You can also try, there will be nothing wrong with me, the transformation is more perfect than I expected, and the fourth-level summit is also dangerous to use. Not very big. Although you are not a super-dimensional wizard yet, if you can find a suitable output, you can barely enjoy it." Adam has been itching for a long time. As a wide-area fort, map-cannon-shaped mage, each of his magic consumes a lot of mana, especially the sword of judgment and judgment. After four-fifths of the origin, it was originally used as The magic of the hole cards is no longer so difficult to construct, but using it once will still clear almost all of his magic power. If supported by the''mobile magic power source'', his combat power will increase a lot. The fusion of the rune group was simulated countless times in Adam''s mind, and there was no difficulty in practice. After the fusion was completed, he carefully took out a piece of ether crystal and then cast the spell. A standard piece of complete ether crystal weighs one kilogram. The fission was completed in an instant, and this piece of ether crystal released a huge amount of magic power, which instantly filled the entire mage''s armor, and poured into Adam''s body and soul uncontrollably. Under the crown, he waved his hand to block the magic power, and Adam immediately teleported to the surface of the Katos plane, and the external magic power was exhausted after ten judgement swords and a burst of wild bombing. After returning, Mianxia said: "A whole piece is still too much for you, and these magical powers are one-time for youYour Mage Armor cannot store them, or it will collapse. " Adam nodded, the magic power was still that magic power, but after the fission, their operation was too violent, and Adam''s current soul power could not guide them. After many trials, he found the weight that suits him, one third. On this numerical value, he can obtain the greatest combat power increase, as long as they are all consumed in a short time, it will not bring danger and unnecessary burden to himself. Half a year later, the research institute successfully produced the first hydrogen bomb. This time, not only Prometheus True Spirit, but Meyer True Spirit also came to watch the test explosion. There are several other people who watched the test explosion. A true spiritualist. The person in charge of the ignition is still the eighth-level super dimension from the fifth element holy tower. He has become a frequent visitor in all kinds of explosions, and he is very obsessed with the feeling of being bombed and being bombed. This time the experimental data was very mature, and the most advanced precautions were taken without Adam reminding him. After the countdown, the hydrogen bomb was successfully ignited using the highest temperature he could emit. "boom!!!" v2 Chapter 355： Nuclear Explosion Master (2) This hydrogen bomb is twenty times as powerful as the first atomic bomb, and has a full 40 billion fireball level. The mages, who were still thirty kilometers away, were almost thrown off. They had to build a defensive field to stabilize their bodies. The light, heat and clouds caused by the explosion were much larger than the atomic bomb, and the landforms were no longer usable. Change to describe, has been completely destroyed. The wizards were stunned and were silent for a long time. If the power of the atomic bomb of 2 billion fireballs can be achieved by the magic of all the super-dimensional wizards present, then the hydrogen bombs of the 40 billion fireballs, the fifth- and sixth-level super-dimensional wizards It''s already out of reach. A mage dragged tritium and deuterium in his hands, muttering to himself: "This kind of thing that is so easy to get is so scary?!" His words broke the silence, and the mages present were shining in their eyes. Now even the blind can recognize the prospect of nuclear explosion magic. Even if they dont want to change their path to become a nuclear explosion mage, mastering a nuclear explosion magic has become what they are now The thing that I want most in my heart. Nothing else, great power, and pulling wind. The mages of the research institute disappeared in an instant, and they returned to the research institute to further sort out the information, summarize the formula and transform the runes. They had completely forgotten the one responsible for the ignition. "Dead...dead?" Adam pointed to the explosion center and said. Prometheus said under the crown: "Should not be dead... The Magic Net has not received a resurrection request... But the situation is not very good." As soon as the voice fell, there was a trace of vitality in the turbulent flow of elements in the center of the explosion. The stable elements were separated from the turbulence, and the elemental bodies were slowly gathered. It''s just that compared to the huge real body that reached a kilometer when the mage was healthy, it was small and pitiful and extremely weak. "...help me..." "Pierce, an idiot!" Meyer slapped his forehead, and he felt very weak. There was such a stupid under his hand. He teleported to Pierce Chaowei and put his hand on his head to use the elemental lever to help him gather his body. Pierce Super Dimensional escaped the danger of falling and smirked on the ground with a grin: "It''s amazing! I love this feeling! I love it!" "This kind of explosion is simply art!" While speaking, there were large and complicated runes appearing around his body, constantly arranging and combining them in the air, and then being broken because of inconsistent self-consistent, he turned over and sat on the ground, not caring about his serious injury, and started on the spot. The research on the magicalization of fusion does not want to delay for a moment. Meyer kicked him silently under the crown, then returned to Adam and Prometheus'' crown, and smiled bitterly: "Forget it, ignore him for the time being." Then he said to Adam: "It seems I want to Joined your research institute." With the addition of many true spirit mages, the basic formula of thermonuclear reaction was quickly sorted out. The true spirit of Meyer, who was born in the purest elemental mage, is very optimistic about this project. He believes that nuclear explosion magic can be said to be the most explosive elemental magic so far, and it is not difficult to master. A set of runes can be used from the beginning to the end. , It is bound to increase the strength of the element mage, who is known for its attack power, to a level. The transformation started very smoothly. The basic formula was written in the form of runes in a very short period of time. The true spirit wizards have even conducted several experiments, and the nuclear explosion magic easily displayed more than The tremendous power of 20 billion fireball. But the true spirits can achieve this because of their personal strong and unreasonable control over the elements, but this is beyond the reach of super-dimensional and ordinary mages. If you want to promote this magic, you need to add it to it. A rune of controlled nuclear fusion. This has become a huge difficulty, Julius can barely do it, but let him sum up his own experience, but he does not have enough background. According to the ideas provided by Adam, the two true spirits and Julius Chaowei decided to ask for help from the second true spiritist of Saint Tarandov. Randolph True Spirit himself did not come to the research institute, but communicated with the above three alone as a foreign aid. Adam also lost the opportunity to understand whether Randolph''s promotion relied on the classical mechanics system or the relativity system. The specific research situation is unknown. Adam did not have the opportunity to participate without permission. He had to focus on the particle accelerator and the changes in the energy level of microscopic particles. He felt that the wisdom of the three true spirits would definitely be able to solve it. Rather than worrying about this problem, it is better to discover electronic transitions and electron clouds as soon as possible to truly confirm the reality of the existence of photons. After disappearing for two months, the three wizards appeared in the research institute again, and they said good news in the hope of everyone. "Nuclear explosion magic is born!" Julius Chaowei went to the front and listed a rune group consisting of more than 3,000 runes on the light curtain. After combining them into a complex and beautiful model, he said to everyone: "Four-fifths of them The content of is researched together by us. I dont think I need to explain more about what they represent. What really matters is the last fifth of the content. Because of the ideas provided by Adam, because of the joint efforts of the three true spirits, the inertial restraint nuclear fusion officially succeeded in the culture! Since then, we have added a magic category with terrifying attack power! " Everyone cheered There is nothing more joyful than seeing the research results turn into their true power. The three wizards smiled and waited for the atmosphere to calm down and explained the principle in detail. After that, Meyer True Spirit said, "This is a very complicated magic, because the rune group is a general formula, so no matter which level the wizard uses, They all need to be built completely. This will cause some mages with insufficient talents and insufficient magic power to use them. And because the reaction is too violent, nuclear explosion magic is very dangerous. If the control of the magic power and element is not up to the requirements, this magic has a high probability of injuring or even killing yourself. I believe that there is no problem for everyone here, but If you want to pass it on to other wizards, please consider it carefully. I don''t want the news that the data department submits the next day that the wizards will die from their own magic in batches. " Nuclear explosion magic is a high-level magic that must be divided into levels of authority. Everyone present is one of the developers, so they have the authority to use and teach freely. If the other mages want to learn, they need to have sufficient authority and pay to the research institute. Expensive fees. "Finally, because of your efforts in recent years, the Mage Council has decided to give you certain rewards. The specifics will be released within a few days. Now, I think everyone needs a vacation." v2 Chapter 356： Most critical The main reason for the holiday is that the current position of the Institute of Atomic Energy has risen suddenly with its status, and it is no longer appropriate, and moving has become an urgent matter. Several true spirit mages opened up a space with extremely high authority levels in the inner world, and only researchers, invited mages, and individuals with high authority could enter. Adam also took advantage of his position to obtain a small laboratory of his own in this space, and took all the clones over. Mages rarely feel exhausted, and their strong spiritual power and soul power can keep them at their strongest spiritual power in most cases. The rewards of the Mages Council are nothing special. They are just various resources. Ultra-dimensional wizards don''t pay much attention to it. Although the two true spirits proposed a holiday, there are few wizards who go to rest, and most of them go out to show off. The content to show off is naturally nuclear explosion magic and various explosions. Then made a lot of trouble. After this group of wizards mastered the rune group, they couldnt wait to throw hydrogen bombs in various places, but in fact they still couldnt control the output degree. This caused themselves as the caster and friends as the viewers. All suffered varying degrees of damage. But this is still good, because both are super-dimensional wizards, and there is no danger of life, but the damage to the infrastructure is very huge. The law enforcement department of the wizard council has become the busiest department, and it is exhausted every day in various places. Two days later, the Mages Council issued a new rule prohibiting the use of nuclear explosions with powers of more than one billion fireballs in the wizard world, and offenders were expelled from the country for a hundred years. Then the plane of Katos was hit. After the establishment of the research institute, these low-energy creatures that can emit radiation have no value. The Mages Council simply strengthened the plane of Katos as a venue for experimenting with new magic and new weapons. Those senior wizards whose emotions and magic cannot be vented. We have already occupied this place, as long as we are above the plane, there is a huge roar in our ears at all times, and we can see mushroom clouds rising in our eyes at any time. After these bomb madmen had no magic power and power limitation, they used nuclear explosion magic more than one, for fear that the mushroom cloud was not high enough to lose face. The most weird thing is Pierce Super Dimension. He not only explodes himself, but also always comes to the side of other people''s explosions. He doesn''t know what the psychology is. Adam is also experimenting with nuclear magic in Katos. The maximum power he can currently use is about 5 billion fireballs, and it can only be supported after fission of the ether. He discovered that although nuclear explosion magic is very powerful, it is all at the physical level, and it is not very lethal at the conceptual level. In other words, if the equivalent is not enough, it cannot break the rules. It is pure violent magic. During the period, he experimented with magnetic confinement nuclear fusion, but found that his current control of the magnetic field and electromagnetic interaction force is not fine enough to replace the existing confinement rune group, but Adam felt that this step would not be far away. His own nuclear explosion magic is just around the corner. After a few days of vacation, the mages returned to the research institute and continued to study in their respective posts. When they discovered all sorts of miraculous phenomena in the microcosm, their original ideas had completely changed, and now no one can ask them to leave the research. So, this is already a cause they are willing to devote all their energy to. The particle accelerator has become their favorite tool. The council generously supported the three accelerators of the Institute. Now a total of four accelerators are in working condition at all times. The mages are addicted to bombarding various nuclei with various rays and even between rays. The experiments of collisions with each other, but the progress is very small. At the stage of protons and neutrons, it is far more difficult to divide again than the universe where the earth is located. If it were not for various phenomena, there must be smaller particles under protons and neutrons. , The wizards almost think they are inseparable. Every time the accelerator is activated, it means that a large amount of funds has evaporated. Adam couldn''t bear to watch it. He simply summoned a few interested mages to study the hydrogen atom model and its spectrum. The research went well, but the mages found a lot of unknown problems in it. These problems triggered a new wave of enthusiasm. When the search for smaller particles failed to make progress, the wizards turned their attention to this project. In a short period of time, the spectrum of the hydrogen atom, the orbit of the hydrogen atom, the number of electrons and the number of protons in the hydrogen atom, etc., have been observed and calculated. The derivation of these data greatly reduced the time for Adam''s research. During this period of time, Adam conducted the photoelectric effect experiment again. Compared with the sloppy and ignorance of the last time, after obtaining more key data, the second experiment was carried out in a methodical and well-founded manner. The photon no longer concealed the blurry appearance of the mask, but actually appeared in front of him, which he confirmed and observed. At this time, his soul began to fluctuate violently, evolving toward a mysterious pattern, showing a different appearance every moment. Adam resisted the restlessness of the soul, seeing the theories being established one by one, he felt that the preposition was basically perfected, and it was time to start the most critical experiment. Once it succeeds, there will be no obstacle to Adam''s promotion to Super Dimension. He will use his own method to open a transparent hole in the barrier of mind and material. "Electron double slit interference experiment? What is that?" In Adams office, Prometheus asked curiously. He was very curious about the experiment that allowed Adam to apply so solemnly. The whimsical ideas in this kids head have been proven time and time again to indeed have the power to change the world. ability. Adams application is for some experimental equipment. The equipment required for the original version is very simple, but he feels that now that he has good conditions, he does not need to be so simple. The more intuitive and clearer phenomenon will help himself and the mage see the mystery~www.novelhall .com~ This is a very interesting experiment. It can probably break some of our inherent knowledge and see the wonder of the micro world more intuitively. " "Oh?" Prometheus was noncommittal. Adam thought for a while and explained: "Under Croft''s crown, he said to me that there is a box between mind and matter, and a super-dimensional wizard can make a hole in the box, giving magic various mysterious effects. ." "I understand this box as a cube. If the electronic double-slit experiment is successful, I will be able to make a brand new hole from the other side of the box." Prometheus took a deep look at Adam, and then signed his name and consent on the application, and the application report was instantly uploaded to the Mowang. "Is the experiment dangerous?" Adam hesitated and said: "There will be no danger, but it may cause conflicts of ideas." Mianxia smiled and said, "That''s okay, I''ll wait and see." v2 Chapter 357： Prelude to Subversion (1) Prometheus is very optimistic, but Adam is not sure whether the wizards can accept the experiments and theories that may destroy their worldview intact. In fact, Adam wrote many essays during this period, but none of them were published. It is because the content of these essays is very different from the wizards'' inherent understanding of the world, or in other words, is completely contrary. Even whether or not to conduct this experiment in front of everyone, Adam decided after careful consideration. It was Croft''s theory about the box that helped him make up his mind. Since the mages can accept the concept of mind interference with matter, then... They should also be able to accept what Adam wants to show... Right? After thinking about it, Adam still feels unsafe. Those who are eligible to visit the Institute of Atomic Energy Experiments are all high-level super-dimensional wizards. Once the news of the Institutes important experiments is spread, the current reputation of the Institute will definitely attract many more to have free time. Times super-dimensional wizards, if they are impacted by ideas that cause the cognitive world to be broken, their souls are disintegrated, their knowledge system is collapsing... and so on, the horrible consequences, as the initiator, Adam cannot bear that kind of responsibility. "Xiaxia, this experiment should not be made public. I think it would be better to only allow you from the institute to visit for the time being." They have been dealing with microscopic particles in the microcosm for several years, and they should have discovered some more or less. For unexplainable problems, Adam felt that they would be more receptive. "Is it so serious?" Prometheus asked in surprise. "It may be more serious." Huh, two other projections of will appeared in the office, Croft asked under his crown: "You want to verify the existence of new particles?" Adam shook his head: "No, it is to verify some properties of the particles." Seeing that the two were puzzled, Adam didnt know how to explain it. Before the actual experimental phenomenon was shown to them, anything Adam said out of his mouth would give people a silly dream. No one would believe it, but only Think he is crazy. Meyer said: "Small range is a small range, maybe this experiment is difficult? It needs to be done many times? It''s not bad to wait until the experiment proves to be successful and make it public." The two subordinates accepted Meyers view, only treating it as a cautious decision made by Adam, so they nodded and said, "Well, since you insist." Adam also breathed a sigh of relief. If the viewers were only these mages in the Institute of Atomic Energy, even if there were any accidents, they could be controlled in a small area without causing too serious consequences. As for the true spirit crowns... Adam can do nothing. It is absolutely impossible to prevent them from visiting the experiment. I just hope that nothing will happen to them... Even Adam comforted himself. Maybe the wizards would simply accept the results of the experiment. After all, this is an extraordinary world? One after another experimental equipment was moved into the institute. After thinking about it, Adam decided not to take out the double-slit interference experiment alone, but to carry out a series of experiments one by one, at least let the mages see the microscopic particles first. The wave-particle duality may help them in their subsequent understanding. On the third day after the application was submitted, nearly a hundred high-level ultra-dimensional wizards in the institute put down their work and entered the dark room established by Adam. They were very curious. All the ideas put forward by the director were very novel, and most of them were light-hearted when they were put forward. After the last time we gathered everyone so formally, the research gave birth to nuclear explosion magic. Now they are looking forward to the next experiment. Will give birth to what kind of profound knowledge and powerful magic. The mages did not realize how subversive the common sense scene will be presented to them next. Now they are very happy. Before the experiment began, they had a lot of discussions with their companions, or exchanged research results, or showed off themselves. How many fireball levels did your nuclear explosion magic reach? As the start of the experiment approached, the three crowns of Prometheus, Croft, and Meyer descended to the projection of will, and in the perception, Adam could feel the gaze of the other true spirits. At this time, clones came out from behind Adam and went to their respective operating positions. Adam lit the light curtain and said: "Everyone, the experiment I am about to conduct may have a certain impact on your inherent cognition. If you feel that the cognitive world is unstable during the experiment, please leave the dark room immediately, or keep your mind in mind and stick to you The knowledge and power that have been obtained." Then he said to the Prometheus True Spirit: "Under the crown, please use your mage armor to provide soul protection for everyone present." Mianxia nodded, and the exquisite mage''s armor instantly fell into the bodies of everyone present. Everyone watched this scene in astonishment, and there was a sudden uproar in the discussion. You must know that they are all high-level super-dimensional, what kind of situation will As a result, they can''t even maintain their own souls, and still need the power of true spirits to protect them? Mianxia shouted: "Quiet." Adam saw that the atmosphere was quiet and said: "After this period of research and discovery, you should already know what particles are. And waves, we are in contact all the time in our lives. There are sound waves in sound and water waves in water. Their propagation requires The medium can be collectively referred to as mechanical waves." He wrote five words of wave-particle duality in the light curtain: "If you have read my paper, you will know that there is another wave in the etheric space. I call it electromagnetic wave. Electromagnetic wave is in addition to propagation medium and mechanical wave. It is roughly similar to mechanical waves except for the difference. The purpose of the next experiment I will do is to let everyone see that all particles can be described not only in particle terms, but also in wave terms. They are connected." Everyone started talking irresistibly. In their thoughts, particles are particles, and waves are waves. How can two different things be connected? Adam ignored the noisy sound and directed the clone to place the experimental equipment at the designated location, and then stood there patiently waiting for a few minutes. After everyone had silenced, he directly started the experiment. After the three experiments of light interference, photoelectric effect, and Compton effect were completed, even though everyone was stubborn in their hearts, they had to accept the fact that light has both volatility and particle properties. But even greater doubts followed. A seventh-level super-dimensional mage stood up and asked: "Even if your electromagnetic wave theory is correct, how do you prove that the wave-particle duality of light is not an accident? Prove that this phenomenon can be extended to microscopic particles?" v2 Chapter 358： Prelude to Subversion (2) As he said, he seemed to feel that the dry words were not convincing, so he raised his hand and shot an electron beam: "This is the first microscopic particle you discovered and named. Don''t you call it an electron? This does not mean that you also think it in your heart. Its a particle, otherwise why dont you call it an electric wave?" Another ultra-dimensional mage got up and continued: "There are also protons and neutrons. Isn''t the fission caused by the neutron entering the uranium nucleus? It has real mass!" The two people''s speeches aroused the enthusiasm of the people. They could accept that the particles are particle, but they could not accept that the particles have the volatility at the same time, so they stood up one after another to refute Adam''s theory, and Adam fell into the situation pointed out by all the people. Adam looked at them calmly and didn''t give an explanation at the first time. At this time, all words were pale and weak. Only true experimental phenomena were convincing. The three planes were equally puzzled, but they had heard Adams words in advance and had a certain degree of psychological preparation, so they did not question them. They believed that since Adam dared to say so, there must be real evidence to prove it. He will only lose himself. Croft gave a cold snort, and the mages involuntarily fell back to their seats: "Everyone, quietly, please maintain the minimum respect and decency!" Adam''s tone did not change at all: "First of all, light is an electromagnetic wave. Do you have any doubts about this?" The mages replaced the answer with silence. Adam put the electromagnetic spectrum on the light curtain: "This is the electromagnetic spectrum I formulated based on my own electromagnetic wave theory. It may not be complete, but it is accurate. You can see that light, or ordinary life, can be accepted with the naked eye. The visible light is located in the center of the spectrum. It has both volatility and particle properties. It is divided into the center. The low-energy radiation area is more volatility, while the high-energy radiation area is more particle. I dont want to explain much. If you are interested, you can read my paper. The argument is very complete." "The reason why light can be seen by us is because of it." A photon appeared in Adam''s hand. Although everyone could not see it, everyone could feel it. "I call it photon. It is also a kind of microscopic particle. Experiments have proved that it has wave-particle duality." "However, maybe photons only exist in visible light, maybe it''s just a special kind of microscopic particle." Another super-dimensional mage questioned. Adam did not answer. He just adjusted the content displayed in the light curtain and showed the atom model, in which the electron orbits are clearly visible: "Everyone knows that an atom is composed of an atomic nucleus and electrons outside the nucleus. The distance from the nucleus is different from the energy they have. When an electron transitions from a high-energy orbit to a low-energy orbit, it will release photons." Everyone has been dealing with atomic models every day for a period of time, and the phenomenon of energy level transitions has been discovered all the time. They all know that electrons can move and can receive or release energy. "Even if photons are indeed produced in this way, what evidence do you have that photons and electrons are of the same nature? Does it mean that the child I give birth must have the same body and personality as mine? What if I give birth to a boy? What if the boy I give birth is mentally retarded?" a woman said sharply. Croft said angrily: "Bori, pay attention to your words, be decent!" Adam sighed in his heart. He thought that the difficulty was only the incredible phenomenon that appeared after the double slit experiment, but he didn''t expect that just a wave-particle duality could arouse so many doubts. "Your Excellency Boli, don''t worry, the wave-particle duality of electrons, I will prove it in the next experiment." Adam walked onto the experimental platform himself, and the clone placed instruments in front of him at the fastest speed, including several bezels with gaps of different specifications, a display screen, the most powerful observation magic array, and so on. After the preparations were completed, Adam conducted an interference experiment with macroscopic objects. "First of all, we want to see the macroscopic performance of particle and volatility more intuitively, for which I designed this experiment." After Adam finished speaking, he activated the transmitter. Numerous colored **** with a diameter of five millimeters were randomly launched toward the baffle. One part was stopped by the baffle and fell to the ground, and a small part passed through the baffle from various heights and hit the display. "As you can see, after the small **** I used to replace particles pass through the baffle, they are arranged on the same line and the same area on the monitor." Adam replaced a baffle with two slits. "It''s roughly the same for two gaps." Then the clone took out a container with water and repeated the above process. When the water wave passed through the single-slit baffle, the scene on the monitor was similar to that of a small ball, but when the water wave passed through the double-slit baffle, if one When the crest of a wave meets the trough of another wave, they will cancel each other out, and multiple interference fringes appear on the display. The place where the crests meet has the highest brightness, and the place where the wave is cancelled is nothing. Everyone nodded silently. This experiment is very intuitive and easy to understand. It is indeed a manifestation of the nature of waves and particles. Adam said: "Next, what we want to look at is the nature of electrons under the same conditions. Please pay attention." Some wizards couldn''t help clenching their fists. The original experimental equipment was replaced, and the gap in the middle of the single-slit baffle was invisible to the naked eye. The electron emission source was a specially made device. When the clusters of electrons pass through the single-slit baffle, to everyone''s surprise, the scene shown on the screen is exactly the same as when the colored **** pass. A mage stood up and shouted: "Look! The electron is the same. It is a particle, not a wave!" "This is your own experiment You have proved your point of view wrong!" "The wave-particle duality of electrons is just your nonsense!" The scene suddenly became chaotic, and they found the loopholes in Adam''s point of view, and retorted them reluctantly. Meyer was unbearable: "Quiet! Adam hasn''t announced the end of the experiment. What are you doing? Go out if you don''t want to see it!" Adam nodded gratefully to Meyer, then replaced the second baffle and continued the experiment without saying a word. As soon as the result appeared, it was shocked. "How could this be!?" "Why is that?!" "Impossible! It is clearly a particle, how can it be the same as a wave?!" "I don''t believe it, I want to check your experimental equipment!" v2 Chapter 359： Subversion and unknown secrets When electrons are shot on the display screen through the double slits, instead of the two fringes like colored **** before, they get wave-like interference fringes. This phenomenon has had an impact on the research conducted by the mages in the institute over the past few years, and they can''t believe their eyes. Adam still did not respond to these doubts, but simply replaced another electron emitter and repeated it, and the results of the experiment remained the same. The mages with the most violent words suddenly turned red and sat back in their seats. The rest of the mages didnt need anyone to maintain order. The agitation naturally subsided. At this time, any doubts can only show their own stupidity, Adam. No tricks were made, and there was no reason to deceive everyone. The result of this experiment is conclusive. Electrons do have wave-particle duality. The reason why Adam made public his experiments and theories public is good for him. The miracle of the microscopic world will inevitably attract many latecomers to join the research. This has a very good role in promoting the establishment of the system and the emergence of various knowledge theories. Quantum mechanics This building is not something he can build by himself. Even if he has the achievements of countless great men from another world in his mind, they are not necessarily suitable for the etheric void. Even if they are suitable, it is still a huge one to copy. The right way is to work together for the best projects. For example, the next thing to be shown, why is it, maybe the answer can be found in the wizard world. Moreover, the academic environment of the institute is open-minded. Everyone who proposes a result has accepted the doubts of others, and only after presenting tangible evidence can they be convincing. Its just that this time the experiment is oriented to all and received at the same time. The suspicions were more intense, and Adam understood their feelings well. Adam continued his unfinished experiment. Just now, a batch of electrons were emitted simultaneously, but now it is a single electron emission independently. The phenomenon at this time is even more incredible. If it can be considered that the interference between the electrons is caused by the squeezing of the electrons, now, when the interference fringes appear after a single electron passes through the gap, the volatility of the electrons has been confirmed. Rebuttable. The true spirits were a little confused, and asked softly: "Is this what you want to prove? I admit that it is very important and can enhance our understanding of the inherent world, but it only tells us more profound knowledge. That''s it, where is the conflict?" The iron-clad facts shattered all doubts. The mage''s attitude was completely corrected. He even stood up to apologize to Adam and asked new questions: "Did it pass through two gaps or did it not pass through any of the gaps? , Then which one did it pass?" Adam raised his voice slightly and let his voice reach everyone''s ears: "The experiment is not over yet, please keep watching." He placed an observation magic on this side of the baffle and stared at the two gaps, trying to determine which one the electron passed through. At this time, when the electron passed through the magic circle, it would trigger a reaction from the magic circle. After making preparations, Adam activated the transmitter again. Under the gaze of everyone, the electron gave up its own volatility and showed pure particle nature, creating two stripes on the display. The second time Adam blocked the magic circle reaction and the interference fringes reappeared. boom! The atmosphere was in an uproar, but this time it was not aimed at Adam, but at this phenomenon. They couldn''t understand why. Just because they were seen, electrons changed themselves? How does this make sense? Is it alive? Could it be aware that it was discovered and then made a choice? They muttered excitedly: "How is this possible? Why is this? They are the cornerstones of matter. If the other microscopic particles are the same as electrons, then what is the reality of the world composed of these particles? Is the world being seen? Will it become what we are now? What about us in the world?" Adams most worried thing happened. The observation experiment has just been carried out, and the delay experiment has not yet begun. The wizards have begun to doubt themselves. The violent soul power escaped from their bodies uncontrollably, forming a storm in the dark room. . Prometheus shot and forcibly controlled the escape of the souls of the wizards present, and asked Adam: "Is the experiment over?" Adam shook his head: "Not yet." After speaking, Adam started the final delayed selection experiment. The operation is very simple, and it is so simple that people can''t believe it. It is just to move the observation magic from the front to the back of the baffle. When it is known that the electron has indeed passed through the double slit, then determine where it passed. Article gap. However, the results of the final experiment were sensational. The wizards found that when they went to observe which way the electron had gone, it had actually gone through the whole process, and it was the same when observing it. This conclusion is very scary. It is not logically reasonable to decide how it happened after it happened! The cause and effect are reversed, is it the future that determines the present? Thinking more deeply, if we live in the microcosm of higher-dimensional life, then all existing existences, are they only thinking of us to exist, so that we can exist? This series of questions crazily impacted the souls of all the wizards present Some of the wizards bodies leaked like balloons, and their soul power was expelled frantically from the holes in their bodies, and there were already a few in a blink of an eye. The mage''s soul shattered and disappeared in place. The true spirits present and the true spirits concealed watching elsewhere took action at the same time, suppressing more casualties and defending the mages who were still alive. When the situation was under control, the true spirit of Prometheus immediately said in a deep voice: "This This experiment is classified as top-secret level and will not be disclosed to mages outside the Institute of Atomic Energy for the time being. The confidentiality period is uncertain. The series of experiments are included in the restricted list, and the qualifications of the experiments are determined by the true spirit mages and Adam." The three subordinates looked at each other, and they all saw the horror in each other''s eyes. They knew more and thought more than the super-dimensional mage. This phenomenon is really scary. Prometheus said to Croft: "How about the dead mage?" "Waiting for the resurrection, but they are in a state of self-denial, and the magic net is temporarily unable to reshape their souls." At this time, Adam was involuntarily suspended in the air, and the transformation of his soul reached an uncontrollable level. He said to the subordinates: "I need a source, a lot of source!" v2 Chapter 360： era After Adam made his request, Croft took him directly to the Origin Space. As soon as he entered, the source began to fluctuate slightly, and clusters of pure source power quickly flowed into Adam''s body, supporting his soul to transform to a higher level. During this process, Adam''s consciousness was sober, he knew where he should be and what he should do to make his soul stronger. So he was in this state, under the continuous injection and wrapping of the source, and began a series of accumulated sublimation before. The first is that various experimental results turned into vague runes and entered the soul, greatly expanding the upper limit that the soul can reach, and also consolidating the foundation to support the continued growth of the soul. After these vague runes are promoted, as long as they summarize the theory and establish a formula system, they can immediately become clear and become a real power. Then there is the electronic body. Orbitals naturally appeared around the electrons that were originally restrained by their own will, and the electrons began to orbit in a way that conformed to its nature. This does not mean that Adam has lost control of them. The fact is on the contrary. These electrons are now They have completely become part of himself, Adam can feel that as long as he wants, they can immediately change with his mind, freely changing their nature and energy levels. This means that Adam has achieved the control of photons, marking that Adam''s electromagnetic magic has completely stepped from the macro to the micro. Then there is the operation of magic power. When Adam did not deliberately manipulate in the soul, they are no longer continuous, but become intermittent and uneven patterns flowing in all corners of the soul, and various states appear to overlap each other at the same time, which is very strange. . Then comes magic. As Adam expected, he did not open a hole in the box where other wizards had made a hole. Instead, he opened the hole in another direction. It could be in any position, either on the back or on the side. And the power that Adam can obtain through this hole may be different from all the ultra-dimensional wizards now, but if he fights, Adam doesn''t feel that he will be at a disadvantage. Uncertainty, wave dynamics, matrix mechanics, incompatibility, probability clouds, matter waves... When these principles are all integrated into magic, Adam may not dare to say that he is the strongest in his class, but he is definitely the strongest. The weird and most mysterious. During the promotion process, these changes appeared in Adams soul at the same time. It stands to reason that he should be in an unpredictable or subjective unpredictable state now, but the origin of the wizard world once again demonstrated its power, under the envelope of the original power. , Adam is always in a real state and can always feel the integration of the power of the source. The promotion lasted for two days, and it didnt stop until the soul completely transformed to another level. At this time, Adam could feel that the connection between himself and the world of the wizard was closer, and the various elements in the world naturally gathered in the body. In this state, the strength of local operations is much higher than that of different planes. The clone under the crown of Croft stayed quietly by the side for two days. Seeing Adam fell back to the ground, he congratulated him and said, "Your experiment..." Mianxia hesitated to speak, Adam looked at her suspiciously. Mianxia hesitated: "Your current level of authority is enough. It''s time to let you know what kind of enemy the wizard faces." Adam was excited and finally wanted to know this secret. He had been waiting for today for a long time. "The etheric void is still very young. If you compare it to the life of a normal human being, it probably has just passed through the youth and entered the youth. There are endless planes, endless creatures, all kinds of civilizations in the void. There are different ways of reproduction and evolution, either wisdom or ignorance, but they all have a consensus that exists in the deepest part of inheritance, blood, genes... that is detachment." "Because of the joint efforts of the mages, the civilization of the mages has come to the forefront in this generation of the etheric void and gained the power to grow beyond the void. Up to now, in the void belt that has been explored, we have not found that it is worthy of our attention. Even if we think about it a little bit arrogantly, as long as we dont go toward self-destruction, in the vast void of this generation, there may be civilization that can fight us, but there is absolutely no enemy that can destroy us." Adam noticed a word Mian mentioned again and again. In this generation, he opened his mouth to ask a question, waved his hand to stop him, and then continued: "However, this does not mean that we have no enemies or opponents. On the contrary, the more It is close to the strongest, the closer the crisis is to us." "According to our exploration and understanding, we are in the fourth era of the etheric void." "The First Age is already untestable, the existence of the Second Age is specious, and the Third Age is one of the biggest threats we face." Mianxia paused for a moment, and Adam seized the opportunity to ask his own question: "What does the epoch mean? What is the threat?" Croft looked at Adam with complicated eyes, and then said: "Era, think about your experiment, you should be able to understand it easily." "You mean, the etheric void is not in the same line, but has been formatted and rebuilt three times?" Adam said two new words. Mianxia easily understood the meaning of these two new words: "Yes." "Who did it?" Mianxia shook his head: "I don''t know, maybe it''s the creator, maybe it''s the self-protection of the emptiness, maybe it''s... an observer in a higher latitude world." "Is there any evidence?" "Some relics and the remaining planes in the remote void that use a power system that is very different from the current energy system, and," Mianxia paused, "actually discovered, super void life fluctuations." The original space evolved into the ethereal void. The known part was replaced by blue light, occupying a large area, and the unknown part was a dark area. From the image, it was larger than the known part. This is the masters own survival. Cognition of the''universe''. However, what is amazing is that in the blue area, there are three large areas showing red for danger, and many oranges for crisis. Mianxia pointed to one of the reds and said, "That is where the super-empty life exists. We discovered it just when we were able to start the battle in the void, and that time, two true spirits fell, and they fell completely. " Adam was shocked: "Has there been a fight?" "Fighting?" Mianxia gave a wry smile, "No, there is no fight. The two true spirits just approached that area, and all their existence was quickly swallowed up, unavoidable..." v2 Chapter 361： Super Void Life "...That is an unreasonable power. We have never imagined that a life can evolve to that extent. It is like a swallowing source, swallowing everything close to it, whether it is information, life, or energy. The two true spirits exhausted all means and couldn''t escape. They couldn''t even see what the enemy was like." "It was in a deep sleep state. All of this was done unconsciously, or subconsciously. The two were truly inspired by fear. They were afraid to wake it up, so they gave up resistance and shattered their soul and what they carried. All information, let yourself be swallowed." "This is simply..." Adam didn''t know what to say for a while. "This is the only true spirit falling event since the Magic Revolution. After that time, we discovered the remaining two areas where ultra-void life existed. However, with the previous experience, we did not enter it rashly. The location is designated as a restricted area, guarded by the true spirit, and all lives are prohibited from approaching." "Now, you should know the true meaning of exploring the existence of a mage?" Mianxia asked suddenly. "Discovering these super-empty lives, as a warning to the wizard world?" Mianxia nodded: "That''s it. Before, this kind of work was done by the true spirit, but with the passage of time, the power of the true spirit is getting stronger and stronger, and the strength of the modern true spirit is far greater than that of the original fallen. Two of us, the movement of us walking in the void can no longer be concealed. We are afraid that the entangled energy and information will wake up other monsters from sleep. So the world of the wizard has more exploratory types, using our own lives to explore the civilization of the wizard. road." Adam murmured: "I thought there would be no exploration of the mage after Transdimensional..." "Official level Explorer Mage is only an internship period. The real main force is the ultra-dimensional level. Often there will be ultra-dimensional falling into unknown deep space. We dont even know what they encountered, because many times they even have the last information. They cant be sent back. Mianxia pointed to the void map, and what is sent back forms an orange area. "We have reason to believe that Ultra-Void beings are the strongest remaining in the last epoch. They should have tried to break through the cage of Ether Void and go to a higher latitude world, but it is obvious that they have failed." "We have more reason to believe that they will not be willing to fail. They are dormant now to accumulate strength. Perhaps they are waiting for a civilization that is qualified for detachment in this era, such as us. Then they wake up when we exert our strength and devour us, Even swallow the entire etheric void and occupy our fruits." Mianxia said that there was a long pause here, waiting for Adam to digest the information. After a long silence, Adam asked dryly: "Are you sure they are individuals? Not the remaining civilization? If it is civilization..." At this time, the answer to Adam was the Prometheus True Spiritist. He did not know when he came to the Origin Space. After hearing Adams question, he did not hesitate to say: "There is no possibility of cooperation. They are individuals, the evolution of the Tertiary Age. The path is the detachment of the individual. Existing evidence shows that they swallowed all the energy and life of the Tertiary after the individual power reached the limit. Perhaps this is the reason why they can survive the formatting and reconstruction. This represents They must be our enemies and there is no room for relaxation." "But even individuals, since they have failed, maybe they will accept our ideas and work together to detach themselves?" Prometheus suddenly talked about another thing: "You know that the mage pursues overall evolution and common transcendence, right?" Adam nodded. "This is an irreconcilable fundamental contradiction. The existence of the magic net and the evolution of the wizard determine that we and the creatures of the previous era must be enemies, because all our efforts are to make the origin become a cluster of consciousness life, and let the wizard world It grows larger and larger until it is equal to the void, and then bursts through the void from within, replacing it and becoming the new etheric void." "Going contrary..." "Yes, it''s the opposite. When the evolution reaches a certain level, we and them will block each other''s path. This contradiction can only be solved by the complete destruction of one side." Speaking of this, Adam also knows what other threats are. Those who can reach the end of an epoch are beyond doubt. Even if they are individuals, their strength is beyond doubt. If they fail, no one can be sure that the mages will succeed. The crisis is even more serious than the first one. Once it fails, there will be no chance to fight back. "The third holy tower?" "The third holy tower is the night watchman of the wizard world. It holds all the knowledge and fire in the wizard world. Once the final detachment fails, we will do our best to preserve the third holy tower, let them enter the fifth era, and spread the world of the wizard again. Tinder." After a while, Croft said to Adam: "You don''t want to do other research for now." "Yes, but why?" "After your ultra-dimensional state is stabilized, there is a task to be handed over to you. The plane coordinates you handed to Sandy last time have some intelligence sent. After the analysis by the Exploration Department, it is suspected to be a low-level remnant of the Third Age power system, Mage The council decided to send a part of exploration mages with super-dimensional levels to handover tasks." "During this time, you submit your requirements for the tower, and the council will make it for you as quickly as possible." After the conversation, Adam left the original spaceAccording to the true spirits'' instructions, the double-slit experiment entered the confidential level, and Adam had no interest in continuing the experiment for the time being. The Institute of Atomic Energy was in a state of stagnation due to the previous shocks, and needed to wait for the mages to return to normal before continuing. Now, Adam also knows the reason why they have such a huge reaction to the experimental phenomenon. When the fear that has always existed in the imagination is suddenly and concretely displayed in front of them, there is nothing wrong with that reaction. At this time, Adam could no longer use reality to directly enter the main material world, but he had nothing to do in the main material world, so he simply shut himself in the temporarily closed Institute of Atomic Energy, and began to write a thesis. The research results are theoretical, symbolic, and magical. The first thing to complete is the symbolic culture of wave-particle duality and the concept of matter wave. After success, his control of electromagnetic waves has reached a handy point. A random beam of light can instantly become a high-energy laser, and it can also be used in ideas. After the change, the laser was condensed into substance and turned into a lightsaber. Not only that, but now he can control the surrounding microscopic particles with any movement and thought, and to a certain extent condense them into substance like light, or break them into waves. ... v2 Chapter 362： New magic This ability is very powerful when used as a single magic, but the biggest effect is still attached to other magic, causing a compositional blow to the material. , The latest chapter visit: .79xs.৮. Pinshu For example, an ordinary first-level magic electric shock, its main damage comes from the thermal effect of the electric current, but if it is attached to the material wave ability, it will have a stronger attribute sex and damage ability. When the''wave'' motion equation is derived, the photon is completely controlled by Adam. After the electromagnetic force enters the microcosmic from the macro, the magical power of his corresponding electromagnetic system is increased by dozens of times. For a single magnetic field, he can now cover the magnetic field to a square circle. Within a range of more than 10,000 kilometers, he would do whatever he wanted to all the units weaker than him that were covered by his magnetic field. However, at this time, electromagnetic magic''s almost absolute control over matter at the molecular and atomic level is the most terrible. Adam can achieve most of the physical effects of fire magic by''fucking'' the acceleration of molecules. Controlling electrons to use unprecedented electrical magic, you can''manipulate'' photons to transmit electromagnetic force at extremely long distances. Water molecules are also within Adam''s control, and there are radiation, light... It can be said that in the range of Adam''s magnetic field, what he thinks is almost a rule. If he can unify the other three basic forces in the future, it is not a big deal to call himself the Creator. Adam raised a hand to prepare tritium and deuterium. The fusion was completed in an instant. The fireball with a diameter of half a meter burned steadily under the restriction of a special magnetic field, and then as his mind dissipated, a nuclear explosion with a level of 500 million fireballs. The magic in his hand is as obedient as ordinary fireball. Then Adam updated the data for his clone, entered all the most recent theories, and established an induction task. A few days later, the basis of quantum mechanics such as uncertainty principle, incompatibility principle, Hilbert space, wave dynamic matrix mechanics, etc. were successfully deduced, and Adams magic entered a new world. For one side, before, Adams magic had to be excited from the hand, running in the air, and then hit the target or be avoided by the target, but now its completely different. When the other party sees his magic , Means that he has been hit, and the trajectory of the magic will show up in front of the opponent after being hit. Of course, at this time, the enemy is not necessarily dead or alive. When the super-dimensional level stabilized, Adam found that even his body had entered a wonderful state. This body does not refer to the elemental real body, but all his clones, including clones. The flesh and blood bodies that make up them also show the wave, the particle and the nature, which can be in the material and the wave. Convert between. The soul also showed mystery. It no longer had to be solidified and combined, but could be scattered and reorganized at will. It didn''t sound very easy to understand, but Adam knew that his life-saving ability had been raised several levels since then. When Adam handed over his request to the Mage Tower, the materials for the next mission were also sent to him. When I sold the coordinates to Sandy, I didn''t expect that there would be a world related to the enemy of the wizard, but she could still send the information back, indicating that she was not in any danger for the time being. The intelligence is very messy. It can be seen that Sandy has not explored anything in the past few years. According to the intelligence, it is indeed a multidimensional community, and they are not parallel structures, but pyramids. The structure is divided into subordinates, and the one she smuggled into was the one of the lowest planes. The natives there are very weak, and the races are''mixed''. The most important thing is that their practice method is fundamentally different from the etheric void. The rest, including the mages, are fundamentally different. The mages are born with the spirit of the power, which can be carried and released. Energy, but the aboriginals there have nothing themselves, and they tend to just collect energy. What''s even stranger is that the natives seem to have no concept of extraterritorial void. Their purpose of becoming stronger is to allow themselves to enter the level plane of the community. Sandy didnt realize that this was related to the evolutionary methods of tertiary organisms. She asked for help because there were many creatures with super-dimensional energy levels there, and the concept of door is very strong. Code of conduct, it is difficult for her to act alone. The data is followed by the analysis report of the Super-Dimensional Exploration Department. The wizards believe that although it is related to the Tertiary Age, it has not obtained a complete inheritance, but a power system that has evolved by the Quaternary creatures after obtaining fragmented content. There can be no super-empty creatures, otherwise there will be no living beings, and Sandy will not have the opportunity to send back a request for support. Adam has some other ideas. This mode seems to be very similar to the Gu game. From the bottom level, the number of people who reach the first level will decrease. So what about the top? Will you become a **** after you get through the game? Or is it that the top creatures are waiting for the lower-level creatures to be promoted and then eat them all? Keeping the doubts in mind, Adam left the research institute and came to the inner world. The exploration mage of super-dimensional level is different from the past. The third holy tower relaxes more core knowledge of reincarnation. Adam needs to go and update his own. magic. It is his acquaintance, Wendy Chaowei, who is responsible for teaching Adam. "Hehe, you are a Super Dimensional Mage! How about it? Do you regret it? Don''t be afraid! The official level can still live happily, but now you have to face the fear." She smiled and walked beside Adam. Walked, teasing. "Lord Wendy," "Call me WendyYou are also a super-dimensional mage, you don''t need to add you." "Well, Wendy, you should know about my previous experiment, right?" Of course Wendy knew the experiment, and even repeated it many times. She also knew that as the initiator and the first completer of the experiment, Adam could not be afraid of anything, so she curled her lips and said, "It''s boring, you are promoted to Super Dimension. It''s really boring afterwards. Now, let me tell you the usage of Super Dimensional Reincarnation, don''t resist!" Speaking, she walked up to Adam, then put her hands on Adam''s chin and pressed her forehead. Adam seldom had such close physical contact with the opposite sex. He was slightly unaccustomed to him. Before he could say anything, a set of 66-syllable mantras entered his mind. Wendy bumped Adam''s forehead, then pushed Adam away and said: "The super-dimensional reincarnation technique is not much different from the official level. In addition to its higher complexity, it also has the ability to choose reincarnation targets independently. From now on, it is you who control the magic, not the magic. Also, the protection of the caster is stronger. Once you hit the iron plate, the reincarnation technique can buy you more time to escape." v2 Chapter 363： Preparation for departure Adam simulated the advanced version of reincarnation. The original spell gathering formed a syllable , but now there is an extra syllable (''flower'') on the basis of the , and these two syllables are even more weird if they are connected, like tua. ... Wendy saw Adam''s mouth open and closed, turned her head and looked around, and then hurriedly said, "No experiment, do you want to be reborn in my body? I will kill you, the kind that doesn''t even have a chance to resurrect!" After speaking, he stepped back a few steps, and solemnly laid a chaotic energy layer in front of him, as if you would dare to say that I shot. . .S. is updated quickly. Pinshu Adam naturally didn''t want to feel the feeling of being born or beaten to death by Wendy, and asked, "Wendy, do you know about my next mission?" Wendy nodded and said: "This is also considered a tradition. After discovering the Super Void Life of the Tertiary Period, the Explorer Mage was born. But in order to add some assurance to the safety of the Explorer Mage, the Wizard World will be after you are promoted to Ultra Dimension. , To arrange for you to carry out such a mission and be familiar with the power system of the Third Age. It is unclear if you encounter similar things while traveling alone in deep space. The low-level remnant world mages found some, and they are all monitored. This time you are lucky and you can explore an unexplored world, or else you are going to monitor the plane to experience life. " It turns out that there is such a tradition, but think about it, since there have been examples that have been discovered, the planes that have been discovered will of course be monitored and used as samples of collected data. Knowing yourself and the enemy can survive a battle. This truth is said everywhere. Of the pass. "Because it is a new plane, so you are a collective mission this time. You know the rules during the war, and I dont need to say more. You can disrupt the social order of the target plane, but you are not allowed to destroy their heritage. The mission is to observe and collect their power system and the way of expressing their power. Do you understand?" An eighth-level super-dimensional mage from the Joint Operations Headquarters, including Adam, a total of four new super-dimensional exploration The mage said. The wartime regulations are very simple. In popular language, it is not allowed to stabbing a knife in the back to drag the''legs''. This point does not need to be emphasized. All mages can do it. "Why not directly occupy that plane group?" "When we first discovered this kind of plane, we did something like this, but the remnants had a weird idea. They would rather self-destruct than fall into direct control. This time when you are on an exploration mission, The war corps will also move towards the coordinate direction, and then gradually send mages to infiltrate the plane, so you dont need to worry too much. This exploration mission is special. You have the entire world of mages behind you at any time to be your backing." "Of course, you are the main performer of the mission. This kind of sample plane is very precious. If you don''t have to "force", destroying any of them is a huge loss." Then he "handed over" a set of talisman to everyone: "This is an''exciting'' vitality technique with advanced resurrection authority. Once you encounter an irresistible enemy, he will commit suicide before he attacks you, and Yuanyuan will protect it with his greatest strength. You keep the soul information of Modang, and then arrange for you to be resurrected in the nearest source unit at the same time. Although you will not encounter ultra-void life this time, remember, no matter in any corner of the void, if you do encounter it , Dont have any luck, in that case, shrinking doesnt mean timidity." Everyone nodded one after another, and one of them asked, "What is their power like?" The eighth-level mage said: "The real Tertiary energy sample is almost zero. It is only known that it is a special energy different from the Quaternary pass energy, but in these residual planes, what creatures can obtain is still familiar to everyone. Energy, but they deal with energy differently. According to the existing data, they will condense energy cores in their bodies. The stronger the cores and the greater the number, the stronger their power. They are roughly similar to the magic cores of Warcraft, except that they are almost Can''t get in only. As for the usage method, there are many kinds. " Adam was a little puzzled: "Swallow energy? How is this different from Abyss Race or Devour Dirus?" "Of course it is different. Whether it is the abyss race or the devouring Dilus, although they swallow the world and swallow energy, these energy will be released to interact with the etheric void, but the tertiary residue is different, the energy that enters their bodies It''s theirs, and it has nothing to do with the etheric void. Even if you kill them to crush the core, the energy will not fit into the etheric void, like pollution." More like a virus, Adam thought silently. "Is there no way to purify?" another person asked. "No method has been found yet. The mage in charge of this research is working hard to find it. If you can provide effective intelligence or ideas, you will have a lot of credit." The eighth-level mage''explained'' everything clearly, and some supplies were directly distributed to everyone for free, including super-dimensional scrolls, ether crystals, etc.: "If you don''t have to be forced, don''t use magic other than reincarnation. They are very sensitive, and the concept of pollution is mutual. Based on past experience, the Remnant Plane Origin does not repel you much, but once the different systems are''exposed'', you will inevitably become targets of public criticism." Everyone nodded and expressed their understanding that after the eighth-level mage left, Adam also knew their names and origins. "I am Locke, from the fourth holy tower." "Kas is from the second element holy tower." "Maggie, from the sixth medicine sacred tower, I know you, you are Adam, and your periodic table of elements has helped me a lot!" "Does your Atomic Energy Institute still recruit people? What do you think of me?" Maggie is very enthusiastic. According to her own words, the reason why she can be promoted to super-dimensional is that the periodic table of elements is of great help to her. The look in her eyes when looking at Adam is almost admired. "The Institute of Atomic Energy is temporarily closed, but after this mission is over, I will let you know about the recruitment. Cass also knows Adam, and nuclear explosion magic has been a tide in the second element Holy Tadang recently. Only Locke was more withdrawn, and did not tell everyone whether he was on the strengthened side or the bloodline side. After introducing himself, he walked to the side to sort out his things and check the information again. However, there are all kinds of "sexual" wizards, and everyone did not think he was rude. Besides, reincarnation is impossible to reincarnate in a place. The name is a collective task, but they feel that they still have to do it before the final meeting Own business. v2 Chapter 364： arrival After introducing themselves, everyone left the headquarters to make final preparations, and agreed to send their hearts together in the inner world early the next morning. , Access to the latest chapter: .79xs.৮. ! Adam returned to the research institute to construct the high-level resurrection authority "activation" technique in a separate thread, and then used his new ability to divide a small part of the soul into the minds of all clones, and cut off the connection with himself. Add another layer of protection to yourself. In this case, even if they are really dead, these clones will be reborn as new selves, and their memory and knowledge are exactly the same. As for the ethical problems caused by this rebirth, Adam didnt care. Of course, there is one more thing. "Damn it, who?" "Ah, it''s the master... It''s been a long time..." Garfield said drunkly when he was called back by Adam, drunk and drunk. "Uncle Garfield, have you been doing well these days?" Adam asked with a sneer. Garfield shook his head, and instantly came to his senses, and said in a reply: "Also...not bad...I miss the master so much, I can''t wait for the master''s heart and brain to be smeared immediately!" "Oh? Is that so?" Garfield had a somewhat ominous premonition, and said timidly: "Yes..." The Tertiary Remnants are a relatively special ethnic group. Their species composition is very diverse. The information sent by Sandy should show that there are many different races in their city. Their understanding of the concept of "same race" is not consistent. Not relying on ethnic group, but power system. It also means that in this mission, all of Adam''s soul slaves of the summoned beasts can appear directly. This is a very good thing, and it is very helpful for the initial operation of the mission. Regardless of Adams consumption of resources, the forest''s spirits have grown very well in strength. They are generally at level three, and Lina has been''closed'' to level four. Sophia is also a pseudo-level four, and they are malleable. Sex is the same thing, but Garfield is different. Adam prepared a new body for him. "I was hesitant to do this just now, but it''s rare to see you being so active. I don''t think I can dispel your active''sexuality''." Garfield took three steps back: "Master, I think I can still..." "Stop talking nonsense." Adam directly arrested his fire of origin and entered the recent quantum theory results in the form of data. Garfield suddenly felt panic: "Master, what happened to me, I seem... I don''t know who I am anymore. , There are many me!" Adam carelessly pressed the quantized fire onto the new body, and then said to it: "Get used to it, come and take a look at your new body. You will be familiar with it one day. I will go to a new mission tomorrow. If you are teleporting The process collapsed, so I can only say that it is a pity." The new body is an evolved version of an electromagnetic robot. It is composed of nearly 100 million nano-robots. They are grouped together and look like a little boy about ten centimeters tall. No, it is a baby. Although it is small, making it almost used up most of Adams savings in recent years. Adam has placed high expectations on it. In theory, it can do everything. It is the strongest tool and the strongest. arms. Garfield scattered on the ground like drops of water, and the voice intermittently came from all directions: "Master, what is this thing, I can''t control myself! Why is it so small, how can I go out to see people with this body!" Adam helped him, took control of the robots, and then said: "Remember this feeling. Divide your fire into multiple parts and stay in each formation to jointly control this body. As for seeing Human, this body is a combat form. You can usually return to your flesh and blood clone. Also, every nano robot is precious. I can accept the loss of mission and battle. If its because of your''fuck'' For loss, I dont think you want to know what punishment you will receive." "Huh, Adam, what is this?" In the transmission heart, Maggie asked, pointing to Adam''s shoulder. "this is mine..." "Son, I''m father''s child!" Garfield said in a disgusting "milk" voice. Adam picked up Garfield with no expression on his face, then slammed to the ground and fell to pieces. Then he directly retracted the contract space and said to the dumbfounded three: "That is my soul slave." "But, he and you look like..." Maggie said hesitantly. Adam didn''t wait for her to finish the question and interrupted her: "The''precision'' transmission channel is indeed, has the application been submitted?" At this moment, the eighth-level super-dimensional wizard that I saw yesterday appeared in front of them and said: "I have already applied for it. Starting in five minutes, you will be teleported to four different coordinates. You can choose to sneak into the vicinity of the coordinate point. Of the lower plane." "This time is different from the tasks you performed in the past. The reincarnation technique needs to be deployed before approaching the plane range. You should have mastered the super-dimensional reincarnation technique?" Everyone nodded one after another and stood in four different positions. Five minutes passed quickly. As the teleportation light flickered, they all disappeared into the world of the wizard. The Jing transmission is worthy of the word Jing. When Adam walked out of the void, he saw a huge pyramid-shaped plane community a million kilometers away. It is divided into five layers, the bottom layer has five planes, and then they decrease in order. Adam finally knows why the number of people on this mission is four, plus Sandy, exactly one for each. Adam took the rift magic scroll in his hand and directly used the super-dimensional reincarnation technique. It felt similar to the previous feeling. All of his own existence was wrapped in the information formed by this mysterious magic and disappeared quietly. The crystal wall system here is very strange, the rift magic did not even fully display its power, and easily penetrated it, but after Adam entered, turning his head and looking back at the crystal wall system, he found that it was incredibly strong. In this case, it seems that it is not making any defense against foreign creatures, but instead is preventing the natives from leaving, and it should not feel the original search. The plane is full of strong energy, but as the intelligence said, the flow of these energy is very abnormal. They are converging to some specific points, and they can only get in. Before he could make more observations, Adam fucked the reincarnation technique and rushed towards a smaller energy concentration point. This is the usual way to explore the mage. The identity and race dont need to be high, and the first purpose is to hide himself. Adam had been violating this rule before, but he couldn''t be blamed. At that time, it was the target of the reincarnation technique. This time Adam decided to follow the usual method. The flow of information came to the meeting point quietly, but Adam was stunned for a moment. This creature is long, so familiar? v2 Chapter 365： panda "It''s not peaceful these days.-Pinshu.com" "Yes, it used to be just a few cities fighting endlessly, but now they have reached out into the mountains." "Falling Star City sent people to the mountain yesterday to inform us that if you don''t want to wait until they are destroyed and suffer together, immediately send the warriors in the clan to support, but the situation of our clan..." He pointed to the big cats and kittens tumbling and playing in the bamboo forest of the valley, dumbfounded: "We do have many warriors, but let us fight?" "Is that a joke?" "There are a few of our panda clan who like to fight. If you don''t wait to be killed on the battlefield, you may be scared to death by yourself." "That''s right, but what shall we do?" The few people in the bamboo house were frowning and did not like to fight, but now they are sheltering under the Starfall City. Once the city collapses and the pond fish is destroyed, their lives will not be better. "Otherwise, find a leader, let''s go and support?" "It''s easy to say, the leader is easy to find, but who are you leading? Those who like fighting have left the clan land after becoming a warrior. Those who stay in the clan land don''t like to fight. How can bears lead?" One person put down the pipe in his hand, coughed twice and said solemnly: "I see..." Everyone looked at him, waiting for him to make up his mind. "I think let''s run and hide in the mountains. It''s not the first time that we can hide for a while." Someone hesitated and said, "Run...will it be too embarrassing?" The pipe said again: "Shame? Our pandas are still afraid of shame? Can''t we run, otherwise the bears won''t remove us. Run, which panda clan in the entire Qianyuan Realm hasn''t run before, how can the face live important." "makes sense." "It makes sense." Everyone agreed. The pipe made a final word: "That''s it. Pack up things and drag it for a few more days. When this year''s estrus period is over, we will run into the mountains immediately after the bear is born." When Reincarnation Art took Adam into a mother''s body, his thoughts were still spinning in his mind. If he reads it correctly, those black and white in the mountains below, with fat heads and big ears, chubby and dirty. The napping creature is a panda, right? In the information Sandy sent back, it only said that there are many races on this plane, but has the sexuality of biological diversity reached this level? In this plane, pandas are actually intelligent beings that can be cultivated? The prerequisite for practice is spiritual wisdom. There is no doubt about this. Almost all the powerful populations in the previous planes are born with spiritual wisdom, but they are not familiar animals in Adams memory, but on this plane, even ordinary animals are Have the wisdom. Adam prefers to believe that this is caused by the special biological rules of the etheric void, rather than the cultivation system, otherwise the threat of the third era will increase again. Imagine if their cultivation can give birth to spiritual wisdom from things that do not have spiritual wisdom. , Devouring energy together, only in and out, that kind of scene...too terrifying. The super-dimensional reincarnation technique is much gentler when it reaches the official level, and reincarnation no longer requires the death of a large number of maternal bodies. This is because after reaching the super-dimensional level, the soul has transformed again, and the collection and control of information outside the body has been improved to another level. Under the autonomous control, it can absorb genetic information more quickly to complement its own embryos. The level of soul and information''manipulation'' ability is impossible. This is also of great benefit to the safety of the exploration mage. Those who need the ultra-dimensional exploration mage to perform tasks are all higher planes, where large-scale strange deaths and injuries occur, and there is a great chance that they will attract the attention of the indigenous strong. Adam successfully occupied the developing embryo, and then fell into a natural sleep state. As Sandy said, the creatures of this plane group have nothing, no inherited memory, no inherited energy, just like ordinary animals. There is no difficulty in reincarnation to obtain their genetic information. One day after half a month, there were more than 20 panda cubs in the valley. They couldn''t open their eyes. They were as small as a mouse, greedily digging into their mother''s arms to draw nutrients. The giant pandas are ready to escape. The enough food and training materials they have collected are all on their backs, but they can''t leave yet. "How is Bamboo Leaf?" asked a female bear while pulling the pipe. "Not so good. I fainted. She may not be able to''pass''." "I told her a long time ago that her foundation is too weak for giving birth, she doesn''t listen!" The mother bear shook her head: "I can''t persuade her. She has had this child for a long time, and she is dying. It is impossible for her to die with the child." The pipe was angrily knocked in his hand, and a circle of wavy patterns appeared: "Damn, don''t let me know who the father of this little cub is, and don''t let me know who hurt the bamboo leaves, otherwise I ..." Before he could say what to do, a cry for help came from the room: "Bamboo leaves are going to work, and her vitality is almost unsupported!" With a bang, the package behind the pipe fell to the ground. He roughly untied the rope and took out a jing beauty box from the inside, handed it to the she-bear and said, Take it to her, hurry up! After the mother bear left, the pipe said worriedly: "Our most precious resource has been given to you, you must get it through." Adam didn''t expect that he would encounter this situation. Half of his body was stuck and could not get out. This was obviously the result of the mother''s excessive weakness and lack of strength. But he has no good way. The magic power is obviously unusable. As for the Essence divine power, he cant guarantee that his identity will be exposed. Once exposed, the busy pandas around them will probably crush their little heads that have just come to the outside world without hesitation. The strength of the mother''s body is getting weaker and weaker, and the body is gradually stiffening, which is already a sign of death. Just when he decided to take a gamble a female panda instantly crossed a distance of more than ten meters, stuffed a round object into the mothers mouth, and suddenly a full of vitality appeared , The mother roared and exhausted her strength to give birth to Adam. Before Adam could breathe a sigh of relief, he felt that he was being gently picked up. A soft tongue licked his body and cut the umbilical cord. Then he was placed in a warm embrace, and his mouth was tucked in. The tongue has not left his body. He heard an insignificant whisper: "My child, my mother is going to go, and I can''t grow up with you. You want to grow up healthy..." "Don''t practice martial arts..." "Don''t..." "...Practice martial arts." The tongue gradually loses its temperature, and the embrace is no longer warm, and disappears as the voice disappears. The door of the room was pushed open. Adam heard a voice asking, "Has it been born? Where is the bamboo leaf? How is the bamboo leaf?" "Zhuye, dead." v2 Chapter 356： The secret martial arts of Panda 1 clan (1) "The name of the world we live in is called Qianyuanjie... .S. is updated quickly. Mobile phone m." The pipe took a puff of the pipe, and the whole face was hidden behind the smoke, opening it in a very mysterious and formal manner. Got a head. The morning sun dissipated the mist in the mountains, and the crystal beads of''dew'' bent the bamboo leaves, dripping towards the red panda''s mouth waiting below with his mouth open, but before he could drink the delicious morning''dew'', I was hit by another red panda and turned a few somersaults on the ground. The two pandas immediately fought each other. They were not strong, but they were very noisy. All the affected red pandas beside them all joined the battle. Tuan broke the silence in an instant. "Hey," the pipe sighed. He didn''t have the mind to sort out the order. He knew that as long as he walked into the squabbling line, these red pandas would hang on his body one by one, and then only his own body would suffer.'' Mao'', and the tobacco leaves in the pipe. Adam unceremoniously slapped a few red pandas that were close to him and prepared to attack him one by one. The pandas have a rough and thick skin and have excellent anti-strike ability. This kind of attack without extraordinary power is a bit painful for them. No, the red panda who was beaten just shook his head and left a little aggrieved. "Xiao Zhumi, won''t you go play with them? It''s not good for you. Our panda clan has to be happy." The pipe went to Adam and sat down and said softly. Bamboo rice is the seed of bamboo, and bamboo rarely blooms, because after the flower, the bamboo forest will die. Its flower is small, and there are many colors. If you smell it close, there is a slight fragrance. After the "flower" of bamboo blooms, it forms bamboo rice, which is the seed of bamboo. This is the most traditional way for bamboo to continue for generations. And Adams current name is Zhu Mi, which is self-evident. "Elder Piper, I want to hear you speak." It has been nearly two years since Adam was born. He was born without a mother, and even encountered ethnic group escapes. Adam can be said to have grown up drinking hundreds of "milks" in a diaspora, although he does not need this at all. , But the enthusiastic panda mothers would not listen to the opinions of a cub, and forcibly pick up Adam to feed the "milk" three times a day, even the dissatisfaction of their children. I have to say that this group of pandas was very lucky and encountered no danger along the way. After more than a year of fleeing, they found a land of no owner with bamboo forest in the deep mountains and settled down here. , The red pandas have also passed their childhood and can understand languages. The elders of the pipes are the ones who are responsible for teaching common sense. The elder Piper turned his head to look at the cubs playing, his eyes were full of petting, he said to Adam: "Actually, these things are not important. As long as the panda clan is happy, these little guys may not walk out in their lifetime. Dashan. Especially you, I hope you are the same." He patted Adam''s head, "This is your mother, Xiao Zhuye, her last wish." Adam turned his head uncomfortably and avoided the big hand of the pipe. The giant pandas did not hide from him when he was born, and they unanimously decided to implement Zhuyes last wish. Adam knew he needed a reason to convince the pipe. After all, this group and them The cultivation method he mastered is the simplest and best entry point for Adam now. The reason is very easy to find. "But, Elder Pipe," Adam changed into a "confused" and sad tone, "They all have mothers, but I don''t. My mother gave birth to me and died because she was injured a long time ago. ?" The pipe stiffened: "Yeah." "Who hurt mom?" Piper didn''t dare to look back at Adam''s eyes, and muttered: "I don''t know." "You don''t need to know, but I must know that I want to find the murderer, and I must avenge my mother, no matter how difficult it is!" Adam made a firm decision. "Master, I don''t know why, I feel like I''m going to throw up!" Adam''s mind was stunned, and Garfield was bent over in a daze. The long-lost soul flogging fell on Garfield unceremoniously. He screamed when he was''puffing'', but he still screamed strangely, "I want to avenge my mother~~ no matter how difficult it is~~ !" Pipes naturally didn''t know what happened in Adam''s mind, he just felt embarrassed and couldn''t help but sigh again and again. Adam blocked Garfield and said firmly: "Elder Pipes! Please tell me the situation outside! There are ways to become stronger!" The pipe took a deep breath. Knowing that he could not refuse a child''s determination to avenge his mother, he said solemnly: "The world we live in is called Qian Yuanjie." "The Qianyuan Realm is very big, with countless races, countless cities, countless forces. The place where we are now is called the Qianyuan No. Realm, the strongest person living here is a third-level warrior, our realm master." "The realm of the world is the martial world. I have never been to it. The weakest place there is a third-level martial artist. It is a terrible place." "In the martial world, it is the holy world, where the martial sage lives, don''t ask me what a martial sage is, I don''t know." "I heard that there is still a world in the Holy Realm, but that is already a legend to us. The panda family has never even had a Martial Saint, let alone the existence of Martial Saint." Adam silently responded to the message. The mortal realm he said was the lowest level of the plane group, the martial realm corresponds to the fourth level, and the holy realm corresponds to the third level. According to strength, the highest mortal realm is the third-level life master, and the martial realm is the highest. It should be a fourth-level life. The holy world is a super-dimensional life, so the holy world is a seventh-eighth-level super-dimensional life. If so, there will be a nine-level life at the top? Adam thinks it''s impossible, at most it should be the pseudo-ninth level of Devourer. Otherwise, although the Qianyuan Realm is big, it is really not enough for a nine-level life to turn over This information is very important, but the play will be finished. Caixing: "Is the person who hurt my mother in the world?" The pipe shook his head: "When your mother was the strongest, she was not the master of the world, and there was no existence in the world that could harm her. The murderer, and yours... well, they should all be in the martial world." "Then how do I get to the Martial World?" "Strength is enough, after passing the trial, it''s okay. At least a second-level martial artist is required. This is difficult, martial arts training is very painful..." He still did not give up the idea of ??persuading Adam. Adam suddenly turned over and sat up, clasped his fists together, and said loudly to the pipe: "Elder pipe bag, please teach me martial arts! I want to become stronger! I want to go to the martial arts world to avenge my mother!" The pipe looked at the sky in a daze, and he sighed: "Zhuye, your son is very filial. I can''t refuse his request. Don''t blame me!" He patted Adam''s head and solemnly said, "Since you have sincerely asked, you must be prepared to suffer. When the first rays of sunlight are''shot'' tomorrow, you will go to the depths of the bamboo forest and start practicing the panda clan. The secret martial arts!" v2 Chapter 357： The secret martial arts of Panda 1 clan (2) After getting the guarantee of the pipe, Adam knew that his entry point had been found. The next thing to do was to practice step by step. The name is very stupid, called the secret martial art called Jiu Tun Rie Huo Jue, when he has certain self-protection ability. , Took advantage of the trend to leave the tribe and go to the real Qianyuan World. . The fastest update visit: .79XS.㧰. ! After talking about the pipes, he dangled the pipes and twisted his hips and slowly left, while Adam walked into the red panda group, using his feet together, and flew them all before returning to his home. The bamboo forest is very large and the tribe is small. Adam got a separate bamboo house here to live in. This bamboo house was hard-won, and he won a secret space after he rejected more than a dozen loving panda mothers. Garfield jumped out of Adams mind and stood on his shoulders, his expression was painful and weird with a smile. Adam fiddled with the clusters of vines and flowers in the ground without even looking at him and said directly: "I don''t want to shut up. What happened to what I told you to do?" Garfield disintegrated himself, using this method to disperse his desire for laughter and ridicule. After a while, he condensed into another shape, just like the chubby ball. "It''s this stuff. Those stupid bears call it Primal Jiuqu, which contains a lot of life energy, but this life energy is very weird. Although it is similar to the life energy characteristics of the wizard world, it must be used by their unique means. Preparation and transfer cannot be cracked by the Magister System." "They use this original koji to make wine. Various wines are used for different purposes. As for how they are made, I don''t know." "do not know?" "Yes, their communication method is not very clear. It doesnt seem to need to use words, so I didnt get more content." The nanorobot form is absolutely hidden in the Qianyuan realm, at least in the panda tribe. These creatures with the highest strength but second-level can never find him. This is worthy of Sandys serious evaluation of the concept of door, and inheritance. The protection is too tight. "What about the raw materials? Did you find it?" "Well, what I saw is these things." Garfield formed several different plant shapes in succession. "I think they are all ordinary, but the key lies in the technique." Adam then asked: "Have you entered the parts of the elders and found the route of energy movement?" Speaking of this Garfields tone, he suddenly became innocent: Their energy is very exclusive. I dont dare to integrate it into energy for analysis, but Master, what kind of race is your reincarnated? They dont practice at all. Let the energy circulate in the body at will, without any guidance." Adam thought of implementing the mainstream idea of ??"hunting" under the panda clan, and was a little speechless. He had to say: "Withdrawal, tomorrow I will accept their secret inheritance. During this time, you can cooperate with Lina and the others. The work of searching for these kinds of raw materials in this mountain forest, and collect as many as possible." Garfield nodded, and the mercury disappeared in front of Adam. At this time, Adam nodded the "flowers" under his feet and said, "Have you heard?" ''Flowers'' bowed to the ground like a person, and then Lina''s voice came: "Because we can''t use our own energy, we can only use our natural ability to control the plants, and the progress is slow. This mountain forest is not limited to the pandas. , There are several tribes with extraordinary powers. In addition to them, there are also some powerful individuals who wander alone." Adam said: "The search work can be postponed. Don''t conflict with them now. After I get the inheritance, I will work out a way to let you use energy as soon as possible. This is a very helpless thing. The energy system is seriously inconsistent. They have no powerful strength but cannot be mobilized. At this time, it is unwise to conflict with any forces or creatures. Adam even ordered them to walk out of the forest. "Where is Sophia?" Lina replied: "She melts herself into the mountains, forests and waters. No one can find her. Now she is cooperating with us to draw the map." "Let her come back, no one can guarantee that there will be no advanced creatures in the water. We can''t take risks now. Recently, you will narrow your search to near the bamboo forest. Follow the pandas who go out. Everything else is waiting for my news." "Your will, master." There is a little difference between the smoking pouch and what he thought. He thought it would be very difficult to ascend to the realm. Maybe he would have to go through a weird thing similar to the "Heaven''s Tribulation". He didn''t expect it to be just a trial. It encourages promotion, but what is the significance? A status symbol? Or does the martial world have resources that the ordinary world doesn''t? After reaching the promotion standard, do I have to leave or voluntarily? There is also the weird energy that is free in this space. If its essence is still generated by the etheric void of the Quaternary, what is it or what means it turns into this way? Adam was thinking about these issues while chewing on the bamboo leaves. As expected, it was a remnant of an era, and the strange place far exceeded the previous mission plane. One day passed by, seeing the sky light up, Adam left the bamboo house and walked deep into the bamboo forest. Deep in the bamboo forest...Adam once again felt the panda''s disconnection. If it weren''t for the forest jing spirit to tell him the location of the pipe, Adam would not know where to find this depth. After turning a thick bamboo leaf, Adam saw four claws on the ground, his back facing Adams pipe facing the sunrise: "You are here." Adam didn''t know what to say, so he replied, "Uh, I''m here." The pipe turned around and slapped a paw on the ground and crushed a large rock formation. The''exposed'' revealed several barrels of wine hidden under the rock: "If you want to practice wine, swallow the fire, first You must be able to drink. These three barrels are the secret Kaiyuan wine of the panda clan. Drinking them can produce the first vitality in your body. If you can''t drink it, it means you don''t have the qualifications to become a martial artist." Adam didn''t want to ask him why his cultivation should be linked to the amount of alcohol, so he asked directly: "What is vitality?" "Vital energy is the foundation of the martial artist of the Qianyuan Realm. You can only be considered a warrior if you have vitality, otherwise it''s just an ordinary bear. Only after you have the first vitality in your body, can you run the Jiu Tun La Huo decisively to condense the core, strengthen yourself, and use martial arts. " "how should I do?" "Drink them as fast as you can. You can''t excrete them during the drinking process. Any body leakage will cause failure and you can''t get drunk. You must always experience the feeling of Kaiyuan wine burning in your body." "combustion?" After removing the lid of a wine barrel from the pipe, Adam saw the energy release of the martial artist for the first time, and the so-called vitality was transformed into flames, which instantly ignited the Kaiyuan wine. "Yes, drink it." v2 Chapter 368： The secret martial arts of Panda 1 clan (end) "Don''t be afraid, this is the flame produced by the vitality of life, which will not harm you, but I want to remind you that after Kaiyuan wine enters your throat, your body will be very painful. If you want to become a martial artist, you must hold back., Interview with the latest chapter :.79xs.৮.!" The pipe thought that Adam would not dare to drink fire. He did not say one thing. In fact, three barrels of wine were not enough for ordinary pandas. He wanted to use this method to cut off Adam''s thoughts. Adam walked forward, dipped a little wine with his paw and put it in his mouth, and then ordered in his heart: "Chip, analyze the wine for harmful ingredients." Adam''s personal chip has very high authority. Before the mission, he downloaded a lot of offline data from the database of various sacred towers, which happens to be useful here. The personal chip feedback information instantly: "The known materials are as follows... The unknown materials are as follows... It is judged that there is an unknown energy that produces fermentation catalysis, and there are harmful substances, but it has been neutralized. The sample belongs to the potential "stimulation" drug" agent One kind." Adam remembered the tube of stimulant that Ophelia had drunk in Madeira at the time. It was the highest potential stimulant that could be used in the apprenticeship stage. He thought that the effect of the two should be It''s almost the same. Seeing Adam hesitate, Piper said calmly: "If you don''t want to drink, forget it, we can think of other things...God, Xiao Zhumi, slow down!" After Adam determined that the wine was harmless, he sipped the wine on the side of the barrel and filled it with big mouthfuls. It was probably because of the brewing methods. It did not have the pure taste of the wine circulating in the Master World, only spicy. Very spicy. After the wine entered the body, it quickly penetrated into every cell, and then turned into life energy to "stimulate" the vitality of the cells. For a moment, Adam felt unparalleled hunger and heat, and every cell was crazily craving for food and Energy, every pore under the body wants to open and sweat. The personal chip continues to feed back data: "The body assists the activation of the operation control, the energy digestion assists the activation, the closure of the external metabolism channel, the Kaiyuan wine energy melts into the self-modified cells, and the progress is 10%, 50%..." Gudong, Gudong, Adam quickly drank all the wine in a wine barrel he was still taller, and threw it aside with his paws, and then looked at the pipe with hunger and desire. The pipe looked at Adam dumbfounded, and subconsciously lit the second barrel of wine and watched Adam swig without hesitation, looking dumbfounded as a chicken. He still remembers the pain of wishing to commit suicide when he was Kaiyuan. If his father were not there to help him, he would never have the will to Kaiyuan, let alone drink so fast. Thinking of this, his eyes suddenly became firm: "It seems that Xiao Zhu Mi really wants to avenge Zhu Ye. What a precious quality! With this kind of willpower, he is very likely to go to the peak of martial arts, maybe Become a martial artist! I must help him!" After lighting the third barrel of wine, he showed a strange body and disappeared in place. Adam didnt know what the cigarette-pocket brain added. After drinking the second barrel of wine, the cell transformation rate has reached 100%. The personal chip detects that the cells die in a large area and then regenerate at a high speed. At the same time, a kind of energy that is different from magic. Produced from newborn cells. "Set up sample analysis, the number of samples is sparse, and the estimated time for completion of the analysis...cannot be calculated." Adam has no feeling overwhelming at all, and his present performance is just to make himself less special. He drank the third barrel of wine without a moment of pause, but the effectiveness of Kaiyuan wine seems to be the same, not making his vitality stronger. How many. "Lack of guidance, lack of more advanced''medicine'' agents, and loss of vitality." At this time, the pipe returned with five barrels of wine as if moved by himself, opened them one by one and handed them to Adam''s mouth: "Come on, drink! There is more behind, today I must let you open the yuan!" Counting the previous, Adam drank four barrels in a row, and his vitality stopped growing completely in the fourth barrel. He prevented the pipe pouch from continuing to fill the wine and said, "Elder pipe pouch, I seem to have succeeded in renewing the yuan." His eyes sparkled when he heard the pipe, threw down the barrel and rushed to Adam''s side and slapped him on the back, suddenly a foreign energy invaded his body. Adam suppressed the automatic counterattack procedure, allowing the vitality of the pipe to touch his vitality. "Hahaha! It''s a success! Kaiyuan! Only used four barrels! And so big and so many! Little bamboo rice, you know, you are a genius!" Piper laughed, "You must be stronger in the future!" Adam didn''t think there was anything to be proud of, so he said directly, "Would you like to swallow the fire?" The pipe took out a gleaming diamond-like ball and handed it to Adam: "This is your mother''s nucleus. Eat it, the wine will be swallowed and the fire will be inside. Wu He is obviously a piece of energy crystal. It is extremely stable, without a trace of breath exposed. Even the chip cannot be scanned. Adam frowned and threw it into his mouth. The stable shell melted instantly, and violent energy swept through the body, running according to a specific orbit. Adam handed over the energy diversion processing to the chip, and he concentrated on reading the gong method that suddenly appeared in his mind. There is nothing to say about the content of the exercise itself, but the way it generates vitality is very special. After running in the body, ordinary cells will be gradually transformed into energy phagocytic cells. After the external energy enters the body, a part of the cells will remain permanently in the cells. If strengthened, the other part of the split cells will carry the flow of primordial flow to a specific route taking the blood vessel as the path, and finally converge at a point. This point will act as a pivot to control all vital qi. According to the practice, this is the reason for the formation of the nucleus~ www.novelhall.com~ Wuhe is a polymer of energetic cells. This method can indeed lock the vitality in the flesh body, and even the soul will gradually merge with the flesh body. In this way, the warrior will not have the ability to create clones or elemental real bodies. Their bodies will develop in the direction of high density and high quality, and when these two points reach their relative limits, they will make their bodies bigger. Perhaps in the martial arts stage, every dander produced will carry huge energy. Excluding the essential energy, it seems to be very similar to the strengthened side refining mage? Jiu Tun Rye Huo is by no means a sophisticated technique. After a glance, Adam understood it in his heart and immediately began his first martial arts practice. Suddenly, before the eyes of the pipe, the free vitality between heaven and earth within a kilometer of a radius rushed towards Adam, scrambling to rush into his body. At the same time, after a brief contraction, Adams body appeared with a''physical'' eye. The visible speed is increasing again. The pipe stepped back a few steps, looking at Adam as if looking at a rare treasure: "Vitality and Ming! This is the capital of the martial arts! The panda clan is about to appear the first martial arts!" v2 Chapter 369： So-called martial arts The vitality and ming is just a phenomenon in which Adam manipulates his own cells to devour energy. It seems that in the third-age power system, the innate strength of the cells occupies a large factor in the early stages of cultivation. This should be the same as the mages requirements for innate spiritual power. the same. Adam doesnt care about the so-called martial arts talents. He cant really give up his status as a mage to practice martial arts. This body and everything in this mission will be given up after the mission is over, just like a Healthy people entering the epidemic area must go through layers of disinfection to ensure that they will not bring out germs if they want to come out again. The identity of a genius is useful wherever he goes. Adam feels that if he was reincarnated at a large vitality gathering point at that time, he should have been listed as a genius sequence and received various resource supplies. But that also means that my every move will be in the eyes of everyone, which is not conducive to the execution of the task. Even now, Adam feels very uncomfortable. The news that bamboo rice possesses the capital of a martial sage spread to the small panda tribe in an instant. Except for the immature red panda, all the pandas looked at Adam the same way they looked at the pandas? ? ? One by one they came over to pat Adam''s back and buttocks, rubbing Adam''s head, they might not know what they said. But all in all, the meaning is the same, Xiao Zhu Mi is very powerful, we want to celebrate! Pandas are omnivorous animals and their recipes are very special. In addition to all bamboo, they also eat meat. During the two-day and two-night celebration, Adam ate more than a dozen foods, almost all of which contained a certain amount of vitality. . Especially plants, even the raw materials of original sake koji. This is another special phenomenon of the Qianyuan Realm. These plants are actually recorded in the materials of the masters, but the similar products found by the masters are all the most common weeds and wildflowers, which have no effect. But here, they become With strange flowers and plants, the natural materials are precious. The chip completely recorded their characteristics and simultaneously transmitted them to Garfield''s mind. The next task of the forest elves was to find these materials in the mountains and forests, and then figure out a way to grow them in batches. Adam has realized that it is essential to practice martial arts to deal with potions. Whether it is wine or any other form, they are essentially potions. Taking drugs to practice, Adam feels that he has returned to the ancient world of the wizard. The enthusiasm of the pandas finally faded. The clingy red pandas were also reprimanded by their mothers for avoiding close to Adam when they were practicing, after the clingy red pandas were deliberately uncontrollable and caused environmental damage. Life finally recovered calm. Adam combined his soul with his personal chip, combined his own computing power with the chip''s data capabilities, and began to analyze the wine and raging fire. The basic principle is still shrouded in the inextricable fog, but it is still very simple to just optimize the running route. Three days later, a new technique named Jiu Tun No. 2 by Adam was born. The new technique is three times faster than the original version in terms of vitality absorption speed, transformation speed, and polymerization speed. Compared with the original version, only one nucleus can be formed, and the current version can form three. On the fourth day, the pipe called Adam, who had grown to two-thirds the size of an adult panda, to the depths of the bamboo forest. "As a martial artist, it is not enough to only practice the exercises. You also need to have exquisite martial arts, so that the vitality in your body can exert the greatest destructive power." A bear arm is four meters in length standing in front of the pipe. Long sticks, two thick-backed big knives with gleaming cold light, and a set of short-handled double hammers with a hammer body that is thicker than his waist circumference. "Long sticks, double knives, double hammers, and palms are the best of the panda clan. Each weapon has a powerful set of martial arts suitable for the panda clan. Bamboo rice, which one do you want to learn?" "May I have a look first?" Adam said politely. The pipe nodded, first picked up the long stick and waved it. Martial arts things, Adam has always been scornful. When he first came to the world of wizards, he had worried about how boring it would be if there were only knights and warfare in this world, and now his thinking is the same. Any martial arts can ultimately be classified as mathematical problems, or in more specific terms, they are geometric problems, and all geometric problems, whether it is Euclidean geometry or non-Euclidean geometry, are very simple to Adam, even Euclidean Space is the same. As for the more difficult differential geometry, intrinsic geometry, fractal geometry, etc., although some calculations are difficult, in the final analysis, it does not cause any trouble. The facts are exactly the same. Even if the format weapons in the cigarette pouch are in full swing, Adam can see their principles at a glance. After the personal chip is completely recorded and scanned, even the method of decomposing the force is instantly available. The martial arts of the panda clan highlight a round concept... "...the more regular it is used, and the more airtight it is, the stronger it is." The pipe said solemnly, "We panda clan don''t want the power of martial arts, but we want the enemy to kill us." "Have you decided which one you want to practice?" Adam: "Can''t you all learn?" The pipe shook his head: "A bear''s energy is limited Specialization can be more powerful, and it doesn''t make any sense to be knowledgeable but not precise." Adam directly picked up the long stick and repeated the routine that the pipe had just demonstrated. If it wasn''t for fear of frightening him, even Adam could make up for all the flaws in the routine. The same goes for double swords and double hammers. The pipe tremblingly took out his pipe and took a deep breath, shouting in his heart: "Genius, is this a genius? Only once, only once. He actually remembered everything and learned it! No, I can''t delay him, but neither can I To make him proud, he has to come up with something to shock him!" After smoking a whole bag of cigarettes in one sip, the pipe coughed twice and said solemnly: "Cough cough, these are just basic martial arts, and learning is nothing. Come, let me show you the real secrets of panda clan martial arts." As soon as the voice fell, Adam saw that the body of the pipe swelled by five minutes, and his vitality burst out into flames, and disappeared when he touched the long stick. "Chip, record data and vitality changes!" Adam ordered immediately. "Attention!" The pipe roared and changed a set of routines. This time each stick out can bring up intense heat. According to the wizard''s algorithm, it is at least fifty fireballs. "Basic martial arts just allow you to coordinate your body. , The fundamental of a warrior is always vitality, and only secrets can stimulate the power of vitality." "Angry Flame Stick!" The pipe leaped high and smashed a stick on a 10-meter boulder. The flames raged, smashing the stone to pieces, and the place where it was in direct contact had even melted. v2 Chapter 370： Anomaly (1) The pipe quietly gasped for a few moments, then looked at Adam with a majestic appearance, and asked, "How about it, awesome?" "The concentration of vitality is detected, and the method of excitation is unknown." Adam patted his paws expressionlessly, applauding. Is it great? of course not. Not only is it not powerful, it can be said to be awkward, but it is just the most inferior energy release. Any magic, even the apprentice level, can control energy far better than this stupid move called the''flaming stick'' Many, if this kind of temperature and thermal energy is manipulated by Adam, you can directly cut the stone in half instead of blasting the stone like a pipe. Although the pipe has a big brain, it can be seen that Adam is not interested in this trick. He awkwardly poked the big head with the pipe, and sneered: "The Raging Flame Stick is really not very powerful...but it is the only thing you can do now. The vitality martial arts used," he walked to Adam and put his hand on Adam''s shoulder, "Come on, I will teach you, the vitality is stimulated like this." After a while, Adam''s face was a bit weird. If this method is common, then the warrior''s battle is killing him. The practice of gong method is to transform cells and store cells, while the release of martial arts is to kill cells and discharge cells. The release of every trick means the death of a piece of cell. If the regeneration speed cannot keep up with the consumption, the weakening of vitality is an inevitable result. , And may even die suddenly. The next words of the pipe confirmed Adams thoughts. He solemnly said: "For a martial artist, no matter what race he is, there are three most important points. The first is the martial arts, the second is the martial arts, and the third is the medicine. Martial arts and martial arts are scarce, and most warriors have no possibility of replacing them in their lives. However, the potions are different. They are consumables and very important. The wine of the panda clan is also a type of potion. The panda warriors drink a large amount after each battle. Wine is used to supplement the consumption, otherwise it will affect the life span. " "Where does the wine come from?" The pipe put on a proud expression: "Of course it is brewed, using various materials, using secret techniques. I am the best winemaker in the tribe. When you have mastered the basic martial arts, I will teach you how to make wine. ." Adam stepped on the ground, and the long stick in front of him was shaken and fell into his hand. Then Adam flung his hand to his side. The long stick dropped out of his hand and ignited in mid-air. It easily pierced the rocks and rocks encountered along the way. After the trees finally exploded, sparks shot and opened a cave up to one meter deep on the mountain wall. Adam looked straight at the stunned pipe, and said, "I''m done, teach me." The learning of wine making techniques was placed on the third day. The reason for the smoke pouch was that beginners need to consume a lot of materials. Recently, I dont know why. The wine making materials near the bamboo forest are scarce. He has to go a little bit farther to collect in these two days. . Adam returned to his home alone, he was a little puzzled, why would the vital energy that should have no attributes produce fire energy? Adam felt that after he got this reason, he might be able to touch some of the mysteries of the Third Age system. Of course, it is difficult to analyze. Unlike the mage''s ability to gain power and rely on knowledge, the vitality gains attribute seems to be out of thin air. There is no process and no support. It seems that I want to eat energy cells to give birth to fire attributes, which gives birth to fire attributes. This is not only strange, it is also terrifying, but if this system goes to a higher level, can the profession of warrior form within the body that only conforms to its own rules, and then make itself independent of the etheric void? Maybe this is the secret of why super-empty life can be super-empty? On the third day, Adam learned the brewing methods of all the spirits of the panda clan from the pipe elder in the underground brewing room of the bamboo forest. Tobacco was originally intended to teach Adam the most basic and original Jiuqu secret recipe, but just like the exercises and martial arts, Adams unforgettable and instant proficiency talent shocked him again, and before he knew it, he demonstrated it. Finished all tactics. The personal chip synchronously completes the recording and calculation, and these seemingly mysterious techniques are directly restored. Generally speaking, it is nothing more than stimulating the vitality into the material, making the vitality in the material active, and then using some very simple methods to knead them together and ferment. The reason why can produce the magical effect is ultimately attributed to the special energy of vitality. Time flies, two years passed in a blink of an eye. In two years, Adam succeeded in decomposing all the minutiae through the joint calculation of himself and the chip, restoring the most essential energy gathering and storage ability, and made two sets of exercises suitable for the forest elves and Sophia. Because they failed to learn the mystery of the vitality attribute, both sets of exercises are attributeless, but this is enough. For them, as long as they stand on the starting point, the speed of progress will be much faster than that of ordinary natives. Numerous''medicaments'' pushed them forward. The red pandas who were born in the same batch as Adam have also grown up, UU Reading www. Most of uukanshu.com succeeded in Kaiyuan, but he was still too lazy to practice, and Adam became an outlier. Although he was not excluded, Yinyin and the rest of the tribe were divided into different classes. No panda can become a first-class warrior for two years, proficient in all martial arts, and can brew every kind of wine. In fact, if the martial artist''s level is divided according to the total vitality, Adam is already at the third level, and now he can rely on his own power to sling the entire tribe without any effort. The superiority and inclusiveness of the mage system are far stronger than those of warriors. Although knowledge cannot be directly transformed into power here, it can be integrated into power. The reason why the four basic forces are basic is that they are the cornerstones of maintaining the existence and balance of matter. The strong nuclear force and the weak nuclear force are not mentioned for the time being. Being integrated into martial arts by Adam, electromagnetic force acts on oneself to enhance physical fitness, even if it cannot form attributes, it is not weaker than attributes at all. It just consumes a little bit of its own vitality, but the nine nuclear weapons can fully support these consumption. It doesn''t make any sense to stay in the panda tribe. It''s just a waste of time. Adam decided to find an opportunity in the near future to tell the tribe elders that he was on the road to revenge. This tribal elder should have expected it, because Ya was always expressing his desire for the outside world and revenge. Unexpectedly, before Adam could speak, the world of Qianyuan Realm began to change abnormally. The free vitality in the space suddenly dissipated. At this rate of dissipation, Qianyuan Realm would enter the Age of Doom within a few years. "What''s going on?" Adam came to the tribal center and asked the elders. v2 Chapter 371： Mutation (2) "Bamboo rice, don''t leave for the time being. From now on, the mortal world of Qianyuan will usher in the most chaotic moment. The outside is very uneven, and the tribe needs your strength." "What the **** is going on? This kind of vitality is not suitable for the survival of warriors." The pipe sighed: "We have encountered a great calamity once every 100 years. Every ninety years, the upper realm will draw vitality from the lower realm, and all the vitality of the mortal world will enter the martial world in two years and stay in the martial world. Two years later, along with the vitality of the martial world, it was sucked into the holy world, and I think the same is true of the holy world. At this time, if the warrior wants to go further, the forces, cities, and tribes want to continue to survive, there are only three ways. The first is for the strong to ascend to the upper realm, and the second is for the weak to kill each other and seize meager resources. The third is to escape and wait for death. This situation will continue for a full ten years, and the vitality will become weaker and weaker, and after the fifth year, there will be no way to supplement. It will only be a little bit after ten years to return to the current appearance. " One Hundred Years Tribulation, Adam, who said it was not man-controlled, didn''t believe it at all. This was obviously a shuffling operation initiated by the higher plane of the pyramid, or it was the time to harvest the crops that had taken a hundred years to plant. is equivalent to raising Gu. "How did we deal with it before?" "Fleeing, of course we are escaping. Then look at luck. If you are lucky, you can rebuild the tribe after ten years. If you are not lucky, it will disappear completely like most races. The last hundred years of catastrophe, thanks to your mother, Otherwise, we won''t exist anymore." The pipe is very pessimistic, "Hey, this time it will be difficult for us to escape." Adam couldn''t understand the thoughts of the giant pandas at all. He knew that there would be a catastrophe every 100 years, so why did they live so leisurely? After Adam asked this question, the elders became excited and said loudly: "Who said we don''t work hard! It''s useless if we work hard! At best, Jiu Tun Rye Huo Jue can only make us a second-level warrior, which is the best talent. The panda can be. The second-level warrior is of no use in the Great Tribulation. Xiao Zhuye wanted to go to the martial arts world to find a better technique, but she failed to do it either, and instead was seriously injured. " Adam frowned and asked, "Then what are you going to do now?" Compared with the panic of the pandas, Adam feels that this century-old catastrophe is a good opportunity. The more chaotic the situation, the easier it is to fish. What he should do now is to add a fire to it. Boli, let the great karma ferment faster, which is very beneficial for him to obtain more martial arts inheritance. But the pandas obviously dont think so. After a moment of silence, the pipe said: "Open the vitality array set up on the edge of the bamboo forest. The resources in the tribe are still enough for a few years to consume..." Again resigned to fate, Adam directly broke their illusion of being a tortoise: "Elder Pipe, you should know how many tribes there are in this forest. Do you think they will all think the same as you? If they take the initiative to attack, you What should we do? What about cities outside the mountains and forests? Once those stronger powerhouses set their sights on the mountains and forests, can the vitality formation block them? Even if they can, how long can they block them?" Many things happened in the Panda Tribe this day. The first piece is the genius bamboo rice with the capital of the martial sage. It showed the strength of the second-level peak martial artist and defeated all the warriors in the tribe with its own strength. The panda tribe now has a patriarch. The second is the first order after the new clan leader Zhumi came to power. All pandas in the panda clan, except for newly born individuals, must participate in the training every day, and allocate resources, including food, according to the training progress and personal contributions. The third thing is that the panda clan ushered in some friends. They call themselves forest people, come from a ruined city, and are a member of the human clan. Although the pandas felt wronged, they could accept the above three items, but the fourth item ushered in a huge rebound. "Fourth, I decided that no matter how far you practice in two months, you must leave the bamboo forest and attack the surrounding tribes to plunder the resources needed for cultivation and life." Adam ignored the worried and hesitant eyes of the elders behind him. Announced coldly. "But we can''t fight!" "Yes, we are all afraid of fighting. I think eating bamboo is good, why should we fight others!?" Adam heard everyone''s complaints, and then said: "Lina, you come and tell them why." "There are thirteen tribes around the bamboo forest. Among them, there are more second-level warriors than the panda clan. There are twelve. Most of them are carnivorous. It is impossible to live on bamboo, trees, flowers and grass. Once their living materials are scarce, the panda clan It will be the best target for plunder. Therefore, you have no other choice. If you dont plunder others, you will be treated as food. Besides, after at most two months, the resources in the tribe will be exhausted. If you dont go out, you will starve. " Adam walked to the front and took a palm. The powerful repulsion paved a large area in front of him and he said: "Tomorrow morning, before the first rays of sunlight, everyone will gather here. Now, Disbanded." Although he became the patriarch, Adam still lived in the hut. After returning, Garfield said with a weird smile: "Master, did you really decide to make them fighters? How do I think they are of no use other than being funny." Lina also said: "Yes, Master, they really don''t have the basic qualities to be a fighter. It''s hard to help you." Adam handed over the optimized brewing methods, core techniques and basic martial arts to Lina, and said, Its better than nothing. After all, Im''born'' here. This is my last help to them. No change, I will leave here." "Go and give these to the pipes, and then gather your people. I will teach you the second improved general vitality method and martial arts suitable for your use." Lina nodded and left. With the help of Adam, they became a first-class martial artist. Lina herself is already a second-class, it is when she needs martial skills to strengthen herself. However, the plan will never keep up with the rapid changes. The panda clan is working hard to become stronger amidst the grievances, but the already strong tribes have already begun their own pillage. As Adam thought, the uncontested panda clan has become the best and highest priority goal. On the fortieth day, the forest elf acting as a scout led the outgoing giant panda to discover the actions of the neighboring tribe. The giant panda ran back to the tribe in a panic, and the roar spread throughout the bamboo forest: "Grey wolf tribe is here!!" v2 Chapter 372： Another way Gray wolves have no characteristics in their names, but they are indeed the characteristics of the tribe. They are a group of gray wolves that can walk upright, not the extraordinary werewolves in the plane of dragon. The rest of the tribes in the mountains and forests are similar, and there are no inherently extraordinary creatures. Adam speculated that this might be because the extraordinary creatures were conceived after the birth of the Fourth Age, and their bodies had strong Quaternary characteristics, so they were not accepted by the Remnant Plane. The battle between the two tribes was on the verge of breaking out, there was no scene at all, and they tried their best from the beginning. It''s like having a feud. After the gray wolf tribe''s vitality is released, the characteristics of wind are revealed. This vitality has no advantage when fighting against the panda''s fire vitality. Although the panda clan has some big brains, its innate physical fitness can actually crush gray wolves. After the initial battle, the forest elves'' command and assistance soon stabilized their positions. The wolf clan has one thing in common, that is, unity and obedience. The wolf king''s order will be executed unconditionally, even if the order is to be sent to death. Moreover, the number of wolves in the Gray Wolf tribe far exceeds that of the pandas, so although the individual strength is not dominant, there is no sign of failure. Under the baptism of blood and fire, these cute creatures also showed the quality of warriors, but in Adam''s view, they were not enough. The opponent''s Wolf King did not take action, and Adam did not rush into the battle. He found a problem. In the battle of warriors, the concept of battle formation coordination almost does not exist. Although they are on the battlefield and divided into camps, they still fight separately. This kind of war situation is undoubtedly backward, but it gives Adam a lot. Inspired. Adam asked Lina, "How do you feel?" Lina said with disdain: "With the same strength, the forest elves can destroy them all without harm." "It seems that my previous thinking was wrong. Qianyuan Realm is not the same as the world of wizards, and martial artists are completely different from wizards. For wizards, as long as the enemy is not at level 9, they can be defeated by the cooperation of lower-level wizards, but martial artists do not. The concept of corps warfare means that I dont need to spend time forming a force. Here, personal force is the most important thing. They dont have the means to deal with the stronger." "The strong is respected?" Adam shook his head, "abnormal social model." After drawing this conclusion, everything in front of him became dull. Adam jumped into the battlefield and controlled every trace of his strength accurately. Within a radius of two hundred meters, the pandas were bounced out. The wolf is dead and wounded. Adam is like a meat grinder, rampaging on the battlefield, in the shortest time, with his own power to end the war. Even the wolf king who reached the second level failed to survive a claw, and was easily stunned by Adam and left aside. The wolf king could not die. Adam needed to get the martial arts of the gray wolf from his mouth or mind. law. The pandas were stunned to watch Adam set off a **** storm. After the last batch of gray wolves died, they rushed forward excitedly, only to find that Adam flew away without saying a word. Suspiciously, the pipe asked Lina: "Where is the bamboo rice going?" "Go and level this mountain forest." In one day time, Adam rushed to twelve tribes and wiped them out easily. He still remembered the mission requirements, so he didn''t kill them all, but left those who hadn''t reached the level of martial artist among these groups. Individuals, and their patriarchs. Even the free warriors wandering alone in the mountains and forests were arrested by him. After returning to the panda tribe, Adam also lost his interest in talking to the pandas. The resources of the entire mountain forest were enough for the pandas to survive for ten years, and Adam had done his best. After ordering the forest elves to stop them all, Adam took Lina and Garfield together, and began to try to obtain the inheritance from the leaders of the tribe. The interrogation was conducted separately. As Sandy said, they paid more attention to the exercises than life. They would rather die and explode nuclear weapons than they would disclose to Adam. After three consecutive blew up, Adam temporarily stopped interrogation. There are many ways to commit suicide. Why does everyone choose to explode nuclear weapons? Reminiscing about the fact that he had obtained the Jiu Tun Li Huo Jue from Zhu Ye''s nuclear weapons, Adam keenly realized that the secret of inheritance must lie in the nuclear weapons. The next thing became simple. Since they were begging for death, Adam would fulfill them, and after killing them all, he took their weapons and swallowed them, and as expected, they obtained their exercises smoothly. This rude technique can also be used by foreign visitors like Adam, because after the nucleus enters the body to dissolve, it will automatically construct another set of cycles in the body, and then transform the cells, which will cause conflict with the existing cycles. According to the martial artist, this is called chaos. But it is not a problem for Adam, he can easily control the external energy entering the body, and Garfield can seal his internal circulation, only extract information without receiving vitality. These techniques are very simple, the same level as the original Jiu Tun Li Huo Jue, and can only be practiced to the level of a second-level martial artist. He also discovered that all the exercises he has seen so far show the power of basic natural elements after the release of vitality He feels that the martial arts system should not be so simple. If it is only like this, It is impossible for them to become masters in the last epoch. There must be a more advanced cultivation method in essence. And if you want to get this method, you must leave here, kill more people, and extract more nuclear weapons. "It''s time to leave. I believe Sandy and the others will not let go of this opportunity. We need to truly step into and then level the mortal world of Qianyuan No. 5 and join them." A large amount of impurity vitality was discharged from the surface of Adam''s body, and then Garfield gathered his body and asked, "Take these pandas?" Adam shook his head: "No, they are useless. My initial thought was wrong. The fastest way is to act alone. The Qianyuan mortal world is not worth wasting too much time. The truly useful inheritance should be The world can see." Garfield said, "Master, I think you should be like this a long time ago. This group of stupid bears are just a burden. They will have no other use except dragging you." He was a little excited. Although he became a fire life, the devil The nature of Adam is difficult to change. In these few missions, Adams favorite is when he is on the plane of the dragon. The feeling that he has disturbed the world with his own power is what he enjoys the most. The step-by-step development is really nothing. Passion. v2 Chapter 373： 2 choices Adam never procrastinates, since he has decided to leave, he will not hesitate when he leaves. It is the same even if the tribes like the pipe grow up in front of him bitterly, trying to persuade him to stay with the appearance of crying. Well, already crying. "Woo, Zhumi, patriarch, I beg you, dont leave the tribe these few years. Its really dangerous outside. The power outside is hundreds of times stronger than the tribe in the forest. Although you can level the forest, you can level it. The entire Qianyuan mortal world?" a female panda cried. "Well, I can." Adam replied affirmatively. The pipe selectively ignored Adam''s answer, and then said: "Yes, we won''t hurt you. There must be wars outside now, listen to my advice, stay." Adam shook his head firmly. The pipe suddenly wailed and cried: "Little Zhuye, I am sorry for you, I failed to take your son well, I am sorry for you!" Adam was unmoved. After a few minutes of howling his pipe dry, Adam didnt respond, and he immediately retracted his tears, and then sighed heavily. He knew he couldnt keep Adam: "Since you must leave, go to the bear clan, you are different from us. The bear clan will take you in. In the troubled times, relying on the big tree will help you to enjoy the cold, and your mother''s hatred will be resolved faster. Also, don''t kill too many people. Killing too many people will become a public enemy." In the afternoon Adam left the forest with the forest elves. There is no doubt that the cigarette pouch is reasonable, whether it is to go to the bear clan or reduce the killing, but that only applies to ordinary people, and it is completely unsuitable to Adam. In the background, he has an entire army of wizards that are gradually approaching this void. As long as they are in place, there will be countless wizards sneaking in and born. As for public enemies, Adam is even more indifferent. It is not his arrogance, Qianyuan World Realm. There is absolutely no one who can kill him, even the third-level world master is the same. Even being a public enemy has the advantage that it can muddy the water faster. "Master, where are we going?" Sophia showed a fighting form and asked Adam flying in the sky, somewhat confused. The forest elf''s exercises are fairly easy to solve, but the exercises suitable for Sophia are not so easy to create. Adam has taken a lot of effort to get her to adapt to the vitality and liberate her real body. As for fighting, she can''t count on it. The system of the Third Age seems to be innately repelling extraordinary races. "Lina." "I am here, Master. Flying southeastward at the current speed for two days, we will return to the original location of the Panda Tribe, and after that, it will be Starfall City. Sorry, Master, our abilities are greatly restricted. I can''t get closer, I only know that the vitality reaction over there is very intense." Adam pointed the direction for Sophia, and then said: "It''s okay, it''s already very good. After you arrive at Starfall City, you can order your people to disperse. I need a map. It doesn''t need to be detailed, but the location of the city forces. It must be marked, especially the location of the passage leading to Wujie and No.1 and No.4 Mortal World." "Yes, Master." Lina took the order and left. The Panda Department was too closed. The only big city they knew was Falling Star City. Even the other bears couldn''t tell where the bear clan was. Adam could only collect information on his own. According to Yanbao, Starfall City is a human-dominated city. There are more than two dozen forces in a city. The leaders of the forces are all second-level warriors. The city owner of Starfall has reached the second-level peak. It is in the city. The first master. More power means more exercises. Although there is no hope, you still need to find a pilot. If there is enough important gain, he will continue to destroy the city. If not, then directly open the connection point and go Kill the world master and replace it. The giant dragon may be found in the sacred world of the martial world, but there is absolutely no one in the ordinary world of Qianyuan. When people see unknown things, they will easily fall into panic. Part of this panic will turn into fear. Drive them away from the unknown, and the other part will become greedy, causing them to face the unknown. Most of the fearful are the weak, which is the survival instinct, while the most greedy are the strong and possessive. Everyone living in Fallen Star City thinks that they are strong, so they will not let Sophia go. Regardless of her strength, her appearance is enough to make them tempted. If they have such a mount, the forces will Will play an unparalleled role in publicity. As for the panda, who cares? Does a creature like a panda have any other use besides being funny? Adam rides a dragon and stays not far from Starfall City, waiting for the city''s masters to appear. At the same time, the city''s strong men are also observing Adam, but they only regard Adam as a dish. Everyone who can sit in the position of the leader of the forces in such a complicated environment is not simple. They ascend to the sky collectively. Only a few simple eye contact conveys their own thoughts, and then their vitality is gushing towards the sky. Adam whizzed out. Each by means, first come first served. "Quack, Master, they don''t seem to put you in their eyes." Garfield said gleefully, sitting on Adam''s shoulder. It has been a long time since he saw an idiot who dared to look down upon his master. Adam held Garfield in his hand expressionlessly, rubbed and pulled him, turning him into a long silver stick, and then patted Sophia to signal her to change into a normal form. A total of twenty-six level two warriors hovered in the air on guard and one of them said, "Where is your mount? What is she?" Adam allowed the opponent to surround himself, but his voice was not loud but it spread to everyone''s ears: "Are you all the second-level warriors in Falling Star City? Are you the City Lord?" Seeing Adam''s confident appearance, everyone frowned. It must be a warrior who could fly, but they found that they could not see Adam''s level. The human race named by Adam said loudly: "Yes, who are you? When did the panda family have a strong like you?" The Lord of Starfall still remembers that he sent someone to the Panda Tribe a few years ago. The Lord didnt appreciate the pandas combat effectiveness. He only cared about the means of making wine. At that time, he felt that the panda ran away and it was not worth mobilizing manpower. Pursue, but now it seems that the panda clan has an adventure in the mountains and forests. "And where did you get your mount? Hand over the mount and tell me the location. I will allow your family to live in Fallen Star City." Adam didn''t answer him, he stood up holding a stick in one hand, and said in a very flat tone: "Hand over your secret recipe for martial arts and martial arts, and I can spare your lives." v2 Chapter 374： Jealous As soon as Adam spoke, everyone knew that there was no need to negotiate. They wanted Adam''s mount, and Adam coveted their most precious inheritance. This is already an irreconcilable contradiction. Only one party is subdued to resolve it. From static to moving, there is no need for any signs. More than 20 vital energy is released, showing different shapes, and all oppressing Adam. Adam held a stick in one hand and lifted it high, and then he paused heavily, smashing the sound of glass breaking in the void, centered on the intersection of the stick and the void, and all the surrounding gravity was under Adam''s control. The warriors who fell into the Star City felt that their weight had increased a hundredfold, and the weaker twenty people were directly broken into blood mist, leaving only the nuclear nucleus floating in the air. The slightly stronger six people, such as Starfall City Lord, fell to the ground involuntarily, smashing a human-shaped pit that was dying. For Adam, this is not even a battle, it is just an expected crush, but for the warriors of Falling Star City, they never thought that they would encounter an enemy like Adam in the Qianyuan World Realm. Adam fell on the ground and walked in front of him. After releasing his hand, Garfield turned into a stream of water and disappeared. Adam''s tone remained unchanged: "Hand over the inheritance, and spare you not to die." "Who are you? There can be no such strong man as you in the mortal world. Are you the panda martial sage of the holy world?" Starfall City Lord stared at Adam, even if he died, he wanted to understand. . "For the last time, hand over the inheritance and spare you not to die." The Star Falling City Lord smiled sorrowfully: "Want to inherit the Star Falling Alliance? Dreaming! You won''t be better off killing me. There are forces in the Martial World, the Holy Realm, and even the Heavens. !you" ! Adam squeezed his head thoughtfully. Is the Holy Realm called the Heaven Realm? The head of Fallen Star Citys main body was directly exploded into pieces, and two formed nuclear weapons and an embryonic nuclear weapons appeared in Adams eyes. He did not have time to listen to this kind of **** nonsense. He always felt that if he continued to waste time, he would face extinction. Disaster ! The other five people were blown up at the same time, and Adam asked the airspace: "Did representatives of all the forces in the city show up?" A small flower broke through the ground: "Yes, master, now there are only a few level-one warriors and ordinary creatures left in the city." "Garfield?" "Master, they are the same, the inheritance is not established, and you don''t want their resources, this vote is considered a waste." Adam discovered that the ranks of warriors seem to be divided according to the number of nuclei in the body. There are two and one-quarters of the Starfalling City Lord at the second-level peak, indicating that he is advancing to the third-level. In this case, the third era system There must be a way to extract energy, otherwise even if there are nine nuclei, if the energy essence does not improve, there will be no great strength. "Stop talking nonsense, the resources here are of no use to us, don''t waste time in the city, find the map and we have to rush to the nearest city immediately." "These people in that city?" "Don''t move them. The command only allows us to disrupt their social order and does not allow us to completely destroy the inheritance. They are considered as samples of the next generation, and there will be other wizards to continue harvesting in the future." The next period of time is the disaster of the entire Qianyuan No. 5 Mortal Realm, caused by a panda. Qianyuan No. 5 Mortal Realm is not small, but Adam relied on his fierce fame to quell the war that was supposed to be in full swing, forcing all the representatives of the forces in the remaining 30 cities to gather in the central city where the realm master is. The world master is also a human race, and his face is hard to see the extreme now. The position of the world leader is not something anyone can do, at least not in most cases. It needs an appointment from the upper world to get to the position. This is equivalent to a not very pleasing position, which requires performance appraisal and excellent performance. The upper realm enjoys the blessing, otherwise he will stay here to accompany a group of rubbish, and now Adams existence is undoubtedly an unprecedented challenge to his performance. "Should the bear clan give you an explanation? What is the origin of that panda?" one person gritted his teeth and asked. The representative of the bear clan is a black bear with a height of more than five meters. The seat cannot accommodate him at all. He can only sit on the ground and spoof after hearing the words: "Who didnt know that the panda clan was removed by us? When the pandas didnt give an explanation to the bear clan, now we cant be beaten and we are to blame? You take advantage of the cheap ones. Which onion do you count, should we practice? The man''s face was blue and white, and he pointed at the black bear and cursed: "You are a mess, you are unreasonable!" The black bear rolled his eyes and said, "Whatever you think, I don''t care anyway. Everyone is a bear clan. Isn''t he going to pass on it? What can be done to him? In the future, Qianyuan ordinary world may be our bear clan. , As for you, if you think of a solution now, it depends on whether my bear clan agrees, or you can obediently protect your treasure inheritanceWait for Panda Wusheng to find you and wait for death ." "I think you are in the same group! The reason why he dares to be so presumptuous must be supported by the bear clan of the holy world!" Hei Xiong Bai turned his eyes to the sky, patted his **** and got up from the ground and walked away: "Who here is cleaner than anyone else? What if he is supported by the Holy Realm? Who stipulated that he should not steal your inheritance? Are you capable of sending someone from the Holy Realm!" The landlord was also extremely angry for the bear clans attitude, but he knew that the black bear was right. No one had stipulated these things, and no one had the right to stipulate. If their superiors had the means to connect the two realms, they would not. Will be soft, but the problem is that they don''t. He stopped the black bear with a sullen face and said, "In any case, the bear clan is related to the bear clan. You also know that at this time your bear clan can''t be removed. If you don''t want to trigger a real war of forces, don''t take this attitude. , Think about how to solve it is the most important thing now." The black bear shrugged indifferently: "That''s what we say, but don''t expect our bear clan to contribute your own efforts to the theater behind you. If you want to solve it, just show some sincerity." "Oh, yes, there are inheritances that have been taken away. They are no owner. When the time comes, whoever gets it will belong to him." Adam didn''t know that there was a conspiracy against him ahead. Well, if you knew it, he wouldn''t care. He was looking at a weasel who was immovable by his foot in the ground with a weird face. He didn''t know what to say. "Adam, I know it''s you! Damn, why can you be born into such a cute creature!" Please remember this domain name:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 375： 2 conspiracies "You let me go!" "Is it great to be a Super-Dimensional Mage? Can you bully people? Can you be reincarnated so cute?!" "Also, why did you become stronger so quickly! I am not convinced! Do you know how I have lived for more than a hundred years?! Ahhhhhh!" Adam scratched his neck and Garfield stood on Adam''s shoulders. Sophia curiously poked her head out of the hair on Adam''s head and looked to the ground. She timidly asked, "Master, she is..." Adam gathered a thousand words in his heart but didn''t know what the first sentence was going to say. Weasel struggled frantically and shouted: "You let me go! Take your feet away and disperse gravity! You... if you don''t let go, I''m going to fart!" "...Sister Sandy?" Sophia''s subsequent voice came. Adam woke up like a dream, quickly moved his feet away and backed three steps in a row, and said, "Sandy...how did you become like this...but it''s actually quite cute..." Sandy didn''t get up, just lying on the ground staring at Adam with dark eyes, and said quietly: "Do you know how I came here for over a hundred years?" More than a hundred years? Adam was taken aback. "My people, every day, every moment, they fart, one more smelly than the other, they are not ashamed but proud, I almost chose to commit suicide to end the mission..." Garfield covered his mouth and returned to Adam''s body. "I submitted a support application more than ninety years ago, why did you guys just come..." Adam moved her ears, and Sophia flew to Sandy and lay on her back. The soft water instantly cleared the dust from Sandy, "Sister Sandy, my master and I have only been here for five years. " Sandy flew into the air level with Adam''s sight with a swish, ignoring Sophia''s struggle and crumpled her into a ball, and asked, "Five years? Are you sure?!" "Yes, when Mage World received your request, Croft immediately organized this mission. I and the other three ultra-dimensional exploration wizards set off without delay. It is absolutely impossible to spend a hundred years." Sandy''s hair swelled a bit: "In other words, the time flow rate here is independent?" "Now it seems that there is only this kind of explanation, not only independence, but also a large gap in flow rate. It is not accurate to say that, it can only be said to be relatively independent." Sandy maintained the form of exploded fur and frowned: "Could it be the one in the gods who did it? But what good is it? In this case, as long as the creatures in this plane group are not capable of controlling the real etheric void time, At the point of the rules, if you dare to go to the outside world, you will immediately die because of the time difference. Those who have the ability to manipulate the rules of time cannot fail to find a few of us." "God Realm?" Adam asked. Sandy said: "The Mortal Realm, Martial Realm, Holy Realm, Heaven Realm, God Realm, this is the name of each layer of this plane group, the God Realm is the highest layer, logically speaking, there are so many weird things here, It should be caused by the one living in the gods." Then she looked at a nuclear weapon floating behind Adam and said, "Why are you collecting these things? This thing is useless for us." Adam looked at her and asked, "After you go back this time, you can be promoted to Super Dimension, right?" ... "Remains of the Third Age, this thing?" Sandy grabbed a nuclear weapon behind Adam and threw it in his mouth carelessly. After a few seconds, he said, "Well, if you say that, here and don''t The plane of is really different. Something like vitality aims to build system rules by itself, while our mage interacts with the etheric void..." She said that she put her finger on Adam''s forehead, and a section of exercises came out, and then said: "Hey, this is the exercise that I created with the collected inheritance to maximize the elemental energy after I became the master of the world." Adam reciprocated, and passed on to Sandy the method he recently created to refine the vitality based on these exercises: "The stronger we are, the closer the relationship with the etheric void, and the stronger these warriors, the more they will reject the etheric void. Perhaps this is the reason that the one in the gods can construct the relative time flow rate." "You mean, we are in his body?" Adam shook his head: "No, but absolutely under his influence, he doesn''t care about the life and death of the creatures living in the Qianyuan Realm. He only needs these creatures to extract the energy of the Quaternary into vitality, and then the first level Ascend up and be eaten by him in the end." "In that case, he harvests once every 100 years. In this case, he will not teach these creatures the real core things. We don''t need to waste any time here." She was a little distressed: "But even now we are. The power to liberate the mage is not his opponent, right?" Adam nodded and said: "Definitely not. But we don''t need to do this either. The Mage Legion is marching into this void. The one in the gods should be in deep sleep. His indifferent attitude is the biggest flaw. We can penetrate here completely. , Approaching him step by step to win the core system of the Tertiary Period." "However, because of the flow of time, it was estimated that we could only rely on our own strength at the beginning. I estimate that it will take at least the next''hundred years'' to wait for the Legion to come." Sandy agreed with Adams opinion and said thoughtfully: Maybe you dont need to wait that long. I just uploaded the message through my personal chip during the last Hundred Years Tribulation. It should be okay now. After receiving the information, it should speed up. At that time, it is estimated that even the infiltration has been omitted, and the real spirit will shoot and grab the one directly." Adam''s eyes lit up: "You mean taking advantage of the moment when the energy of this plane completely disappears?" Sandy nodded: "Well Energy can''t appear out of thin air. After it disappears, it must be supplemented. The source must be the void of the outside world. Otherwise, there is no point in occupying this place from the gods. It would be foolish to spread the energy and eat it back. Therefore, we must first occupy the five Qianyuan mortal realms. Although the mortal realm is weak, it is the layer most closely related to the real etheric void. It is the entrance of energy and the first filter. I am already number one. Realm master, it seems I should allow them to be promoted to the martial arts world. " Adam agreed: "I think so too. If your No. 1 Mortal Realm situation is stable, come and help me. The faster you move, the better. After No. 5 is resolved, we will go to the other three." "Hmph, I have no objection. Even if the panda was Martial Sage before, under the strength of the mortal world, his strength cannot exceed us too much. He didn''t mean to hide his whereabouts. Just walking in a straight line like this, we just Waiting for him in Central City, and then teach him a profound lesson." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: () "Master Adam" only represents the author''s tearful beer point of view. If it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. Our position is only to provide a healthy and green reading platform. ,thank you all! v2 Chapter 376： Jealousy (continued) "Notify the cities on the panda route, don''t provoke him, withdraw all the warriors, and even if they are too late, they will be unlucky. "Speaking lightly, your bear clan is not nearby." The black bear turned a deaf ear: "The bear clan of the martial arts world will send three fourth-level martial artists. At the time of the 100-year catastrophe, this is already the limit. You can figure it out. Anyway, if the number of people is small, the bear clan will surrender, and you will suffer the most. ." "Bears, you guys!" "Bah! What''s the matter? Not convinced?" The black bear stubbornly went back, and then said to the world master: "I heard that the world master of Mortal Realm No. 1 has been killed? I think if you don''t want to die, you should apply for more support. ." The realm master snorted and said: "You are''worry'' about the affairs of the realm alliance, and the number of level four powerhouses will not be less than that of your bear clan. The ugly words are at the forefront. If you really fight, whoever stabbed in the back Knife, don''t blame everyone for turning their faces and denying people." Everyone''s face stunned, and they all knew that the realm master''s words were not a joke. In such a situation, they would immediately become public enemies, and no race or force would be able to keep them. "This is natural." "Do not worry about the master." The black bear said disdainfully: "As long as you don''t sell us, the bear clan won''t do this kind of thing, it''s your human clan, hehe." The realm master also had no choice but to ignore this rogue, and said, Dont hide the vitality formations of each family. As long as you can kill the panda, there are secrets on his body, enough to make up for the present. loss." "What!? Not only do you supply unlimited sources for your promotion, but even the Super Dimension Mage Tower has a council to pay for it?" Sandy became jealous. She was lying on top of Adam''s head, Sophia lying on top of Sandy''s head, flying in the air like a stack of Arhats, flying towards the city where the lord was located, seeing people killing and destroying the city along the way. But the people who were killed were all looking for death on their own. They saw the hundreds of nuclei floating beside Adam, their eyes were green, and they couldn''t wait to come up to die. Adam had to send them on the road and increase the collection. "The personal chip is good, but it''s definitely not enough. What news have you made since I left?" Adam generously transferred the knowledge that could be disclosed to Sandy. Anyway, it was not worth a few ether crystals. After seeing it, Sandy''s eyes lit up: "Nuclear explosion magic! It looks so cool, do I want to change it? Nuclear explosion and promotion to Chaowei?" "It''s not impossible, but the background is not very sufficient. The super-dimensional phase will be weak in the future. Julius has not found the way to the true spirit." Adam kindly reminded him, and then said: "You don''t need to refine it. Is it vitality? After all, we still can only rely on this thing in the fight. I guess there will be many people waiting for us in Central City." Sandy curled up Sophia with his tail and tossed it around, and said indifferently: "With you, the super-dimensional mage, do you still need me to take action?" Adam: "" "Besides, the natives of the Mortal Realm simply cannot block your magnetic martial arts and gravitational martial arts. And I''m very fierce, everyone who sees my shot," Sandy threw his tail out a high arc, and then threw Sophia Going out drew a series of exclamations, "Both! Gotta! Die!" Adam thinks of Sandys reincarnation race, and feels like he really wants to know something extraordinary, and no longer force her. Anyway, there shouldnt be any trouble. Even if there is, can Sandy still die? save? "I dont know what happened to the three people. I hope they can realize whats wrong and choose the right method. Your personal chip is pretty good, but I think it can be upgraded, such as using another one. A way that does not cause energy''waves'' so that we in adjacent planes can communicate with each other? Then this kind of task will be much simpler." Adam said: "This is already done by the Personal Chip Research Institute. After you go back, you can purchase an upgrade package to upgrade." The functions described by Sandy, Adam thinks quantum entanglement and quantum communication technology can do it, but this algorithm is more difficult to realize, and it will take some time. "Cut,''treacherous'' merchant." "he came!" "Damn it, one hundred meters ahead, you will enter an ambush!" Two days later, the two of them saw the huge city ahead and the pillar of vitality directly above the city. Sandy pointed to it and said: "There is the city where the master lives, and that pillar is the ascending channel. It''s up to you." The warriors think that the vitality formation is well hidden, but they don''t know that those things are clearly visible in the eyes of Adam and Sandy. If they want to ambush the two, the level of the warriors is still far away. Adam''kneaded'' Garfield into a two-handed sledgehammer, gathering nearly a thousand nuclei around him together. The magnetic field and gravity forcefully smoothed the mutual repulsion between vitality, and then he twisted himself into an exaggerated arc. , Slammed the hammer fiercely on the Wu nucleus group. The force was just right to make the nuclear weapon reach the critical point of the explosion, and then it blasted out like a cannonball into the vitality array ahead. Boom! As soon as the two touched, the nuclear group immediately exploded. After the loud noise a huge gap was opened in the dense array of vitality. The release of energy caused a chain reaction of the vitality array, with brilliant light blooming in the sky. "Oh, the battle is really big." Sandy patted Sophia''s head, motioned her to change to the size suitable for her riding, and then leisurely followed behind the lead Adam. The four nuclear nuclei in Adams body do their best to release their vitality to support the magnetic and gravitational fields built by themselves. Under the superimposition of the two fields, the detonated energy is all in one direction and blasted towards the central city. The enemy''s ambush became Adam''s help instead. The faces of the martial arts masters in the central city changed drastically. The master and five strong men from the martial world alliance immediately came to the central citys vitality formation node, and the''excited'' sending node resisted this wave of pure vitality. bombing At the same time, the landlord roared: "What are you waiting for! Remember your promise, remember the consequences of betrayal!" All the martial artists above the second level, the senior powerhouses of various forces from the martial world flew out from the passage opened by the master, blocking in front of Adam. The bear clan master said loudly: "Panda, tell me who you are! The panda clan does not have this kind of inheritance. If you hand over your techniques and secrets, the bear clan can protect you from death! Sandy whispered: "There are more than 500 people in total, and dozens of fourth-level energy waves move. Can you handle it?" Adam nodded, and did not answer the words of the bear clan. The boundless sky fire was the first to appear in the air and burned. Under the shoot of the flame, he held a hammer high above his head and slammed it forward. Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 377： Control the mortal world For Adam, the first-level, second-level, and third-level warriors are not enemies, they are opponents that can be solved with one hammer, and they are a bit threatening. They are the dozens of fourth-level warriors. In the superposition of gravitational field and magnetic field, enemies below level 4 either exploded or were burned dry by sky fire, leaving only more than two thousand nuclei falling in pieces. The masters who came from the martial arts world were stunned. Even though they had heard of the ferocity of pandas, they never thought that more than 400 masters would not be able to survive a single move. Before they recovered, they saw Adam hovering in the air to raise the sledgehammer for the second time. The masters shuddered suddenly and hurriedly tried to stop Adam. Their methods are still clumsy, but they are still much better than the mortal world''s trash. The martial art inherited from the martial arts world finally has some characteristics. The use of vitality is no longer the most primitive release, but with personal characteristics. The most obvious point is that their vitality is more concentrated and more lethal. Garfield automatically turned into a small shield and disappeared in the eyes of everyone. Every vitality attack that approached Adam, regardless of its scope, was completely blocked by the shield that appeared like a ghost. Adam asked in his heart: "How is it?" Garfield didn''t have any pressure, and his voice calmly replied, "In terms of energy level alone, the vitality used by mortal warriors is not as good as ordinary energy stones, but these martial arts have improved their vitality energy levels. Obviously, the martial arts world has a better method of condensing vitality." Adam nodded, which is also a big difference between a warrior and a mage. From the very beginning, the mage has the ability to dispatch magic power, and the magic power is the highest energy level known under the ether itself in the quaternary etheric void, which means that the mage can use general biological end points at the starting point. Inaccessible energy. But the martial artist is different. Their starting point is pitiful, but they have the secret method to make their own energy more advanced. Adam guessed that if the one in the gods did not hide his own privates in this respect, the martial artist''s vitality quality should be It is equivalent to magic. This is very reasonable, if the warrior can''t even reach this level, he doesn''t deserve to be regarded as a great enemy by the mage. Dozens of fourth-level martial artists saw that they could not even touch Adam''s body in a long-distance vitality attack. After looking at each other, they collectively rushed towards Adam, preparing to use the advanced martial arts of housekeeping skills to fight Adam close. However, this is useless. These martial arts can be considered very subtle when used alone. The starting angle and trajectory of some moves are considered very good even by Adam, but the martial artist is a profession where one person is a dragon and many people are worms. When they formed a siege on Adam, they simply couldn''t handle the conflict of martial arts with each other. Garfield disappeared. Numerous flaws are evident in Adams perception, scanning of personal chips, and the envelope of the field. Every time Adams palms slap in unexpected or even useless positions, several masters have to forcibly stop the offensive. Back. Because even one millimeter will hurt myself. This feeling makes them extremely uncomfortable. Every time the vitality runs to a key part, they will encounter this situation, and then they have to stop running immediately. In the long run, their nuclei and internal systems will endure more than high-intensity combat. The whole body was aching due to a lot of pressure, and several of them had suffered internal injuries. Ten minutes later, Adam collected a lot of data, and said with a little regret: "It seems that you only have this level." The masters'' body vitality fluctuates abnormally, panting and angering: "Arrogant, you" Adam ignored him, turned around and asked Sandy, who was watching the show leisurely behind him, "Is the same level in the First Mortal Realm?" Sandy said, "Almost, the First Mortal Realm also has a Boundary Alliance. The strength and use of vitality are the same as here. Then he, he" Sandy pointed out four people, "Their techniques are in the First Mortal Realm. The world does not exist." Adam nodded and ordered: "Except for these four, kill all the others." The Lord of the Realm smirked: "Are you talking about dreams? Even if you are very strong, how much vitality can you still have now, obediently catch it, otherwise don''t blame us" "Quack! Know the master!" Garfield''s voice sounded from the masters at the same time, and the nano-robot squad that was sucked into the body along the air instantly exerted its force, directly smashing their nucleus, the energy produced by the explosion of the nucleus They blasted their bodies in an instant, and suddenly there were only four lone seedlings left in the ambush team of more than 500 people. The nano robot team invaded their bodies through strange means and cut off the vital energy channel. At this time, apart from their physical fitness, they were no different from mortals. Adam took a deep breath and inhaled all the vitality that went away. In the previous battle, because he couldn''t draw vitality from the space, his loss was also great. If there were twice as many people, it is estimated that Sandy, who is really super fierce, might help. After the battle, there was silence between the heavens and the earth, and the huge central city underneath was silent. I was afraid that a little noise would cause innocent disasters The adults were dead, and this kind of enemy was simply not something they could fight against. Adam asked Sandy, who was very experienced, "What should I do next?" "In the center of Central City, there is an energy-filtering vitality formation and an ascending channel. First, control those two formations in your hands. As for the people in the city, kill them all. There can be no outsiders in Central City." Adam frowned: "It''s a bit troublesome, my martial arts will break the city, or else" Adam thought of Sandy''s trick, should it be a large-scale attack? Sandy looked at him vigilantly: "Don''t even think about it, I''m very fierce!" At this time, the Yuan Qi Pillar reacted again. Just when the two people thought that there were other reinforcements in the Martial World, they saw a little snake flying out of the Yuan Qi Pillar and headed straight for the two of them. After the two looked at each other, Adam tentatively asked, "Are you Maggie?" The speed of the little snake increased by a level, like a white horse training, and then stopped in front of the two ignoring inertia, and the little head clicked hundreds of times: "Yes, yes, you are Adam, you should Is it Sandy? Wow, you two are so cute!" Sandy looked at this little snake that was less than one meter long and shone like white jade. His body suddenly stiffened, his tail was raised high and then slumped, and he said listlessly: "Hello, Lord Maggie. "She and Adam are familiar with each other and can call them by name, but they still need to respect the other super-dimensionality. "Hello, hello, just call me Maggie. The warriors on the other side of the passage were all killed by me. Don''t worry, no one can descend to the No. 5 mortal world through my poison net in a short time." v2 Chapter 378： Mage arrives Adam said: "The other end? You have already risen to the Martial Realm?" Maggie: "Yes, I was ascended on the first day of the Hundred Years Tribulation. Recently, I have been wandering in the Martial World. I heard that after the No.1 Mortal World, I think it should be among you. Someone did it, so I came to join you." Then she cried and said, "Eh, I got into trouble." The two followed up with curiosity. Maggie introduced her situation to the two. After entering the No. 4 mortal realm, she did not choose to enter the vitality gathering point to find the reincarnated race like Adam did, but reincarnated in the body of a lone white snake. She was born in the sixth holy tower, and her attributes coincided with that of the white snake. With the help of knowledge of poisons, although her strength is currently less than Level 3, the level of danger is beyond imagination. She is a kind of alien beast in the Qianyuan Realm. Her venom is an important material for many powers'' potions, so it is logical that she is wanted. "You mean, you poisoned the entire Qianyuan No. 4 Mortal Realm not long ago?" Sandy asked with bright eyes. "Yes." "Don''t leave alive?" The white snake flew next to Sandy and landed on Sophia''s head, and then said: "The vitality poison I specially equipped according to the situation of the martial artist will circulate through the flow of vitality, and the fluctuation of vitality will increase the toxicity, so it is probably not alive. That''s it. The antidote is very troublesome. It is necessary to calculate each mutation, and then use the antidote to reverse the original poison. The best way is to wait for the fourth mortal realm vitality to reach the upper realm, and then the poison will disappear." She said annoyedly: "The Headquarters clearly said that the inheritance cannot be extinct. Adam also didn''t expect Maggie to do it so terribly. If it were before, it would have been a serious mission error, but now it''s the same. He and Sandy told Maggie the intelligence they had integrated and deduced, and then said: "Inheritance will not be extinct. There will be a corresponding higher-level organization in the Martial World Sacred World, and the population will migrate from several other mortal worlds." Maggie hesitated a little: "But according to what you two said, the mission is different from the requirements of the command? Is this okay?" Adam confirmed: "The command will not care about the mission process. They only want the final result. Just do as I said. The result will only be better than step-by-step. I have a new idea, which will be submitted when the Legion arrives. , The headquarters should agree." "Just right, the warriors in the central city below will be handed over to you. I didn''t kill many people in Mortal Realm No. 1, and I can even give you a lot. I guess the other two lords will not be as amazing as you." While talking, Sandy led the two to fall to the center of Central City, and found two vitality formations smoothly. She pointed to a huge thing in the filter formation that was equivalent to the formation eye and said: "That is the craftsman among the warriors. The core of the filter, now speaking, should be the most important resource of the mortal world." "Tool Master?" Maggie: "I know that I know that there are masters in the martial arts world. They belong to a very high class among the martial artists. There is only one genre, and the inheritance is very secret." Adam stepped forward and threw Garfield into the core of the filter. After a while, he said: "A very delicate device not only has a filtering effect, but also involves the function of converting ordinary energy into vital energy. Besides, it can be said to be the most important thing. I think it will be our main mission goal after the arrival of the Legion. Moreover, with this thing, Adam''s idea can be guaranteed to work. In the next few days, Maggie garrisoned the passage and prevented any upper bound warrior from coming. Adam and Sandy quickly swept the entire plane and killed all the second-level warriors. Then Adam ordered the forest elves to gather together and cooperate with Sandy and Sandy. Maggie''s soul slave arranges the order of the plane, counts the population, and prepares for the next diversion work. During this period of time, Garfield roughly studied the working principle of the filter, and increased its efficiency of absorbing vital energy by ten times, and the rate of vitality loss in Mortal Realm No. 5 increased again. A week later, Locke and Cass also flattened the reincarnated mortal world and came to Adam to meet. Unsurprisingly, Locke from the fourth body refining holy tower fought throughout the world as a lone warrior. Those who disobeyed were killed, and those who did not died surrendered to him. Then he directly destroyed the ascending channel and made No. 2 Fan The world is isolated. Kas is the same, except that he modified and cut off the ascending channel. Once the martial artist tries to come, he will be repatriated by the same way and then randomly teleported to an unknown place. Several people separated from Adam temporarily, brought new technology and a large number of soul slaves back to their respective mortal realms, ready to do the same there. The significance of the existence of the Hundred Years Tribulation is to force most of the beings who were content with the status quo before to have to fight for promotion, and to replenish the number of people at the first level, and finally fall into the mouth of the gods. Now that the martial world has lost control of the mortal world, it has fallen into anger and panic. It doesnt take care of each others battles for promotion resources, and the troops are ready to destroy the rebellion in the lower world, and the five people like Adam are all alone The power guards the passage, waiting for the moment when the vitality disappears completely. Now it seems that the shortcomings of the Qianyuan Realm system have become their biggest help. If you want the lower realm, you have to go through this narrow passage. A few people should be the guards and guards. After half a month, the mortal world became an energy vacuum environment, and there was no trace of free energy in the space. At the same time, the preset''program'' of the God Realm was automatically activated, and the Mortal Realm went from the closed state to the open state. A large amount of pure Quaternary energy swarmed in, a special crystal wall system that only works on internal creatures. I entered a state of stagnation in an instant. The five Adams still did not dare to directly connect with Mowang, instead they transferred the pre-prepared urgent request through the personal chip and uploaded hundreds of times in a row. "The remaining plane Qianyuan Realm has been ascertained as follows" "The known heritage is as follows" "It is determined that there are high-level residues, the probability of level 9 is 20%, and the probability of false level 9 is 80%." "One hundred percent in a deep sleep state, whether it is deep or not is unknown." "Legion''s arrival point, please move backward." "The task is suggested as follows" The five Adams thought that according to the time flow here, even if the command received the information submitted by them, it would take decades for the feedback to come, but they did not expect that after only one day, they would not be able to return to Qianyuan Realm. Before shutting down, the command''s decision had been passed to their personal chip. "Within one day, high-level wizards and super-dimensional wizards will come collectively, order, and prepare reincarnation units." v2 Chapter 379： Plan execution The command from the headquarters is very urgent, which means that they attach great importance to the remnants of Qianyuan Realm and the third season, and are unwilling to delay a little time. The crystal wall system was paralyzed, and the **** realm was asleep but was not awakened, which meant that Qianyuan Realm was now undefended and was the most suitable state for reincarnation. Reincarnation unit is not a problem. The five Adams have completely controlled the five Qianyuan mortal realms, and they can find countless matrices suitable for reincarnation at will. As for the race, it is better to choose the human race, the number is the largest, and the easiest to reincarnate. After getting the feedback from the command center, the other four immediately went to their mortal realms to prepare for the reinforcements. The external energy is still continuously being injected, and according to the real-time record of the personal chip, it will reach the saturation value ten hours after the time of the Qianyuan Realm. At this moment, in the distant void, a total of one hundred sixty-five high-level mages used the reincarnation technique, merged into the energy current with the state of information, and quickly attacked the Qianyuan realm. One hundred and fifty fourth-level mages will be equally distributed among the five mortal realms. Each mortal realm will also descend on three super-dimensional ones. One of them is the third holy tower mage. This collective reincarnation will be reincarnated by five third holy ones. Master Tower Master personally controls, to ensure that nothing goes wrong. Five hours later, fifty-three of the nearly 1,000 receiving units that Adam had prepared froze for a moment. Adam waved his hand and ordered the forest elves to send away the remaining useless maternal bodies, and then patiently waited for the reincarnation to be completed. One hour later, a batch of newborns was born. The mother did not die, but fell into a coma. The forest elves immediately brought the newborns to the vitality filter array. This is the place with the highest concentration of vitality in the entire mortal world, and it is very suitable for them to open up the source and build a foundation. Gong method chooses the version that can go straight to level 4 after Adam''s transformation. Kaiyuan potion is Kaiyuan wine of the panda clan. Fifty-three newborns were thrown directly into the vat of wine and soaked, and the inheritance of the exercises was completed by Garfield. For the mage, there is no difficulty in Kaiyuan. After a few minutes, dozens of vitality vortices appeared and merged with each other, and the strong suction directly blocked the transportation channel to the upper bound. Adam began to pour high-grade liquid medicine and looted nuclear weapons into the barrel regardless of wastage, to provide the greatest help for the mages initial growth, so that they can form initial combat power in the shortest time and facilitate subsequent plans. . Adam is not stingy at all. In the previous period, he plundered all the vital resources of the entire mortal world just for this moment. After a period of time, all resources were consumed. This batch of human newborns who descended from the mage ignored the natural growth laws, and their appearance collectively reached about ten years old. Most of their energy levels were level two martial artists, and only three became level three. The reincarnated body of the super-dimensional wizard was the first to wake up, sold it from the barrel, and nodded to Adam after receiving the clothes handed by the slaves, and waited for the rest to digest all the energy. Four-level wizards woke up one after another in the middle of the day. Their strengths were still worse than those of Ultra-dimensional wizards, and the process of establishing a new system was slightly longer. Adam shared the information he knew and the other people collected through his personal chip, helping them directly understand the mission situation. This group of leading wizards ordered them to familiarize themselves with their bodies, and they came to Adam. s room. After introducing himself, Timothy Chaowei from the third sacred tower said: "The command has agreed to your plan and appointed you as a temporary commander on the front line to be fully responsible for the implementation of the plan. All of us, including me, will be unconditional. Execute your order." "But are you really sure? You know, every remnant plane is precious. If you follow your idea, this remnant plane will be destroyed." Adam said: "According to the previous handling of the remnant plane, we need to protect the inheritance of the martial arts system, but I find that the reason for this is to facilitate our understanding of this system and then discover flaws in it. According to my understanding, even at a time flow of one to one hundred, there is no significant evolution or change in their practice. Their development has stalled, or the real core is only the topmost creature. is not to say that the lower-level exercises have no effect, but the effect is very limited. I believe that in the remaining remaining planes, we should have collected a lot of similar techniques. " Timothy nodded. "That''s it, since they don''t improve the exercises, we can help them improve in another way, and then look for opportunities to reverse the core from the improved exercises. Plan You should all understand that the one in the God Realm is still asleep. This period of time is the best time for us to invade and plunder Qianyuan Realm. After we flipped through the entire Qianyuan Realm, we had to face the topmost creature. This is a steady profit gamble, the difference is whether the profit can be maximized. It is best to capture him alive, at least to get his nuclear weapons. " Timothy Chaowei said: "In order to cooperate with your plan The four true spirits have locked this space. However, the success rate of alive capture is still not high, so the headquarters will be more at ease. When it comes to preserving the nuclear weapons, this time the Great Master Laura True Spirit will take the shot himself." Thanks to Adams success in becoming a mage until now, every plan and every project he has led has successfully possessed value. The Mages Council has given him a high degree of trust. The latest plan is believed to have seen its prospects after their research. Will give myself such a large authority and support. Although in the deduction, it can be guaranteed to be foolproof, Adam still feels some pressure. This time he cannot fail. The establishment of credibility takes a long time and can be lost, but only once. Five years after the time of Qianyuan Realm, all the wizards who came successively reached the level of a fourth-level martial artist, and also consumed the latest batch of energy injected from the Mortal Realm, but the crystal wall system did not reopen, which further confirmed Adams idea. , Only after the energy of the heavenly realm and the high-level warriors are eaten by the creatures of the gods, can it be regarded as a complete cycle. The mages gathered in the five central cities, and the five Adams reopened the ascent channel after five years. The next step is to break through the game. The wizards must get through the three upper realms at a level, and completely cut off the energy transmission before the next Hundred Years Tribulation. The martial arts garrison was shocked and ecstatic, and roared deafeningly: "The passage is reopened! Gather the masters to collectively lower the realm and quell the rebellion!" "The Elementary Array Division belonging to the Jie Meng will immediately widen the channel!" "Qianyuan Mortal Realm rebellious and its race, kill all, not one left!" v2 Chapter 380： Race against time (1) When the martial artists found the passage reopened, the mages also saw them and heard their words, but no one cared, quietly waiting for the Yuanzhen Master to widen the passage. . . When the work of the Yuanzheng division was completed, Adam and the other three ultra-dimensional wizards did not hesitate to break into the martial arts world, and each used their own knowledge to create martial arts to kill the senior warriors beside the passage while collecting nuclear weapons. After the four of Adam made a foothold, the remaining fifty high-level mages also went up and participated in the battle. The situation of the other four mortal realms is almost exactly the same as Adam here. This is a massacre, and the warriors have no ability to resist. The general situation of the martial world was told by Maggie, who had entered before, that the five ascending passages were separated among the four martial worlds, guarded by the martial world alliance, and the city where the passage was located was a big city in the martial world, almost all races Both the genre and the genre are set up here, in order to attract the promoted members of the clan for the first time. More branches means more advanced techniques. After the five teams slaughtered the promotion city, they built them like iron barrels. They didnt take the initiative to attack for the time being. They just gathered their gains here and deduced them. The technique of nuclear evolution once again. Every mage can clearly feel that the quality of the martial worlds vitality is obviously improved by a notch compared to the ordinary world, the energy that a units vitality can release is stronger, and the strengthening of itself is a step further, but the contrast magic power is still a bit worse. Grade. One month later, the masters worked together to create a general exercise method, abandoning the superfluous element of sex, and focusing on enhancing the transformation and absorption of vitality. So these cities have become black holes where vitality disappears, and the amount of vitality consumed every day is several times higher than the share sent to the Holy Realm. The martial arts warriors are like thorns on their backs. They all know that if this situation is not stopped, they will have no vitality in the next 100 years. Then they will be backlashed because the energetic cells have no vitality to replenish. The result was only one death. After half a year of temptation, they knew that the rebellion was very strong and terrifying, and it was not something they could resist. However, the martial artist in the holy world wants the lower realm. It is not as simple as entering the mortal world from the martial arts warrior. First, they must be demoted, dispelling their high-level vitality and falling from the martial sage realm. No one wants to do this kind of thing, all forces His support application was handed in countless times, but still no Wu Sheng came. They can only think of ways to save themselves, so they start alliances, start spying on intelligence, and then endless excuses, endless calculations and evasion of responsibility. Two years later, including Adam, all the descending super-dimensional wizards'' own vitality levels have all entered the Martial Saint Realm, looting resources. The five teams set off from all directions in the martial world, and saw the city destroy the city along the way, saw people killing, and no grass grows wherever they pass, all becoming vitality deserts. According to the previous handling methods for the remnants of the Third Age, this kind of behavior is absolutely not allowed now, but the wizards have fulfilled their promise, without any doubts about the plan set by Adam, and unconditional implementation. "Attention, don''t kill directly when you encounter a device master, and''force'' ask them about their techniques and inheritance. If you can''t catch the creatures of the gods alive in the end, the method that the device master uses to convert ordinary energy into vitality is very important." Adam warned Dao, this kind of travel speed is too slow, and now they are fighting for time with the creatures of the gods, he took out the map and planned a few routes, and then said: "Timothy, we are splitting up and meeting in the central city of Wujie. " After dispersing, Adam led the twelve high-level wizards to gallop toward the planned route. On this route, apart from the central city, there were 21 cities. They destroyed 16 one after another. The plundered resources promoted the four of them to Wusheng. . When they came between the fifth and fourth seats, they found a valley surrounded by majestic vitality. The vitality content here is obviously abnormal, more than any city gathers. Before Adam ordered to attack, the vitality in front of him began to change mysteriously. One by one, the ancient and clumsy exquisite artifacts rose into the sky and aimed at Adam and others. Then more than a hundred creatures flew out of the valley, each standing beside the artifact sneer, a loud voice came, stimulated echoing in the mountains. "You rebellious courage is so bold, even Qizong dare to provoke." Adam waved his hand gently, and the mages dispersed and stood in the most advantageous position. Among the martial artists in front of them, there were seventeen martial sages, who were a hard bone. "Do you know that the Qi Sect is directly inherited from the gods, for hundreds of millions of years, no one has dared to challenge the Qi Sect. I don''t know whether to say that you are ignorant or fearless. It seems that the Qi Sect has been low-key for too long, and the world has forgotten it" Adam interrupted his chattering boast, and asked directly: "Is the only place where you are the only one of the Martial Art Sect?" Assembly point? The speaker thought for a while, understood that the word means door, and said with a smile: Im really ignorant. Who doesnt know that among the four martial realms, each of them has a weapon sect. Adam nodded: "That''s good Let''s do it, try not to kill the weapon sage martial arts during the battle without hurting yourself. I need their nuclear weapons." As soon as the voice fell, thirteen people shot at the same time, using martial arts that were unprecedented in the Qi Sect. For the disciples of more than a hundred Qi Sects, half of them exploded into fragments before they could manipulate the objects. The remaining disciples were shocked, and hurriedly entered among the artifacts to escape, and at the same time operated the artifacts to gather vitality and attack the mage. The seventeen Wu Sages of Qi Zong were furious, and their vitality soared into the sky. Their methods were somewhat similar to alchemy. They could directly train their own vitality and the vitality free in space into objects of similar construction to wear on their bodies, further strengthening them. Own strength. However, this is simply a way to die. For Adam, who has a complete set of nano robots, if the strength of these martial arts comes from himself, he has no other way besides hard resistance, but now their strength mostly comes from foreign objects. , Garfield is their nemesis. Adam took out Garfield from his arms, shook him away with one hand, and then hurled it at Qi Zongwu Sheng. Garfield disappeared during the flight, melted into the vitality, and quietly entered them. Then used the most brutal means to occupy the vitality node and cut off the flow of energy, and the artifacts on Qi Zong Wusheng suddenly became shackles and burdens. The result of the battle was no accident. Adam and the others sweeped the entire instrument sect with the fastest speed and removed all the artifacts they had made for preservation. However, unfortunately, they still did not find the secret method passed down in the text. v2 Chapter 381： Race against time (2) He said to the martial arts sages of Qizong who were forced to kneel on the ground: "Hand over your method of making filters and transforming vitality, I can" "Bah!" A martial sage raised his head and spit out a thick sputum at Adam, cursing: "The disciples of the Saint Realm and the Celestial Realm will not let you go! The gods will destroy your whole family!" "I want to get the secret of the sect from our mouth, wishful thinking!" "If there is a kind, you will kill us!" As soon as the words of Wu Sheng fell, terrible gravity was exerted on his body, his whole body was directly exploded into blood mist, and the brilliant Wu nucleus slipped into Adam''s hands. "you wanna die!" "You are over! No one can save you!" The remaining martial sages cursed again and again, but Adam used thunder means to kill 14 martial sages one after another before speaking again: "''Hand over'' the secret method" "Dreaming!" ! "Spare you from death" The last two martial sages are really scared. Even the most noble disciple of the Qi Sect in the Qianyuan Realm, they have spent a lot of time in their cultivation until now. They dont want to die so miserably. Turning around, he suddenly said: "You can''hand over'' to you, but you have to make an oath." ! Adam was not under any threat at all, and asked the last person: "''Hand over'', or die." Sage Wu trembles, kowtows like garlic, and tremblingly said: "Vital energy is used to refine the formation." ! The words were not finished yet, Wu Sheng and Wu nuclear were blown up together, and the engulfing storm of vitality exposed a strange sexual, and attached to Adam and the others. This kind of method naturally has no effect on the mages, but the significance of this matter is not ordinary. "Is it a curse or a contract?" Adam frowned and said to himself. A mage next to him said: "It should be both. It seems that this is their means to protect important inheritance. If they''privately'' venting and revealing'' without permission, they will stay in the body. What they call forbidden will be directly Kill them." Another persons interface: "Its a bit troublesome. This is the case of the weapon sect, and the rest of the martial arts world will not be different. Fortunately, if the artifact sects of the holy world and the heaven are the same, we" Adam instructed everyone to order their slaves to carry artifacts to the Central City carefully. He flew up with the wizards and said: "It should not be possible. If the artifact is a direct inheritance of the creatures of the gods, it must be Leave a way to ensure that the inheritance will not be lost. The reason why he used this method to devour his vitality instead of wandering in the void directly was because he obviously knew that he was incompatible with the Fourth Age and needed to hide himself. If there is no good way, under this kind of time flow, if every time the strongest of the instrument sect is eaten by him, he will wake up and re-distribute the inheritance, the possibility of exposing the **** is too great. " Everyone nodded, thinking that Adam''s words were reasonable, and one person asked: "Then we now?" "According to the original plan, let''s join together. The resources to clear the martial world should be enough for most mages to become martial sages, and then go to the holy world to look for the tool sect." Warrior is completely selfish. They dont have the means to regenerate resources. Promotion requires life to grab limited resources and a certain amount of vitality. In the martial world, they need to defeat countless enemies to obtain qualifications. It can be said that the holy world is on the rise, and the number of martial sages that can be accommodated is a standard number. This means that a warrior who enters the ascended realm will never easily fall into the lower realm unless there is a problem in his mind. Several central cities in the Martial World failed to usher in support before they shattered, and they were wiped out under the combined attack of the mages. After converged, everyone''exchanged'' their gains. Just like Adam, they did not get any real useful information from the searched for the Qizong gathering place and Qizong Martial Saint. At this point, the martial world has no value to the mages. Garfield ran through the four central cities and used the simplest method to connect the filter core taken from the mortal world to the martial world filter to make the vitality gathering speed. Improved several times. The mages are dominating all directions, constantly devouring every ray of vitality. Three years later, the Martial Realm was deserted, and the creatures in the God Realm still did not respond. The mages were ready, and one hundred and sixty-six senior martial sages went straight into the Holy Realm. In the next less than twenty years, this group of high-ranking martial sages in the holy world have never thought of the catastrophe they will encounter. As expected by Adam, the vitality of the Holy Realm is infinitely close to magic in terms of energy level, but compared to the magic power that does not belong to sex, the vitality here is more sexual and destructive. High, they are energy that only Wu Sheng can safely absorb, if the creatures under Wu Sheng touch, they will be directly killed by explosion. Saint Realm Martial Saints are divided according to the mage system, the highest level is level 6. Because of the continuous strengthening of vitality, the quality of each of their energy-phagocytic cells is amazing. When their original size cannot withstand the repulsion between the cells, their bodies will inevitably develop higher and greater. The body of the saint''s daily life is not smaller than the fully expanded real body of the mage. At this stage, it is no longer possible for the mages to be one enemy to a hundred. The martial sages have shown the strength worthy of their identities but their number is very small, and all together, there are only mages. About five times the ratio, when mutual guards cannot cooperate fully, it is just a hearty dish for the mage, and there is no way except to be gradually eaten away. Artifact Sect is no longer hidden in the Holy Realm, and is known as one of the strongest forces together with the Realm League and the Race Alliance. The former controls vitality and the latter controls the promotion channel. The race alliance survives under the high pressure of the two. Artifacts can be seen everywhere throughout the Holy Realm. They are like the most common robots that can only act according to a set task. Among the three planes without ordinary creatures, they do all the chores. The mages from the seventh alchemy sacred tower among the descendants sneered at these artifacts. For them, except for the vitality part which is still shrouded in the mis mist, the rest of the structure and technology is simply a mess. In the 20th year, the remaining fifty most powerful martial sages were gathered in the Central City of Holy Realm No. 1 by the wizards like ducks. They had nowhere to go, because all the other places had been slaughtered and occupied. They There is no way to escape, because the Holy Realm''s vitality is thinning to the lowest point in history, and it is no longer enough to support any of them ascending. The mages began to march towards Central City, preparing to launch a general attack to completely destroy the holy world. But at this moment, something unexpected happened to the mages. "They actually fought each other! In this case!" Seeing what happened in the central city, the mages laughed and laughed. It is hard to imagine that the martial artist would be so stupid. Instead of focusing on their strength, they started to fight each other. v2 Chapter 382： Race against time (3) Adam: "They were forced to collapse by the pressure, and they have lost their fighting spirit..." Timothy Chaowei: "Well, it should be by killing other martial sages, devouring formed nuclei or dissipating energy, to support oneself to upgrade into the heaven." Adam: "Before they knew the core mystery remaining in the Tertiary Period, the most commendable of the characteristics they showed was this. Promotion all depends on energy accumulation. As long as the energy and resources are sufficient, there is no bottleneck." Locke interface: "It is very similar to the body refiner, and it is promoted even faster than the body refiner. It is also because of this that the number of true spirits in the fourth holy tower is the least. I believe they are the same, the transformation from level 8 to ninth Its almost impossible to get through with the background theyre presenting. Perhaps this is the reason why the creatures of the gods dormant." Adam: "It seems that it should be so right now. Because it depends on pure energy to burst the bottleneck, the amount of vitality required by the creatures of the gods to achieve qualitative change from the eighth level to the ninth level must be astonishing, but correspondingly, it is becoming After the ninth level, the strength will be very strong, I guess it will be pure energy strong, unreasonable crushing." Timothy Chaowei established a discussion group of Chaowei Mage through his personal chip, and then said: "You are right, it is indeed a crushing of pure energy. No one under the true spirit crown has exceeded the ninth level, although there are a few The position has reached a critical point, but the direction of the breakthrough is still unknown. The subordinates believe that the lowest level of Ultra Void beings currently known are all tenth level, and it cannot even be ruled out whether there is the possibility of eleventh level beings." Another super-dimensional mage who also came from the third holy tower said: "After reaching the heavens, if this person is at the critical point between the eighth and ninth levels, we can continue the mission, but once we find that it is already a ninth level life , We must commit suicide and leave immediately, otherwise there will be no chance of resurrection." Adam said: "Understand, if it is a level 9 enemy, it is not something we can contend. Can the army of wizards waiting for the outside world handle it?" Timothy Chaowei: "All the official mages on this expedition have arrived, and all the remaining in the legion are super-dimensional levels. The clone of Prometheus True Spirit is also there. The world of wizards is ready to transport magic. Array, once something uncontrollable occurs, the real body under the crown of Prometheus will come to this void for the first time, Laras real spiritual crown will follow, and the rest of the real spiritual crown will also take action in a separate space. ." Adam: "Then wait, wait until the martial sages decide the victory and defeat, we will march into the heaven after killing the remnants. But I think the possibility that the one is at level 9 has very little sex, and it is actually very close here. Up." Everyone nodded one after another, which is why they have been calm and unhurried so far, but they are not afraid of ten thousand things but just in case, and you can''t be wrong to be psychologically prepared for the worst at any time. Time flies. Under the gaze of the mages, the pressure in Wu Sheng''s heart has been transformed into the most brutal method of its kind. In a month, the fall of more than 20 Wu Shengs created the promotion of two Wu Shengs. The mages had no intention of waiting, gathered the most powerful forces, directly pressed the past, and easily killed the remaining martial sages without any death, and turned the holy world into a vitality desert. Standing under the promotion channel, everyone can feel that the quality of the vitality of the heavens is no more than the magical power, and it is different from the magical power of pure energy. The vitality there has already possessed the characteristic of the etheric macroscopic matter. After warning everyone that they must immediately obey the order to commit suicide if they encounter force majeure, everyone ascends one by one, preparing to face the final battle. The heavens are very calm and heavy. is calm because the number of martial sages living here is very small, and there are only two guards at such an important teleportation point. Heaviness is because every trace of vitality has a certain quality. Everyone feels oppressed as soon as they enter. The rules here are completely different from the lower realms and even the outside world. Here, the pure energy contained in each unit of vitality is equivalent to all that a city in the lower realm can gather in one day. The mages run the eighth generation of exercises, and every breath can feel the cheers of the energy-phagocytic cells in the body. Chaowei Mage all sighed in relief. In this plane where they could look up to the God Realm, they were still not oppressed by death, which showed that the creatures of the God Realm did not reach level 9. There are only two planes in the heavens. One is called the Qizong and the other is called the Jiemeng. No matter which race or inheritance you belonged to before, you must obey the management of these two forces after arriving in the heavens. This is the first time that the mages have seen dry The social order of Metaverse. Any private fight is forbidden in the two cases. There is no shortage of vitality and resources here. Everyone is ordered to practice hard and wait for the opportunity of promotion once every 100 years. According to them, they become gods and become the direct subordinates of the gods, whom they regard as the supreme glory. This qualification needs to be won. There are only five promotion places every 100 years can get the strongest besides the two power leaders. They call it the test of becoming a god. The mages are like a terrifying mudslide, which upset the peaceful situation in the heavens and sparked a terrible war. During the one-year tentative''sexual'' offensive, Adam roughly estimated that except for the number of martial sages in the heavens, no more than one hundred. He has encountered so far, including the guards of the promotion passage, every sage is as tall as the king of Titans. general. The reason why the King of Titans is tall is because they are composed of various metals, but the body of the Celestial Martial Saint is a flesh body composed of energy-phagocytic cells, and the strength is extremely terrifying. Here, one-on-one masters are no longer Wu Sheng''s opponents. It often takes ten times as much as Wu Sheng to kill the enemy without injury. Even because of the initial miscalculation of the opponent''s strength, more than two dozen masters have returned to the magic net. However, the results were also remarkable. After ambushing and besieging several weapon sects, Adam finally found a tangible inheritance of the weapon sect. also doesn''t set up characters, but it is deeply engraved in their nuclei and cells. This discovery inspired all the wizards'' spirits. They didn''t have the idea of ??entering the **** realm to find death. The job now is to complete Adam''s plan, find a way to refine the energy of the Quaternary Period, and completely''kill'' the plane. The terrifying war is in full swing. The Celestial Martial Saint was caught off guard at first, but soon launched a strong counterattack under the unified coordination of the two forces, and the mages fell into a bitter battle. Adam issued the last command at this time: "All mages do not need to protect themselves, even if they explode, they must take away the enemy." v2 Chapter 383： Capture (1) This is a compelling choice. The plan has been carried out so far, and it is very close to success. The more this time is, the more caution is needed to prevent the heavenly martial sages from jumping the wall and rushing into the gods passage. And whether its an early self-destruction or a later stripping, the wizards will give up their vitality sooner or later. Its better to make a little contribution to the war situation while they are still in control. They know this is a major battle. The command will not treat them badly afterwards. All official mages understand this truth, and they also know that the ultra-dimensional mages still have the final task they dont know about to complete, so they dont need to be urged or forced. They agitate their entire body, abandoning all fancy forms, like carrying explosives. The fanatics rushed to the heavenly martial sage in droves. Terrifying explosions sounded in series in the not-so-large celestial realm. The vitality of the body was released in the wildest way, bringing the external vitality to a circle of shocks. In a short period of time, the total content of the vitality of the heavens increased several times. many. The only Martial Saint who is still alive is the leader of the Jiemeng League and the Sect Master of the Sect. The Jiemeng controls the vitality formation, which is of little use or reference value to the mage, and he was directly besieged to death by nineteen ultra-dimensional mages. Tool Sect Sect Master knew that he was bound to die, and he also knew that the rebels coveted the Sect inheritance, and simply wanted to blew up and sever the hope of the mage. At this time, the five super-dimensional wizards from the third holy tower made a move together, showing a weird martial art. After a few days of protracted fighting, they actually controlled the Sect Master of the device, a little bit, intermittently exposing Quaternary energy. How to transform into the secret of vitality. Except for those filters that have different amplification effects and are manufactured using special methods, the core mystery is simple and incredible. The creatures of the gods are equivalent to the first chicken or the first egg between heaven and earth. This chicken is hermaphroditic or naturally contains fertilized eggs. In short, the first vitality of Qianyuan Realm comes from the creatures of the gods. "Therefore, the nucleus of the creatures of the gods is very important." Adam said to the dozen super-dimensional wizards around him. Timothy Chaowei asked: "Now can you tell us the last step of your plan? Why do you require that the second batch of Chaowei mages must belong to the sixth holy tower? Also, kill all martial sages and plunder What is the meaning of the release of the vitality in the heavens?" Adam said: "The last step is to poison, get sick, or even collapse internally. This idea comes from Maggie." Maggie''s body length has reached more than two thousand meters now, her snow-white body curled up on the ground looks beautiful, but it is more terrifying. After being named, she froze for a moment, her body involuntarily squirmed and caused the landslide to crack: "You mean the vitality poison? Are you going to poison the vitality of the heavens and transport it to the gods to poison it? But is it too whimsical? A creature that is approached by this evolutionary method must have very strong resistance, and the vital energy agent may not be able to break its immune system. " The other ten high-level super-dimensionals from the sixth holy tower also have this idea. They are all experts in poisoning. They know deeply that the more powerful creatures they face, the less effect of poisoning things. Adam would naturally not be so naive: "I never thought that it could be poisoned to death. I just need to cause some trouble to it." As he said, Adam cut a piece of meat from his body, controlled the appearance of energetic cells, and then actively cut the connection between them and himself. In front of everyone, the energy phagocytic cells showed a vitality beyond imagination. They split and disintegrated in all directions, began to swallow vital energy and mutate in unknown directions, just like real creatures. Everyone looked up and down, thoughtful. Adam did not sell the key, and directly said his thoughts: "As you can see. Cultivating the creatures of the Third Era system, each promotion is a process of strengthening oneself. We practice self-derived plausible exercises. Even if it can achieve this point, the creatures of the gods have a complete inheritance and are stronger than us. What kind of vitality can it reach? In other words, does every energetic cell and every trace of body tissue in its body have the potential to become real life? Even unconscious monsters. If we can help them" Timothy Chaoweis eyes lit up: "You mean to make his body collapse from the inside, so that you can buy a little time to wait for the true spirit of the outside world?" Adam said: "It is absolutely impossible for us to be its opponent. All we can do is to increase the success rate of capture as much as possible." Timothy Chaowei was a little excited: "It''s a very good idea, no, it should be said that it is a genius idea. The most worrying thing under the real spirit is that the third era senior remnants will commit suicide at the moment of seeing the real spirit and release all vitality. That is likely to cause the undiscovered Ultra Void beings to awaken. If there is such a moment, the success rate will increase by more than ten times!" As the night watchman the third holy tower bears the responsibility that no wizard in the entire world of wizards have ever undertaken. They dont want to see the world of wizards destroyed more than anyone, because that means they will face Without hope, I cant figure out the lonely drift of the road ahead. The third season of Ultra Void Life is the first sword of Damocles hanging over the heads of all the mages. Now Adam has given them a chance to see the outline of this sword. . Adam nodded: "Well, that''s it. But I''m not good at this aspect. I can only rely on the lords of the sixth holy tower to configure the poison. I think," Adam handed Garfield to Maggie, and then gave the Nanobots The idea is transmitted to the past, "Garfield''s form of existence should give you some inspiration." Then Adam turned his head and looked at Timothy: "As for you, I have no intention of spying on the secrets of the night watchman, but the core knowledge of the third holy tower should be life magic, right?" This is Adams strongest thought after he came into contact with the super-dimensional reincarnation technique and understood the function of the third holy tower. The meaning of their existence is not a shield or a sword, but a continuation. The core knowledge of reincarnation may be creation and life-giving. The five wizards did not answer Adams question head-on, but only said: "In any case, we will do our best for this, but it will take some time." More than ten years passed quickly. Adam, Cass, and Locke acted as the calculation upload unit, gave up the ability to move independently, and fully supported the mage of the two holy towers to develop poison. With one year left before the Hundred Years Tribulation, the poison was finally completed with difficulty. Due to the concept of the existence of Adam''s molecular robot, the effect of the poison was better than previously expected. v2 Chapter 384： Capture (2) At this time, it is no longer useful for so many people to stay in the Qianyuan Realm. On the contrary, it is the best way to release all the vitality they have absorbed to strengthen the power of the poison. The position of the temporary commander of Adam was automatically retired, and Timothy took over the command. This means that including Adam, all the mages who do not belong to the third holy tower should leave. Only the third holy tower faced danger in the end. No one raised any doubts, just suicide, nothing. The mages saluted Timothy Chaowei and the others one by one, and then blew the nucleus without hesitation, and returned to the magic net to wait for the resurrection in the legion. Adam stayed at the end, Timothy Chaowei finally said to him: "Adam, after arriving in the Legion, you need to tell Prometheus what we are about to do" "That''s the situation. The moment the crystal wall system weakens is the best time to do it." A day later, on a huge starship with a brilliant etheric symbol, Adam and Prometheus sat together under their crowns. He explained all the situations he encountered during the years of Qianyuan Realm time and the things he had to do after capturing the creatures of the gods. Prometheus flicked his finger under his crown, and four vague projections of will appeared in front of Adam. In other words, there were five true spirits, one more than Timothy Chaowei said. "Have you heard it? From now on, you must be prepared to take action at any time." After the three nodded, Mianxia said: "The previous preparations seem to be insufficient now, Randolph, I need your second holy tower to seal this void with all your strength, to ensure that when the remnant appears or it jumps over the wall, No trace of vitality can break through your magic. Once things get out of control, you can annihilate this void." Randolph True Spirit Archmage said: "No problem, I can come in real body at any time." This is the biggest advantage of the second holy tower. They are good at manipulating gravity, and they are more convenient than other true spirits. "Mayer, it seems that this time, I can see your true magic." The projection of the will is still vague, but Adam can detect that the true spirit of Meyer has turned to him, and then said: "Adam, I find that where you are, there will be accidents." "You are absurdly praised." Adam didn''t know how to answer, so he could only take this sentence as a compliment. Meyer Zhenling smiled and said: "I''m not complimenting you. Mage world has discovered many remnant planes, but this is the only one with powerful remnants. If your plan doesn''t work this time, our loss is not small. " "As long as the subordinates can capture it, even if it is to get a complete nuclear weapon, my plan is foolproof." True Spirit Meyer continued to laugh: "This is the best way. Whether it can be captured is our business. I think about it, your mage tower is a headache for us. If you can''t do it after capture, you have to pay for it. . Believe me, you will go from one of the richest ultra-dimensional wizards to the ultra-dimensional wizard with the most debt in an instant. There is no one." Prometheus ignored the conversation between the two, and then said: "Kratos, this time we need your strength to contain it positively, but can''t kill it, can it be done?" Meyer True Spirit introduced to Adam: "Kratos is the true spirit mage of the fourth holy tower, the strongest on the strengthening side." Kratos True Spirit said, "No problem, but I need to borrow True Spirit to transport the magic circle." "Of course, the first holy tower is ready for teleportation." Then he said to the last projection of will: "Laura, where are you now?" "The real body is nearby, and the clone has entered the Qianyuan Celestial Realm. The little guys have good ideas, but the means are still not enough. I am helping them improve the poison." Prometheus finally said under the crown: "According to the flow of time, Qianyuan Realm will open in the early morning of the fourth day. Let''s prepare separately. We will end the battle as quickly as possible. After all, the five true spirits attacked at the same time. There was too much movement." The next thing has nothing to do with Adam and the wizards who are on this mission. However, the Legion Mages did not restrict their freedom. Every place on every starship, except for the confidential department and the place where the true spirit was, allowed them to enter and exit. Adam found that the mages valued this action more strongly than swallowing Dirus. The composition of the fleet is extremely complicated. The seven holy towers have sent a large number of ultra-dimensional mages, and thousands of starships traveled to the predetermined location in one day. The Qianyuan Realm was surrounded, the main artillery was in a state of being excited at any time, and the light of the ultra-dimensional strike was extremely dazzling in the deep and dark etheric void. The explorers slackened once again. They gathered in a room of a starship, each exchanged harvest and food, and started a leisurely feast. After walking out of the Qianyuan realm, Sandy learned about what Adam has done in the world of wizards through magic nets and chips. She was both envious and jealous, and said to Adam in a sour tone: "Everyone is a exploring wizard, why don''t you and us? same." A glass of high-energy liquor made from unknown ingredients was swallowed by her: "I want to open a research institute I also want to have an industry! Well, but what can elemental magic do?" There are many things that elemental magic can do. Compared with the huge population base of the wizard world, any valuable invention will burst out a lot of value, as long as they can focus on ordinary people who have been ignored before. What the wizard world lacks is a bottom-up change. Infrastructure is profitable no matter where it is. The difference is the speed of the funding cage. Adam was not stupid enough to tell them directly that they could realize that it was their business. If he couldn''t, Adam would never want to be the mage with the most debt, so let him do it himself. He turned to the topic Sandy was interested in: "After this mission, your original strength will be enough, right?" Sandy nodded excitedly: "Not only is it enough, but it can also replace most of the source of the alien plane. Even the resources for building the mage tower after promotion should be enough. But I didn''t expect to have to do exploration tasks after promotion. It seems that the previous design drawings for the Mage Tower are not applicable." Upon hearing this sentence, Adam said mysteriously: "This is not necessarily true" Two days later, the light of the teleportation magic array was lit up in the void, and the Prometheus True Spirit Archmage shredded the void and stepped out of the teleportation array. His real body is several times larger than the Qianyuan realm that is accumulated in the shape of a pyramid. The whole body is wrapped with a substantive ether. The energy fluctuations generated by every move are extremely terrifying magic. Then Adam saw the mage''s armor under the crown. He took the body under the crown as the center to complete the expansion instantly, completely enclosing the void. v2 Chapter 385： Capture (Master readers, come back~ This story is about to end... In addition to protecting the mages safety, Mages Armor is the most mature, perfect, and most common carrier. It transforms the ether, carries the magic power, and is completely inclusive of all magic and all knowledge. It is the cornerstone that runs through all the wizards and carries the civilization of the wizard. Adam had heard many praises like this before, but now that he saw the armor of the mage under the crown, these praises appeared in his heart again. The entire Mages Armor is a huge magic array, encompassing all starships and all the tiny arrays that are constantly emerging. With great power, the energy and magic formed by different structures and different knowledge are harmoniously unified, and they are used. The greatest strength. The true spirit mage really has the ability to control the rules of the void and create his own rules. In the range of the mage under the crown, everything is unfolded in the most beneficial form for the mage. This feeling is like being under the origin of the wizard world. The enhanced version of the world breathing magic is activated silently. Every wizard feels that there is inexhaustible magic power around him, and he no longer needs to continue the battle. Ability concerns. Less than an hour before the scheduled time, the huge teleporting brilliance lighted up again, the fourth body-refining pagoda, the Great Master Kratos, came across the void, his body was even lower than Prometheus'' crown. Even greater, Adam''s super-dimensional strength, just using the naked eye to see the true body of Kratos''s true spirit, he felt his eyes tingling and his body was a little uncomfortable. It is hard to imagine the quality of the true spirit of Kratos itself. Adam can clearly see the collapse of the void, and all energy and even time have produced wonderful changes beside him. Maybe an ordinary punch can burst a world, right? Immediately following the two true spirits and bodies came, is the mysterious Laura true spirit archmage, which is different from the huge true bodies condensed by the modern magic system. The height of Laura true spirit is no different from that of ordinary wizards and looks very ordinary. , But anyone who sees her must admit that this is a beautiful woman. Her beauty transcends her appearance and reaches the hearts of all spiritual beings. The energy surrounding her is strange and unpredictable. The concepts of life and death have been confused. Creation or destruction is staged hundreds of thousands of times per second, showing a moving heart. Beauty. The two true spirits understood that their existence would interfere with the prevailing rules, so they submissively merged into the armor of the mages under the crown of Prometheus, and all the changes caused by their existence in the void disappeared. At this time, a silver rune appeared on the armor of the wizard. Randolph''s true spirit body did not appear, but the second holy tower true spirit archmage headed by him used force from the air to completely block the void, and Separate it, use this method to ensure that the battle fluctuations within the range will not be transmitted to other places, seal him after the remaining true spirits subdued the creatures of the gods, or after discovering that the capture operation failed, the range Erased from the void. Time passed by, and the time when the Hundred Years Tribulation began was getting closer and closer. Adam and the other wizards who were not qualified to participate in the war were sent out of the war zone and stared at the changes in Qianyuan Realm through portholes from a remote location. . "Let''s go, leave it to me next." In the heavens, the clone of Laura True Spirit waved his hands to the five ultra-dimensional wizards under her command. In her hand is the virus matrix with changing colors. It is no longer accurate to say that the virus is not accurate. The idea of ??Adam and others was overturned by her except for the ultimate goal. The virus now is more like a tonic, which can make vitality more active and make Energetic cells gain a short but dazzling life. After Timothy Chaowei and others blew the nuclear weapon out of the plane at the same time, the true spirit of Laura breathed a sigh at the light ball in his hand, turning itself into nothingness information into a colorful color, instantly blending into the thick vitality. The vitality was agitated and oscillated for a moment, and the matter that made up the heaven was instantly shattered, and then the vitality began to gather, unsteadyly releasing energy, and at the beginning of the Hundred Years Tribulation, it broke through the barrier between the heaven and the gods. poured into the body of the third-age remnant creatures sitting quietly cross-legged in the gods. The piercing siren resounded throughout the fleet. "The protective ability of the special crystal wall system slipped to the lowest point." "Void energy enters, Qianyuan realm Yuanqi flows towards the **** realm, and it is expected to be completely absorbed by the remaining creatures after three days outside time." "Compare the data to get the best offense time, after thirty-six hours." In a place that ordinary mages cannot see, the true spirit mages are talking. Prometheus asked Laura, "What time do you think is the right time?" The whole body of Laura True Spirit was shrouded in a chaotic film, and her eyes flickered. She was manipulating the virus in the air and replied: "The virus is a chain of infection and mutation. As long as the amount it inhales reaches a certain limit, The energetic cells will start to rebel, and when the mutation happens, Meyer!" "Ok?" "You can send it Genesis." "Ok." "After Genesis, it will be exposed to the void. Randolph and Prometheus take care not to let the breath radiate The little guys may not be able to hold it." "Ok." "Kratos liberates all his power, and others are free. I will find the opportunity to enter its body." After a short while, Qianyuan God Realm was burst, and the painful roar of a huge humanoid life form directly entered the heart of the present wizard. Everyone can see that its body is unstoppably collapsing, one by one huge cell tissues detached from the main body, rapidly mutating into an indescribable strange appearance, and then took a bite without hesitation. In the distant void, the shocking light fell on it as if ignoring the distance. The earth, water, wind and fire recurred in an instant, all the energy in the range burned out, the plane returned to chaos, and the world re-emerged in chaos. Genesis comes. The armor of the wizard under the crown of Prometheus is solidified like a substance, and the gravitational force driven by Randolph''s true spirit turns into a chain to imprison and bind the layers. The true spirit of Kratos stepped across the infinite distance in one step, gathering the purest and wildest power on his fist, and punched it towards the creatures of the gods. Perhaps the creatures of the gods have never encountered this kind of crisis in their entire life. Their body rebelled at a speed beyond its imagination, and the energy phagocytic cells that had escaped from the body bitten their masters. Those who did not leave the body were frantically grabbing control. Incomparably obeyed the vitality that originated from itself and resisted its manipulation with the most intense behavior. It didn''t know why the world would become like this when it woke up. It even felt that it was having a terrible nightmare when it was at its weakest time before receiving this great heritage. until it was hit by a huge fist. v2 Chapter 386： The Battle of True Spirits (Part 1) This is nothing fancy, no complicated energy changes, except for the distance spanned by the true spiritual master, everything is an ordinary straight punch. However, this punch easily dissipated the aftermath of Genesis, completely wiped out the ashes of Qianyuan Realm, and stamped it on the face of the creatures of the gods. The fist collides with the face, and time and space seem to freeze at this moment. The body of the creature in the **** realm stopped collapsing, and the painful expression on the huge face seemed to be sluggish and peaceful. The energetic cells that were struggling to escape from the main body but had not yet succeeded were all beaten back, and the ones that had escaped from the body and were transforming in an indescribable appearance were beaten into nothingness. Even the turbulent vitality surrounding the creatures of the gods was calmed by this punch. This moment seemed very long in the senses, until the surrounding void collapsed within hundreds of thousands of kilometers, the space blockade under Randolph''s true spirit cloth was stimulated by the force, and had to separate the magic power to stabilize the void, and the picture began again. Play. From the point of the face, the whole body shook violently, and the body fluids flew horizontally. It looked like the scene of a boxer being knocked out by a heavy punch. It looked very funny. From the naked eye, it seemed to shrunk. "Separation of the qualitative wall...?" Adam couldn''t help but mumbled the irrational thoughts in his heart. The wizards around him gave him a weird look, and Maggie said, "Although it is impossible to separate the plasmodium, it looks like this..." The roar of the creatures of the gods on the battlefield ignored the law that sound transmission requires a medium, and rushed into everyones ears in the etheric void. The language was more ancient and obscure than those in Qianyuan Realm, but everyone could understand it. meaning: "Pain!" The substantive vitality heavenly sword shot out from its mouth, Kratos True Spirit closed his fist and backed up with both hands to grab the heavenly sword in front of him, and tore it in half. The whole body of the gods is healthy and vigorous, expelling the most rebellious energy phagocytic cells from the body. At this moment, its body becomes transparent, and Adam and others can clearly see the densely packed inside of its body. , They are as dark as the night sky, swallowing everything that is close, and evenly distributed in all the channels in the body that can flow vitality. Suddenly all the nuclei in the path of his left arm burst into light. The true spirit of Kratos knew that it had to make a big move, and his fighting instinct drove him to stop the opponent. At this moment, Lauras true spirits voice came from his ear: "Wait, see what he is going to do. Also, dont make it too heavy. Those mutant energy phagocytic cells are very important. The sample is lost in one punch by you." The true spirit of Kratos replied: "I used 80% of the power for this punch. The ordinary ninth-level life is probably dying, but when you look at it, it doesn''t look like it was injured at all. This thing is too strong. I I think it has a secret method to stimulate potential, at that time..." Laura Jinling said, "Wait and see, the fellow Prometheus is still behind." The light released by the biological nuclear nucleus of the God Realm became stronger and stronger, and it exploded after a few seconds, and the majestic pure vitality flowed out of it. The quality of these vitality qi is higher than that of the diseased vitality, which rapidly improves its physical condition and forms a pure black protective layer outside the body. Seeing this, the true spirit of Laura muttered silently in her heart, and the suppressed virus in the creatures of the gods rioted again. This time because it was controlled by the true spirit of Lara himself, the counterattack became orderly and orderly. Then she said to the true spirit of Kratos: "Did you see its left arm? Those nuclear weapons did not disappear after the explosion. I suspect that they already have an''immortality'' feature. I want to find a way to tear off the left arm." Kratos True Spirit nodded, smashed the void with one foot, and then the counterattack power of the space-blocking magic circle, instantly came in front of the creatures of the gods, and launched a series of storm-like attacks. The two are actually very similar. The attack methods are both martial arts or combat skills. The strength is strong enough to crush energy, and the vitality is so amazing that as long as the entire existence is not destroyed in an instant, any injury will not affect the combat power. There is no room for others to intervene in their battles. Although the thousands of starships waiting in full battle are prepared for the energy and original power required for continuous extra-dimensional strikes, they have no chance to release them. These are enough to push the endless plane horizontally. For a while, the powerful army can only act as a spectator in addition to serving as the node of the first and second two magic circles. This is the perfect demonstration of violent aesthetics, the power of pure power. Adam found that he still underestimated the weight of the two words True Spirit. The power displayed by the True Spirit mage is completely incomparable with the nearest eighth-level mage. As Croft said, if the super dimension is in the box A hole was opened in the upper part, so there was no box in the center of the real soul''s eye. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain that the physical attack can actually achieve this effect. The power of every punch and kick of these two people is stronger than the nuclear explosion of trillions of fireballs. The true spirit is so terrible How strong are those super-empty beings who have survived the destruction of the era and can kill the true spirit only with the breath released from their sleep? Where is the limit of personal force? The chip is about to go down, and the amount of information about the battle between the two can no longer be recorded. Just when the chip sent an overload alarm, the battle changed again. The true spirit of Kratos confronted the creatures of the gods, and the black protective layer shattered every inch, turning into a storm of vitality and swept in all directions. The true spirits of Kratos resisted the storm and took a step forward and grabbed the creatures of the gods. His left arm was torn off boldly. The creatures of the gods roar in pain, his left arm exploded in the hands of the true spirit of Kratos, his vitality turned into a sword, his muscles and muscles turned into a samurai who held the sword, split the void easily, and shot at the true spirit mage at the speed of light. The true spirit of Kratos stands in place, with etheric brilliance flowing on the surface, like a **** with billions of arms, accurately intercepting all the swords of vitality, his attention is highly concentrated, and he grabs the gods from the vitality time and time again. The nucleus of world creatures. The true spirit mage was injured, and the mountains were as huge as the mountains, and the crimson crystal-like blood was spilled around, and then strangely living, the same incarnation creature rushed towards the opponent. **** for tat. But the true spirit mage is still better. He still has the nucleus that he wants to grasp. He found that even if he tried his best, he could not crush it. "It does have the characteristics of''immortality''. I estimate that it will take twice the output to destroy its nuclear weapons." Kratos True Spirit said to himself, while throwing the acquired nuclear weapons behind him, the space blocked the magic circle. They are automatically sealed, and then sent to the other two true spirit mages. v2 Chapter 387： The Battle of True Spirits (Part 2) Laura''s crown is like a ghost on the battlefield. In a real battle, she is stronger than the true spirit of Kratos, but no one including the true spirit mage can find her trace. After getting the nucleus, she tried to use life magic to transform the horrible mass of energy accumulated in the nucleus into pseudo-life, but found that even with the use of true spirit magic, she could not penetrate into the essence of vitality. The vitality in the nuclear weapons is too strong in personal characteristics, so strong that it can automatically reject all external information. "It''s a void, its own rules, its own immortality..." The voice under Laura''s crown was passed into the ears of the rest of the true spirits, "The immortality characteristic should be the reason why the vitality cannot be decomposed and purified. Means to deal with this characteristic." The Tertiary Remnant Plane is not an exception, but the creatures of the gods are. This is the most suitable test item found in the wizard world so far. The creatures in the remaining sample planes are too weak, except for observation. What''s the effect? ??The Ultra Void beings are too strong, and the wizards can''t extract their energy samples. Therefore, although the wizards have multiple guesses about the vitality and the creatures of the previous era, it is the first time to get an advanced object. "I guess when it truly becomes the ninth level of life in our standard, not only the nucleus, but also its own cells will have immortal characteristics. At that time, it may really be indestructible." Laura said ghostly. "Kratos, how is it compared to you?" The battle on that side is in full swing. From the very powerful and beautiful collision at the beginning, it has become a way of confrontation that low-level mages cannot understand. All the power is reduced to the most suitable limit. There is no aftermath of the battle, but the two are The injury is escalating. The flesh, hair, and even energy that have been beaten have become biological things and join the battle. The confrontation is no longer limited to the three-dimensional space composed of length, width and height, but sometimes increases and decreases dimensionality, and sometimes even at the same time. The space dimension of the compartment is extremely weird. The personal chip went down completely, and it had to be restarted before it could work again. When it was not really in battle, even Adam himself could not keep up with the speed of their changes. Kratos True Spirit replied: "I am not as strong as my body at the same level, even if it reaches the ninth level. Inferred from its current level, at the ninth level, the vitality should be equivalent to the ether. That is to say. Ultra-Void beings above the tenth level use higher quality of vitality than ether. At that time, they are truly indestructible for us." "This feature is fortunate to say. As long as our plan can be achieved, they can''t replenish vitality. We have a great chance to win a war of attrition, even if those ultra-empty lives have more terrifying characteristics." Laura Real Spirit said: "Well, so we need to find the way after level 9 to master higher levels of energy even if the soul cannot be improved. Maybe something like vitality will give us an answer." The battle situation changed again while speaking, and the **** realm creature finally realized that the enemy in front of it was not what it could kill, so all the nuclei in its body bloomed at the same time, ready to fight to the death. "Laura, are you not ready yet? If this goes on, I can only kill it!" Kratos True Spirit urged. Once the creatures of the gods use the secret method of explosive potential, he can only liberate all combat power. At that time, the battle will not be in control as it is now. At this time, the vitality of the creatures of the God Realm has swept into an endless tornado that penetrates the void, and everyone can feel its energy level rising continuously. Laura True Spirit said: "Okay. Prometheus, you and Together Kratos smashed its protective layer. Kratos, after its protective layer disappears, you will liberate your combat power and buy me some time from cutting off its vitality cycle. Randolph, when I succeed, you will seal it together with this void. " The tactics of the true spirits were unknown to Adam, but the picture that appeared before his eyes at this moment was a visual feast. All the starships on the node of the Prometheus True Spirit Mage''s Armor fired five rounds in a row, and the brilliant rays of super-dimensional strikes were caged toward the creatures of the gods like a giant net. After the salvo, the starship was squeezed out, and billions of different kinds of magic runes appeared on the Mage''s Armor. Adam felt that he knew the abilities under the crown, that is, all abilities. Kratos''s true spirit body was full of flames around the ether, overwhelming the creatures of the gods from the energy level and momentum, and then he turned into two... a total of eight true spirits appeared in all directions. The void was crushed into dross and surrounded him, and hundreds of millions of attacks came on the creatures of the gods in an instant, the black protective layer was annihilated, the energy phagocytic cells, and the high-quality vitality were broken at the same time, and all the limbs and heads fell under control. among. At this time, Prometheus sucked up all the etheric energy in the area under his crown. Billions of magic converged into a torrent of energy and bombarded the chests of the creatures of the gods, and countless nuclei were broken into pieces. The eight combat bodies of Kratos True Spirit simultaneously used their forces to divide the five horses of the creatures of the gods. The energy cycle system was interrupted suddenly. The magnificent singing sound resounded through the void, as beautiful as a poem, the true spirit of Laura liberated the true body, and the curse around her body was like a magical **** in fantasy, turning into a chaotic match, ignoring the distance, and entering the body of the gods. Laura True Spirit is the strongest mage at the ninth level. Creation and life magic exerts the power of the creator in her hands. The whole body of the creature in the gods became discontinuous in an instant, and could not be reorganized. In an instant, every energy phagocytic cell became a real creature fighting on its own. The power of life is integrated into the vitality and the immortal characteristics, so that the vitality of each unit has consciousness, and it evolves toward the elemental biology domain that Adam is familiar with. When hundreds of millions of independent consciousnesses are in a system that cannot be reconciled at the same time, the collapse of this system is inevitable. Even if Wuhe tries his best to make the final struggle, trying to destroy the heretical unified body will not help. The chest disappeared first, and then the limbs collapsed one by one. All the nuclei circulating in it were sealed by the Randolph True Spiritist, and in the end only one head remained lingering. "you guys..." Before the last words of the creatures of the gods were spoken, they were carried under the crown of Prometheus. The armor of the wizard was transformed into an unknown form and wrapped it layer by layer. The crown of the first hand inserted into the heavenly cover of the creatures of the gods and pulled out. Its core is a nuclear weapon. Laura''s true spirit can give life, can deprive life, seeing the success of the capture, her spell changes into a death song, and the many monsters who have just gained consciousness at the same time dim light and float in the void... . v2 Chapter 388： Return and new projects At this time, the spatial array pattern that blocked the void completely emerged, and chains were entangled with each individual layer upon layer, and then all entangled on the core and head of the gods. Then a projection of the will, like the essence, came. Adam could not see the face of Randolph True Spirit Archmage from the projection, but he could see the magic circle shrink, and the entire void shrank into his hands. "What''s behind the void?" Adam curiously asked the ultra-dimensional wizards around him. Timothy Chaowei shook his head: "I don''t know." "Don''t know? Has anyone been in?" "The true spirit mages have tried, but there is nothing in it, no time, no space, no matter, a piece of nothingness, no area, and even energy cannot be formed. Adam pointed to the large inconsistent blank in front and asked: "Then what will it look like here?" "The void will heal automatically, and the healing will be exactly the same as before. Maybe in hundreds of thousands of years, a new plane will be generated." Actually, what Adam wanted to ask was not what was behind the void, but wanted to know the birth of the etheric void by the wizards, as well as the singularity that did not know whether it existed before the birth, and where it exists. This question is very awkward, but very, very important. But unfortunately, it seems that the wizards have not figured out this problem, but it is normal to think about it. If the wizards really know this, they won''t worry about what era remains and the disaster is destroyed. It is equivalent to the truth itself. It is the state where the questions and answers of all questions are superimposed. How strong will the master who know it be? Adam suddenly felt that his imagination and computing power had become scarce. The two true spirits, Prometheus and Kratos, reached the world of wizards through the magic circle. Randolph True Spirit gave the sealing ball equivalent to his slap to Laura True Spirit and left here. Immediately after all starships were launched, they jointly established a dimensional hub and left. This time the mission did not use the power of the super-dimensional wizard, but no one felt that time was wasted. Those who were able to participate in the battle were all high-level wizards who knew the secret. They understood how important a living Tertiary sample was for observation and experimentation. . Without mentioning the benefits of it, even a little progress in the research of vitality can make the mist that is now shrouded in front of the mage thinner, and there is another key point. It can greatly improve the survival of the mage who goes out to explore. rate. Every explorer is an elite, and the loss of every elite is a huge waste. After the capture operation is over, the follow-up work does not require Adam to complete. Unlike Adam without a car, several other ultra-dimensional wizards purchased the template wizard tower after being promoted. Adam was strongly invited by Maggie to communicate with her. Come to the world of wizards together. Adam spent more than a hundred years in the Qianyuan Realm, but for the wizard world, it has only been a little more than a year. Nothing has changed much. The Institute of Atomic Energy is still closed. I heard that those souls Some of the broken mages have been successfully resurrected, but those who have not been able to resurrect have adjusted themselves in the magic net and learned their lessons "Of course I have to teach you a lesson. Everyone is a senior mage who has lived for tens of thousands of years, but he can''t even accept the results of an experiment. If they can''t be resurrected after the lesson, they will stay in the magic net. I have given them After preparing a special promotion channel, I will obediently become an administrator in the future." In the original space, Laura sat on a chair under her crown and said, hating iron for not making steel. Croft said: "Apart from seeing the impact caused by the experimental results at first, they dont actually need to be terrified. In any case, we must believe that we are real, even if there are observers, even if there are observers. In our eyes, we are illusion and data, but that is all for the future. If we don''t even have this awareness, even if we deny our own existence, their xinxing is not suitable to go further." Adam agrees with this view, and he also thinks so. At least so far, everything he has done is what he wants to do subjectively. Could it be that he is being manipulated anytime and anywhere, together with his will? This kind of thinking is too stupid, I scare myself. However, the research institute should not be stagnant here, and it is necessary to recruit a group of new people to participate in the research. The role of quantum mechanics and particle physics in revealing deeper knowledge is unquestionable, and Adams further opportunities are also here. In the research institute. Prometheus said to Adam, "Your mage tower," Adam looked at him a little embarrassed? That does require astronomical resources. "Mianxia, ??I''m not in a hurry." "It''s useless to be in a hurry, it''s too difficult to do. But you have a good idea, which gives us a lot of inspiration, and you can promote it when it is suitable." After the gossip was finished, Mianxia asked, "After the mission, what do you think about the Tertiary System?" Adam replied: "The ability of vitality to continuously climb from the lowest level is terrifying, but it is also very unhealthy I have seen entropy-increasing races in the etheric void, like swallowing Dilus, but they are more It is not worth mentioning since the Third Age. The vitality system develops to the end, and it will definitely bring destruction. Qianyuan Realm should not have a complete inheritance. Even so, the creatures of the **** realm can still confront Kratos head-on, very powerful. In addition to vitality, the only thing that is worthy of praise is the inheritance of the sect. The energy converter they produced is very imaginative, but there was too little time before, and I could not get its true principle. As for the others, neither martial arts nor potions are worth mentioning. Especially they are too closed, and the evolution speed is almost zero. I think if it were in an environment like the world of wizards, the Quaternary Period might have ended. " Laura Zhenling shook her head and said: "The principle of the converter will be handed over to the seventh holy tower to crack. Also, your hypothesis is invalid. The system determines the development mode. If the mage continues the vitality system, we can only We cherish ourselves. Like ancient wizards, for them, resources and energy are limited and non-renewable. When every trace of energy can only be supplied to themselves, no one will choose to make others stronger. Not to mention this, this mission is the only mandatory mission after you are promoted to Ultra Dimension. It is up to you to decide whether to go out and explore later. I am now more interested in your latest project plan submitted. " Adam is not surprised why Laura Zhenling asked the question, because once the project is successful, it will completely change the current war mage trial system and selection criteria, and she is responsible for this aspect. Adam thought for a while and said: "This project, I call it virtual reality technology." v2 Chapter 389： Virtual Reality "...The current world of wizards has the surface world, that is, the main material world, and the inner world where the holy towers are located, but whether it is the surface world or the inner world, they are all components of the real world. Here, although the mage can achieve a certain degree of transformation through the understanding of knowledge and the tolerance of the source, these transformations must follow the laws of reality in the final analysis and cannot be fabricated at will. " The three true spirit mages nodded when they heard this. They all have the ability to create planes, but as Adam said, the basic rules for the planes they created are still roughly similar to the ordinary planes in the etheric void. Yes, for example, they could not create a plane exactly the same as the rules of the Third Age. "But the virtual world is different, where the programmer is the creator. We can achieve everything we want to present through programs and through data. Whether it is magic runes, spells, blood, energy, or the world view we want, we can do it. " Adams personal chip restarted after returning to the world of wizards. The battle data collected by Kratos True Spirit Archmage was transferred to its own server. In just a few minutes of battle, the data volume was full. Several sets of server memory in his personal laboratory. At this time, he applied to form a local area network with the chips under the crown. After the holographic projection appeared, Adam entered the programming process. Just in front of a few people, Adam quickly wrote a simple pixel game, all along the mage system for occupations, settings, worldviews, etc., and then he controlled his pixel villain to move and interact in the only map. Learn skills, fight... "This thing is called a game. In the game, I can control this character under my control to complete tasks and grow from a third-person perspective and within limited rules." Several true spirits also created a character to experience for a while, Prometheus said under the crown: "Something very imaginative, you continue to say." "This game is very rudimentary, except for limited entertainment functions, the wizard can''t get anything from it, but if you change it," Adam turned off the personal chip and directly used illusion to create a corner of a new world to show his thoughts before the eyes of the true spirits. " From the apprentice stage, the mage can perceive his own soul and can use a certain soul power. The personal chip uploads the calculation power and magic power as long as the new permission is obtained and the source code is changed, and the soul can be uploaded. At that time, the wizards can enter the virtual world in the form of souls, and everything in the virtual world can also be fed back to the wizard''s soul instantly and synchronously. " "Synchronous instantaneous feedback? You mean?" Adam nodded and said: "As long as the programming is perfect, all experience can be done. Whether it is everything learned in this virtual world, the feeling of fighting, or even the feeling of death. We can even set different settings in the virtual world. The time flow rate, so that the mages can get more learning time. Because I entered my own soul, the experience gained in the virtual world can be seamlessly connected with the body, and only simple familiarity can be transformed into real strength. " "Is that why you want its nuclear weapon?" Laura True Spirit took out a nuclear weapon that was blocked by the curse, and said playfully. "It''s one of the reasons. The method of creating relative time in Qianyuan Realm by the creatures of the gods is not bad. It can be integrated with the wizards'' own methods to make the timeline of the virtual world more real, and because the soul enters, it is officially Masters above the level have no life-span crisis after leaving the relative timeline." Adam pointed to Zhiwu Nucleus: "The most important thing is that we can accommodate vitality in the virtual world, or simply, use data to simulate vitality. Then input the data about the remaining creatures of the Third Era into the virtual world from the world of wizards, creating virtual characters, and let them fight against the entering wizard. We can even add intelligence to these virtual characters, let them create a society, create a genre, and let the program automatically deduct the system. The advantage of this is that the mages can truly feel the power of the third era. The virtual third era characters we have created can independently change the skills through battle with the masters, and we can get useful data from these data. Of intelligence. The war trial can also be carried out in this mode, which can get rid of the current inefficient methods, allowing the reserves to fight directly with all kinds of alien creatures, and more intuitively select the appropriate mage. " Adam saw the thoughtful expressions of the true spirits, and then said: "The significance of virtual reality technology is more than that. I think its final version is to build a world outside the two worlds, so that We can communicate and interact at any time regardless of the barrier of distance , and exchange magic and knowledge at any time. At that time, all our thoughts can be built into copy space, providing necessary wizards to take risks, let new wizards, mission wizards, familiarize themselves with what they will face, and enable them to quickly form combat power. " Adam said this and stopped talking. The general framework has already told the true spirits that if they agree to this plan, the next reward mechanism, and the price that the soul needs to pay if it dies in the virtual world, can be The final commissioning stage is going to be formulated. The main problem now is that the soul of the wizard is very important. Previously, only the magic net had the authority to mobilize the soul. What Adam is doing now is equivalent to the power of the magic net. This opening is difficult to open, because there is no precedent for this kind of thing, and no one knows what kind of impact it will have on the original system when the complete soul has another carrying system. At the beginning, the personal chip docking with Magic Net triggered an all-hands meeting, and now the virtual world requires greater authority and more dangerous. However, Adam underestimated these true spirit mages. They have seen the prospects shown in Adams plan. If the virtual world is established, it will undoubtedly make the mages stronger, and the power of the mages means the evolution speed of the mages system. It will be faster, this kind of benefit, they asked themselves and couldn''t refuse. They are thinking about another thing now. After a long silence, Prometheus spoke under his crown: "I have to admit, you convinced us. You go back and prepare first. We will discuss the results in the shortest time and then notify you." Adam nodded. v2 Chapter 390： Virtual reality (2) "Virtual reality world," Laura Zhenling said to the two after Adam left. "You said, are we now living in a created virtual world? The entire Ether Void is a game world, we are just characters in the game, and everything we do is being observed? " Croft said under the crown: "Should I also put you in the magic net to educate you? Lest you recognize that the world is broken and the wizard world has no night watchman?" The true spirit of Laura smiled: "I just think it is very interesting, if one day in the future, we break the etheric void and enter the world where the observer who does not know whether it exists, how will they react?" Prometheus True Spirit shook his head: "That day was still very far away, and the current world of wizards does not have this kind of strength. Adam''s new project will be under the name of the Personal Chip Research Institute, or else we will have to meet again. The meeting is very troublesome. You two made a reasonable magic net permission adjustment plan based on his plan. Laura, sent a wizard who specializes in soul magic to Adam as an assistant. " The true spirit of Laura nodded and disappeared into the source space, leaving only a murmur in their ears: "I always feel that after the virtual world appears, the third holy tower will have a weaker sense of existence in the main world? " What is virtual reality technology? It is a simulation system that can create and experience a virtual world. It uses a computer to generate a simulation environment. It is a system of multi-source information fusion, interactive multi-dimensional dynamic vision and entity behavior. Virtual reality technology is an important direction of simulation technology, which is a collection of multiple technologies. mainly includes simulation environment, perception, natural skills and sensing equipment. The simulation environment is a real-time dynamic three-dimensional realistic image generated by a computer. Ideally, it should have the perception that all people have. In addition to the visual perception generated by computer graphics technology, there are hearing, touch, force, movement, smell and taste, etc. In the world of the wizard, energy perception must also be added. Natural skills refer to a person''s head rotation, eyes, gestures, or other human behavior actions. The computer processes data suitable for the participant''s actions, and makes real-time response and feedback to the user. Sensor devices refer to multi-dimensional interactive devices. Adam said to the researcher in the Personal Chip Research Institute who is interested in participating in the new project. Garfield heard the four words of physical behavior, his eyes brightened: "Master, you mean, if I log in to this virtual world, I have a body?" Adam: "Through the conversion of algorithms, the soul will have the perceptual interaction of the entity, and it is not wrong to say that it has the entity." A researcher asked: "Your Excellency Adam, I roughly understand what you mean, but I think the existing M language is not enough to complete this level of programming. Of course, this can be solved, but the world engine and server are A huge problem." Another researchers interface: Also what you said about the virtual world. If its really completely virtual, how should we carry our materialized soul? Let the real thing enter the imagination. I cant think of any algorithm. Do it. Its okay if the logged-in soul is just a piece of simulated information, but it doesnt make sense to do so. If the virtual world is an entity, it would be equivalent to covering a world of the same size as the wizard world. This kind of thing can''t be done under the real spirit, right? " "Also, if you die in the virtual world, what should you do with that part of the soul? Is it permanently missing or..." The researchers all spoke together, telling Adam the problems they found at this stage. Adam listened to them quietly and recorded all these issues. They are very important. Each of them is a difficult point to overcome in the virtual reality plan. Then he said: "There are indeed some problems that cannot be solved at this stage, but Wendy is super-dimensional about the soul entering the virtual world." Adam gave way, Wendy walked forward, "I will give everyone an answer. ." In front of Adam and her sister, Wendy Chaowei acted like a child, but in front of these researchers, she was even more serious than her sister. "If you have paid attention to the most cutting-edge research results in the wizard world, you should know the research on wave-particle duality done by Adam Chaowei a year ago." Everyone nodded. Wendy continued: "Thanks to this achievement, the third holy tower has made a huge breakthrough in the study of the wizard''s soul. Through similar experiments, it has been proved that the soul also has wave-particle duality." Everyone was in an uproar. They all knew that their strength was a great master in the microscopic field, and they also knew that wave-particle duality explained the composition of all matter from another angle, but they had never thought about it. The same is true of their soul. In fact, even Adam was surprised when he heard Wendy''s words before Although when he saw the corrugated alloy, he knew that mental power had wave-particle duality, and he also had this kind of guess about the soul, but Soul is different from matter after all, and even if he wants to do experiments in this area, he can''t find a breakthrough. The third sacred tower is worthy of being an expert in the soul. After seeing the wave-particle duality of matter, they immediately associated the soul, and then in just one year, they used billions of metamorphic creatures The soul has done billions of experiments and finally successfully verified the wave-particle duality of the soul. The third holy tower magic has thus obtained an innovation. The foundation of new soul magic has been born. The night watch people have invested a lot of energy and manpower to create a new soul magic system. The first person in charge is Laura Jinling himself, and then Aisha. This is also an important reason why Laura Jinling agreed to the Adam plan so happily this time. But these are still confidential. The third holy tower has always been low-key, and it is estimated that it will not be announced until the system is established. Adam also has a seat in the Soul Magic Institute, but he is not involved in the main research. "The specific content is very complicated to explain. You only need to know that the existing technology and magic can transform the soul into a virtual world." Wendy Chaowei did not explain this much, and instead said : "There is no need to worry about server problems. The third holy tower reserves enough ectopic origins. You only need to compile the world engine according to Adam''s requirements, and then enter the origins." Wendy explained and returned to Adam. Adam then said: "Now, who is willing to join a new project?" v2 Chapter 391： Choice of world engine Just as Adam envisioned when the personal chip was not successfully developed, the wizards who mastered the M language willingly became programmers. They have given all the control of daily practice to the control of the personal chip, and they are fully committed. Throw into the world of programming. Many of their achievements over the past year are very interesting to Adam. They are applications that really post the status of legal teachers. They have even established an application center for wizards to download and update for a fee. Half of this part of the income goes to developers, half goes to the research institute, and half of the money goes to the research institute, and one third belongs to Adam. This is another piece of living money and a steady stream of income. For these mages who are determined to devote themselves to the ocean of programs, nothing makes them happier than writing more advanced programs. Now that the big data and cloud computing have stabilized, they only need daily maintenance. They usually Nothing happened. When he heard that Adam was about to hire people, they enthusiastically signed up. Adam did not refuse all those who came, accepted them all, and appointed a person in charge: "The researchers who were in charge of quantum entanglement and quantum communication before come out." These two studies are another key to virtual reality technology. Only when they mature can they support the mage to log into the virtual world at any time. It can be said that the difficulty of conquering is above the world engine. Nearly thirty researchers walked out of the team, waiting for Adam''s instructions. "Your project continues. I believe that in the recent time, you should also have exchanges with the outside world. I authorize you to recruit talents to expand the team. Of course, whether they can join is up to you to decide, but whether they are eligible, you need to go through Wendy Chaowei agreed." This point was specifically requested by the third Santa. They promised not to interfere with Adams plan, but the researchers psychic test needs to be strictly required. Although they dont understand how the virtual reality plan is to be achieved, they dont know whether the plan will fail. There will be danger, but they definitely don''t want to see more wizards knowing the world is broken. The appointment of personnel is not complicated. The mage has enough self-control to complete the tasks that should be completed. As for the fight for power and intrigue, it is impossible to exist. The person in charge of the project only needs to choose the top few in terms of technology. The grasp of the general direction is done by Adam. The role of the person in charge is to implement the plan and help newcomers improve their skills. After explaining the general matter, Adam and Wendy once again came to the origin warehouse of the third holy tower. The previous third holy tower was still in the world of the wizard world, but now, because of the capture of the creatures of the gods, the third holy tower, as the guardian and the stable core of the seal, has taken it away from the world of the wizard and came to a world. The coordinates are absolutely secret in the void. Adam can come here, which means that he has finally entered the core of the mage system. The advanced ultra-dimensional wizards in the night watch and the ultra-dimensional wizards with the most in-depth energy research in the world of the wizards have established a research institute that is not open to the public, and analyzes this precious sample day and night. "That thing is very stubborn," Wendy said, pointing to the sealed area, "We can only keep it from committing suicide for the time being, and Laura can''t invade its body anymore, otherwise it will cause collapse." "Where is the extraction of nuclear weapons?" "That''s nothing, the previously separated nucleus has been properly kept, and the core nucleus located in its brain is still constantly splitting into new bodies, so there will be no shortage of vitality samples in the future. But they cannot be handed to you for the time being, they are not suitable for appearing in the wizard world. " Adam said nonchalantly: Its not necessary for the time being. When the Tertiary Era copies are formed and enters the packaging and testing stage, it is enough to introduce vitality. According to my estimate of the progress, it should take more than three years. In the void where the third holy tower is located, no matter what you want to do, you need permission, even if its a flash of a few meters. Wendy took Adam and passed several levels of identity authentication before he obtained the qualification to enter the original warehouse. "What do you want this time?" Adam said: "Is there any indigenous life in the form of will life or a type of element life that is biased toward will life?" The reason for choosing this is because Essence itself is a sophisticated system. There are planes with special forms of life. Essence will naturally transform the plane form to the nihility level. Having such a template is very useful for constructing a virtual world. benefit. Wendy squeezed her chin and thought for a while: "There are very few planes of this form in the Third Age. The most similar is the devil, but we haven''t found the main plane of the devil... I think about it... " Adam: "If not, a completely blank stable source..." Wendy clenched a fist with one hand and slapped the palm: "Yes, but you have to wait a while, that kind of origin is very precious." "what does it look like?" Wendy mysterious: "Secret, wait until the above agrees to tell you." Adam didn''t wait long. A few minutes later, he saw the true spirit of Laura again. She directly said to Adam: "The origin you requested does not match the life form of the Quaternary so far So far, the mage hasn''t discovered the plane composed of illusion, there are only two in the source warehouse that are similar to what you said." The scene changed instantly, and Adam felt that he had passed through hundreds of seals and came to the deepest part of the Yuanyuan warehouse that he had not seen before. In front of his eyes are a large and a small, two light groups that seem to be in reality and nothingness at the same time. Adam questioned: "They are?" "Remains, evidence of existence in the Second Age." Laura Spirit introduced that in the initial stage of the magic system''s revolution, the true spirits did not know that there were enemies in the void. At that time, they wandered fearlessly across the vast void, and the ruins were discovered at that time. Those are two special planes close to each other. They are very huge, even larger than the world of wizards at that time. There is no crystal wall system. Instead, there are fog that permeates the surroundings and there are no living creatures. The spiritual master''s curiosity descended into the plane, and after his own breath interacted with the plane, countless illusions appeared in front of him instantly. One part is the scene of the wizard world. This part should come from the information carried by the true spirit itself. They are very clear, but the other part is very inexplicable. All are the smallest fragments. The true spirit can''t even organize them together. These two planes are very, very old, so old that they have decayed. I dont know whether it was the coming of the true spirit or the creation of the illusion that exhausted the last trace of the source. After the illusion ended, the plane began to collapse. The true spirit used the world of the wizard. The original source was able to preserve the two groups, one large and one small. Adam couldn''t help but curiously asked: "How can I be sure that they are relics of the Second Age?" v2 Chapter 392： World Engine (2) "The most direct evidence is their independence. So far, no third case has been found in the etheric void. Moreover, the energy dissociated in these two planes is very different from the Quaternary, and completely different from the Tertiary. We have reason to believe that they come from a more ancient era. "The spirit of Laura stepped forward to unblock the source, Wendy explained on her behalf. Adam closed his eyebrows, always feeling that this explanation is a bit far-fetched. At this time, the true spirit of Laura gave the smaller one to Adam, and then said: "This thing you can take the world of the wizard, it is harmless. Try not to break it, although it is not worth researching now, but Maybe it will be useful in the future. For your question, in addition to what Wendy said, I sorted out some things from the illusion fragments recorded by the true spirit." Laura Zhenling flicked a small ball of light onto Adam''s forehead, and three discrete and incomplete pictures were immediately displayed in his mind. The first picture is a gloomy void with faults. The second is some creatures. I cant see exactly what they are. I can only observe that they are huge, not the real body of the mage. They seem to be planes themselves, filling the void with their bodies, and some Creatures that look more ambiguous seem to be living in them. Chapter 3 is a broken afterimage. I dont know the reason or the result. From the picture, I can only see that everything is evaporating. "All they told us were these three pictures, and then they died, leaving only the body to be preserved by us." Laura Jinling said. Adam cant believe it, if the picture is real, then the origin of this big one and the small one, was originally a creature? ! They were alive before! ? The true spirit of Laura: "If we are not mistaken, the system of the Second Age is plane activation, and the creatures living in the Second Age have embarked on the path of their own evolution into the void. Maybe its because there are too many creatures that have evolved like this, dispersing a certain amount of energy in the void, or maybe they have not survived some difficulties in the end, but unfortunately, they have failed. " Adam: "Mage world?" Laura true spirit: "Although they failed, the true spirits feel that this kind of thinking is desirable. Now we have made the origin a collection that carries the consciousness of all the wizards, and the idea of ??evolving into super life comes from them, but we Instead of choosing multiple collections, we concentrated all our power to transform the world of wizards." Adam couldn''t help thinking along this line of thought: "Even if the wizard world grows to the same size as the etheric void, at most it will only absorb all the quantitative energy of the etheric void. In terms of total energy, it is not enough to support the break. Conception of the world" Laura True Spirit nodded: "You are right. Of course, it is not enough to use the energy of the Quaternary Ether Void. If this is the case, we can only recombine into the''Mage Void'' in the end. However, there are still super-empty beings in the Fourth Age. They carry all the energy of the Third Age, so we must kill them and sacrifice them. If this is not enough, there is still us. The reason why we strive to become stronger and seek the truth now is that an angel''s own existence has reached a level higher than or equal to the emptiness, adding fire to the final detachment. " It is self-evident who we are referring to in the mouth of the true spirit of Laura. If we still cannot reach the idea in the end, all mages, whether it is formal, super-dimensional, or true spirit, will choose to sublimate to the extreme, to gain the slightest trace. The possibility of detachment. Adam murmured, "But at that time, no matter whether it is successful or not, the mages will not be able to see it." Laura really chuckled: "Maybe you can''t see success or failure as an individual. But the mage is a civilization. If success or failure, the fire of civilization will not be extinguished, and the inheritance will not be cut off. If it succeeds by luck, the new wizard civilization, no matter what our descendants call it, it will re-burn in a brand new world without a tribulation, and it will be more brilliant than it is now. " Wendy also smiled and patted Adam on the shoulder: "Also, as well as us, the task of the night watchman is to preserve and spread the fire of civilization. All the lives of the previous era can survive. The wizard is so strong, would it be possible? Are you inferior to them?" Mage, civilization, at this moment, Adam suddenly had a deeper understanding of these four very common words. After the conversation, Adam and Wendy brought the special origin to the Mage World Institute. As Laura True Spirit said, even if it comes from ancient times, it is completely harmless because the reason for its preservation is the Mage World Origin. , Even Adam felt that after entering the wizard world, it seemed to be more energetic. Although it seems a bit strange to describe a corpse in this way. Wendy poked the source light group and said to Adam: "This thing is very interesting, do you know why Mianxia sealed them in the source warehouse?" Adam said very cooperatively: "Why?" "Because they create illusions, UU reading looks exactly the same as the real illusion, here, it''s like this." Wendy said lightly and stepped on the ground, and the curse appeared around it. The room came out independently, and then she unlocked the seal of the light ball and let the soft light shine on her body. The real illusion appeared in the room. What Wendy was thinking in the screen was shown. The protagonist was Aisha and her who was still an envoy at the time. When the light shines on Adam, an illusion with him as the protagonist also appears beside him. The scenes are changing rapidly, and each one is very specific and three-dimensional. Adam reached out to touch the objects in the illusion, and penetrated the past unexpectedly. In Adams understanding, the principle of illusion magic is to stimulate the senses to drive the body to secrete hallucinogenic hormones, and to drive feedback from the soul through changes in the body. Low-level illusions deceive the senses, and high-level illusions dominate the senses. Adams illusion skills are also pretty good. It is excited by the biomagnetic field. But the illusion created by the light cluster is completely different. It looks as if it is real, without any signs of energy fluctuations. This is just the residual function of the corpse. If it is still alive, it may really have the ability to create voids. "If it''s not in an independent space, this illusion can cover an area of ??100,000 kilometers. As long as the creatures in it don''t deliberately gather themselves, their every thought will be copied. The big light group is even more powerful, covering an area of One hundred times the small light group. This is only in an unconscious state, if you actively inject the original power into it, the range can be even greater. As the world engine of the virtual world, nothing is more suitable than them. " v2 Chapter 393： World Engine (3) The two gathered their thoughts and the illusion disappeared. Adam asked, "Why not make them into illusion weapons?" Wendy spread her hands: "Because they can''t do it, they are disobedient." "This may be the only thing the mage has discovered in so many years that has its own good attributes. Whether it is active or passive, they refuse to hurt people, and illusions are just pure illusions and will not cause any harm to creatures." Di said. "We have tried to force it to act as an amplifier and amplifier to increase the power of illusion, but its residual resistance will be very strong, and even collapse to fight. So we gave up, anyway, it is not very important, if the amplifier, we There are many choices." "And to be honest, the energy of the Second Age is different from that of the Third Age and the Quaternary. The energy flow caused by using them is very large, and the gains outweigh the losses. Instead of forcibly reforming, it is better to store them as specimens." With its own kindness attribute, this evaluation is really unique. The mage has its own principles, but it must have nothing to do with the word kindness. The same is true for the creatures of the different planes. They must worry about survival all the time. Go all out to take away the resources that keep them alive. Whatever the starting point, the means must have nothing to do with kindness. Adam could not imagine what the second era would be like with this kind of life. I skipped the topic, Wendy then asked: "I found the engine, what do you do?" The next thing to do is of course to test its ability to create the world. This task took a long time for Adam and the other researchers. The more you study, the more you can discover the magic of this group of origin. All other plane origins, even if the lives that are bred are different and the rules of their formation are different, they are all within the same standard without exception. But this group is different, it can almost do what it wants, and can simulate all the imagination with real illusions. Adam applied for a blank plane, moved this group of origins, and then wrote a personal chip connection program on its surface. Dozens of researchers stand in various positions of the plane, connecting their thoughts with the source through the chip, and suddenly this plane presents a variety of bizarre scenes, there is no conflict between them, as long as the wizards think, It can be copied. It is the same even if Adam wants to simulate the power of true spirit. This is a big surprise. The game engine is the core component of some editable systems that have been written or some interactive real-time image applications. These systems provide designers with all the tools they need to write, and their purpose is to allow designers to make programs easily and quickly without starting from scratch. The origin of the relics really eliminates the effort required to start the project from scratch, and greatly saves working time. In Adams original plan, the project team first needed to improve the m language, and then use the improved m language to write the rendering engine, physics engine, collision detection system, sound effects, script engine, artificial intelligence, and network in a blank source. Engine and scene management and other programs. But now, in addition to the physics engine and collision detection, the relic source has most of the above functions. It is very sophisticated and complete, far more convenient than upgrading from version 0. More importantly, its built-in time system is extremely good, and it can run countless copy space timelines at the same time, which is of great help to the work of accommodating relative time in the virtual world. Even though it is so convenient, it still has a problem that cannot be bypassed. The source can be regarded as a sophisticated system. Through the research of the source samples obtained by wars, sacrifices, and looting, the sources of the Quaternary era are basically the same, or they have the same source code. The research on this aspect by the mages has reached a very deep level, which can be seen from the origin of the evolving world of mages. But the source code of the relic source is completely different from that of the Quaternary source. Researchers can''t find an entry point to crack now. Although it is clearly open to everyone, its completely different way of expression is the deepest fog, which makes people unable to touch their heads. The reason why it can be used roughly now, and the algorithm can be added to its surface to connect to the personal chip, is only because it is very good, and it is only allowed to be manipulated by the wizard. If it cant be cracked, its impossible to pass. First, the functions it currently exhibits are not enough to build a large-scale virtual world. Second, the mages are not willing to upload their souls to an uncertain platform. This is equivalent to giving your own safety to a stranger, and the true spirits will never allow it. Wendy said, "Don''t ask me, I have no good idea. We have studied this thing before, and the problem is the same. How can it be done is impossible to understand. Before, we felt that even if we understand the meaning, Great, the illusion system is already very mature, so they have been ornamental items for so many years." Adam asked: "There should be a team that specializes in the origin of the wizard world, right?" Wendy nodded: "YesThe Guardian of the World is an expert in this area." "Can you invite them to assist in the research?" "Its fine to apply with Croft, but I think its better not to have too much hope for them. The guardians of the world are the complete origin life, and the information they carry is completely a reflection of the origin of the wizard world. Ask them to study the origin of the Second Age" Wendy is not very optimistic, but Adam thinks it will still be useful. Each research should not be completely independent. After reaching a high level, things like analogy can be done naturally. But I still need to do more preparations. "Joel." Adam called softly. A super-dimensional mage immediately came to Adam and said respectfully: "Your Excellency Adam." Adam divided the researchers present into two groups. One group tried their best to crack the source code, and the other group started to create an engine based on the content of the relic on a blank source. If you can do this, it is best if you can complete the cracking, but even if you cannot crack it in the end, it is not a waste of time. Croft seems to have always stayed in the original space. Every time Adam''s application is submitted, he will be received, and this time is no exception. Mianxia is using his personal chip to check the latest low-level mage data collected. After seeing Adam again, he motioned to him to sit across from him, and then said: "Within one day there will be a group of guardian teams who have studied the origin of the ruins to your experiment Laboratory, but their research ability is actually not as good as the researcher in your laboratory" v2 Chapter 394： Another thing "We didn''t have a tool for intuitive creation of programs like the m language you created. The research on the origin is similar to the magic black box you call." Croft said directly, "We decompose a large number of origins. In contrast, take out a whole chain of a certain function, then reprocess and reuse them, and integrate them into the source of the wizard world. The world guardian of the source code does not know much about it." Mianxia said that he opened his palm, and the original power emerged, showing the process of creating the original in front of Adam. It was indeed not composed of numbers and codes, but blocks of modules. These modules are a whole that cannot be further refined in the hands of Mianxia. They assume their respective functions and achieve internal self-consistent under the effect of a larger black box origin. Then she said to Adam: "This is a simple blank origin. Inject the original power into it. After completing the details and putting it in the etheric void, it will gradually form a new plane." In this way, creating the world seems to be a very simple thing, but in fact it is not. First of all, it requires extremely high levels of creators themselves. Level 9 is the minimum, otherwise it will not be possible at all. "The guardians of the world have also thought of using the m language to crack the original mystery in detail, but it failed, and it still looks a little crude. I think you want to create a virtual world, using only the m language is not enough, it can carry information The amount is still too small." Adams family knows his own affairs. The m language is the simplest programming language that can be used in the etheric void. It is normal that it cannot create a perfect system. Some researchers in the institute are now working hard to upgrade it to version 2.0 or higher. "Can''t the origin of the ruins be broken down in your way?" shook his head and said, "It can''t be done. It is completely different. Don''t forget, it was a creature before." This is indeed a major difficulty. Living things and dead things are completely different. If is a creature, the way to decipher the origin of the relic should be closer to deciphering genetic information. Should all its functions be talents? In this way, Adam wanted to build a virtual world based on the source of the relic, which is equivalent to resurrecting it or recreating a second-age life. Adam asked: "If I really succeed in resurrecting it, can the council accept the fact that the virtual world is built in the belly of second-generation creatures?" Mianxia gave an affirmative reply: "Even if it is resurrected, it is a Quaternary life under the control of the mage. It may have characteristics of the Second Age, but it is easy to ensure that it is harmless. Although the guardians of the world can''t help you professionally, some ideas are still useful. The council is very optimistic about your project. Just let it go and we will provide all the support you need. " Adam knew that with Croft''s guarantee, the virtual world project would become the highest priority task in the industry, and recruitment would no longer be a problem. So far, the third, fifth, and seventh holy towers he has come into contact with the most. It seems that this time his main target for dealings should be the fourth holy tower with the biggest difference between the system and magic. In terms of biology, they are the biggest experts. After the matter was resolved, Mianxia handed the data report she just read to Adam, and then said: "Have you paid attention to the recent results of the big data project?" Adam: "I haven''t checked the core data, but I have been collecting and sorting out the part about the common mage and apprentice." Mian pointed his finger on the desktop: "Because of big data, our overall control of the wizard world has reached the highest point since the revolution, and we have discovered and solved many problems that we did not care about before." Mianxia suddenly said, "The virtual world project shouldn''t involve any major experiments?" Adam nodded and said, "Well, almost all of them are pure calculations. But in terms of the origin of the resurrection ruins, the wizard of the Fourth Holy Tower needs to lead some experiments." These have nothing to do with him. It is a taboo for laymen to lead experts. He only needs to state his own requirements, and the rest will naturally be completed by professionals. Even the upgrade of the m language and the construction of the engine don''t need him to be present in person, he can do it in his own person, and now Adam can be said to be the most leisurely time. However, Croft clearly did not want Adam to be so leisurely. She pointed out a panoramic map of the world of the wizard, in which the continents where the seven holy towers are located occupy more than 70% of the total area, and the remaining 30% are vast oceans and lonely desert islands. ''. She went on to say: "Through data analysis, we found that what we did before was really not enough. We put the most energy on the mages above the official level, which caused the mages to be busy fighting on the plane to obtain resources, or Focusing on one''s own research ignores the outside world, paying very little attention to apprentices, and almost no attention to ordinary people." Adam looked at her suspiciously, full of question marks, why should he tell him about these administrative matters? Isn''t it the responsibility of the council and the guardians of the world? "There are big loopholes in the current apprentice selection system, and countless ordinary people with mage talents have been buried. The previous wizard world could not solve this point on the one hand because of the total amount of resources. The amount is limited, on the other hand, because the mage''s energy is limited, but now, there are solutions to both aspects." Resources are of course mainly obtained by plane battles, and the birth of the ether chain fission technology has given the wizard world more surplus energy. In terms of energy, big data greatly reduces the work pressure of the masters of the administrative system. Adam seems to know what Croft wants to say. "You mentioned the term universal education in your big data plan. I think it''s very good. The world of wizards has a vast territory and a huge reserve of resources. Now there is an urgent need for universal education to increase the number of wizards and grow the team. ." said this, the map has changed, and the desert islands overseas have gathered together, forming a continent larger than the location of the Seven Sacred Pagodas. "The guardians migrated and gathered all the lone islands, where they were named the Academy Continent. All ordinary people and even low-level apprentices will live on the Academy Continent in the future. Every sacred tower, and even the high tower of the super-dimensional wizard, will establish a wizard academy on the mainland to train more apprentices and wizards. " Adam had expected this to happen before, but he had never thought that the council would move so quickly. It meant that the talent training system in the world of wizards had become formalized and became an assembly line. This is a merit in the contemporary era. The great thing for Qianqiu. Adam asked after listening: "You mean, you want me to build an academy?" shook his head, "You are still alone now, without the staff to establish the academy. I want to ask you for another thing."... v2 Chapter 395： contradiction "Are you in charge of the textbook compilation?" Adam is a little interested. Writing textbooks is a good way to precipitate his magic system and understand the rest of the magic system. It can fill in Adams background, and by analogy, it is possible to produce some better ones. Magic vision. However Croft looked at Adam with a smile, and said: "Although you are a genius, your genius is displayed in a broader vision and thinking than a common mage. Basically, you are still far from reaching At the level of a senior master in each department, it is not your turn to preside over the writing of teaching materials." Adam is clear. "Its the New Electricity Department, um, your Electromagnetism Department. The textbooks of this department need you to complete. The first-level magic electrostatic shield you created completely negates the existence value of the original Electricity Magic. You are responsible for This line is established." Electrostatic shielding is a magic created by Adam based on the principle of Faraday cage after his first mission. , Adam nodded. This is what it should be. After the Maxwell equations are successfully verified, the classical electromagnetic theory has been completed, enough for ordinary wizards to smoothly promote to the super-dimensional. This is very good for Adam. Now his life is long enough. It takes almost endless years to reach the end of the Quaternary. He has enough time to cultivate and wait for new people to grow up and help him improve the electromagnetic system together. "Of course, if you want to, you can communicate with the wizards in charge of writing, and what you can get is up to you. I am looking for you for another matter." Croft paused, then continued: "This is a very important reform, but you know, for the Master, from ancient times to modern times, no one has ever done this kind of thing, what should be done, what needs to be done, I want to hear your opinion." This is indeed an embarrassing matter of opinion. When the mages cast their superior gaze down to ordinary people who have been selectively ignored, they unexpectedly find that they have no way to start. The old selection system of the past is obviously no longer applicable, but if educational resources are really invested in every ordinary life indiscriminately, how can we ensure that we can cultivate usable elites instead of taking roots? Moths on the system. This question has nothing to do with strength or wisdom. It is only related to experience. Adam didnt need to think about it. He came to it at his fingertips: Its very simple, it can be solved by grade. Grade the academy as well as apprentices and ordinary people. "First, divide education into three levels: compulsory education, secondary education and higher education." Adam explained one by one: "Compulsory education is for all ordinary people, regardless of whether they have the talent of a mage. It is best to be funded by the parliament and establish a standardized, standardized, and streamlined in every city on the New College mainland. In such academies, the same knowledge needs to be taught. The main purpose is to open up the peoples wisdom and let them go from ignorance to self-knowledge. It is impossible for these people to have the talents of mages, but through basic education, they can obtain knowledge Find a job and post that suits you, and get rid of the status quo that the nobility ruled mortals in the old days, and the common people could only farm and graze." Croft listened carefully and wrote down what Adam said. "The time of compulsory education, I think three to five years is the best. After this time limit is reached, those who are not talented will be forced to graduate, and those who are talented will enter secondary education." "At this stage, relatively intelligent people are accommodated in the secondary academy. For unqualified mortals, they can be trained in a targeted manner. For example, a manager in a city or an operator in a master workshop. For mortals with mage qualifications, at this time, they can teach them basic magic knowledge, meditation, runes, low-level magic, etc. These people may not have the ability to become a mage. After graduating from a middle school, they can also bear the above The job of the post, through the training of them, can make the operation of the bottom of the master society more efficient." "Compulsory education is completely free, and secondary education is charged appropriately, and there is no time limit. As long as the tuition can continue to be paid, students can stay in the college. "At the stage of higher education, only elite apprentices who have the qualifications to become mages are trained in the academy. The academy of this level should be directly established by the holy tower or the tower to impart higher knowledge to them." Speaking of this, Croft asked under his crown: "The three-stage education is very good, but how are the levels of apprentices and mortals divided?" "Pass the exam." "The exam should be composed of two parts: theory and actual combat. The compulsory education stage or the theoretical exam is mainly for mortals, because we can''t expect mortals to have any fighting power. At most, they will have the physical quality of knight or grand knight. "But for apprentice masters, the two should go hand in hand, but it doesn''t mean that if one aspect is unqualified, they will give up training After all, some masters are good at research and some are good at fighting. This is also a higher school. One of his jobs is to train apprentices in a targeted manner." Adam said that he stopped here. All he said are frames. Details need to be filled in according to the situation of the mage. However, this frame is generally not problematic and can be used directly. Croft thought for a while and said, "Your plan is very good, but I have a problem." Adam listened very well. "Is this too easy, knowledge comes too easy, resources come too easy, and guidance comes too easy. Will the new generation of mortals, apprentices, and wizards cherish everything they have gained? If they think these are all As it should be, no matter how successful this reform is, it is essentially a failure. This set of procedures gave them an upward channel, but whether it was examinations or grading, it was too gentle. Will the newcomers cultivated in this way have the current mage, like you, like every mage who fought in another world, who has the belief that the road is ragged and thorny and will win without fear of everything? " There is another sentence that Croft didnt tell Adam that she didnt want all the mages in the future to be like those free super-dimensional consortiums and chaebols. It would be a disaster, perhaps more serious, and would be corrupt. Precursor. Adam fell silent, people are different from people. Not everyone is the true spirit who initiated the revolution and changed the world, and not everyone has Adams will only to search for the truth. There are seekers who are desperate for ideals, and there are degenerates who are greedy for ease and enjoyment. No one can change this, even the magic net. v2 Chapter 396： Contradiction (2) When power knowledge and a happy life come easily, no one can guarantee that the mages will decay due to this. It can be expected that as long as the academy is on the mainland and the academy system is introduced and prevails, an increase in the number of wizards will almost inevitably occur. Because no matter how difficult the exam is, it is many times easier than the previous system. If it is impassable or only accessible in a small area, this plan that should have a brilliant effect will not achieve the expected results. He even heard the contradictions existing in the wizard society from the few words under Croft''s crown. He didn''t want to think deeper, it might be very scary. After a few minutes of silence, Croft chuckled and continued the conversation. "In short, there is no problem with your plan. There is no need to discuss it, I can decide. As for how to make this good thing better rather than worse, you and us need to work together." said somewhat self-deprecatingly under the mian: "It seems that the peace and smoothness of the long years has also consumed my will. I am actually a little scared." Compared to that revolution, what is the problem now? Mianxia said to herself in her heart. Adam didnt know what to say. also did not mean to ask Adam to comfort her, encountering problems, solving problems, this is the knowledge that a qualified mage should have. She categorically said: "The academy plan must be implemented. We cannot give up the benefits that we will get now because of the hidden dangers that may arise in the future." Adam thought about the scene when he was torn and hit by the soul and said: "If the virtual reality plan is mature, it may be able to alleviate the problems in this area, and the illusion can be easily realized." "I think you and the rest of the true spirit crowns can consider placing some trial planes on the orbit of the wizard world, so that the new batch of apprentices can realize the enemies and difficulties faced by the predecessors from the initial stage. " Mianxia nodded, the method is all good, when no way is found, any attempt is necessary. She said to Adam: "I am the person in charge of the plan. Would you like to become the second person in charge and executor, and have full authority to implement the college plan?" Adam was stunned: "Me? A fifth-level super dimension?" Mianxia smiled and said: "This has nothing to do with your strength, your experience is the most precious thing. And the implementation of the plan will not cost you much energy, you can send a clone to reside in the Academy Mainland, and the real body will continue your own research. " Adam finally agreed to the subordinate''s request and became the newly-established Deputy Minister of the Academy of Mage World, exercising ministerial power and functions. Because as Croft said under the crown, it is not difficult for him. Although he knew that there were some deep contradictions, there was a real spirit behind him, and Adam didn''t think anyone could really trouble him during the execution. The most important point is that Adam thinks this is indeed a very interesting task. For the Master of All Worlds, it sounds cool. After Adam left, several true spirit mages gathered in the source space, Croft said under the crown: "I heard it all? What do you think?" Prometheus True Spirit said: "The framework of the plan itself is no problem. As you said, the problem lies after the plan is implemented. But there is really no good way to solve it. We can never plant it in every mages mind. Magic seal, guarantee that they will be controlled?" The first true spirit is just joking, which of course is impossible. Once they do this, they will immediately intensify the conflict. Croft sighed: "Peace and stability are a double-edged sword. At that time, it was difficult for us to live, but we would not have the current problems." What she said was obviously not a college plan, and It is a deep contradiction with the entire society of wizards. Kratos Spiritual Interface: So, the world of wizards needs a war to make those idiots sober, and they have been at ease for too long. They have forgotten how difficult it is to live like this. Mathieson, what about you? How is it?" The projection of the will of the true spirit of Mathiesen is not very stable. His true body is in the distant void: "It''s pretty smooth. Devouring Dirus is good, but it''s not enough to pose a threat to me, and it hasn''t been there until now. I found the other Dyrus tribes. I think the war will not be far away. I am now at the very edge of the known void. In a few years, I will enter the unknown territory." Meyer Zhenling shook his head: "The war itself is okay, but it is only the worst-case option to use war to resolve the conflict, and there is no guarantee that at that time the conflict will be resolved or intensified." The people who participated in this conversation were mostly in ancient times. As the Prometheus True Spirit and the Annie Croft World Guardian initiated the revolution, they are the same rope and have the same goal. Everyone spoke, expounding their ideas, but like many conversations in the past, what cant be solved is still not solved Prometheus Spirit Seeing that Laura Spirit is silent, ask Said: "Laura, what do you think?" Laura said in a faint spirit: "Do you still remember the words of the old Dewur before his death?" Diyw, the Great Magus, the strongest of the ancient magic system, the greatest enemy of the revolution, that persons status among the ancient magicians at that time was higher than that of Prometheus now, even if his words have passed endless years, It is impossible for everyone to forget. "The betrayer will eventually be betrayed, our today is your future" Laura Zhenling said: "If it''s the moment when you have to do it, the third holy tower will not be merciful. Anyway, my reputation is not good, and I don''t care if it is worse. Do your own thing, everything has me ." Prometheus True Spirit said: "It''s not yet at this point. At least everyone is still good now, and maybe the future will be good. In fact, their ideas are not wrong, but the path is different. After all, even we ourselves cannot be sure that we must be right. I just hope they wont" Nothing, the first true spirit archmage did not say, he was silent for a moment, and said firmly: "But if that day, I, Prometheus Zangwill, as the original fire spreader, will Put out the evil fire with your own hands." "What?! Master, are you kidding? You are going to be a teacher?" Garfield looked at Adam with a dumb face, unable to believe his ears. "You will also teach students? Give them a bunch of formulas and runes that normal humans can''t understand, and then tell them to learn if they understand, or get out if they don''t?" v2 Chapter 397： Contradiction (end) "I''m not going to be a teacher, I''m going to the management school." Adam said to Garfield. This is the third day after the conversation with Croft. Although he accepted this appointment, Adam himself has no staff. Although there are several research institutes under his name, the contracts of the researchers are in the research institute itself. Apart from the projects, Adam has no command over them, so he wants to carry out work. , Still want Croft''s crown and the Mages Council to support him. He is now waiting for the manpower to arrive. There are many other things that need to be dealt with. The wizards participating in the virtual world project will be all in place in the past few days. Kratos True Spirit has given Adam full support and sent a genetic research team directly under the tower to the institute. Adam needs to tell them the purpose of the research after they are in place. Otherwise, according to the consistent style of the fourth holy tower, it is very possible to create a powerful monster, and then the source of this precious relic may be wasted. The guardians arrived very quickly, and they have just officially joined the research. They have a magical way of analyzing the source that is completely different from the programming language. Adam does not understand very well, so he put a clone beside them and performed two Integration in this way. Knowing that he had to allocate a part of his energy to other areas, Adam once again carefully checked his research plan, and found that his previous ideas were still somewhat simple. The mage is an extraordinary life, and the real world must be more in-depth and detailed for the mage. It is definitely not something that can be achieved by the superposition of some material modules. In the later stage of the virtual reality world, it is likely to be transformed into a large-scale project with all disciplines, systems, and elements. "You can manage the academy? Sign a master-servant contract with the apprentices, plant a virus, and then tell them to die if they disobey?" Garfield frantically complained. As the only player of Adam who has a role in the world of wizards and is good at grasping peoples hearts, he must participate in this mission, but leaving the tower means that he must be separated from the old and new friends. He was very dissatisfied because of this, but he didn''t dare to resist Adam, so he could only use his poisonous tongue to vent his emotions. "Did you say, stupid dragon?" Sophia looked at Adam ignorantly, then at Garfield, not knowing what they were talking about. Wendy looked at Adams plan on the side and said, This position is not easy to do. It looks simple. You have the most power, but it will be very difficult in practice. Its probably more painful than you do several exploratory missions. ." "Why?" "There is always a shortage of people. When everyone wants more manpower, the Academy Continent will become a game field. When three people gather together, there will be more than two different ideas, not to mention the Academy Continent will inevitably Thousands of colleges have been established." "Let''s take a step and take a step." Wendy continued: "This time is a big move. Fortunately, the sacred towers belong to us. Those free and super-dimensional chaebols are not as easy to talk as we are. To them, everything is imaginary, and only benefits are real. ." Wendy took out a data report and threw it to Adam, and then said, "Here, look at it. This is based on big data statistics. For nearly 10,000 years, the plane war attendance table, tusk, shocking." The table shows that the world of wizards has conquered more than 16,500 planes in the past ten thousand years, of which more than 4,000 are large planes, 27 are super large planes, and the rest are small planes. The large scale here is that there are a large number of super-dimensional life in the plane, and the super large scale is that there are nine levels of life. In large-scale wars above the planes, the proportion of the mage towers belonging to the Free Super Dimension only accounted for 5% of the total number of the Legion, and the rest were all Mage Towers directly under the Super Dimension. "See it? We didn''t know when there was no big data. These free super-dimensional and the consortium behind them are all sitting in troubled waters. They will only fight against small planes that are sure to win and profit. Almost not. Participate in a war that may lead to the fall and damage the interests of the chaebol." Adam suddenly thought of Dean Victor''s words at that time, "If you want to get it, you must pay first, that kind of feeling is not good." He seemed to understand the meaning of this sentence. The thought continues uncontrollably. The chaebols must rely on this, so what is their reliance? "Because of their faces, the Holy Tower and the Council will restrict them, order them to train apprentices, and then use a lot of resources in exchange for them to''release'' the geniuses among the apprentices." Wendy looked disdainful. Tell the inside story that Adam didn''t know before, as the eighth-level super dimension of the third holy tower, she has seen too many similar things. "In the low-level and intermediate-level academies, they probably won''t have much interest in intervening. If you are tough, they will give in, but the high-level academy, you may have a headache. They are a group of worms, parasites. It''s harmless for the time being, but tsk tsk in the future." Wendy used tsk tsk to express her mood and disgust for the second time. Adam is really not accustomed to these twists and turns The apprenticeship stage is in the Moldo Tower. Although the tower master and principal are free super-dimensional and mages, they did not feel sorry for Adam, or they were The alternative among the free mages. After being promoted to the mages, he has always been in the sacred towers or missions, and he has met very good people, so he has no idea about the other free mages. Adam murmured: "It seems very troublesome." "It doesn''t seem to be, it''s very troublesome. You can''t kill them. Although the wizard world allows duels and killings, you are a fifth-level super-dimensional, and you must not beat a senior super-dimensional wizard. But if you don''t hurt them, they won''t be afraid. All you can rely on is the support of the guardians and the true spirit crowns. This is a talisman, if you don''t make a move, no one will dare to make a move against you. But if you take the initiative, you know. "Wendy told him directly about the deadlock Adam is about to face, "You have to be prepared to be an independent man. From now on, you are destined to stand on the opposite side of the liberal faction." " Adam knows, this is equivalent to standing in line. But there is nothing to hesitate about, he has already deeply printed the label of Holy Tower on his body. Moreover, the ideas of the liberal factions are not in line with him at all, and even if they are pasted, they will not be comfortable. Wendy suddenly poked and said: "Why don''t you and Laura apply under the crown of the guardian, let me be your bodyguard, then whoever dares to bully you, I will help you kill them!" Don''t worry, I''m very strong, and few of the eighth-level Super Dimension are my opponents." As soon as the voice fell, a group of people teleported into Adam''s laboratory, and the first one said: "Really? Wendy, why don''t I know when you are so strong?" v2 Chapter 398： Take office (1) Wendy''s excitement immediately faded when she heard this voice, and she said in a daze: "Sister" when she saw Aisha, she knew that her idea of ??going out was gone. Aisha waved her hand, threw her sister out of the laboratory, and then said to Adam: "Wendy, just listen to it, don''t take it too seriously, the situation is far from reaching the point where the swordsmen meet." Aisha didn''t deny Wendy, only said that she didn''t need to care too much. Sure enough, under the seemingly calm surface of the wizard world, there was a turbulent undercurrent, but this undercurrent was too terrifying, and the ability of the holy tower needed to be compromised. He was a fifth-level super-dimensional wizard, and he was even more unable to solve it. Secretly put the thought into his heart, Adam asked Aisha, "Whether you are here this time?" "According to the order of the two crowns, we will act as your assistant to solve trivial matters for you during your tenure as the deputy head of the college." Aisha walked out behind a female mage wearing a white gold hooded robe and said to Adam. "Your Excellency?" "Avril Lavigne, the eighth-level guardian of the world." There are four people in this group, half of them are dressed like this, and the other half are wearing the standard mage robes of the third holy tower, all of which are eighth-level ultra-dimensional mage. Adam can''t imagine what kind of trivial matters need to be solved by four eighth-level super-dimensional wizards. These people are probably the bodyguards sent to him by the Santa. As a friend, Aisha was not as cryptic as the Guardian of Avril Lavigne said, she directly pointed out to Adam and said: "There should be no danger, but no one can predict whether someone will take the risk, whether someone will be stubborn, we Four, you can guarantee that no danger will fall on you." Adam doubted: "There is a magic net, even if I encounter danger, I just lose a clone, why bother" Aisha shook her head: "The Magic Net is a contract and agreement. It is insoluble to beings outside the world of the wizard, but for a senior wizard, bypassing it requires some price, but it is not impossible. Once you are killed by this method, you can''t even resurrect. " The Avril Guardian smiled brightly like sunshine, and she said with relief: "We are just in case, they may not have the courage to challenge our bottom line. Besides, you are just a little mage, killing you will not do much to the overall situation. After all, the Santa faction is now the leader." Although it feels a bit weird to say such heart-piercing words with such a bright smile, Adam must admit that what the Guardian Avril said is correct. Although Adam has some fame in the wizard world, his fame is mainly reflected in academics. In terms of forces, he is just a newly promoted super-dimensional wizard with some academic talents. In terms of his own strength and political status in the wizard system, he is not worth mentioning. is not worthy of the liberal faction to eliminate him at the cost of intensifying contradictions. The reason why Aisha and Avril will come, Adam feels that it is more because the two crowns are resting on his heart, proving that Adam is not an abandoned son, but just coincides with the meeting. "Furthermore, since Mianxia has sent us here, it means that you have a large degree of mission autonomy, even if you think who is in your way, tell us, we will help you deal with him." Guardian Avril The smile is still bright. This is a great support and trust in the character of others, almost equivalent to giving Adam a sword of Shang Fang, which can be cut first and played later. Aisha said: "What Wendy just said is correct. The third holy pagoda and the guardians are somewhat different from ordinary mages. We can completely liberate the real body in the realm. In other words, ordinary super dimension is indeed not ours. opponent." Adam nodded: "I hope that when you dont make a move, I can reason with them first, if the reason is not clear." Two days later, the genetic team of the Fourth Sacred Tower came to the research institute. After a few hours of handover and planning, Adam concentrated part of his soul on one of the most common points, composed of four bodyguards and more than a hundred senior mages. The administrative team left the Master Continent together and headed for the Academy Continent. He hadn''t discovered before that there were indeed no ordinary people on the Mage Continent, and the amount of magic power floating in the space was nearly twice as high as before. The energy content detector that came with the personal chip showed that the amount of magic power was always present. Moments are increasing. The current world of the wizard looks like a rich man. In addition to the Seven Sacred Pagodas, under the macro-control, the parliamentary mages are adjusting the value of magic power at a certain frequency, in order to allow ordinary people to gradually acquire magical physique within a few generations. The academy mainland is waiting to be thriving. The high level of efficiency and execution has brought about all the problems left over from history on each island. Different systems everywhere, the original nobles of each territory, the kings of each island, the elites of these ordinary people were originally in The long distances that Routh could not meet were naturally peaceful, but now, almost overnight, they found that there were strangers everywhere outside their couch. At the beginning, they also asked to meet the senior mage of the mobile continent but they couldn''t get any response, so after the tentative offensive, the local war unfolded like a raging fire. The ambitious nobles and kings quickly forgot their initial anxiety and regarded the Academy Continent as a huge stage to show their ambitions. They wanted to rule this land and become the greatest king in history. "This is the situation. Thank you for coming. Otherwise, we will be unable to stop the chaebols at a later date." A guardian residing in the college mainland said to Adam with a wry smile, "Even now, we I dont know how many chaebol forces have infiltrated the mainland. We cant clean up and investigate without getting orders. Adam nodded: "You have done very well." He knows that being infiltrated is inevitable. This is not surprising. The most popular nobles and royal families are probably supported by chaebols. According to their ideas, the parliamentary management of the new world still depends on the power of ordinary people, and now has more. In the future, we will be able to obtain greater benefits. However, they still don''t understand Adam, and they don''t know Adam''s thoughts. Since Adam has taken over this task, then feudal rule is a system that must be abolished. After the first batch of students who received compulsory education graduated, he only needed to introduce a few policies, and the rule of the nobility and royal family would exist in name only, and he was ready to meet challenges and resistance. After reading the detailed information of the college continent for the past two years, Adam issued the first order to the team behind him: "divide the college continent into one hundred areas. I need to see the information in each area in the shortest time. The number of people, and the distribution of influence." v2 Chapter 399： Take office (2) One hundred areas is the roughest division. The total area of ??the colleges mainland exceeds one billion square kilometers, and the total population of ordinary people exceeds 40 billion. Both of these numbers are too huge. A hundred areas will definitely not be effective. management. "I just want to inform those who are hiding in the dark that the council is here." Adam explained to the inquiring eyes of several high-level executives including Aisha. Character determines his style of action. Adams character is destined to be impossible for him to lie to him, or to make pictures from one city to another. Adam believed that the council and the true spiritualists would not want to see Adam perform tasks in this way. It would not only be slow in efficiency, but would also degrade the majesty of the council, which is equivalent to showing weakness and a signal of compromise. Adam needs to be tough, as Wendy said, be prepared to be an independent man. But its okay. On the one hand, its just an independent husband. This is a choice that must be made as the strength increases and the status grows. The two-faced faction has always been despised. Once the conflict intensifies, it will become the first goal for both sides to eliminate. Aisha said: In fact, the members of the liberal factions still dont know how the council will be laid out on the mainland of the Academy. They only know that the council has decided to popularize the cultivation of mages, but they dont know the specific plan, especially your opinion. A few points said under Croft''s crown." Adam nodded. This is a very favorable condition. Using this time difference, Adam can complete the initial layout and lay a solid foundation and rules. Once the foundation is established, their plans must be carried out under Adams rules, otherwise they will blatantly resist the council. Of course, after doing so, their chances of using outside tricks will increase. The Avril Guardian assured: "Don''t worry, at least two of the four of us will stay with you anytime and anywhere. Under the protection of the two, a wizard with the ability to instantly kill you does not exist in the super-dimensional level." In other words, if there is a real spirit, they can''t help it, but Adam didn''t worry about this. As long as the free factions are not ready to turn their faces now, they will not be so out of the ordinary. Adam asked a mage based in the mainland of the Academy: "How did you calculate the population?" The mage respectfully said: "Your Excellency, we have no good way. We can only calculate the number of people per unit area and multiply it with the total area." "It''s too rough." In the universal education program, accurate population size is very important data, or all population-related data are very important. Men, women, singles, married, and all age groups must be summarized in detail. Adam also understood the difficulties of the wizards. After thinking about it, he asked: "In the college continent, which areas are directly controlled by the council?" He decided to move the first-generation communicator, a product that has been completely eliminated, to the college mainland, and strive to achieve one man, connect to the Internet, enter all their personal information, and serve as the function of household registration and identity certification. After several generations of technological innovation, the manufacturing cost of the first generation of communicators was reduced to the lowest level. One factory, two or three complete assembly lines, can produce hundreds of thousands of minimum versions with only communication and recording functions every day. The cost of a thousand units is not even a low-level energy stone, and there is no pressure on these costs. After the mage marked the control area, Adam said to the people around him: "I want to draw up an application and financial budget. I want to popularize the identity certificate on the college mainland in the shortest time. I need council funding and the help of the seventh holy tower. ." Then he asked: "Do you have any statistics on the distribution of monsters in the mainland?" "Find them and drive them to the prescribed habitat. The early stages of development require a large number of ordinary people to participate in, and I don''t want to see projects that are delayed because of Warcraft." The wizards nodded. The initial projects are mainly roads and new cities. This part is built by ordinary people by themselves. It is easier for them to feel a sense of belonging, and it can also effectively alleviate the panic in their hearts after coming to the new environment and the increasing internal conflicts. After giving a series of daily instructions, Adam pointed to the center of the map and said; Here, build a college city. In the future, it will be the center of the college continent. It will be built on the template of Santa City. As previously expected, the liberal factions and the chaebols were confused by Adam''s series of inexplicable actions. They thought that after the deputy minister took office, the first thing to solve was the problem of war. Once Adam asked about this matter, as long as Adam could not kill ordinary people among the supported forces, no matter what he had planned, he would have to fight the chaebol. We negotiate, and then they can take advantage of the trend to propose conditions that are beneficial to them. There is no benefit in the college mainland for the time being, but a big piece is cut from the big cake that is related to the development of power. However, they only saw the guardians and sacred mages passing by them leisurely, passing above every large battlefield. Even if they found the free mage hidden in the dark, they didn''t have any meaning to ask~www.novelhall. com~ If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. The mages dont have this term, but the meaning is the same. This weird behavior made them feel uneasy. Some people believed in their own way, while others began to look for opportunities and relationships to get in touch with this comet-like deputy minister who was rising rapidly. Two months later, in the center of the college city, amidst a white tower soaring into the clouds, Adam saw his first group of guests since taking office. Victor Master, and William. "Adam..." William met Adam very smoothly, feeling that there were countless words in his heart but unable to speak, his companions at the time really took a completely different path, whether it was strength or team. "I should call you Lord Adam now. I am honored to meet... you." Adam pointed to the seat and motioned him to sit down, and then said: "Sit down, just call me Adam." This apprentice acquaintance is now a second-level mage. This speed is not fast or slow, and it is absolutely incomparable with Adam. of. Even if it were not for the power he represented and the premise of knowing Adam, he would not even be qualified to meet Adam. The relationship between Adam and him is not very good, and there is nothing to greet, so he asked straightforwardly: "Tell me about your intentions? Which consortium and force do you represent?" William lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. He knew that Adam was still the same Adam, but he was not the one he was in the laboratory before. He wanted himself, his family, and living better. "I''m here on behalf of the Third Santa Duncan Consortium and want to know what you want to do in the Academy Mainland." v2 Chapter 400： Attack (1) William became an official mage earlier than Eliot Kristel. After reaching the critical point, he did not choose to go to the war trial, but directly promoted to the mage and then left the Moldo tower. The world of wizards is too big. was promoted step by step according to the steps left by the predecessors. Without his own research results, no special talents, he was lost in the world like a transparent person. At the apprentice stage, he felt that the official mage was extremely powerful, but when he himself became a first-level mage, he realized that he had no sense of existence in the mage world, and he could not find his place. He thought about going back to Madeira in a humble manner. He has even been wandering in Karachi Port for a month. Until he saw the recruitment announcement of the Duncan Consortium, he became the low-level person in charge of an industry of the consortium in Karachi Port. He received a fixed salary every week in exchange for meagre resources, exchanged those expensive knowledge, and struggled to improve himself. Ambition was quickly eroded in the face of cruel reality. He thought he could only spend his life like this, but he didn''t expect it to be a turning point. "You and Sita are directly under the new super-dimensional wizard Adam, do you know each other?" "Find him, contact him, and show our kindness to him. If you can convince him, you will get a huge amount of resources, and I promise you can become a super-dimensional mage." This is the eighth level of freedom and super dimension, Duncan gave him a guarantee. "This is called Academy Continent, what do you think I want to do?" Adam said in a weird tone. He didn''t expect the methods of free factions to be so direct. Do they think that an insignificant acquaintance can influence them? Still say they... "Master, this is a very obvious thing. They didn''t put you in their eyes. They thought you were just a puppet and a megaphone. They just wanted to call William to show their attitude. For example, whatever the council wants to do, After their consent, they must give them a profit." Garfield cleared the bends around the door. As soon as William spoke, he knew what it meant. After hearing Adams answer, William took a deep breath and raised his head to look into Adams eyes: "Adam, you know what I want to know is not this." Credit, he desperately needs credit, and he felt that if he could ask Adam''s true purpose, his status in the consortium will surely rise. Adam was laughing and laughing. He couldn''t understand why William''s tone was so taken for granted. He suddenly lost interest in continuing to talk with William, summoned Garfield out and pointed at William. Ten centimeters of Garfield sat cross-legged in the air with his chest folded and said to William: "Since you asked this, you should know that these news are not something you can understand, and you are not qualified to talk to my master like this. Even the people behind you have no such qualifications." William''s expression stagnated, and the temperature around his body rose suddenly, and the scarlet flame suddenly ignited. He ignored Garfield and continued to say to Adam: "Adam, don''t be stubborn, you don''t know how powerful the forces behind me are. Defy them. You wont have good results, tell me, I can help you..." Garfield interrupted him mercilessly: "Be less arrogant, you and the people behind you are not as important as you think." Williams naked skin burst into blue veins, and he clenched his fists and said loudly: "Adam, I am your friend, I..." Friend? When did the word friend become so cheap, and people who want to use themselves deserve to claim to be my friends? Adam thought dullly, and snapped his fingers at the same time. William''s excited expression calmed down. Then he walked out of the room dumbfounded and walked out of the college city. He didn''t wake up until he was far away. After William was driven away, the Avril Guardian said to Adam: "The first person who couldn''t help it was Duncan. This is not like his character. It seems that his news is more informed than we thought." Adam asked: "Is the Duncan Consortium very strong?" "It''s very strong. It is one of the strongest wizard groups in the third holy tower. Duncan was a senior explorer before. After a mission, he left the holy tower and became a free wizard." Lost the courage to resist after seeing the strength of the enemy? While thinking, Adam informed the guards under the tower and brought the Master Victor in. The conversation with Mage Victor was much easier. The mage knew Adams attitude after seeing William Hunyu leaving. He usually handed the olive branch of the Rex Consortium to Adam in a routine routine, and didnt care if Adam accepted it. After saying a few words, he happily left the tower, only leaving an apple on the table. The kind of apple that Moldo never leaves his hands. Aisha stepped forward and picked up the apple, used the special magic of the third holy tower to check whether it was harmful, and then handed it to Adam: "There is some information in it, Moldo very interesting. People." Adam bit on the apple, and his consciousness instantly entered the gray and white special space. Moldos ultra-dimensional figure emerged in his mind, and said in a very quick tone: "You are very dangerous now, all the consortia within the six holy towers. And the free mages will continue to test you, once they determine that you cannot be used by them, they will never let you continue to grow..." After a while, Adam destroyed the apple from the material level and muttered, "What a clumsy method." During the three months, visitors to the tower kept coming, one by one the mages representing the consortium and chaebols, either kind, or tough, or arrogant, no matter what kind of attitude they expressed, the meaning was the same. The: "Obey us and serve our interests, otherwise you will not end well." Adam thought it was ridiculous, so he simply let Garfield change his appearance to deal with them in the tower, and he took the time to complete the initial layout of the college continent. This batch of construction bypassed the forces that were determined to be completely controlled by the chaebol. The land planning was basically completed, and the city of the academy was radiated outwards. A city was established for every 500,000 square kilometers and a big city for every ten million square kilometers. Roads extend in all directions, and ordinary communicators are distributed free of charge to all mortals in the area. After the preliminary census entry is completed, Adam issued a formal order-in each city, establish at least two basic education colleges, all teachers are robots . After the order was issued, it caused an uproar. The chaebols could not sit idly by and control the mortal representatives of the forces under their names to gather in the college city and demand the right to teach freely. v2 Chapter 401： Trouble (2) They didn''t expect Adam to do so absolutely. You should know that in the past, the Sacred Tower and the Council would not directly participate in the training of apprentices. Although a large number of geniuses will join the Sacred Tower in every war trial, they are also trained in the Tower Academy compared to those talents. There were countless ordinary mages to fill their own strength. Even the time interval between war trials is the result of game and compromise. But now, because of the emergence of the college mainland, the college under the name of the tower has been cancelled, and Adams order is all taught by robots, so that they can put their own hands in the college and guide students to the possibility of free factions. Becomes extremely low. This incident fundamentally hindered the development of their power. What the basic academy is, they can understand from the name, since it is crowned with the word basic, then there must be a higher academy. If it is still full robot teaching by then, it will be a disaster for them. . So they couldn''t sit still, and knew that it was impossible to convince Adam, so they simply launched the first wave of counterattacks. The voice of the academy city is full of people, and representatives of more than 40 billion ordinary people gather here. Although the academy city is big, there is almost no place to stay. Although their voices are soft, they are huge when they gather together. noise. "It''s really ignorant, it''s for their good, but they don''t appreciate it." Garfield looked at the protest group, a large group from the city controlled by the parliament, and said disdainfully. Adam is not surprising: "It is normal. The nobles think that under the rule of the common people and receiving education is not conducive to their rule. On the one hand, the common people feel that studying is a waste of their farming time, and on the other hand they think that leaving their children will reduce their families. Labor force. They don''t think there is any use in learning. Masters are still too far away from them. They don''t believe that learning alone can become a master. there is the most important point" Adam looked at some of the people in the crowd and said, "Bullly control public opinion. This method is really bold and clumsy." The Avril Guardian said: "Is it clumsy? I think it works. Before, even if a mage slaughtered an island, as long as he did not kill all people, it would take a few hundred years for ordinary people to reproduce, but now it is different. Because of big data, the flow of information has accelerated. Many times, because of the appearance of the Academy Continent, the life and death of these mortals have been exposed in the eyes of every mage who pays attention here. Now that these opponents have come to you, what are you going to do? Kill them all? But after killing all, there will be a second batch and a third batch. You can''t kill all the mortals, right? They chose this method because they were sure that you would not and dare to do so. " Adam did not answer her, but asked Aisha, "Is it an illusion?" Aisha: "It''s not illusion, but consciously guides magic, but the premise of conscious guidance is that they do have this kind of thought in their hearts, Adam, your steps are too big." Just like a question, there is no problem solving process to give the answer directly, it will naturally make people feel puzzled and puzzled. Adam understands this truth, but he is not interested in wasting time with anyone. He will not make any concessions in basic education. , He has no way to give in. Once back, he has no possibility of moving forward. He flew out of the tower and came to the sky above the city. It was just a little troublesome, just solve it. Although he wants to promote the popularization of education, he is not a great person, nor does he want to create an ideal world. The existence of such things as class has an inevitable meaning. Some people do not want to be a''human'', and naturally there are people who are not adults. On top. Adams voice spread to everyones ears: This is the world of wizards, the mainland of the academy. I am the highest person in charge appointed by the parliament. The world of wizards has no concept of human rights. A wizard is a ruler above all living beings and can interact with a wizard Only the mage was talking, this is an unbreakable truth, "You came here, do you want to fight the will of the mage?" The super-dimensional coercion shrouded the city indiscriminately, and the noisy discussions came to an abrupt end. The blood in the hearts of these mortals suddenly cooled, and they looked at Adam with fear on their faces. Only then did they remember that they were about to face the superior mage. . The confusers in the crowd saw that the atmosphere was stagnant, their thoughts were not good, and they hurriedly re-casted the spell. They acted unscrupulously and seemed not afraid of being discovered by Adam. Aisha asked, "Do you want to stop those mice?" Adam shook his head, and said to a mortal who stood out: "What do you want to do?" The mortal trembled and said in a fierce tone: "We dare not disrespect Master Master, but the mortal world should be ruled by us. Masters dont understand ordinary peoples lives at all. We are grateful for Master Masters opportunity to learn knowledge. , But we cant learn collectively, it will cause the collapse of social order. "When did I say this? I have always asked school-age children to join the college." The re-guided crowd did not answer Adam''s words at all Another person stood up and said: "In this case, we ask the Basic Institute to hire human teachers. We don''t accept robot education!" "Robot teachers are absolutely fair and just. Humans cannot do this. Undifferentiated basic education is what you need." Adam explained without anger. "And this communicator, Master Mage, do you want to completely enslave us? With this thing, everything about us will be controlled, right?" The atmosphere was in an uproar. The communicator was indeed resisted by most people. One person shouted: "We are part of the wizard world, we are not slaves of the wizard!" "Lets not live under surveillance! We want freedom!" "We don''t need a communicator, no basic education!" "If you are not free, you would rather die!" Papa Papa, each communicator was dropped to the ground by them. Although there was no damage due to the material, their attitude was undoubtedly revealed. Aisha: "They are all voices under the control of the consortium. Some of them are spoken by the mage. It is impossible for ordinary mortals to say such things." Adam also saw clearly that after they showed a fierce attitude, some mortals who followed the crowd even retreated away from them. This is different from the starting point when they came here. They just wanted to fight for a little right at the beginning, and never thought about it. This threatened the mage. The ground of the college city suddenly lit up with the light of the magic circle, and the crowd with the most intense speech and the free mages mixed in it were isolated. Adam fell to the ground and asked softly, "I would rather die? Are you sure?" v2 Chapter 402： Trouble (End) This is a forbidden magic circle. In this circle, as long as one''s own level cannot exceed the bodyguard as the controller, even a mage will be the same as an ordinary person. Thousands of mortals trapped in the formation, as well as more than a hundred free-faction mages who bewitched them, looked at each other. They knew that they had been discovered, but the matter was here, and there was no way back. "A mortal society should be ruled by mortals. We don''t want to monitor or force education. Even a mages can''t control our thoughts." In the silence, a silver-haired and potbellied man in the crowd said loudly. "who are you?" The man swallowed his saliva and whispered: "Former Regina King, Bert Robin." Adam ignored him, but looked at the young man behind him, who was a fourth-level mage: "I asked you, who are you?" The mage''s expression was a little nervous. He knew that he had been discovered. This was the risk of being the first bird. He had the greatest credit for accomplishing the mission. He was the first to die when the mission failed, but he could not retreat and could only bite the bullet. With a look of death, he said, "Consultant of the Kingdom of Regina, Louis." "The Archon of the Kingdom? An ordinary person?" Louis struck his neck: "Of course, respectable Master, I''m just an ordinary person." Adam nodded and said, "Okay, then, you, you, you, you are all ordinary people, aren''t you? What you say represents what ordinary people mean? Right?" Adam showed the free mage hidden in it one by one, and then asked flatly. After everyone expressed their affirmation, Adam smiled and said, "If this is the case, that would be great." "Maybe its the Masters carelessness for a long time that makes you forget who this world belongs to. As mortals, you should have the consciousness of being a mortal. The reason why you can survive in this world is not because What freedom of rights, but the gift of the master. Sacred Masters use their own safety as a price to fight against the void and guard the world of the Masters. Only then can you have a rich life. You should be grateful, not stupidly against the mage. " This sentence sounds like a declaration to ordinary people, but the mages of the liberal faction know that this is to them. They had an unknown premonition in their hearts, but they didn''t believe that Adam dared to kill them. Louis hurriedly said: "We don''t mean to fight the wizard, we just want the power we deserve!" Adam said coldly: "The despicable person has no such qualifications." When the voice fell, he turned his head and flew into the sky. At the same time, the magic circle emerged from the ground and trapped them completely. An independent space was formed in the circle, and the power of Aisha made the free mage and the magic net connect. Hysteresis. "Are you really going to kill them? I don''t think this is a good way. It is easy to kill them, but it is difficult to deal with the aftermath." Aisha said with some worry. The other party makes a move and Adam takes it. This is within the rules, but to kill after knowing their identities is to challenge the rules. Free factions are very likely, no, they will inevitably attack on this ground. Then Adam will The situation will be worse. However, Adam can see clearly: "If I can kill or not, my situation will not be good. I have heard about some things. The free faction is operating. Sending a super-dimensional wizard to the college mainland as the second deputy minister. Get rid of them, they will be a big trouble in the future, and they will make progress when they get an inch. My actions are very important at this time." "The subordinates are trying to stop their actions. Killing these people now will probably give the liberal factions an excuse to plant nails." Aisha discouraged. "This big cake is impossible for us to enjoy alone. The plans of the free factions to insert nails will succeed sooner or later. It has no excuses or not. When they can no longer be eradicated, appropriate compromises are inevitable. To stop them is to buy time for me to open up the situation." When the power issue turns into a political issue, things will inevitably become more complicated. But the wizard society still speaks with strength in the final analysis. Now, Adam must show his strength and attitude. He cannot leave outsiders with the impression that he is weak and deceptive. So these people must die. In an unknown space outside the mainland of the Academy, the high-level officials of the free faction were watching the situation in the Academy City, and seeing Adam controlling their men, they had no plans to stop it. This is a temptation, and it doesnt matter if the piece thrown out is lost. "Our deputy minister is angry, you say, does he have the guts to kill our people?" "If he is smart enough, he will definitely kill him." "Hey, I really didn''t expect to get to this point so quickly. Isn''t it good to maintain the original state? The world of wizards is getting stronger every day. They have their ideals and we have our enjoyment. Why do we have to force it?" " Sooner or later, this day will happen. They know this better than us. Instead of accumulating conflicts and exploding together, it is better to lead a little bit to find a balance that is acceptable to both parties. This is a good thing. After all, we are also mages anyway Our interests are closely related to the overall interests of the world of mages and are inseparable. " Although the concepts are not in line, it does not mean that they are unconscious. They know better than anyone that everything they have now stems from the overall strength of the wizard world. It is the most stupid way to start a war or split out. And they do not have the strength to defeat the Holy Tower, nor the ability to survive alone in the etheric void. "But we all know that the ultimate contradiction is irreconcilable. At that time, no one can compromise!" "That''s still far away, isn''t it?" "He has done it, should we figure out a way to kill this little guy?" "Put away your thoughts, you have not yet reached this point, don''t want to challenge the will of the two crowns in the world of wizards!" They knew that the guardian and the night watchman, as if the incarnation of good and evil, are the most decisive. The most cruel person. The light of the magic circle is getting stronger and stronger, and everyone in it feels that their own existence is evaporating. They wailing, screaming, everything is to no avail, even the sound cannot be heard. The free mages no longer cared about hiding themselves, and they blew themselves decisively. They wanted to get out of here and return to the magic net. As long as the soul is preserved, the high-level will naturally find a way to arrange their resurrection. However, they found that their souls were bound by chaotic spell chains, and their connection with the magic net was instantly cut off, and they could no longer communicate with their remaining souls and clones. Adam stepped forward and took over the authority of Aisha, personally activated the final power of the magic circle, and buried the first group of rebels. v2 Chapter 403： Foundation Academy (1) Adam did not shy away from the other mortals who were protesting. They all clearly saw the horrible scene of the resistance evaporating in the magic circle and the souls scattered. Sometimes, violence is the most effective way to achieve goals. Death threats are more effective than any verbal persuasion. A new system that touches class interests and challenges tens of millions of years of living habits wants to be implemented. The fist is essential. Break the old to build the new. After the death of ordinary people, nothing was left, including the corpse. After the death of the mage, the personal space was shattered, and various items were floating in the air. Adam waved his hand to put them away, and then kindly protested to the rest. The team asked: "Now, do you have any questions?" No one dared to speak out, or even nod their heads. They just stared in horror, looking at the''young man'' who had killed thousands of people in front of him but had nothing to do, lest any action would lead to a murderous disaster. I wish I would never be here anymore. Adam looked around, saw no one making a sound, nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Since there is no other opinion, then you can go, law enforcement robots and teacher robots will arrive in your city afterwards. Remember, dont do unnecessary things. Your life, death and will are not as important as you think. " After the end of the first wave of confrontation, both sides are waiting for the next opportunity to shoot. Although the small-scale resistance has never stopped, they are not organizing the collective action like before. Adams tough approach finally achieved its due effect. The liberal factions knew that their extended hand had no effect except for being cut off for nothing. Then the calm on the surface of the college continent was restored, a calm that had never been before. Both high-level leaders knew that this kind of calm was only appearance, and both were operating in the dark or accumulating strength. Adam took advantage of this period of rapid development and tried to make the plan a reality. The current college city is glamorous on the surface, but in fact it is still deserted. Apart from the parliament dispatch and the administrative mages brought by Adam, there are only a few factories established by Adam. Some mortal forces who did not have deep contacts with the chaebol once tentatively proposed to send representatives to the city of the Academy to report daily affairs at any time and listen to and execute the instructions of the Master in order to better manage and rule the civilians, but they were caught by Adam. They refused. Their purpose is obvious. They just want to use softer methods to get close to the power and become the spokesperson of the power, and get treatment at least not much worse than before, but these people dont know that Adam doesnt need to borrow their money. Speaking out, Adam felt that mortals now only need to be passive and obedient, and they are not qualified to negotiate and cooperate with him. In addition to these trivial matters, for more than a month in peace, Adam focused all his attention on several factories. The general communicator factory is one of them. It has the largest daily output, but it is not the largest. The robot factory and the assembly factory are. Robots are different from the alchemy puppets currently in the world of wizards. Its function and strength are not as good as those equipped with artificial souls and various advanced elements, activated metals and even biological metals. However, it has an important advantage, that is, it is simple to make. low cost. The core of the personal chip is the fire of origin. It can be regarded as a more advanced form of the real chip. It is alive, upgradeable and evolvable, while the chip Adam used in the robot body is dead. Standardized and standardized. Thanks to the establishment of research and development of quantum mechanics, and Adams promotion of electricity, semiconductor technology and integrated circuit technology were developed almost overnight. With Adams participation, various semiconductors and integrated circuits were manufactured. The required equipment was rapidly formed through many experiments of alchemy magic. After understanding quantum theory, the mages in the Personal Chip Research Institute quickly produced the simplest silicon-based integrated circuits. But that''s the end, mainly because the wizards are not optimistic about the prospects of this technology. The dead chip has a huge gap compared with Origin Fire. For the wizards, the effect is almost zero. After they have successfully produced them, they just let them go. Stop paying attention when you get to the side. However, this technology is very important to the plan of the Adam Layout College in mainland China. A simplified robot with integrated circuits as the core and electromagnetic robot as a template was quickly produced. They are divided into two types: teaching type and law enforcement type. Teaching robots, as the name suggests, have simple structures added to the body surface of law enforcement robots, so that they can exert the strength of a first-level mage at the energy level. Among them, the teaching type will be resident, and the subsequent upgrades are all to better complete the basic teaching tasks, while the law enforcement type will gradually withdraw from the stage after the college matures in the mainland, leaving only the structure and assigning it to graduates from the college. The promotion of hopeless apprentices and elite ordinary people. Adam has no intention to always hold the authority of the college mainland. For ordinary people, it is a vast world that may not be able to travel in a lifetime. UU read www.uukanshu. Com, but to him or the other mages who are interested in the entire void, it is only a corner of the world, small as dust. The battle test was conducted on an island of anti-mage. The law enforcement robot performs the combat mission perfectly. After the power of the construction is fully turned on, the combat effectiveness is comparable to that of the first-level anti-mage. The anti-mage apprentice has no one-to-one enemy. "The combat power is not bad enough to manage the apprentice of the mage." Adam and his assistants said after watching the whole process. The guardians and the night watchmen also think so. They are the incarnation of good and evil. Although the functions of light and darkness are different, they both represent and maintain the order of the wizard world. This is what they value most. When the college mainland is on the right track, the number of apprentices will inevitably increase exponentially. At that time, how to deal with the relationship between apprentices and ordinary people will be a difficult point. The emergence of law enforcement robots has solved this problem very well. The balance between the participants strives for a lot of time for running-in. Garfield looked at these dull robots, and then at his nano-robot body, and expressed his satisfaction. Although they are all robots, his Uncle Garfield is obviously much more advanced than these "kind". Of course, he is most satisfied. It is his current position, the law enforcement officer. Although the system is relatively low in sequence and more of the role of the master console, he thinks he is already a big man. This reminded him of the great years when he was on the plane of the dragon. "The basic college textbooks you compiled, I think there are some problems." Adam raised doubts after reading the first few printed textbooks. v2 Chapter 404： Foundation Academy (2) In the conference room, the head of the textbook group of the Department of Basic Education looked at Adam nervously and asked, "Your Excellency, where is the problem?" Adam handed the part about the apprenticeship of the mage forward, and then said: "You have written this part in detail and in-depth, but this is a problem in itself. The content of your first lesson is rune construction. The textbooks of 2015 are all around rune construction knowledge, and the final assessment goal is actually to completely construct Prometheus''s armor." The wizards of the Keishi Division looked at each other. They still dont understand the problem. Isnt this the basis? Adam is a bit helpless. It seems that these mages have been separated from ordinary people for too long, and have forgotten what the troubles they encountered at the beginning were like letting mathematicians on the earth teach ordinary mathematics. Their level is undoubtedly in the sky. , But in terms of teaching alone, it may not be as systematic and efficient as a math teacher. "The first thing the Institute faces is ordinary people with zero foundation. Most of them don''t understand what magic is. Therefore, the focus of the textbook should first be to teach them to open up their minds." Adam called up the light curtain and wrote on it. When writing a picture, everyone observed intently and found that the Vice Minister wrote... "Mathematics? Language? Physics? Chemistry? Biology? Sociology?" Everyone began to discuss, these words are very novel, but it is not difficult to understand the meaning they represent, mathematics should be to cultivate and improve calculation power, language should be the basic knowledge of runes and spiritual power, physics is the basic element, magic principle, chemistry It is the principle of basic alchemy and potion magic, biology is the principle of body refining magic or knight breathing method, and sociology is to teach ordinary people to know the mage and the world of their own survival. "Do these things still need to be taught?" The Deputy Director of the Ministry of Education can''t help asking, "It''s not all that everyone should... Uh, sir, I understand." Adam said: "It''s good to understand. These things are naturally too simple for you to mention, but for ordinary people, they don''t have access at all. The biggest responsibility of the Institute is to let them understand this knowledge. After understanding them, if students have the ability to become a mage, they will not be confused when they pass the assessment and enter the middle courtyard to learn magic. If the students do not have the talents of a mage, they can be qualified for more positions after graduating from the basic academy. The world creates more valuable value. " "However, if there are students with higher talents and faster progress, what should be done? Isn''t it a waste of their time?" A common mage in the Christian Education Division asked. This question does not need Adam to answer. The deputy director of the Ministry of Education said: You can allow them to graduate early, or add expanded content that does not take exams in the textbooks. You can also relax the upper and lower limits of the entrance age. Anyway, there is no age requirement for becoming a master. ." Adam nodded. This is a very good solution. It is called the foundation, which means that it is very simple content. For example, if he was born in this era, he only needs a few You can graduate in just days. And the apprentice of the mage does not require age, as long as the mental power is sufficient, even if you are very old, you can still be competent. After the textbook template is set, the remaining things are much simpler. The mages in the textbook group can download these common content that is well known to the mages through their personal chips, and the books will be directly written after appropriate division. Three days later, the compilation of the new textbook was completed, and the entire text was entered into the teaching robot hard disk that had been made. At the same time, the basic education college began to recruit students, and news of the soon-to-be-opening school also spread throughout the college mainland. The former Madeira Island is now located in the southeast of the college mainland. There are two big cities and forty small cities on the island. One of the big cities is the new cold maple city of Earl Johnson, and the other is the new southern harbor city of Duke Alfred. These two cities also divide Madeira into two. Due to William''s reasons, the New South Seaport City was the first force that fell to the liberal faction, but New Cold Maple City was different. The man who was as determined as steel, never showed his attitude. At this time in the city lords mansion, Earl Johnson and his knights and knights were staring at the simple message in the communicator. A knight commander spoke to the earl and asked, "My lord, what are we going to do?" Earl Johnson is still heroic, but the decadent aura revealed by the whole person clearly shows that his life is about to come to an end, even though he has drunk the life-saving potion sent by his excellent daughter: "Of course it is to obey orders, we There is no other choice but to support and cooperate with him. We are just ants in his eyes, do you understand? Wright." Knight Commander Wright said, "After all, he came from the manor, maybe we can..." Earl Johnson said: "No, you still don''t understand. Ants should have the consciousness of ants. We don''t have the qualifications to have friendship with him, let alone the qualifications to disobey him and obey him, so that we can survive." Another knight commander said: "But Southern Harbour City, I heard that it has already fallen..." Earl severely stopped him: "We are not allowed to participate in the battle of giants. As long as we do what we should do, we will naturally be protected by the giants, and we can only incur destruction if we cannot control ourselves. You should remember that in the past few years, in New Cold Maple City, I and you, the reason why you can get the status and life you are now is because of his sentence at the beginning of your decision. " After a moment of silence, all the great knights saluted and said, "I understand, Lord Earl." Earl nodded: "I know that the superior life of these years has caused some unrealistic thoughts in your hearts, but you had better forget it. Gather your men and put away any small movements. If you don''t want to die, don''t be smart. " A newly established small city within the scope of New Cold Maple City, in the humble Knight Manor, a pair of siblings face each other in the slave shack, with eager eyes. "Brother, I heard the servants say that the basic education college has begun to enroll students, can we enter the college?" The sister asked, pulling at the corner of his brother''s clothes. Even if no one else was around, my brother still looked around vigilantly and said in the smallest voice: "We must be students, we can''t be slaves forever!" my sister said timidly: "But elder brother, will the knight master agree? Even the communicator, we only got it once, and it was taken away." Brother said firmly: "We can steal, and then run away. In any case, we must change our destiny!" v2 Chapter 405： Foundation Academy (3) My brother is seven years old and my sister is six years old. He has no father and no mother and no one to rely on. He wants to steal his communicator from a strong adult, then escape from the manor, cross the wilderness, and enter a city where the distance is unknown. The difficulty can be imagined. They only know which room their communicator is in, and who the usual caretaker is. Besides that, they dont even have the ability to make a plan. However, none of this can stop them from wanting to become students. Slaves are for generations, and their parents are slaves, so they are, and because they are slaves, their future children will not escape. For the two siblings, this may be the only opportunity to change their destiny. "Eat more when you leave for work tonight, and take more. Don''t be afraid of being beaten. You have enough food to escape." My sister nodded nervously. "At night, I will turn away the guards in the room and the door. If you can steal the communicator, you can steal it, if you can''t steal it, you can run away. After leaving the manor, wait for me in the woods we saw on the mine last time. If you count I have not come to count the thousand, so you will leave by yourself." My brother said the plan he had brainstormed. My sister covered her mouth in panic. Even when she was naive, she knew that if her brother did not show up, she must be dead. She sobbed and said, "But I can get them away, brother, run away! I know they want to do bad things to me, I can delay more time!" Brother gritted his teeth fiercely, blood oozing from his gums: "That group of beasts!" "Don''t cry! Obedient! Otherwise I will die in front of you now!" The two brothers and sisters planned to escape here, and on the other side, the manor had just sent away the great noble envoy from the city. "Unconditionally release all slaves of the right age" The knight sprinkled the compensation money all over the place, roaring: "They are all my wealth, why should I let them go! With this gold coin?! My slave can do it in just one year? I earn twice!" He took out the communicator from his arms and threw it on the ground. He picked up the huge sword and slashed on it like crazy. However, the communicator was unharmed, and the message was still shining: "Mage! What about the mage! Can you take away my private property!" The butler on the side lowered his eyebrows and watched the knight lose his temper, ignoring the residue splashed on him and said: "Master, I think we should think about what we are going to do now? Is it to release the slaves, or" The knight looked at him and yelled, "Release? What a joke! Who will give them work for me?" The steward continued: "But if we don''t let them go, how do we explain to the city lord? Or, how do we explain to Master Master?" The knight calmed down: "Master Mage, dont they rely on these communicators to know how many slaves there are? If we throw the communicators away" The housekeeper frowned: "However, the previous census has recorded the number of slaves we have." "Then go and join the rest of the knights to do it together. If anyone asks, they will say that we have released these slaves, but they are dead on the road!" "This thing is still useful, at least we don''t need to ride a horse for a few days to inform people everywhere." The knight sneered and picked up the communicator, and dialed the numbers of the knights he had communicated with. The butler hesitated for a while, and in the end he didn''t say anything. He felt that things would not be so simple, but as a retainer, the decision of the master was the first. The two brothers and sisters swallowed food with swollen noses and big mouths. When the daylight was completely dim, the brother gave his sister a hug, and then resolutely walked out of the slave shack. People dont have much entertainment in the dark night of the manor. The masters are having fun in the brightly lit room. The servants and slaves can do nothing except sleep to supplement their physical strength. Brother went all the way to the room where the communicator was stored, but found that it was very lively. "Hurry up, move all these things away tonight, the carriage outside is ready, whoever delays the good deeds of the master will go to be a slave!" "Hey, Brother Duke, do you think we have a chance to become a wizard?" "Bah, you can become a mage with a low life? Don''t even think about it, no one in the entire manor can do it! Work quickly, and then go to watch the group of little bastards, the housekeeper said, and found out which one has two hearts, Beat him to death! No one is allowed to sleep tonight. If you look at the manor, you will need to count whoever lets go!" Brother heard these words, excitedly rushed out and shouted: "You can''t do this! Give me the communicator! I want to join the academy!" The working handymen stared at this little figure in amazement. After a while, Duke sneered: "Hehe, there are really people who are not afraid of death. Grab him and kill him! Hang at the entrance of the manor to show the public!" The city of colleges, among the towers. "People are always unsatisfied. The compensation I gave is more than enough to redeem their slaves, but there are still people who are lucky." Adam said in the communication center, looking at the densely intertwined radio communication images on the screen. "Quack, Master, guess what would they look like if they knew you could know all the news they said with the communicator?" Garfield said gleefully. As a super-dimensional mage promoted by the electromagnetic field Adam can easily monitor all the radio waves within the mainland of the Academy, and clearly know what news is conveyed in these waves. It was exposed to Adam''s eyes from the beginning. The four bodyguards around him strangely felt the personal chip in his mind, and Aisha said, "When we use it, you can''t hear it too?" "Of course not. After the Master signs the contract with Tinder, the voluntary fluctuation of the soul is the most perfect encryption method. Even I can''t know what you said." Adam was relieved, but he didn''t say anything. If he really Want to know, naturally there are ways to crack the encryption algorithm. Garfield realized that the moment to show off his power was coming, and asked eagerly: "Master, what should we do? Are you just watching them take advantage of the loopholes?" Adam asked the researcher behind him: "Is the law enforcement robot energy problem solved?" Researcher from the Institute of Atomic Energy, he said: "Small fission reactors have been perfectly compatible with the power system and structure. The energy generated by each fuel addition can support regular operation for ten years, and can be activated at any time to perform tasks. "Very good." "I gave them a chance, but they don''t know how to cherish it." Adam said as he called up the map of the college mainland, and the dense red dots on it were all signs of death. "Garfield." "I''m here, Master!" Garfield was extremely excited. "lets go." "Master, how much do you have to do?" "Whatever, they don''t have a second chance." v2 Chapter 406： Foundation school starts (4) The law enforcement robot is under the Department of Law Enforcement. The main persons in charge are Aisha and Avril, er, and Garfield. This operation needs Avril''s authorization to proceed smoothly. The guardians have their own set of special magic, magic net magic. The guardian uses the magic net to control all levels of the magic net to achieve various operations including resurrection. The transmission of nodes in the world is also in their scope of authority. After Adam gave the order, Avril Lavigne slapped her palms together on her chest, and the white gold mesh sphere appeared, and it enlarged as her hands opened, enclosing Garfield, and then disappeared. Garfield and the sequence of law enforcement robots controlled by him have temporarily obtained the right to transmit freely within the college continent without consumption. The first batch of 10,000 law enforcement robots were on standby in the warehouse. After receiving the instructions, they opened their electronic eyes at the same time. There was no sound of body movement, and the combat mode switch on the chest was buckled in a uniform manner. The primary structure was in five seconds. The loading is completed within the clock. The unprecedented twist in front of him, the robot stepped out and disappeared in place. Garfield exclaimed excitedly: "Come on trial, smash them!" When the brother rushed out, he didn''t think so much. After being caught, he didn''t feel in the mood to care about his next fate. He knew that if he couldn''t get the communicator and escape from the manor, he and his sister could only be slaves for the rest of their lives. In that case, Might as well die like this. "Little bastard, who gave you the courage to steal from Lord Knight? Say, do you have any accomplices?" There are several classes in a small manor. The manor is the first class, butlers and the children of the manor are the second class, the knight attendants are the third class, the servants hired are the fourth class, and the rest are slaves. Servants and slaves seem to be the same class, but they are so different. They don''t treat slaves as human beings. Brother struggling and crying: "Let go of me! That''s my communicator! That''s mine!" "Yours? What are you? You are worthy?" Duke walked towards him with a horoscope, his face was distorted and ferocious, his raised slap raised the wind and slapped his brother fiercely. He is a knight attendant. If this slap is implemented, my brother will basically be abolished. However, at this moment, a cold electronic sound rang in his ear, which was the last word he heard. "At the end of the scheduled location, lock the mission target." The servants watched Duke disappear inch by inch in their eyes in horror, ran away and screamed: "Killed! Killed! Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" The law enforcement robot is unmoved, the thermal sensor radar covers the entire manor, and the energy analysis is completed in an instant: "The number of living bodies is 653, the threat is extremely low, the power is open to 5%, and the clearance mission is executed." To the brother and sister who came desperately, and all the oppressed slaves in the manor, tonight is a dream night. The old men who used to be as powerful as gods in their eyes, like ants under a righteous monster, even talk None of the opportunities have evaporated. In less than a minute, the knight himself, his direct blood, and contract retainers were accurately named, and the law enforcement robot returned to the original place unharmed. "Brother, it..." Brother hurriedly covered his sister''s mouth, and said nervously: "Don''t talk!" The communicator automatically fell into their arms, and then they heard: "Seventy-three students of the right age were searched, and the transmission started." ... The ruthless obliteration that came suddenly appeared in every corner of the college continent at the same time. The ghostly nobles and the wizards who were secretly waiting to watch Adam''s jokes were surprised to find that Adam''s methods were so simple and rude. It turns out that the previous notice was an ultimatum, and he didn''t mean to make false claims with anyone. This is a catastrophe for the nobles. It goes up to the royal families of various countries, the senior nobles such as the masters, and down to the lowest-level knights. Anyone who detains even a school-age child and welcomes them is genocide. This is also the prelude to the liberation of the slaves. The mountains above their heads were destroyed by the torment, and no longer existed. In the communication center, Adam and others are staring at the screen intently, the flashing red dots on it are disappearing, and the technicians on the side are rapidly collecting statistics. Adam asked: "How is the accuracy of task execution?" The technician replied: "80%, there is a floating 20% ??accidental injury." "the reason." "The law enforcement robot lacks an intelligent thinking program, lacks a bloodline analysis program, and cannot accurately distinguish the blood of nobles." The error rate of 20% is a bit high, but it is still within an acceptable range. After all, the law enforcers are purely violent agencies, rather than any reasonable objects. In the initial stage, some mistakes can help build prestige. , Follow-up wait for the situation to stabilize and then gradually update it. "How about energy consumption?" "Below the estimated value, the energy cycle parts you created are very useful." "Any free faction mages resist?" This question was answered by Avril Lavigne: "There are a lot of spies but there are no examples of real intervention." Aisha said to the side: "They are very calm this time, but it''s not a good thing. I hope they will resist and let us act like this shows that they are brewing a deeper conspiracy." Adam: "That''s certain. But it''s beyond my expectation to be able to cut off their hand extended to the courtyard so easily. When it comes to the middle courtyard stage, it is necessary to make an opening for them. Not to mention anything else. The existing apprentices of the mage, without their participation, it would be difficult to arrange. This is a very troublesome question. Previously, all the free faction super-dimensional wizards had high tower colleges. Those who have graduated and eliminated are not mentioned. The remaining mage apprentices are a huge number, roughly totaling nearly one billion people. Most of them have signed with the tower before. After the contract, the tower was inevitably branded. It was impossible for Adam to solve them by killing them. They could only be dispersed to different middle courts, and then the tower mage was hired appropriately to teach. Otherwise, once the liberal factions fan the flames among them, the movement is not comparable to ordinary people who protested before. Adam believes that the reason why the liberal faction has withdrawn its hands now is also because these apprentices are there, ready to use them to give Adam a complete blow. But this is for the time being. The form and distribution of the middle courtyard are still under consideration. The most important thing now is to house billions of school-age children, so that the basic courtyard can start school on the right track. "Avril Lavigne, I need to call some guardian temporary administrator positions, and some low-level individuals of the covenant race to fill the city." v2 Chapter 407： Foundation Academy (End) Avril Lavigne nodded: "No problem. Not only the guardians, but some Santa mages during the war idle period are also very interested in coming to this new world for vacation. Almost all the covenant races have submitted letters of intent and applied for after knowing about our plan for universal education. Participate in the construction and send the newborns of their clan to the academy to receive the education of the mage. Croft thought this would help race integration, so he agreed to their application, but he knew your current pressure It''s huge, I haven''t told you yet. Your request, they will not refuse. " Covenant races want a unified education? Adam pointed his finger on the desktop, pondered this possibility, and raised his head for a while and asked, "Do they have the possibility of mastering magic power and magic?" Aisha replied: "We have done this kind of experiment, but so far, there is no successful example. Even if they are in the same place as the master of the world, they can accept the knowledge of the wizard, but they do not have the ability to directly turn knowledge into power. They can''t transform the magic power, they can use it, but after all, the magic power is just a kind of energy from the decay of the ether. It is not surprising that it can be used. Dont worry, what youre worried about will not happen. Covenant races live and die together with the wizard world. The contract is engraved in the deepest part of their souls and genes. This is the highest crystallization of wizard civilization. If they have the means to bypass it, it will not Willing to become a covenant race. " "In this case, I agree with their request, but their physical problem needs a solution. I don''t want stupid stampede and squeeze deaths while living together in the college." For the two brothers and sisters, they have never been as happy as these three days. Living in a "luxury" room, there are beautiful clothes given to them for free, every meal is "exquisite" and delicious, they can eat all-you-can-eat food at will, and they can see different people every day, even if these people don''t like it They will not bully them. and also... "Brother, what is he? He looks so strange?" The younger sister asked in a low voice while pulling at the corner of his brother''s clothes. They have accepted that there is a world outside of the world, they are humans, and there are countless races outside of humans, but they will still be for those creatures that look handsome or ugly in their aesthetics. And excited. Brother hurriedly looked down at the Race Identification Illustrated Book in his hand. After a while, he raised his head and said, Thats the Moon Clan from the plane of Lucy. They are born assassins... "What about that? There is a big shadow behind him! It''s really big!" "That is the Sea Clan, he has a shape changer on his body, and the shadow behind him is the size of his real body." As soon as the voice fell, a new message came from the communicator that had been silent for a few days: "Student Aiden, please arrive at the First Elementary College in your city before 7:30 in the morning three days later, and your student ID is 563. There will be daily robots to allocate dormitories for you." At this time, my sisters surprise voice sounded: "Brother, brother! My...student number is 564!" ...... Three days passed in a flash, and the sky was not clear in the early morning. The two of them came to the road with countless other excited children, followed the signs everywhere, boarded the free magic transportation, and headed for the first place. The base courtyard drove away. The college occupies a huge area, the building is full of magical style, and it is beautiful at a glance. Every area in the area is covered with space expansion runes, which can automatically expand the space according to the number of students. All teaching robots are on standby. Daily robots are running around the college to guide students. "Wow! That''s amazing!" After getting out of the car, my sister looked up at the towering castle and exclaimed. Brother was equally excited, but he was paying attention to the sounds around him. "Human students, please report to the entry point of 10,000 to 10,000, and foreign students, please report to the entry point of 10,000 to 11,000, and receive your uniforms, teaching materials and dormitory keys." The soft broadcast sound spread to everyone present. Ears. Brother hurriedly pulled his sister to the nearest entry point. He knew that the fate of himself and his sister had really changed. From today, from now on, they will have a new life. Thanksgiving Master. Thanks to the unknown adult. The Academy City does not have a foundation. It is temporarily an administrative city and an industrial city. However, the wizards stationed here can simultaneously watch the situation of the 4,000 foundations in the 2,000 cities of the college mainland through the monitoring screen. In this huge hall, the mages arranged all the clones that could be dispatched here, and meticulously collected various data. "Everything is normal in the city." "The total power core runs at low load, and there is no congestion in public transportation." "The entry work went well." "The space expansion rune is operating normally." "It is expected to complete all the entry work in all cities this evening." ...... The mage underneath is very busy, but Adam and the others are leisurely and leisurely. This is the advantage of the superiors. After the plan is formulated, the manual work can be handed over. And everything happening now is actually expected. Before the formal implementation, the simulation calculation has been carried out countless times. The reason for the current ease is because the previous efforts and preparations have been in place. The guardian and the night watchman looked at all this with a smile. They hoped that the world of the wizard would be better than anyone else. Now, the changes that can make the world better happen in their eyes and hands. This feeling is very beautiful. "Adam, you can always do so well, better than I thought." At this moment, the projection of the will under Croft''s crown appeared in front of them, and the first sentence was said to Adam. Everyone quickly got up to salute, waved their hands and continued to say to Adam: "I didn''t expect you to find a way to establish an academy in such a short time. I must thank you. You bought us precious time. The method of robot teaching is very good, beyond imagination, it can ensure that these little guys will not be affected by too many external factors in the stage of personality shaping, and make a choice that truly follows their inner thoughts when the will is relatively mature . This is very important, and it is also a problem that we once had a headache and could not find a solution, but it is now perfectly solved, all because of your wisdom. " Adam accepted the praise frankly, and said unceremoniously that he deserved it. "I''m here this time, I have two good news and one bad news for you." "Please speak." "The first good news is that you have been approved to be the guardian of the world of honor and enjoy the unlimited supply of original power. Well, it is not very useful to you now, but when you reach the eighth level, the world of wizards will help you. Become a true spirit." v2 Chapter 408： Good news and bad news Everyone congratulated Adam. This reward is not as simple as it sounds. Every awarding of the title of Guardian of the World of Honor requires strict and cumbersome, qualification verification and certification again and again, and every mage who obtains this title is well-deserved. Mage representatives, the authority in the system will automatically be determined as the highest below the true spirit. The most important thing is promotion support. Not every mage can become a true spirit. Those who are qualified to become true spirits cannot do it overnight after finding their own knowledge and path to advancement. Instead, they require a long accumulation of resources and energy. If you follow the Titan plane For comparison, at least one hundred will be sacrificed. is a true spirit archmage after all, not an ordinary ninth-level creature. Once Adam reaches the critical point of promotion, everything he needs will be in place immediately, and an unlimited supply will be available. It can be said that as long as he accumulates, he will definitely become a true spirit. Relatively, if the critical point is not reached, this is just a blank check. Of course, including Adam and everyone who knows his true spirit, no one thinks that Adam will be unable to be promoted. Adam bowed solemnly: "It is a great honor to be crowned." It is reasonable to say that although I have done something, I am not going to get such a big praise. Maybe this is also a kind of win? went on to say: "The second good news is that your mage tower was successfully built." Adam felt very surprised. Compared with the support of the distant true spirits, the Mage Tower is the thing that has improved his strength the most. His Mage Tower is completely different from the other ultra-dimensional wizards. It belongs to him alone and can fully utilize his magic system. Of creation. "where is it?" "Don''t worry, still do the final permission input in the source, and it will be delivered to you in a few days. You must be a little restricted in the wizard world, otherwise some people will be uneasy." Mianxia smiled. Aisha and others looked at Adam curiously, wondering what his mage tower looked like, and had never heard of such a thing as a mage tower causing anxiety. "The next thing is the bad news. Soon, the senior super-dimensional mage of the free faction, Naham, will come to the college mainland and serve as the second deputy minister of the college department. This will cause you some trouble, and we feel that I''m sorry, but Adam, the force behind the free faction, is also very powerful." "Naam" Adam repeated the name gently. "Nahm! How could it be him!?" Aisha and Avril could not help but whisper. Avril Lavigne introduced: "He is the real core under the true spirit of the free faction. He has not established a chaebol because he is a chaebol himself. He has no territory and influence in the wizard world, because he is so strong that he does not need external forces to decorate himself. From the wizard The world has survived in ancient times, and I dont know how many fights and wars I have experienced in my whole life. I still stand tall. First, I discovered and researched the method of purifying and fusing the blood of the Void Dragon. Various knowledge has made an outstanding contribution to the blood test of the body refiner. Obviously a terrifying mage who has the qualifications to become a true spirit, but for some reason still stays at the eighth level. Adam knew about the Void Dragon, which is one of the most powerful individual creatures in the Void. Born and super-dimensional, it is a ninth-level life in adulthood. Mianxia said: "I didn''t expect the free faction to push Naham out. He hasn''t been to the wizard world for a long time. The most important thing is that although he publicly announced that he has joined the free faction, in our observations, He almost never has contact with other free super-dimensional, or even higher levels, he has always been alone." "Explore the Mage?" "After the fall of the true spirit, the first explorer to explore." "Then he is performing exploration missions outside now? How could such a person be?" Adam knew Duncan, who was also a senior exploration mage, but after actively retiring, he never went out to perform any missions, but this Naham Chaowei is always out. Mianxia shook his head: "He never sends out plane information. Maybe he doesn''t want to. Maybe the plane he found was destroyed by him alone. If it weren''t for his soul information in the magic web, the origin would always be there. With the power of his sacrifice, we might even think that he has fallen. He is from the same age as us. We were good friends before. Why did he become like this? We dont know, and he refuses to talk to us. " said with a wry smile: "Adam, this person is very troublesome and very different. If possible, I ask you to help us." She paused when she said. Adam said, "Find the reason for his change, or bring him here?" Mian nodded and said, "Yes. This is not a task, but a request from some old people. He is our old friend, and there are very few old friends." Mianxia finally said: "This person, we can''t see through, what he is thinking, what he wants to do, no one can know. This clone of mine has the power of my full blow, and it will compete with your mage tower. Deliver it to you together." I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, Mianxia thought silently. In any case Naham, even if the swordsmen meet, Adam will definitely be fine. After went down, the few people on the top of the tower fell into silence. The name Neham seems to have power in itself, and in the minds of all the mages who live long enough, he is no different from the true spirit. Aisha raised her head, the magic was quietly activated, and the space was completely isolated, leaving only her and Adam. At this time, she said: "Adam, as a night watchman, I hope you can complete the task." Adam looked at her quietly. Aisha said sincerely: "But as a friend, I don''t recommend that you disobey the Lord Neham." "If he wants to kill me?" "He will not do this, but if he really changes completely, the four of us in the world of wizards can block any super-dimensional wizard, including him." "Even if he can show his true spirit and power at the eighth level?" Aisha firmly said: "Yes, even that." Even if I would die because of it. Adam suddenly smiled brilliantly: "That''s okay, isn''t it? After all, this is the world of wizards, and he is also a wizard. Besides, I think this person''s mind may not be difficult to guess, but you didn''t expect it. Leaving the Holy Tower faction and joining the free faction publicly, but did not have any contact with the free faction, Adam felt that he might meet the most interesting person after coming to the world of the wizard. Adam said that he opened the space from the inside and said to the other three''bodyguards'' who pretended not to notice Aisha''s small movements: "Get up and everything is not so bad, and maybe it won''t get bad. Now, We should continue our work." v2 Chapter 409： Confusing (Part 1) Adam was not comforting anyone, he really felt nothing bad. If the second deputy minister sent this time is a mage who has stayed in the plane for a long time, and every day and night he thinks about how to absorb the essence of the mage system to fill himself, it is a bad situation. is like Nahum, but better. Having been in the void for a long time, he must have seen more civilizations and landscapes, and cultivated a broader vision. There must be a reason for his unwillingness to contact free factions. No matter what the reason is, it is a good thing. Maybe the two people''s cooperation does not require intrigue. Of course, even if things are going to be worse and pushing others by himself, Adam feels that Naham has no power and no territory, and a high-level mage who does not have a Mage Academy under his command will definitely not be compared in a place like the mainland of the Academy. "That''s how it is said, but what you can think of, can the high level of the liberal faction not think of it? If Your Excellency Nahum really did this, why did they recommend him to be the second deputy minister?" Avril asked differently Views. At this time, three days have passed since Crofts last visit. The admissions of the basic college has been completed. The school is about to start. The teaching robot is preparing to open some literacy classes based on statisticians to help some illiterate slaves. Understand common characters, and set up a student government to assist in the work of the college. These trivial matters no longer need to be supervised by Adam and others. They began to prepare for various matters of the Intermediate Court to supervise the progress of the compilation of teaching materials. The Aisha and the others understood that all the protective magic was blessed on Adam''s body. After that, the idle bodyguards brought up the topic again. Adam is multitasking. While writing the project book, he constantly tries to use the most easy-to-understand words and formulas to place the foundation of the electromagnetic system on words. He is ready to use power for personal gain. The electromagnetic system will run through the middle and high schools. Apprentices who choose this department will have extra points in the entrance examination. Adam kept writing, and replied plainly: "Your thinking has fallen into a misunderstanding." Aisha and others looked at him suspiciously. "Why must Naham be elected or assigned by the liberal faction? With his strength and status, can''t he come because he wants to come?" "You mean?" Aisha asked uncertainly about something. "Perhaps he is curious about the changes in the world of wizards. Curious Academy Continent is the first place to clarify the dispute between the two factions. Perhaps it is because of curiosity..." "you?" "Yes, it''s me. I have studied this person''s personality. He is very strange. According to the information, he seems to care about nothing, but he is curious about everything. This can be done since he was first called to become a explorer. See it, so, this time, he is probably curious to return to the world of the wizard. But what is he curious about? For his existence, is there any secret in the wizard world that he doesn''t know? " Adam thought about it, it seems that only he, the outsider who has set off a storm in the world of wizards in less than a hundred years, can arouse his curiosity. There is the most important point. The incident that Naham left the Holy Tower faction was suspicious no matter how you looked at it? Croft must have concealed something under his crown, and the thing she concealed was the key. While several people in the college continent discussed Nahum, a huge nine-headed dragon-shaped starship outside the world of Mage is slowly landing, towards the fourth Santa Star Harbor in the inner world, which belongs to it. Berth docked. And the owner of the nine-headed dragon starship, Naam Chaowei Mage himself, has entered the world of wizards one step ahead of time, and has come to the origin space. This is a bizarre man who exists as if he is between nothingness and reality. He is dressed in a mage robe of the fourth holy pagoda standard. He has an ordinary body and a lock of transparent hair that is tied together, as if one by one. The swallowed dragon has gray eyes, but it is deeper than the void. He did not have any restraint in front of Croft''s crown, opened his arms to the source, exaggeratingly said: "No matter how many civilizations he has seen, the source of the wizard world is still so beautiful, it is a great creation!" Then he turned to Croft held his crown and maintained a hug posture: "Oh! Praise the source, praise the ether, praise the great and beautiful guardian of the world." Croft frowned. In front of this mage, she couldn''t maintain her image: "Nahm, now you are not suitable to come back." The indifferent mage under the crown didnt care. He put down his hands casually, pulled out an eighth-level dragon and squeezed it into a chair and sat down: The world of the mage is my home, and I still care about when its right to go home. When is it inappropriate? Huh? Could it be that Prometheus idiot said bad things about me behind his back?" "You know what I mean is not this Also, Prometheus never does that kind of thing." Mianxia said coldly. The attitude of this sentence seemed to anger the mage, and the wailing dragon under him instantly disappeared, but his anger ended here: "Annie, don''t be so nervous, you know I can''t do anything, I Love this world, I love everything in this world. Besides, now you are all great spiritual masters, and I am the only one who is still the humble Naam super-dimensional. Even if I want to do anything, I cant do it, right? Croft didn''t say a word, just stared at the mage. Neham whispered to himself: "It hasn''t been back for hundreds of thousands of years. The changes are really not small. Are those things made by the kid from unknown origin? What is it called, big data server, right?" Then he stretched out his hand and an unopened personal chip entered his hand. After the contract was activated, he happily fiddled with it: "Oh! Very interesting creation! If we had this thing when we were young, Dew That old guy wont be able to jump for that long, hey, the essence of this upload and download function is..." "Insufficient permissions." A prompt immediately made Naham lose the interest in continuing to play around, and laughed at himself: "Is my authority also blocked? It''s really... people take the tea to cool." could not help but said, "Nahm, tell me what you are here." Naham stood up with lack of interest, the dragon instantly turned gray and broken, and the entire existence was completely erased. He waved his hand and stepped straight into the void, while saying: "My, what? I just want to return. Its home, now I dont even have this permission?" v2 Chapter 410： Confusing (Part 2) "Also, Laura, it seems that you have been in the dark for a long time, and you have forgotten even the least decent and politeness. Is it funny to eavesdrop on other people''s words?" Laura didn''t feel embarrassed at all. After being discovered, she showed her body grandiosely, looking at the two with a smile, not knowing what she was thinking. Neem waned: "There are still some good news to give you...we are a surprise, forget it, no interest, you go and receive it yourself." After speaking, he left the original space directly. Real Spirit Laura jumped like a girl, came to Croft''s crown, sat down, and squeezed her twice, and then said: "I have received the gift! They are all very good gifts! One! Its the exact location of the existence of super-void life, one is a broader map of the void, and the other is a small second-age plane without death, tusk..." "Shut up, Laura, you know I don''t want to listen to your next words." Croft frowned into a word "Chuan". When Laura Zhenling was alone with Croft, she seemed to have completely changed into another person, muttering: "It''s really stubborn. Both are stubborn. It''s obviously a very simple thing. It must be so complicated. , If you want me to say, you just..." "Enough! Laura. If you are free, get Adam''s mage tower as soon as possible, before Nahum meets Adam!" Laura Zhenling curled her lips and got up and walked out, while saying: "It''s already done, it won''t delay things, really, two..." "Ultra Void Life, trouble, who should be sent to guard it? The free factions should also contribute? Yes, since they want to maintain their current life, they should obediently sing a lullaby to those monsters!" "When you come back, leave a few, you can''t make them so easy." "Your Excellency, the basic textbooks for magic of each department, as well as the general foundations of meditation thoughts specially compiled by the First Holy Tower have been sent to the Department of Education, and the Director of the Department of Education has requested a meeting to discuss." On the fourth day, Adams electromagnetic magic tutorial basic When it was finished, his guardian assistant knocked on the door of his office, "Also, your mage tower crown has been delivered." Adam has already sensed the close soul connection between Mage Tower and him. Dont worry about this matter for the time being. The key is to settle the affairs of the middle court as soon as possible. Its best to take advantage of his second vice ministers absence. Get it done. He said to the assistant: "Notify them, I will wait for them in the third conference room." The first step in enrolling in the middle school is the assessment of mental power. The assessment is not to eliminate unqualified mortals. Its purpose is to separate two parts, one is the Ministry of Magic and the other is the general ministry. The teaching materials of the Ministry of Magic are all electronic versions, which can be directly connected with the apprentices general personal chip in the apprentices mind, so that teachers and relevant departments of the Academy can intuitively collect the progress of the students learning. The textbooks of the General Department have not yet been finalized, but this is not an imminent matter. The Department of Chinese Education needs to determine what content needs to be taught in the second part of the middle college based on the learning progress of ordinary people in the basic college. This time there is no need for Adam to remind him. The mages of the Chinese Education Division found the problem in the textbook. When Adam came to the meeting room, he found that they had all arrived and were discussing vigorously. waved his hand to indicate that they don''t need to be polite, Adam found a seat at random and sat down, scanning the textbook while listening to how they evaluated the textbook. The head of the teaching materials group of the Chinese Education Department said: I found dozens of senior apprentices within the seven holy pagodas and gave them textbooks suitable for them, but found that even so, some of them said they did not They understood the content of the textbook, and when I demonstrated the magic and runes that can be constructed in that part of the content, they suddenly realized." "Obviously they are very simple things, but the high-level super-dimensional people responsible for writing complicate them." Another persons interface: "My situation is similar. Except for what the team leader said, some of the content in the textbook is not understandable and usable at the apprenticeship stage, especially the knowledge of gravity magic in the second holy tower. It is very difficult to understand even some of them in a formal mage. Even if the apprentice can learn it, they will not have enough magic power to use." "If there are too many such things in the textbook, it will only increase the meaningless burden of the apprentice, and directly lead to the reduction of the teaching efficiency and overall efficiency of the middle school." "So your Excellency, the first edition of the textbook of the Intermediate People''s Court, we think it is unqualified, and should be sent back to redo." The Director of the Chinese Education Department said to the sitting-in Adam. In fact, to be honest, the textbooks are written very well and with great care. If the official mage can bear the patience and read carefully, he can also settle his knowledge system, but the problem is also here. Remove the content that makes the official mage endure. The rest is too difficult. After all, not every apprentice is Adam. There is a lot of knowledge that is difficult to understand from their perspective divided into editions, some of the content that is too difficult is divided into the second edition. As an extended study bibliography, the simpler part allows them to write more in depth. The Intermediate Institute is different from the Basic Institute in that there is no need for standardized procedures. Students admitted to the Intermediate Institute should have the right to choose their learning content independently. The assessment standards are also re-formulated in accordance with this idea. " According to Adams idea, the four elements of meditation, calculation, ground, water, wind, and fire are required content. The first few years of studying in the middle school, that is, the initial stage, apprentices must master the above content to support They are moving towards higher knowledge, and after mastering this part of the content, apprentices who aspire to enter the higher academy, or who aspire to become a master, will naturally not be satisfied with the basic content, and then learn advanced knowledge independently. It is meaningless to implement compulsory learning in the middle court. Adam has no obligation to let every student enter the higher court. Only they have this consciousness and have the determination and talent to work hard for this is the most important thing. It''s their own destiny, and it doesn''t matter to Adam. Speaking of it, the basic college is like an elementary school and a high school, the middle school is a university, and the high school is for graduate students or doctoral students. The elementary school and middle school are mandatory. The university depends on its own choice and wants to become a graduate student or a doctoral student. Talent is indispensable. After making a few requests, Adam said: The construction of the middle courtyard has to be improved, one in each city, and two in each big city. The Planning Department counts the number of original apprentices stranded in the mainland of the college, and then goes to each high school. The tower contacted and negotiated a charter. Remember, there can be no concessions on the allocation of admissions." v2 Chapter 411： Naham Augustus Adam did something unexpectedly. The free factions originally thought that after Naham returned to the world of wizards, Adam would have to wait until Naham was appointed to discuss with any of his colleagues. However, they did not expect that the news had just come out in just a few days and the establishment of the middle court was about to be established. The admission notice was delivered to them. "Notice? The wording is really not polite. Why didn''t the Vice Minister directly order us to hand over the apprentices? Why do you want to do this?" The dean of the Duncan Consortium, the Mage Academy under the Benson Chaowei Mage Tower, sneered to the person who came to inform us in person. The Guardian said, "It is absolutely impossible for me to agree to the request to separate the students. This group of apprentices have matured at this stage of learning, and the dispersion is not conducive to their continued promotion." The guardian did not rush: Firstly, this decision was jointly issued by All Saints Tazhen and the guardians of the world, not the proposal of the deputy minister alone; secondly, the personal chip research institute and the big data research group The apprenticeship will be sent to you in the form of a report every month. Facts have proved that there are still many shortcomings in your so-called staged maturity. I think it is necessary to disperse them to re-educate for the future of the wizard world." The guardian didn''t care about the attitude of the dean of a small academy, and even Benson Chaowei himself was unable to stop this decision. This is a high-level game, and the outcome of the event has been determined long before the event happened. Dean said angrily: "Then what about our losses? What about the resources we have devoted to training apprentices over the years? What about the contract between the apprentice and the college?" "There is naturally a set of detailed compensation methods for the loss. It will pass through the whole world within a few days. You can declare it to the Mages Council by yourself. As for the contract, the Deputy Minister did not ask you to terminate the contract with the apprentice if they become a wizard. After not buying out the resources of the contract, it is naturally obligated to continue to fulfill the contract." Compensation is nothing more than an energy stone. To put it bluntly, it is no different from a stone for the mage. In other words, if they earn enough resources in the middle school or even the high school, it is only natural to choose and terminate the contract with the tower. These contents have been explained well after the apprenticeship trial is completed. Adams move is sinister but grand, and this is Yangmou, and you can only use it to deal with it. The dean naturally understands this truth, but he can think of it with his heels. The High Court of the Intermediate Court will inevitably introduce a series of methods to enable apprentices to obtain sufficient resources. At that time, how many apprentices will have suffered the impact of new ideas and new worlds? Will you be willing to be bound by the deed? The most important thing is that they have to pay very little to sign the apprenticeship contract, nothing more than some worthless energy stones, but after all these apprentices graduate, they do not have the qualifications to start a college, where should they supplement? manpower? Should you put down your body and spread your thoughts among the apprentices or directly recruit formal mages? How much more resources are needed than before? However, no matter what he thinks, under this driving wheel, he is just an ant. If he wants to block the car, he must find a person with the same status as the driver. It doesn''t make sense whether the dean agrees or not. "I need time to think about it." The guardian nodded and said: "Of course, this is your right. But the council has decided that after three days, the magic power limit of the mage continent where the Seven Sacred Towers is fully liberated, the magic power content in the continent will be raised to the official level standard. The apprentices will die if they stay here. If they die, this responsibility..." Dean was full of anger, and there was a continuous explosion of fine elements around him. He hammered the table severely: "Are you threatening me?" The guardian turned a blind eye, and said leisurely: "You have misunderstood, how could this be a threat? It''s just a piece of advice. Oh, yes, the vice minister agrees to send teachers to secondary education colleges from each tower. There is no limit to the number." The dean was taken aback, and the magic reaction disappeared in an instant: "What you said is true?" If teachers can be dispatched infinitely, then their operating space will be much larger. Dont rely on them for liberalism? The masters who have passed the war trial and promoted are just a drop in the bucket compared to the ordinary ones. Its just that he forgot that not all ordinary promoted mages are willing to join the free faction. "Of course, but if you want to be a teacher, you must first pass a set of teacher qualification assessments set by the council." The difficulty of this set of assessments, anyway, the guardian himself did not pass, and he felt that there were not many that could pass the free faction. ...... Similar conversations occur in every tower of freedom in the wizard world, but no matter how they fight, they can''t stop the wheels from rolling forward. Their reliance, the true core and high-level of the free faction are overwhelmed by themselves, and they are arguing over which ones to guard the newly discovered Ultra Void Life Void Zone. They even regretted why they had to inform Naham about the world of wizards This piece of void belt was obviously guarded by Naham himself, but now its easy to ask God to send him away It''s impossible to rush back. The requirements of the Santas are reasonable and reasonable. All the red areas found in the past are guarded by the true spirits of the Santas. Now they can find them, they can''t refuse this request. This is their duty. Planar creatures woke up the monsters uncontrollably, and if a chain reaction formed, no one would be better off. But this is a chore. The liberal factions that were separated from the idealists because of greed of life and fear of death, inevitably shirk each other for the sake of their hands. This thing like strength has never been related to character. After Adam heard about the discovery of a new super-empty life, he worried about it on the one hand and was fortunate on the other hand. This undoubtedly provided him with great convenience for the next step of his work. So he was in a good mood. After seeing his mage tower again, his mood became even better. "Master, your mage tower is too small? It''s only fifty meters? It''s not awe-inspiring at all." Garfield walked around the silver translucent mage tower a few times, muttering. "It''s just normal now. After it is fully expanded, theoretically it can be infinitely large or infinitely small, and..." Before Adams words were finished, he heard another voice interface: "Moreover, it is very powerful. This kind of imagination is perfect. Even my heart is moved. If you are willing to make a move, I can use my nine The Dragon Head will be given to you, plus other compensation." "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Naham Augustus." v2 Chapter 412： Adams Wizard Tower Augustus means sacred and great. This surname is not available to everyone, which proves that Naham''s ancestral identity must be very noble. Hearing his voice, Garfield disappeared into the spot, hiding in Adam''s mind, while Aisha and the other four took a step forward and stood beside Adam. They swear that the protective magic circle that they have arranged in the tower of the headquarters is always in operation, absolutely not invalid, but this mage entered the tower quietly and walked to them, even if not inside. Umm took the initiative to speak, and they didn''t even notice him. Adam shook his head slightly, walked forward for a mage etiquette, and said softly: "It''s nice to meet you, Lord Nahum." Naham also gave a courtesy, and then said to Aisha and others: "Don''t be nervous, there is nothing to be nervous. I am not here to cause trouble, even if I really want to cause trouble, you guys... well, so, let go Relax." Adam smiled: "Your Excellency, your arrival is very surprising. I never thought that the first time I met you was here in this way." Naham knew that Adam was accusing him of impolite behavior without telling him, but he was not embarrassed, but laughed: "Don''t be so polite, just call me Naham. I had enough when I was young. With these tedious etiquettes, they are useless except to waste time." He paused, pointed to Adams mage tower and asked again: "How? Are you interested in swapping? My Nine-headed Dragon is the strongest ship under the holy tower, composed of eight eighth-level pinnacle void dragons and Forged with the body of a ninth-level void dragon, you will not suffer." Adam did not answer directly, but put his hand on the tower to complete the authorization authentication required for the first activation. The mage tower suddenly burst into silver light, and began to overflow the majestic electromagnetic magic atmosphere, slightly vacated and then completed in an instant. After a hundred changes of shape, he randomly formed any shape Adam wanted, and finally turned into a half-meter long scepter and fell into Adam''s hand. The clone that contained Croft''s crown with a full blow was hidden in it. "Sorry, please forgive me for not being able to agree to your request." Adams Mage Tower is composed of nearly 100 billion active molecular robots. All its physical properties change as desired, whether it is color, smell, melting point, boiling point, hardness, density, electrical conductivity, thermal conductivity, ductility, or melting, solidification, sublimation, volatilization, etc. Directly controlled by Adam''s thoughts, it is almost the most perfect form of matter, almost omnipotent. Because the whole body is composed of molecular robots, it can form various systems of the common mage starship at any time, and there is no worry of overload or cooling. Different from the ordinary molecular robots that make up Garfields body, which is a component of the Mage Tower, Adam asked Lauras true spirit to bless and immortalize life magic. They are almost life now and have the possibility of evolution. In the future, Adams stronger strength will be studied more deeply. After that, the molecular shape can be refined into atoms, electrons, photons... It is a weapon, a shield, and a ship. It is the perfect tool for Adam to transmit his energy, and it is the most suitable tool for Adam. There are very few cases where a mage can be defeated by a leap, but after the mage tower, Adam does have such a qualification, which increases Adam''s strength by multiples. The curiosity and love in Nahams eyes became a substantive beam of light, admiring: "Oh! What an amazing thing! Great imagination, perfect creation! Would you like to sell its technology? Or would you like to Help me transform the nine-headed dragon into this look?" Now that Naham has arrived at the headquarters tower, it is impossible not to know Yas actions in the past few days. The weakening of the liberal factions is blatant, but Naham has no intention of questioning and suppressing it, as if he has nothing to do with him. The relationship is the same, but has been asking questions around Adam''s mage tower. Does this mean that Nahum is completely different from the real free faction despite the name of freedom and extra dimension? Or even eccentricity? Adams thoughts flashed, and the task of personality analysis was instantly established in his mind. He replied: "Technology is in the magic net. If you are interested, you can check it yourself. Although the mage tower belongs to me, it was created by the help of several people. Besides, with your strength, I should not need my help." Neham nodded repeatedly, and wanted to leave immediately. Adam had to stop loudly and said: "Your Excellency has been deemed to have taken office since you entered the mainland of the Academy. As the Deputy Minister of the Academy, don''t you need to check the plan?" This point cannot be avoided. Instead of concealing and delaying time, it is better to know this person''s attitude as soon as possible, to improve the personality analysis model and find a coping strategy. "This one, is the real person who entered the main world?" Naham left, only that he would come back to check in a few days. After he left, Adam asked Aisha Aisha had a serious expression, and first asked if the clone under Adamcroft''s crown was In the Mage Tower, he only returned after being confirmed: "This is one of his dangers. The Void Dragon bloodline is very special. Nothing can stop and suppress him, including the Magic Net Protocol. He is the only one who can A super-dimensional mage who walks the world in his true form." Only two, Adam said silently, he can also appear on the plane of the mage in the half-photon body state, but he didn''t do so. After thinking about it, Adam asked again: "Are you sure about the guardian?" Aisha shook her head: "It''s not that easy. The red zone I found this time is huge. At least three true spirits are needed to ensure that it is foolproof. This is equivalent to nearly one-third of the high-end power of the liberal faction." "They have ten true spirit masters?" "Well, all of them were promoted after the establishment of the Revolutionary Success Magic Net. If Your Excellency Nahum is willing to be promoted, it will be eleven." is really a big force. No wonder the Santa Sect can only choose to compromise on them in some ways instead of suppressing them. If this force really rebounds and rebels, the world of the wizard will inevitably fall into a precarious situation. In this way, the College Continental Project is not a task of peoples livelihood infrastructure at all, but a thorough political game. It''s just this Naham super dimension... Adam put his thoughts aside, returned to his office and said to his assistant: "The construction speed of the Intermediate Court must be increased again, and then you are responsible for re-categorizing and summarizing all the plans so far. The next time the second deputy minister comes Time, give it to him." v2 Chapter 413： Secrets and ideals Covenant races are some good creatures. Now the entire continent of the Academy is seriously lacking service personnel. Ordinary people are not qualified to receive wizards and apprentices. Sacred Towers or Adams do not have enough staff. Most of the contracted slaves are a group of strange war merchants. Relying on them to receive is likely to happen. Bloody conflict. So the covenant race took the initiative to accept the task. Although they are equal allies in name, they also know that when their power is unequal and no hope of equality is seen, they are actually servants who shelter under the wings of the wizard and serve the wizard for generations. They are familiar with these tasks. , It was done very well, and the price Adam paid was only to give the children of their clan the qualification to enter the middle courtyard. "You did a great job." In the high tower of the headquarters college, Naham sat in front of the light curtain with no image, watching the busy scene on the thousands of split screens, and said to Adam. There is no one around them. "I was born in ancient times. At that time, the world of wizards was very small. There was only one continent, one empire, and a group of ancient wizards who were stupid and self-reliant. I didn''t like the world at the time, didn''t like my country, and I hated the mages at that time, so I joined Annie and the others, and together they set off a revolution." Adam listened to Nahum quietly. This is probably a common problem among the elderly? Like to talk about that year? "At that time, what we initially thought was to build a world like this, so that everyone has hope and channels to gain strength, but the plan is just a plan, and the power of change is so great that even we can''t resist. In the end, the revolution We succeeded. We succeeded in making the world of the wizard a little better than before, but in fact it is not the same as our original intention." It has been a week since I saw Nahum last time. In the end, the liberal faction chose to accept Adams order and sent the apprentices under their name to the mainland of the Academy. As for whether they left behind the true elites they thought, Adam didnt know and didnt care. When the base reached a certain level, individual If power cannot form an overwhelming advantage over the entire system, it becomes unimportant. And Adam believes that among the many apprentices in front of him, there must be many geniuses buried in the backward education system, and they will gradually shine in the college life in the future. Neham didn''t embarrass Adam in this matter, but because of his words, many freedom towers would cooperate in this way. That''s why Adam has the mood and time to listen to an old man and miss the past by himself. But then Nahum changed his words: "You did a good job, but you can actually do better. You are so influenced by Annie and their attitude." Adam''s curiosity arose. "You have been misled. Santa Sect, Anne and the others, as the creators of the world, have great love for this world, and they don''t want anyone or anything to cause harm to this world. This has contributed to the expansion of the free faction. They have the power to overwhelm the liberal factions, but they can''t bear to do that. They will compromise again and again and find a balance between the two. You may not know that in hundreds of thousands of years, this time is the most daring and toughest decision made by the Santa Sect, but they only dared to do it on ordinary people and apprentices. Unwilling and not dare are two completely different attitudes. If they are more decisive, the free factions will never have the opportunity to grow, and the world of wizards will not be prosperous on the surface, but decay and worms will breed in the roots. " Adam said: "But the free factions also have true spirits?" Naham replied: "True spirit and true spirit are also different. The tower masters and deputy tower owners of the Seven Sacred Pagodas have truly embarked on a path of true spirituality in a rugged posture. The true spirit of the faction is just relying on Annie and their support and protection, walking their way to promote. The original idea of ??Monet was a large-scale mandatory contract for all mages. If you want to become a mages, you must fulfill the prescribed obligations, be under the joint supervision of the seven holy towers, and establish a free and autonomous society of mages. Magic empire. " Adam thought, if this kind of reform occurs now, it will inevitably lead to strong resistance and even the breakdown of order, but it is completely possible to bring it into the situation at the time. Moreover, although the empire is institutionally backward, it has a much higher executive power. Compared with the parliamentary system, it is not necessarily a bad thing for a group of extraordinary creatures. "Then why did it become like this?" Neham snorted: "Because of Prometheus''s idealism, because of his great prestige at the time, because I did not become the true spirit in time. Except for me, all the original revolutionaries were of civilian origin. They were oppressed by the imperial system at the time. They had no power to speak and no channels for ascending. All they had was talent, passion and ideals So after the revolution successfully overthrew the old system, they instinctively resisted restoring the imperial system and chose to establish this stupid mages council. Idealists can change the world, but when their ideas are too idealistic and do not consider reality, their ideals are equivalent to chronic poisons, laying huge hidden dangers for the future. They focus on ideals, but forget that the etheric void is a world where power is paramount in the final analysis. Controlling absolute power is the only basis for achieving ideals, rather than pinning their hopes on the approval of others. " "Just like these workers, only absolute power can give birth to absolute obedience, otherwise you think they would be so cute?" Adam seems to understand something. Although Naham, who was born in the royal family, is one of the revolutionaries, he is not very popular in the team because of his status. According to his current statement, he must have proposed the idea of ??establishing a magic empire at that time. As the supreme nobleman, he has a clear view of the advantages and disadvantages of the imperial system, but it is clear that he was rejected by the collective, and may even be excluded. Maybe this is why he left the Santas and joined the liberals? Inconsistent ideas? Naham didnt look at Adam, but he knew what Adam thought: This is part of the reason, but its not the main reason. You should have seen it too. Although I dont agree with their overly idealistic ideas, I hate liberal factions even more. The group of vampires attached to the system, the reason why they joined the free faction instead of becoming a group of themselves, is just that they don''t want the friendship that has been breeding cracks to be completely broken." Adam asked curiously: "Then why don''t you get promoted to the true spirit? With your qualifications, once you become the true spirit, things will change?" v2 Chapter 414： Secrets and Ideals (Part 2) All Naham''s words were input into the personality analysis model by Adam. Whether it was from his own perceptual thinking or from the analysis of calculation results, Adam did not feel that he was deceiving or paralyzing himself. With the name Naham Augustus, he would not do such a thing. So what he said now is true. And these dusty secrets and information are very precious reference for Adam. Of course, it is useless now, but once he becomes a true spirit... "Promote the true spirit? I can do it anytime I want, but it''s useless, it''s too late." Nahum said in a somewhat depressed tone. It''s hard to imagine someone can suppress their desire when they can get promoted at any time, but Naham did. The pattern of the wizard world is deeply ingrained. It is not something that can be changed by the appearance of a true spirit. Maybe he can try his best to kill all the free factions after being promoted, but Annie and the others will not want him to do that. This has nothing to do with the ability to stop, only About thinking and not wanting. Maybe Naham established a third faction after he was promoted, which can disrupt or change the current situation. He obviously has this kind of prestige, but it will inevitably cause a lot of resistance and backlash, and then the decisive factor will return to thinking. And don''t want to go on. Therefore, he chose to suppress his own strength, travel in the void with an eight-level body, to see more worlds and civilizations, and never return to the world of the mage for tens of thousands of years, so he didn''t bother to see. The reason why he came back this time, although under the banner of the free faction, was actually to help the Santa faction. He knew that the Santa faction did not have such talents, but he didn''t expect to have an additional Adam, and he did a good job. He admired Adam. In this short span of less than a hundred years, the world of wizards has changed more than hundreds of thousands of years before: "When the situation becomes stagnant, any change is good, and it is expected by both sides. Yes. Santa is like this, so are liberals." He turned his head and said to Adam: "The true spirit of the free faction is uneasy inside. Santas compromise made them ecstatic at the beginning, but when this compromise became the norm When they make more and more profits, they become scared." Naham pointed out the main point sharply: "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? They got more than they thought, but they started to be afraid. Because they didn''t have enough power to enjoy such treatment, they were afraid of One day the holy tower is forced to the bottom line, and a strong rebound will ruin everything for them. However, these true spirits have no good way now. In many cases, the actions of the upper ones cannot completely follow their own will. They want to stop, but the bottom is People will push them forward and push them to the cliff." "So College Continent, your proposals and actions are opportunities that both sides want to see. The Santa Sect wants to move forward, and the Free Sect is hoping to have the opportunity to retreat and retreat away from the cliff to a safe balance point. Enjoy everything about them." Adam suddenly realized that such a vision is something he does not have. Naham''s analysis may not be entirely correct, but it will not be entirely wrong. Otherwise, it cannot be explained that the current resistance is all from the ultra-dimensional consortium, and there is real decision-making power and decision-making power. None of the people came forward to speak up on this matter. They acquiesced, and even actively promoted the implementation of the plan, cutting off the extra wings in exchange for peace of mind. Adam thoughtfully: "That is to say..." Naham nodded: "You can be tougher. The extra-dimensionality of the free faction can''t pose a threat to you. The true spirit will obediently behave like a tortoise. The continent of the Academy seems to be full of obstacles, but it is actually a smooth road. With the full support of Annie and the others, here is your word, no one has the right to disobey any decision you make." "Then your lord...?" "Me? Of course I won''t fight against you." Adam shook his head and said: "I mean, can your Excellency really assist me in completing this mission? Oh, yes, I suddenly had some inspiration for the transformation of your Nine-headed Dragon, but it was still a little fuzzy..." From crossing the river by feeling the stones, to discovering that there is actually no obstacle in front of me, all roads can reach the end, all I need is an understanding. and the support of this sensible person. Neham was unexpectedly easy to talk. Although the real body left without whereabouts, he left a clone beside Adam to help. With his help, the progress of the establishment of the academy was advanced by leaps and bounds. When they found that Nahum was standing behind Adam, they used a ridiculous face that had eaten flies, pinched their noses and agreed to all Adams requirements, and obediently sent them to the academy. The mage goes to participate in the teacher qualification assessment, and then appoints the general to bring the wizards who have not passed the assessment back to the main continent. The old apprentices who entered the mainland of the Academy did not have these wizards behind their backs, and their resistance to the branch instantly disappeared. They were very obedient, carrying their student numbers, and each rushed to the middle courtyard located in different cities. The implementation of the Intermediate Court was achieved with a speed and method that Adam had not imagined before and stabilized. The old apprentices are not like ordinary people in the basic institute. They start new studies immediately after the branching institute is completed, and are immersed in a life completely different from before. Everything is developing in a good direction. Now there is only the placement of the real elite among the old apprentices. That is to say, the establishment of the high school is imminent, but the high school cannot be completed by Adam alone. The discussions between Adam and the princes of the Holy Tower were not mentioned. Two months later, an official document was drawn up by the Academy Department, authorized by the Mage Council, and signed and issued by the minister and deputy ministers, which caused an uproar among the liberal factions. "The Higher Academy will no longer be open to ordinary apprentices. The minimum requirement to join the Higher Academy is to be eligible to participate in war trials, and the graduation requirement is to officially become a war mage. The Academy has seven higher institutions in mainland China, directly established by the seven holy towers, and all teachers It is served by various types of senior war mage. Apprentices who are interested in joining the High Academy, please go to the Academy City to take the entrance exam within the time limit. The exam is once a year and will not be out of date." The top executives of the various consortiums of the liberal faction can no longer sit still. They gather together to discuss how to deal with it. "Hey, High Court, High Court! Let''s just call Santa College. Will the apprentices who enter the High Court return to the liberal faction? They want to break our way!" "We have no strength to stop this order, we can only ask the subordinates to come forward." "Your Excellency Naham is he crazy? Why did he agree to this decision!" said a newly promoted ultra-dimensional mage angrily. He is not a veteran ultra-dimensional, and his strength is very weak. This decision is like this to him. Human influence is almost devastating. v2 Chapter 415： Do you know the root of life? As soon as the newly promoted Super Dimension spoke, the chaotic scene suddenly quieted down. He stopped complaining in amazement, looked around and then tentatively said: "What''s wrong with you? Did I say something wrong?" For example, Duncan Chaowei and other leaders of the second echelon of the liberal faction looked at each other and communicated silently. The newly promoted Chaowei didnt know about Naham, who had been low-key in the past 100,000 years, but they all knew that this persons weight was definitely not one. The super-dimensional mage is so simple, he is equivalent to a true spirit, and he is still the one with a heavy voice in the true spirit. This kind of behavior of peoples will is not something they can speculate and wantonly slander. Duncan gave a dry cough, and said in a deep voice, "Wait, wait for what you mean, now you dont do anything, everything is wrong." The arrival of the news did not make them wait long. In just one day, the free spirits issued a four-word command: "Cooperate fully." The high-levels sighed together. Even though they had a premonition, they still felt very unwilling when this order was really issued. The ordinary ultra-dimensional people were in an uproar. They joined the free faction in order to''get something for nothing''. But now, The underlying interests will undoubtedly lose most of them because of this order. The access to cheap labor has been interrupted. If they want to obtain manpower in the future, they must pay much more resources than before. The consortium is jumping around in the dark, but Adam sits back and relax in the college continent. On that day, he went to the Origin Space again, and saw a large part of the Holy Spirit Archmage including Croft''s crown. After hearing Adams report and Nahums views, they finally made up their minds. Blindly compromise is not allowed, showing strength is more effective than compromise. The birth and form of the High Court is their collective will. "You have won, don''t worry, the true spirits of freedom will not make a sound." Adam nodded. After knowing the order of the true spirit of freedom, he knew that the game was over and he had won. The guardians are expanding the college city, relocating several factories near the original central area, dividing the new city into several areas, and building a huge tower soaring into the sky in each area. When the High Court is established, most of the functions of the College Department will be gradually transferred to the seven high institutes when the High Court is established. The tower of the College will also be hidden behind the scenes and used only as an office place for senior officials. "Your decision affects the interests of free and super-dimensional, and it has nothing to do with the true spirit. They will not directly lead the ordinary mage. Since this step has been retired, they simply retired cleanly. Anyway, the Academy Mainland has embarked on it. After the right track, the base of the mages will grow larger and larger, and they feel that they have no worries about not being able to recruit people." Nahum said, standing beside Adam. Adam is still very grateful for Naham''s help. With his support, he can ignore most of the resistance and opposition and get these things done in more than two months. The living samples of the second-age plane he brought greatly accelerated the construction of the virtual world server. Through the feedback from the clones staying in the research institute, he learned that the genetic team of the fourth sacred tower is progressing in the resurrection work. There has also been some progress, but there is still a lack of a more capable project leader. Neham is not Adams trouble at all, it is a blessing. And the recent changes in the attitude of the subordinates have been so huge, it is probably related to Naham. Adam learned that Naham had brought a new void map through the occasional news from the subordinates. Perhaps this was the reason. "So you should take your mind away from here, the rest of the Academy Continent can be handled by the wizards and guardians of the ordinary administrative system, and staying here with your talents is a waste of time, well, although Time is nothing to us." Adam finally understood that his initial guess about Naham was correct. This is indeed a very curious person. During this time, he used the fastest speed to understand the changes in the wizard world in recent years, especially For what Adam did, he also visited all the research institutes under Adam''s name. He followed Adam every day, constantly asking him about his incomprehension about the knowledge and sharing his unique views. actually helped a lot, but "Your Excellency, thank you for your compliment. But the research institutes are already very mature. I can''t do the research and development of knowledge and possible leaps alone. The joint efforts of many researchers are the basis for this." Adam is not being modest, but expounding a fact. After the establishment of quantum mechanics, with the exception of the few experiments that laid the foundation, many data of the etheric void can no longer directly apply to the earth. Some facts are established on the earth, but here are If it is not true, Adam''s talent also needs the help of everyone to move forward. This kind of thing cannot be solved in a hurry by one person. For example, for the foundation of everything, the research on the ether The senior mages of the Institute of Atomic Energy have established the ether project team and are trying to analyze ether from the perspective of energy quantum, and in this research, Planck''s constant does not make the two ends draw equal signs, at most it is approximately equal. Neham nodded: "I know, but you can do other things, such as the new world or my mage tower?" The fourth holy tower, exclusive to Star Harbor. Neham really liked Adam''s transformation of the Mage Tower. During his stay with Adam, the most he did every day was to fiddle with it. On the contrary, looking at the nine-headed dragon built by himself, it became less pleasing to the eye. "In fact, it''s not bad. Because of the special ability of the Void Dragon, it can be completely integrated with the background when driving in the void, and it can even sail outside the void, but it is still just a starship. I hope that It is transformed into something like your mage tower as you want." The main body of the Nine Head Dragon is a nine-level void dragon corpse that is 10,000 kilometers long. It forms the keel in a corrugated and winding manner. The remaining eight void dragon corpses are the remaining main body of the starship, which looks very shocking visually. , I feel that this stuff is alive. "There are two ways, the first is to change a starship, I believe your financial resources to pay for a molecular robot mage tower is not a problem." Neham touched the hull, and the dragon danced along with it: "It can be paid, but the Nine-Headed Dragon is the most compatible with my bloodline ability. It is an important part of my strength." Adam nodded: "If this is the case, then you can only use the second method. You know the root of life, right?" v2 Chapter 416： The problem of the virtual world "The root of life?" Neham, who was born in the fourth holy pagoda, can become the top mage of the true spirit at any time. Of course, he will not know the root of life. It can be said that the foundation of all research on the fourth holy pagoda is the root of life. The word is a bit strange. According to Adams explanation, it is DNA, deoxyribonucleic acid, an organic compound with a complex molecular structure, a macromolecule and a macromolecule. "You mean, write the root of the void dragon''s life into the molecular robot, and change it into a different form? This idea" Adam looked at Naham very much. The reason why he made this opinion was because of the special nature of the Void Dragon. According to the few and all information from Naham, Adam learned that the Void Dragon is a very ancient creature. They have no clear self-concept. Although powerful, they never come into contact with civilization or even creatures. They just wander. Inside and outside the void, swallowing the old void barriers and excreting the new ones, no one knows what they want to do, but knows that they almost never die naturally. In other words, this is a very ancient creature, and what remains in their body is ancient DNA. Adam always felt that the void dragons are very similar to second-generation creatures. Perhaps through the study of their DNA, the construction of the virtual world can be accelerated. This work is simply tailored for Naham. Adam hurriedly nodded: "If I didn''t guess wrong, the power of the Void Dragon should also come from the bloodline, and the only thing that can determine the bloodline is the root of life. If they can be extracted and written into another carrier, can it also be used? Get blood?" Nahams eyes curled up in a whirlpool. Of course, blood was not as simple as Adam thought. The root of life in the etheric void is not just DNA, but there is no problem with this idea. If you think like this, maybe Really can "Then can help you complete the writing of the virtual world engine by the way?" Adam did not blush and admitted his attempt: "Although the level of the team lent to me by the Fourth Sacred Tower is good, it lacks an authority. I think if you can join, the research progress of the two projects will be complementary. Great effect." Intelligence is very unpredictable. Biology has intelligence, so it will produce all kinds of thoughts, and artificial objects produce intelligence. Adam is a good example. If he had born intelligence on the earth, then the earth would not go to destruction at all, but would be under his leadership. Well, he didnt think about what he could do, but its all Mankind cannot escape his rule. If the virtual world succeeds, it will be a larger world parallel to the world of the wizard. Such a place must be completely controlled by the wizard, with an autonomous creature as the core, which is obviously not very reassuring. Even if the mage says there are means to control it. There was no way before, but now, Adam feels that a polymer composed of a programmed program and a nano-robot that is the root of second-generation life is more suitable. After Naham agreed to formally join the Institutes project team, Adam left a clone of daily affairs on the mainland of the Institute, and then re-transferred his consciousness to his real body in the inner world, which is more complex than those complicated political battles. Adam still likes to be a researcher, at least the knowledge and data he has researched are only correct and will not deceive him. The material rewards for the colleges tasks must be gradually distributed to Adam during the operation of the college. Of course, the biggest reward has been given to Adam under the crown of Croft, and the smaller ones are the support for Adams various projects. To make it clearer, he is now thinking about setting up a project, and the review work and funding allocation will be the green light. "Your Excellency Adam, the basic components of the backup engine have been compiled, would you like to take a look?" After receiving the news of Adam Gui, a researcher immediately knocked on his door. To log in to the backup server, you need to write a specific program in the personal chip, the main developer of the program "It''s me! How about it, am I amazing?! The wave-particle duality of the soul, no one in the third holy tower is more powerful than me!" Wendy said triumphantly in front of Adam and her sister. It is a pity that neither Adam nor Aisha are good to show off. The two just nodded perfunctorily, and then clicked on the program to enter it, leaving Wendy''s dissatisfied lips in place. The simplified version of the virtual world only has an area of ??ten square kilometers. Everyone has been given developer permissions, and they can build the required buildings at will to achieve feasible functions in future generations. Adam performed a few simple operations, and the appearance of the college city appeared in this space, but "It''s too crude." Adam shook his head and said, "Like a piece of paper, there is no real visual sense, let alone the direct perception of the soul." In this way, Adam created a rock, which is the rock itself It is an indivisible and indivisible whole. After Adam crushed it, it collapsed and became the data dissipated instead of becoming Smaller stone powder. The other things are the same. They are all models composed of data. The distance from the real is infinite, and the only real is their particleized soul. Avril Lavigne came here for the first time. She unskilledly created a vague first-level anti-mage npc, then manipulated it to walk, sit and sleep, and said: "It''s really a bit crude. It cant play the role of exercise. The most important thing is that it has no strength, but it is very close. I look forward to your success." Adam was dissatisfied. He said: "Although the virtual world is called virtual, what we have to do is to make it real. There is something in the real world, and it must be in the virtual world. Although the foundation of all matter here is data. , But we have to use data to show all the properties of matter, whether macroscopic or microscopic, including the rules of the world. Its still too far away." Aisha said: "Your idea is good, but it''s too difficult to realize it. You want to be exactly the same. It''s not enough with these people in your research institute." Adam understands what Aisha meant. The virtual world needs to carry power. Each sacred tower magic is different. To carry their power, the virtual world must be able to carry their knowledge, and the mage''s understanding of the world must be completely informationized and digitized. Then write it into the engine, the difficulty of this matter is no less than rebuilding the magic net. "Then you need to open the Monet data permission to access your world engine." Naham suddenly appeared and said to Adam after looking around. v2 Chapter 417： Quantum entanglement Naham''s words are exactly what Adam thought. Adam believed that several crowns would agree to this request, but the difficulty still remained the same. How to copy the world and how to transcode knowledge is the difficulty. The overall upgrade of the language is the key to this, but there are still too few wizards in the world of wizards who are proficient in language. Neham asked: "In this virtual world, if I''m on an exploration mission, far away from the wizard world, can I log in at any time?" "Theoretically speaking, it is possible, but a breakthrough in the quantum entanglement project of the Institute of Atomic Energy is required, which is the technical support for this function." Neham doesn''t care about the difficulty. In their cognition, thinking is the most important thing. As long as they have thinking, all the problems they encounter are time problems, and they can break through by spending time and thinking. He was very interested: "Quantum entanglement? I have seen information about it. It is very powerful. Not to mention its effect on information transmission. If it can be studied and integrated into magic, the range of magic will increase by countless." This is very possible. The role of a piece of knowledge will not be single, and all knowledge in the hands of the wizard can have an effect on magic. "If you want to upgrade your language, you should ask Prometheus. Rune is a special language for programming in the real world. I think it will be useful to you." Naham saw Prometheus created the talisman with his own eyes. One of the people of Wen, although every mage can use rune now, its''source code'' is still in the hands of Mianxia. Adam nodded. It is necessary to obtain the source code authorization, otherwise the wizard will not be able to use magic in the virtual world, but does it have an upgrade effect on the language? Because language is based on data, runes are based on the rules of the wizard world, which sounds similar, but still different. However, it is good to have a channel of analogy. Naham went on to say: "You have a good idea of ??building a virtual world according to the rules of the Second Age Ruin Plane. I can help you in this regard. The racial characteristics of the Void Dragon are very similar to them. Well, it''s not unwilling to be willing. Teach you, you can''t understand even after I said it, this involves the most advanced knowledge of the bloodline." Adam knew that Naham was right. His research on the bloodline was almost zero, but it was not important. It was a great thing for Nahamken to really help himself, almost equivalent to a true spirit for himself. service. After a few people talked and left the virtual space, Adam issued an order to the research institute to suspend the preparation of the backup engine and put all his mind on the language upgrade. "It''s really hard for you to make Naham obedient, this is something we can''t do." In the original space, Laura Jinling said to Adam with a smile. "Your Excellency Naham is still very good to talk." Adam still remembers their silent performance when he retelled Naham''s words to all of you that day. It should have been a heart disease for them, perhaps because of Naham. Attitude, they can be more determined. Compared to subordinates'' obedience, what they need more is the approval of their peers. Croft said: "There is no problem with the access of Monet data, you can get it right when you need it." As the creator of the magic net, the magic net has always been in the control of the Santa faction without any leakage. Even Naham was deprived of authority after he announced his separation from the Holy Tower faction. The rest of the free spirit is even more even. I dare not stretch my hand. This is the bottom line of the holy tower. Prometheus went on to say: "The original rune is nothing if you give it to you, it is not as deep as everyone thinks." Mianxia is very generous, and he demonstrated the original runes directly in front of Adam. If you want to make an analogy, they are strokes of a Chinese character. It simply makes people unable to believe that modern magic is composed of it. "The original rune is this thing. The reason why it can produce effects is based on my own understanding of the world. It should be very limited to you. However, I will send a team to your research institute later. Help you complete the language upgrade." Adam thanked him with satisfaction. He came to the Origin Space this time to ask for people and permissions. He went on to say: "I want to make the virtual world real, I cant do it alone or in my research institute. This is a huge project that spans all the knowledge of the whole discipline. I need the masters with profound theoretical knowledge of each sacred tower to help me and create the world together." The first sacred tower is responsible for the overall enhancement of the real sense of the world, the second sacred tower is responsible for the reasonable structure of each space, and the fourth sacred tower is responsible for creating realistic NP... the seven sacred towers can work together to complete the creation faster. After Adam returned, the virtual world project team became independent from the Personal Chip Research Institute, and established a research institute with a higher level of confidentiality and a larger area on the other end of the inner world. The subordinates realized that this is an important project that is almost at the same level as Mowang, and spared no effort to support and secure it. All the masters participating in the project have signed a confidentiality agreement in the form of a soul contract to ensure that all secrets in the project process will not be known to outsiders. Adam has entered the busy state he is most familiar with, and his consciousness has come in several research institutes, integrating data and providing ideas. The first breakthrough was the most difficult quantum entanglement. The mages found that after they accepted quantum theory, the knowledge displayed by quantum mechanics in the microcosm was more magical than the knowledge they had discovered and verified in the past, or they were magic in themselves. Quantum entanglement is a phenomenon in which particles influence each other in a system composed of two or more particles. It describes that two particles are entangled with each other, that is, far apart, the behavior of one particle will affect the state of the other. When one of them is manipulated to cause a state change, the other one will also have a corresponding state change immediately. The mages have prepared the most comprehensive entangled photon source by several different methods, from two-photon entanglement to four-photon, six-photon...from kilometer, hundred kilometers, to thousand kilometers...a breakthrough It is like a broken bamboo. And because of the etheric void, because of the power of magic, the mages do not have the disadvantage of geoscientists even if they know that the communication speed between these particles is countless times the speed of light, they cannot control and transmit information at a speed beyond the speed of light. As soon as the knowledge was established, it was written into the personal chip used for the experiment. The mage at one end was immediately teleported to the extremely distant void, and a magic array equivalent to the plane''s original shielding interference was placed outside of him. The mage of started to send simple to complex messages. The results of the experiment were exciting, and the transmission of information was completely synchronized without any hindrance! v2 Chapter 418： Project breakthrough "Sure enough, very good knowledge!" Nahum said with satisfaction. Adam looked at the scene displayed in the light curtain, where a death plane was completely erased in the extremely distant void, and he didn''t know what to say. After quantum entanglement was applied to magic, the basic effect was beyond the two''s expectations. It seemed that it was no longer a problem of range, but a ghost-like over-distance reflection that arrived instantly without delay. However, the magic used in this way requires an amazingly high level of magic power for the caster. If you simply list a formula, the total magic consumption is greater than or equal to the base cost multiplied by the square of the casting distance. This consumption is very scary. In other words, for a formal mage, even if he understands this knowledge, he does not have enough magic power to use. For an ultra-dimensional mage who has mastered the ether chain fission, it can be used, but If you want to release high-level magic to a place farther away, it is still not worth the gain. The magical meaning of this knowledge is still to be placed on large war weapons such as starships, backed by the energy reserves of the entire army and the world, to achieve ultra-range strikes. Of course, except for Naham, he uses it effortlessly. It has been three months since quantum entanglement technology has made a breakthrough. Adam and researchers have written this technology into big data cloud computing and personal chips with the fastest speed and highest efficiency, including Mowang. New construction algorithm. They have established a quantum communication network to strengthen the communication speed, communication distance and degree of confidentiality. Messages encrypted with quantum technology can no longer be decrypted by any traditional method. This kind of network can safely share encryption passwords and can absolutely monitor Attempts to wiretap. whether it comes from an individual or from an ectopic origin. The practical significance of quantum entanglement does not stop there. Adam has a complete idea and is ready to apply it in the field of exploration. After the successful research of this technology, it seems that the door to progress has been opened. In just one month, various researches have achieved huge breakthroughs. This time, Naham found Adam to inform him of good news. "The root of life of the Void Dragon was successfully deciphered and transcribed," Naham said, patted the Nine-headed Dragon, "I will soon have your kind of starship weapon." "Congratulations, Your Excellency." Naham ignored Adams indifferent tone, and then said: After the profound deciphering of the root of life of the Void Dragons bloodline, breakthroughs have been made in the study of the Second Age planes. Your idea is correct. They are not planes. It is a creature. The reason why it can create illusions is not because of the rules, but the bloodline ability." Adam was pleasantly surprised. It seems that it was the right decision to capture Naham and become a strong man. Adam recently moved his mind away from the genome. He really didn''t understand much. He simply gave it to the professional personnel. They really did not let themselves. Disappointed. Adam immediately found this paper on the internal network, skipping all the complicated Biological knowledge, just look at the final conclusion and guidance application: Theoretically speaking, it can be copied to any carrier. It is estimated that the concept carrier is more effective than the physical carrier. Conceptual carrier, the word is very important. In the world of wizards, there is one thing that no one can get around with conceptual carrier. It is magic net. If magic net can directly carry the virtual world, the difficulty of implementation will be immediately reduced to the lowest. The worries in the hearts of the subordinates can be completely let go, which is a great thing. Adam breathed a sigh of relief. The virtual world project, which was supposed to be a protracted battle, was almost solved. This saved him a lot of time. Adam has always felt that there is an unknown premonition in the midst of it recently. It seems to be because of this. If things are delayed, there will be serious consequences... "I also have good news..." "As you can see, the magic net after changing the algorithm is reliable enough, and the source of the wizard world is enough to be a carrier of the illusion. When the virtual world is built on the magic net and the source, security can be obtained. Guaranteed, the mage can safely upload souls without worrying about accidents." After the server engine problem is solved, this project can be said to have been successful. The most important remaining work is to make the world more real. This is more cumbersome, but it is only cumbersome. A few people thought it was true. This really eliminated their worries. Prometheus asked, "Now can you tell us how you plan to plan the virtual world?" Adam said: "First of all, it is a huge and unlimited virtual community, which can be constructed with any appearance. It is intended to be a large-scale communication platform that transcends time and distance, and uses various technologies to achieve no difference, no delay, and unlimited types of interaction. , Intelligence and knowledge will no longer be hindered by timeliness." "Secondly, we can create a templated copy space to conduct various trials, or to familiarize the wizard with his own combat power and alien creatures and even the enemy of the wizard. The last point needs to be The energy analysis of the world creatures is done well." "We can also open up the permission to create ordinary copies, allowing wizards to create copies they like and need to meet their various requirements." "Dividing different time flow rates can increase the Masters research time to a certain extent and make the work more efficient. Some laboratories can also be placed in the virtual world, and dangerous experiments will not cause too much damage to the real world. Threatened." "Finally, it can also be used as a real mage battle platform, in which a duel space can be established, whether it is an ordinary battle or a battle of life and death, it can be carried out in it." "The power of the soul uploaded by the wizard, the soul loss caused by death in battle, and the knowledge and information exchanged in real time are all huge benefits." "It can be regarded as an advanced platform for big data and cloud projects, the second wizard world." There is another point that Adam did not say. If the virtual world evolves and matures again, once in the final stage, the master''s ultimate sublimation fails, perhaps he can collectively hide in this virtual world and re-enact civilization. The subordinates nodded. It is good to be able to do the above points. If it is really successful, in addition to the above meaning, it will also be a huge help to the personification of the source. A real spirit master whom Adam met for the first time said: "There is no progress in the analysis of the essence of vitality, but the use is considered mature. As long as your project is completed, the data can be accessed, but I have something to hear. In your opinion, what you call NP in the virtual world, what are they?" v2 Chapter 419： finish quickly "Able to think, reproduce, act, and even evolve independently. Are they illusory or real?" This is the biggest question in the hearts of the subordinates. The virtual world is virtual to themselves and others, but to the NPs, it is a real world. Think about it this way... Naham also followed Adam to the Origin Space this time, but he sat alone far away, without looking at these people, he would hear this question, he said impatiently, "Is it illusory or Is it true that you dont know it in your heart? Ask yourself what it means to embarrass a kid!" "Naham, we want to know..." Naham interrupted him unceremoniously: "I know what you mean, but does this question have any meaning? Your courage is really getting smaller and smaller, why? Is it illusory that you don''t do it? In our revolution, all our efforts so far have been denied? Even ordinary mortals who live for less than a hundred years know to live for themselves. Living in the present, you have really lived to..." The next words were too ugly, Naham didnt say anything, Croft said, "Naham, Bridges just wants to know the creators opinion, not a question, nor does he mean to question Adam. , You should know the meaning of honoring the guardian of the world, he will become a true spirit sooner or later." "Cut." Adam said: "I don''t have any opinions. The benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom. Whatever we think makes sense, but no matter what we think, we must continue to do what we should do." Laura True Spirit glanced at Bridges who had spoken before. It was the youngest of the Santa True Spirits and the most sentimental one: "Naham is right, Bridges, put you away The question of meaning, I dont think you want to be educated with those idiots who have not been able to reconstruct the cognitive world, right?" After speaking, he ignored the embarrassed Bridges and the humming Naham, and asked Adam: "You have another thing? I heard that you want to change the mission mode of the explorer?" Its very nice to hear that the subordinates recognize that they are eligible to join the True Spirit sequence, but the interaction between them is still not suitable for Adam to participate. After hearing the words of Laura True Spirit, he hurriedly replied: "Yes, I There is a way to liberate the Super Dimensional Exploration Mage from dangerous missions and prevent them from falling down due to unexpected accidents that cannot be resisted." "Oh? How do you do it?" They knew that Adam would not aimlessly. Since he has proposed, he must have an idea. The exploration of the mage is really only a forced choice. They are all elites of the Holy Tower. Every loss makes the subordinates heartache. They are urgent. I hope there is a practical solution, so that even Naham will listen carefully. "We can use robots to replace the exploration mage and launch microscopic particle robots into the etheric void. They have affinity for energy and are a basic part of matter. They can be integrated into any form of void storm and complete the exploration of the etheric void silently." Athena talked freely. "However, the work of the Super Dimensional Exploration Mage is mainly aimed at the Super Void beings. With these monsters of at least tenth level, we cannot be sure whether they can reverse the world coordinates from the intercepted samples by any unknown means." Razhenling said that the person in charge of this aspect of Discovery Mage has always been her. "This is the next difficulty that needs to be overcome. My research can only make molecular-level robots. To achieve the goal I just said, it needs to be even smaller, and the worst is at the atomic level, an order of magnitude. Reduction is very important." Adam is also selfish. His mage tower also needs to evolve. It is difficult to rely on himself. It is better to release this idea and gather the strength and wisdom of everyone to study. "Atomic level?" Adam nodded and said, "Yes, at least at the atomic level. The Institute of Atomic Energy is studying the quantization of ether. When this result is mature, we can best use ether directly to make robots, or write ether properties into it. Among them, in this way, they can be exactly the same as the void background radiation." "As for how to avoid being intercepted and reversed, it is necessary to write quantum algorithms and quantum codes in every robot chip. The application of quantum entanglement technology allows us to achieve ultra-distance control, and a complete quantum algorithm can make the robot operate It completely self-destructs at the moment of unauthorized observation." "After these technologies are achieved, the Super Dimensional Exploration Mage will be liberated, and the exploration mission will be a simple scout mission, not a high-risk mission." After the meeting, Nahum wanted to return to the Virtual World Institute immediately to help complete the deciphering and re-input of the roots of second-generation biological life. After hearing Adams words, his interest in this project increased again, which was not at all before. The attitude of having nothing to play in idle, but was stopped by Croft''s crown. And Adam followed Laura True Spirit to the third holy tower located in the depths of the void to observe the deciphering situation of the creatures in the gods and the vitality. "First changed the mode of the war trial, and now we have to change the mission mode of the exploration mage, Adam, I think you are constantly pushing the third holy tower into the darkness." Laura True Spirit teased Adam, war trial The exploration mage and the exploration mage are probably the main means for ordinary mages to know the third holy tower, but it is foreseeable that both of these points will be changed by Adam. "Mianxia joked, the establishment of the third highest court in the mainland of the Academy will definitely add a lot of mages to the third holy tower and make the third holy tower truly widely known." The Third Holy Pagoda has always been very difficult to beckon, not only because of its not-so-good reputation, but also because of their high standards and extremely high mortality rate. The areas where they need to be stationed and performed tasks are the worst places where creatures in the gods are located In this way, except for Laura himself, the true spirits of the Holy Tower are all near the Ultra Void Life. Adam''s decision to establish the third Holy Tower directly under the High Court can be said to relieve their urgent need. Laura True Spirit smiled and said: "You are really suitable for the third holy tower. Consider it. If you don''t want to build the eighth holy tower after becoming the true spirit, then join us." Adam was noncommittal about this and took the question lightly. At this time, they had reached outside the isolation zone. In this vast space, the heads of gods creatures hung high in the center of one of the areas. Thousands of wizards wore isolation. He is constantly extracting specimens from high-concentration vitality, vitality aggregates and other weird organisms, and testing on the spot. Laura True Spirit said: "The technology to convert Quaternary energy into Tertiary energy is mature. As for what you want to know, that''s it." v2 Chapter 420： Create a new balance Adam wanted to observe more of the remaining energy samples of the Tertiary Period. After his authority was increased, he saw a lot of information that he could not see before. He knew that the samples were not the only kind of vitality. There were many ways to name the remaining planes. Masters The classification is based on the nature of energy only in and out. "The ultra-empty lives that have been discovered now are also different. We judged that they belonged to different genres in the last era, so they have different energy attributes. So far we have discovered six kinds of Qianyuan realm vitality. It is the weakest and most peaceful of them." The true spirit of Laura walked with Adam in the area. Wherever he went, the wizards turned a blind eye to them. The true spirit didnt care. He took Adam to the area near the creatures of the gods and said: "You know ancient magic Is there a Necromancer system?" Adam nodded. Undead magic has been eliminated. It is not so much a kind of magic, as it is a direct application of mental power. It is extremely inefficient to use mental power to control the corpse bones that are forcibly stuffed into the outside soul. "This residual plane cultivates something called Yin energy. They can really bring the dead back to life in an alternative way, and enable the deceased to have the ability to evolve independently. The cultivator''s own state will become half-life, half-death or even half-death as the strength increases. In a complete death transition, their self-cognition will also change sharply during this process. We don''t even know whether it is ourselves or energy that controls their thinking in the end." The two have walked through all six areas. Except for their ordinary vitality, the rest of the areas also have their own magic. The common point is that they can change their self-cognition. "If you want to put them all in your Third Age dungeon, the first thing that needs to be solved is the problem of cognition pollution. I don''t want the wizards who play games to really become such monsters." This is the purpose of Adam coming this time. If you want to better observe the Tertiary Era system, the content in the copy cannot be single but vitality. Adam is going to integrate all the existing samples as upgrade patches and use his imagination. Rebuild a living Third Era, and the wizard will come as a player and fight against them to collect data. "Do you have a good idea?" Adam asked. Laura Spirit pointed to the working mage, and said to Adam: "Isolation suit enchanted with a spell, and reincarnation. Which do you want?" Isolation suits definitely wont work. Souls can be granulated into virtual worlds. Its impossible for real objects to do so, so I can only choose reincarnation. After thinking about it, Adam said: "Under the crown, I have one that can increase the income of the third holy tower. Way." "Tell me." "Writing part of the core knowledge of reincarnation technique into the virtual world registry can protect the soul of the mage, and it can also collect a part of the protection fee." The true spirit of Laura doesn''t care about the income. The third holy tower is wide and sparsely populated, and it is very rich, but the fact that the mages soul is under the reincarnation technique makes her heart moving. It can protect and naturally kill people. And once the virtual world shows the value that the wizard cannot resist, this kind of quiet implantation will not cause bad feelings. Even if they are discovered, they cannot refuse, unless the free factions can develop a better method, which is not bad, at least the technology Leap, there are more ways to resist the Third Age. "Let Adam follow you recently." In the Origin Space, Croft said to Naham. "Follow me? I am following him now, I think it''s more interesting than I am outside, except" Naham looked at Prometheus. Prometheus watched his nose and his heart without saying a word. Croft turned a blind eye and continued: "I mean let him follow you after this project is over, explore the robot, very good, and very dangerous." Neham smiled: "I like this kid more and more. He can always push you forward with things you can''t refuse." The impact of exploring robots on the interests of free factions is even higher than that of the college mainland. Although the Sacred Tower Explorer Mage has been exploring the void, passing the coordinates of various planes, and selling them as commodities to earn a share, but because of the high price, the Free Mage Tower rarely buys them, and they prefer to explore independently. , And then put all the benefits into the hands. Anyway, the void is so big and there are so many worlds. Even in the lowest-level world where there are only single-celled organisms, there are resources to plunder. No matter how bad they are, they can be sacrificed and sold to the holy tower. It is a trade without compensation. But if the exploration robot is really as powerful as Adam said, you can think about it with your heels. The efficiency of the thing is not comparable to that of individuals. Once the free factions find that the planes they find are all labeled as Holy Towers, they If you want to start a war, you can only buy it with Santa There is nothing they can do to take the Holy Tower, but they will never show mercy to Adam. "It''s okay to let him follow me. I''m very optimistic about him, but you are going to let him hide until he is promoted to the true spirit? Prometheus, don''t let me despise you." Naham is absolutely sure of his strength Confidence Super Dimensional Level He said he was the second strongest, no one would dare to say that he was the first. If there is any shameless true spirit who dares to make a move, he can be promoted at any time. This person is simply a challenge to the rules of the game. Prometheus gave a dry cough and said, "Of course it wont be that way. Even if I dont agree with your opinion, I cant be so weak. There are more and more worms. Its time to clean up." Neham looked at him in surprise, and unexpectedly clapped his hands: "Oh, I thought you had been consecrated as a holy father. It turns out that there is still a little blood in it. If you had such a realization, I" The two looked at him, looking forward to his next words. But Nahum didn''t continue speaking, instead he said, "What do you want to do?" The two were a little disappointed, but they also knew that freezing three feet is not a days cold. Prometheus replied: "The new Void Belt map and that civilization you brought gives us a good opportunity. I am going to open this up a little bit. Map, the best way to get rid of these worms is to give them a bit of sweetness, so that they can see the real benefits and pursue them independently. As for whether it is cake or poison, you have to swallow it." Neham frowned: "That civilization is not enough to destroy them completely." Prometheus said: "Of course it cannot be completely destroyed, and I will not sit and watch this happen. I just want them to feel pain." In the heart of the first true spirit, whether it is a liberal or a sacred tower, he is a member of the mage. He does not want to go to the point of a complete break. Now the discovery of this new civilization can achieve a new balance. The balance is dominated by the Santa Sect. v2 Chapter 421： Virtual world (1) Thank you no one ever called 1... The definition of civilization in the wizard world is to have at least one ninth-level life, and the new void zone discovered by Naham contains a relatively powerful civilization. That was what he discovered when he continued to travel after discovering and recording the super-empty life. Naham''s art master was bold and didn''t worry about his fall, so he did an exploration mission by the way. In fact, the same is true. Although the civilization has more than one ninth-level life, there is indeed no means to kill Naham. , But he was discovered as soon as he entered, so he could only leave with the talent of the Void Dragon. "That''s a very strange civilization. I''m sure they are related to the third era," Naham thought for a while and said, "but they seem to have transformed the system of the third era. " Prometheus said: "fusion." Naham said: "It''s fusion, but they claim to be weird, called being compatible with the void? The unity of heaven and man! Yes, the unity of heaven and man! Their ultimate goal of becoming stronger is to be one with the void and become one by themselves. The void itself." Croft said: "Two extremes." Naham: "Indeed, I suspect that the enlightenment of their civilization came from the corpses of the super-empty life. Perhaps there was a super-empty life that could not survive the dying of the era and died at the beginning of the fourth season. Discovered and misunderstood the meaning of inheritance." "Can''t you communicate? If you can communicate, you can use force and negotiation to make them become contractual allies of the wizard world." Naham spread his hands: "No way, they are very stubborn. After I was discovered, I was attacked by a group. They called me''Extraterrestrial Demon''. And as far as I can see, they are not weak. This kind of civilization cannot be willing to become vassal." Prometheus said: "Then it is decided that it is them. Now start to prepare for war, and then gradually spread the news." "Heaven and man are one?" Adam looked at Naham who brought the news with a weird face. He had no opinion on the decision of the subordinates to let themselves follow Naham, but he was familiar with the evolutionary goal of this civilization. . "Are they claiming to be Tao? Or immortal?" Neham said in surprise: "Yes, it''s a fairy, how did you know? There is information about this civilization where you came from?" Adam nodded. Of course he knows something about immortals, which is a legend that runs through the entire history of China on Earth. But what is the similarity? Is the universe in which the earth is the world of the observer? It is still said that the people on earth are observers, but it doesnt make sense. Adam personally executed the order to destroy the earth and saw the whole process with his own eyes. Naham said: "You are really interesting!" He did not ask about Adam Earth. The true spirits failed to track down the success together. He and Adam now are even more impossible. "Tell me what you know about immortals. Thing." Adam passed the information in his memory that did not disappear with the hard drive to Naham, and then asked: "Mian, you want me to team up with you to perform exploration missions in the fairy civilization?" Naham shook his head: "The plane they are on has no space for the mage to perform missions. The power of the immortal civilization has absolute control over the world in which they are located. Our energy is different from them, just like the light in the night. You will be discovered immediately after entering. And this time you don''t need to explore, just start the war directly. As the commander-in-chief and part of the advance team, you and I will launch an attack on the outer planes of the fairy civilization." is no longer an exploration mage, but directly participates in the war as an ultra-dimensional mage and becomes a front-line commander. This feeling makes Adam a little excited: "What about the time?" "The work required in the early stage of a civilized war is huge. It will not be carried out immediately in a short time. You have a lot of time to prepare, such as recruiting people. I have never heard of a super-dimensional mage''s subordinates even his own. There are none in the Legion. Besides, you have to complete the virtual world project first. Oh, yes, there is also the exploration robot project. You are the highest person in charge, but the research institute cannot be put under your name." This is indifferent to Adam. He knows that the success of the exploration robot will shake the fundamental interests of the free factions. The decision of the men is to protect him rather than suppress it. Everyone in the research institute found that His Excellency Adam seemed to be a different person. He used to maintain a natural attitude toward the progress of the work, but now he allows his clone to enter each project team, participating and urging him at all times. In just two months, all the problems have been overcome quickly, and the virtual world has become more and more perfect at a speed visible to the naked eye. Now that it is landed through a practical chip, the wizards below ultra-dimensional can hardly see the difference between it and the real world. . "You are too impatient." Wendy said vaguely while eating something that he didn''t know what it was beside Adam. "The purpose of this war of civilization is to shuffle the cards is order and harmony. To re-establish the balance, we must find a way to push the main force of the war to the side of the free faction. As the representative of the holy tower, you can participate in it. You dont need to be so concerned." Regarding this point, Adam has a question: "With the existence of the magic net, the war mage can be resurrected, so how do you achieve this goal? Close the resurrection channel of the liberal faction?" Aisha replied: "Of course it is impossible. The resources required for the resurrection of the Holy Tower War Master and the Free Master are different, the difference is about a hundred times. Under this gap, we don''t need to close the channel. , The high cost of resurrection during the war will naturally cause a large number of ordinary mages to leave the free faction and join the holy tower. Even if some wealthy chaebols can afford this cost, the unequal circulation of resources and the ebb and flow of resources will greatly weaken the free faction. Our purpose is not to destroy them, but to make them compromise and ask for a new balance. "While the war is going on, there will be some other ways for the tower and the guardians, but I don''t think you will be interested in knowing." Naham is playing with the second-age root of life that was stripped out. The illusion unfolds strangely in front of everyone at a speed of tens of thousands of times per second: "The resurrection of the magic net is not omnipotent, and the immortal civilization is not weak. Therefore, there must be sacrifices, and appropriate sacrifices are necessary." Suddenly the illusion was dimmed, and then it unfolded in a stable form. Naham clapped his hands: "It''s done, this frequency is the most suitable." Adam stared at the root of life suspended in the air to form a complex structure, and said: "Then everything is ready, the next step is to integrate it into the magic net." v2 Chapter 422： Virtual world (2) College mainland. It has been recent years since all the students started school. The apprentices are already familiar with college life and are willing to sink into it. Even if the tuition fee of the middle school is a bit high, even if the college at any level will issue some mandatory mission orders, such as Trials, exams, coolies, and even fighting against captured anti-mage apprentices to get academy points to exchange for advanced knowledge and resources, but no one can give up this sense of openness and transparency. But the atmosphere of the college is a bit strange today, and the apprentices seem to be embarrassed to talk. Several partners walked together, and one of the ugly little girls asked quietly: "Did you have any strange things happening last night?" She had a dream last night. Of course, this is not the key. The key is the content of her dream. She glanced timidly at the male apprentice walking ahead, blushing and lowered her head and thought: "Will he dream of me too?" Is it the same content? Is this a communion?" The little girls question opened up everyones conversation. The male apprentice stopped and looked at her happily and said: "Did you dream too? I thought it was only myself. I dreamed that I passed the exam and joined the high school, and then became the first Holy Tower War Mage, how about you?" "It''s different." The little girl was a little lost. The partners have told about dreams, which are mostly what they want most in their hearts. When an instance becomes a common event, things are a bit strange, because logically speaking, the apprentices after practicing the meditation thoughts are stable. Dreaming. Everyone talked a lot, and they didnt get any answer. The male apprentice said, Lets ask Teacher Jenny, she is the war mage of the first holy tower, and she must know the reason. In fact, not only the apprentices and ordinary people, but the dream of the official mage appeared a few days ago, and it caused a riot. For the mage who can control all his powers, any change in his body is enough to cause vigilance. Is there something wrong with knowledge? Is there something wrong with the soul? However, the riots are coming and going quickly. The Sacred Tower directly issued an announcement to inform everyone that this is the internal debugging of the Monet. After a period of time, the Monet will introduce new features. At that time, the mage can consider whether to use it according to his own wishes. use. "So you don''t need to worry, the world of wizards is absolutely safe, and the mainland of the Academy is directly under the watchful eyes of the subordinates. Any danger has nothing to do with you students." Master Jenny said to the students who came to inquire. "Teacher, do you know what function it is? Can we use it?" The apprentices were excited, knowing that Mowang used to only serve formal mages, although now because of a personal chip, they can enjoy the second time in advance. The convenience of the Grade Magic Net, but now listening to the teacher say that they have the opportunity to use the Magic Net, this feeling is simply honorable. Master Jenny smiled and said: "I don''t know, I''m just a second-level mage, and I can''t decide whether you are eligible to use it, it depends." The words were not finished yet, everyone received the Monet and the personal chip at the same time. it''s the same: It is jointly produced by the Personal Chip Research Institute and the Virtual Reality Institute, and is supported by the Mage Council. The virtual world will be officially opened in the early morning after seven days. Refer to the table below for specific content. This world is based on personal chips and magic nets. Whether to join is completely voluntary. Mages and apprentices who intend to join can download the login device and data package at their own expense. The final interpretation right belongs to the head of the Mages Council and the Institute. There is no need for Master Jenny to explain further. After she left, the atmosphere exploded. Everyone was apprentice, and the memory speed was not bad. That explanation was quickly remembered in my heart. "Virtual world! The second world everyone can enter!" "I heard that the flow of time is different, we can enter during the break time to continue learning knowledge!" "It can also simulate battles, simulate strength, and even the interesting mini games in the chip have advanced versions!" Some people worry: "It''s just a bit too expensive" "Eight pieces of complete ether crystals seem to have to be done before that task." Seven days passed quickly. The backlog of tasks in the academy was wiped out. The apprentices exploded with great enthusiasm. No one wanted to miss the opportunity to join the virtual world. If the introduction is true, it will be their personal chip. An opportunity to narrow the distance with the geniuses. With the unlimited communication platform of the virtual world, their wisdom can burst out more dazzling sparks, through interaction and help to progress together, and become a formal mage. The same goes for the free factions. They must hold their noses to accept this price and follow the most cutting-edge research of the Santa faction, otherwise they will fall behind and be eliminated. In the early morning of the eighth day, the final debugging of the magic net was completed. All the wizards felt that a new world appeared in their perception. The wizard world instantly became richer and more real. The dim register in the personal chip lights up, and all the wizards Do not hesitate to click to log in In the next second, the soul came out, and after the scene change without delay, they came to a new world. "It''s really exactly the same!" Tom said in surprise. He is a loyal fan of the Personal Chip Research Institute.''Hope'' made him make rapid progress and found his own way. This time he saw a new product from the Institute, even if he didn''t have it on hand. Kuanyu, he also tried his best to earn resources and purchased the login device, and finally became the first batch of users. The familiar icy reminder sounded in his ears: "Welcome to the virtual world''s own space, student Tom, student number xxxx1024, please read the virtual community rules carefully. This community is supervised by the guardian, and all rules are equivalent to the real world. Don''t make mistakes." Tom did not hesitate to leave his soul message under the agreement, and then looked at the details enthusiastically. "Oh! That''s awesome, the apprentice community, the mage community, and the public community can also practice magic!" Tom hesitated and clicked on the mage community, but the transmission was not successful. "You have insufficient authority to enter the wizard community." Tom did not get discouraged and continued to click on the apprentice community, this time the transmission was successful. He found himself in a boundless space, where there were landers like him everywhere, and everyone''s body was filled with white light around him, and his face was not clear. "This function is built-in with the registrar, and the user can choose whether to cancel or not. After cancellation, the consequences are at their own risk. Please call the control panel for the apprentice community function." Tom called up the panel and found that there are several functions on it: return to free space, enter other communities, enter the college to which he belongs, and select the copy world. v2 Chapter 423： The virtual world (end) is that no one will be called the leader from now on... Except for the dungeon world, the other options are clear and clear. Tom did not rush to the academy to find a companion, but tentatively clicked on the dungeon world option. Suddenly he found that the scene had changed again, and he came to a huge dimensional hub platform, and the oval blue and white plane portal was blooming with mysterious light. "The dungeon world is divided into trial dungeons and simulated dungeons. The simulated dungeon will give you a new identity to start from scratch and appreciate the alien system and scenery. The trial dungeon is in death mode. You need to sign an agreement before entering and die in the dungeon. The body in the real world will die simultaneously. Everything in the simulated copy cannot be brought out, and the trial copy can be exchanged for physical objects with this system, and a 5% handling fee is required." Tom was in agitated mood. After taking a few deep breaths, he barely calmed his mood. The introduction to the dungeon was simple, but he knew that it was a great creation. The apprentices are no longer working behind closed doors. They can verify what they have learned at any time, and they can be better and more convenient. As for the danger, no one will care about the danger. The real world task is more dangerous. Isnt it necessary to do it, otherwise, what to do to become stronger? and it''s just death. This condition is too favorable, that is to say, the damage suffered will be paid by the magic net! Not only Tom, no apprentice can resist this temptation, which means that they have a better way to obtain resources, no longer have to waste time doing those chores to earn meager energy stones, trial copies! Once you are lucky enough to get something useful, whether it is for sale or replacement, it is far beyond the comparison of a few energy stones. For the official mage, there is no option of trial copy, but the type of simulation copy is more abundant. With that said, it seems that the virtual world is of little use to them, but this is definitely not the case. Adam added the function of land trading in the mage community and the public community. No matter which force or research institute, they can buy land and continue their research in the virtual world. Resources can be simulated with data, which is much lower than the real price. This can save them a lot of money. Because of the commonality of the two worlds, an experiment can be established in the virtual world, and the same can be established in the wizard world. They can carry out the complicated experiments in the virtual world beforehand, and after obtaining the actual data and steps, they can take shape in the wizard world. Of course, all of these are charged, but Adam believes that no one will refuse. This is a win-win thing. For Adam, coding a few pieces of code can make money. For them, the price of a test material is less than one-tenth of the actual price, which is very cost-effective. "Is it too expensive? And you set different prices based on the strength of the mage, isn''t it a bit bad?" Wendy frowned and said. The virtual world is naturally free for people like the research institute, but with her eighth level Strength, if it is a normal purchase, you need 88888 Ether crystal, "and you are only the price of the login device and the initial data package, you need to charge for additional features, and you actually sell land in the virtual community." Adam didn''t think it was expensive: "The price is normal, so they will value and cherish it. It''s too cheap and no one cares." "Excuse." Adam nodded without blushing and admitted: "It''s just an excuse. The cost and time of research and development are not resources? The strength of the soul of each level of mage is different, the pressure on the server after logging in is also different, and the maintenance cost is very high, so this charge is reasonable. " The uniform price for apprentice level is eight yuan, and from level 1 to level four is doubled from 1111 yuan, to Chaowei, the starting price is 58,888 yuan, but the subordinates are not opposed to it. If a mage does not even have the ability to obtain resources, then he will also There is no qualification to be called a qualified wizard. Adam said to Wendy who was still very angry and said: "I don''t want you to pay. If you have time, it is better to plan the first virtual war trial. This is the task assigned to you by Laura. Don''t break your own. sign." Wendy rolled her eyes: "Fortunately, you are not a free faction. Otherwise, when you become a true spirit, the wizard will have to bear your squeeze." The first virtual war trial is the focus of the next work. Although it hasnt been long since the last trial of the fifth holy tower, the trial of all holy towers did not start at the same time. The remaining holy towers have accumulated a number of trials of possession. Qualified apprentices are only temporarily put on hold because of Adam''s reform intentions. Now that the virtual world has been established, it is just time for a unified test. The real location of the trial dungeon is not a virtual world. The entrance of the dungeon is a real transmission channel, which will transmit the apprentices participating in the trial to the corresponding plane. It applies soul transmission and flesh-and-blood construction technology, relying on personal chips to collect anytime, anywhere The user data of, can synchronously and completely simulate the apprentices body, soul and own strength. The war trial planes are all carefully selected alien creatures and anti-mages from the holy tower. They cover all aspects of the apprentice''s strength test, including soul enduranceattack and defense. , Collaboration, etc., are far more comprehensive than the previous trial system. Wendy continued: "After the two technologies are mature, there will be no major problems in the trial itself. It''s just that the examiner team is a bit more troublesome. Moreover, I am at the eighth level. How can I do everything by myself!" Adam looked at her with a weird face: "So you just let your sister do it?" Wendy said of course: "Yes, she is a workaholic anyway." As soon as the voice fell, Aisha''s voice appeared in her ear: "Oh, am I a workaholic?" Wendys triumphant expression stagnated, and there were gray mass fragments visible to the naked eye. She turned her head stiffly and said, "Sister, Im kidding." Aisha gave her a cold look, and then said to Adam: "Wendy can leave the rest of the debugging work to Wendy, you can go to your own business, the war against immortal civilization will officially begin within three years. The troops will be deployed for at most one year." Legion under the Mage Tower, this is a bit troublesome. Ordinary legions are chosen by all war wizards to join, and are led by the super-dimensional commander, but each super-dimensional wizard should have its own private army, which belongs to the super-dimensional wizard personally. Adam is now trying to find such an army. Actually, with Adams current reputation, if he is openly recruited, there will be many wizards who are willing to join him, but that requires a run-in, and one year is definitely not enough, so Adam put his eyes on his friends. Vega Mo, will definitely be willing. v2 Chapter 424： Arrived in fairy civilization In the silent etheric void, a medium-sized team is taking a break. Legion expedition is a very different mission mode from exploring alone. When exploring alone, even if Adam is already a super-dimensional wizard, he is sent directly to the distance mission plane in a way of ejection through the special transmission channel of the inner world. The legions expedition, that is, now, after Adams mage tower is deformed, it connects with the rest of the mage towers in the legion to form a whole with the nine-headed dragon as the center. The coordinates are calibrated again and again, and the collective jumps are approached in this way. Mission location. So it takes a long time. The advance legion does not need to fight on a large scale with the immortal civilization. The main task is to do their old business, sneak into a plane collectively, quickly control it in their hands, obtain certain intelligence, and establish one or more safe and stable transition points. After that, the main army and logistics army will be sent in turn, and the full-scale war will officially begin. At that time, most of the advance army will be merged into the main army, and a few will continue to perform special tasks independently. The Nine Dragons and Adams Electromagnetic have become the stars of the fleet. Many senior super-dimensional wizards have expressed a keen interest in this new starship form. It is too flexible and convenient, and not only has various functions The weakening has been strengthened, and the concealment and mobility of the old starships have disappeared without a trace. "The free factions probably won''t like it. They need to build the wizard tower on the wizard continent to attract ordinary wizards to join, but this mode is too suitable for the holy tower war wizard. With this kind of starship that can be transformed into a magical equipment to fit itself , Our strength will improve a lot!" A super-dimensional mage from the second holy tower who is currently responsible for coordinate calibration said eagerly, "The technology is mature, right? If I want it, do I ask you to order it?" .. "Yes." The blank molecular robotics process has formed an assembly line under the name of the Discovery Robotics Institute: "You can send orders now, and they can be delivered to you within one year." Naham quietly watched Adam doing business, and after the matter was dealt with, he pulled Adam aside and said: "I didn''t expect your kid to be popular. The Titans almost came out to help you." Adam was actually very surprised. When he found Vega Mo, he just wanted to hire a few super-dimensional Titans to help. He didn''t expect that Vega Mo himself and 70% of the Titan Kings in the clan responded: "The Titans need to use war to prove their worth, and they are very strong and are natural war weapons." In Adams electromagnetic horn, Titan can always accept the transformation of high-quality benign electromagnetic force. This is of great benefit to these special beings made of metal. The most notable point is that it can make them smaller and smaller. And the intensity increases. Naham said, "It''s a very good big guy," he paused and then said, "I studied the information you sent me. Some are the same, some are different." Adam looked at him and motioned that he was listening. "The same thing is that they really call themselves immortals, and they pursue the unity of heaven and man and the Tao. The difference is that they are stronger than what you described in the''Tao Zang'' you gave me and are closer to those''ancient legends''. After I infiltrated the main plane of the immortal civilization, I was hit by more than five ninth-level beings. Their methods made me feel very similar to Prometheus, giving me a feeling of facing the etheric void itself. " "Troublesome?" Naham shook his head: "No, their own attack ability is average, but the methods are rather weird, especially the tracking methods. I think that is very much like a domain, and everything in the domain is under their control." Adam was thoughtful, this is probably a pinch? "We need three more leaps to reach beyond the immortal civilization plane group. The fleet needs your ability. I heard that your quantum algorithm can make itself unpredictable?" Immortal civilization is a huge plane community. Unlike the mage who sacrifices all the planes they find to conquer and expands themselves, the immortals do not have this method. Instead, they use colonial methods to control those planes and move them to On an orbit centered on''Da Luotian'', it revolves around the fairy world. To describe it, it looks like a galaxy. At this moment, in a magnificent palace among the big Luotian, the ninth-level being of the immortal civilization opened his eyes at the same time: "The whereabouts of the demon outside the domain has become blurred, and they have discovered our prying." There is no simple world race that can be transformed into a civilized world. Nahum only stayed in the fairy world for a short time before, and has been planted with a secret method. After entering the radiation range of the wizard world, this method was isolated, and Nahum just now Leaving the mage world radiation range, the method will take effect again. Before, they had been observing the situation of the fleet by means of measuring heavens secret, but now because Adam added a wave-particle duality algorithm to the fleet program, their calculations are invalid. "That demon is extraordinary. Its strength is close to you and me and others. If the race it belongs to has the strength that matches it, it will be the Great Tribulation of the Immortal Dao." A whole body is chaotic, unable to see his face. Said the fairy who couldn''t see his gender and couldn''t even see if he existed. "The demon is weird and has different abilities. This tribe is good at attacking, saying it is a big catastrophe, but it is over." Another immortal retorted. Their absolute strength brings absolute self-confidence The fairy clan is not afraid of frontal offenses. What they fear is that the gods will be born and confuse the world. Once evil desires grow, it will cause imbalances in the heavens. These few people didnt speak much, but they were inexplicably arguing. After a few words, the headed immortal said: The Heavenly Court activates the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array to protect the world of desire for six days, and the Four Heavens of the Colorless World Eighteen days in the Royal Color Realm, get ready for the battle." Half a year later, the advance legion arrived near the fairy civilization, and they all saw the huge center rotating plane group in front of them, and the glittering brilliance on it. They look beautiful, but everyone can feel the huge energy contained in the brilliance, and they reached a consensus at the same time: "This is a magic circle, a very strong magic circle." The fleet is hidden in the void, and its position changes irregularly and continuously. Adam said: "Thirty-six large planes, eighty-eight medium planes, and one thousand and two small planes. Your Excellency Nahum, you were Which one entered?" "The one in the center." Naham said solemnly: "It wasn''t like this when I came. They must have found us." v2 Chapter 425： Do you want to be strong? The key point of secret sneaking lies in secrecy. If the other party is already prepared, sneaking is a joke. Any disturbance will cause thunder strikes. These stars are not easy to provoke at first glance. The third sacred tower sent a night watchman to join the army. It was Wendy. At this time, she was not as hippy and smiling as she used to be, and said coldly: "If the entire plane group rotates in this way, then no matter where we are from Any breakthrough in azimuth will be subject to a concentrated blow from the other party. The most important thing is that we dont understand their methods, and the only intelligence is only a few words from Nahum. The battle must not be fought in this way. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you survive a hundred battles. If the opponent is a wild small plane, then there is naturally nothing to say. Everyone on the scene crushes the past together, but now the wizards are facing a civilization, a ruler. The huge civilization of the Thousand Planes, the only result of slamming the head is the blood flow, and even the possibility of being killed. Adam said, "Your Excellency, can the ninth-level beings chasing you out of their plane?" Naham shook his head: "I''m not sure right now, but it''s probably not possible. Their own energy and information disturbances are extremely strong and will destroy the balance they seek." Adam controlled the fleet to retreat for dozens of light years and came to a relatively safe distance. After gathering everyone, he said: "It seems that our mission cannot be carried out according to the previous plan." As he said, he opened the light curtain, revealing the three-dimensional model of the fairy civilization: "These rays of light should be the channels connecting the planes, and now, the channels between the one thousand and two planes outside and the eighty-eight planes inside are large. Partially closed, that is, they are strategically isolated." Everyone waited silently for Adam''s next words. "According to this rule, this is a plane cluster that has continued the tertiary hierarchy. The outer planes should be low-level creatures. This is the only opportunity for us to understand them." Naham said thoughtfully: "You mean to sneak in and use the way of exploring the mage to obtain information?" Before Adam could answer, he denied himself, "It can''t be done, it is in harmony with the system of heaven and earth, right The perception of alien energy and soul is too strong, even the reincarnation technique will be discovered. And we don''t have time to explore, the follow-up troops have been assembled and are waiting for our news." Adam did not comment, but turned to look at Wendy. Wendy said: "It wasn''t possible before, but when the soul is completely fluctuated, it should be able to sneak in, but fluctuated souls are not very suitable for reincarnation, and it is difficult to kill the original soul. And a wizard who can achieve this condition Not much. Only you, Naham, and me are in the fleet." Adam said: "This is enough. Wendy blessed the reincarnation technique for me and Lord Naham. We will separate a part of our soul and transform it into a low-frequency electromagnetic wave state into the plane, and the loss will not cause any impact." Naham frowned: "Low frequency electromagnetic wave state? Complete information flow? What''s the use of this?" He has studied Adam''s electromagnetic wave theory and knows what low frequency electromagnetic waves are. "Of course it works. They call us extraterritorial demon. We can do something that demon can only do." "For example, to confuse people." The preparation for this work is not difficult. Wendy''s application of reincarnation is very proficient, and it is very simple to make some changes in core knowledge. In just half a day, the souls of Adam and Naham were entangled with charms. The text is converted into electromagnetic waves. This trace of soul is extremely weak, except that it can carry the will of two people, it is impossible to kill the soul of a primitive transcendent creature, but this is enough. Wendy clapped her hands and said: "It''s done, after the task is completed, you can just destroy yourself." Then she reached out and grabbed the soul information of the two and went into the void, gently uttering the mysterious and complicated spell. Throw the two to the fairy civilization plane group. The information at both ends penetrated the protection like nothing, entered the plane smoothly, and attached to the two original beings. "I entered a sect named Jianzong, a low-level disciple." In the nine-headed dragon, Adam said under the gaze of everyone. After a while, Naham also said: "I entered Dao Sect. This should be a slave. Oh, they are called servant disciples." This exploration mission does not require the two to be reincarnated. The soul separated is equivalent to a one-time tool, data collector, and microphone. Both their bodies and will are in the fleet. After all, it is a civilization. There is no certainty that the two are not interested in death. Naham asked Adam: "What should I do next? My parasite status is too low, and it is difficult for him to get useful information." Adam said mysteriously: "According to my memory, there is the saying of air luck in this type of plane. People surrounded by air luck are called children of air luck. It will be easy to improve their strength and get treasures. What we have to do now is Their first treasure, a variant version of the personal chip, a personal assistant." Based on the background of Adam and Naham, even if they dont know about immortality, there is no problem at all in analyzing and strengthening the low-level exercises. This time the mission is done in this way, helping the low-level disciples become stronger and let them immerse themselves in becoming stronger. Feeling that they are constantly in contact with more advanced techniques, and after they become stronger, they will inevitably go out of the narrow range of survival, and the world structure of the distribution of power will be revealed little by little. After collecting certain information, the parasite can be thrown away at will. I believe the two will also get enough information to open the situation. Liang Youqiao is a low-level disciple of Jianzong. It has been five years since he has barely entered the Jianzong with the lowest qualification of a sword bone, but he has not even succeeded in cultivating the foundation technique and the Aqi Sword Art The sect assessment is imminent, if she still cannot build a foundation, she will be swept out. The attention of the whole village, the expectations of her parents, and the poor family situation have brought tremendous pressure to her. She can''t imagine how she should face those disappointed eyes and subsequent slander once she is expelled from the teacher''s door. After returning to her room after finishing a day of swordsmanship practice, she swallowed a pill of condensing energy and began to practice Aiki swordsmanship. There was no change in the practice, her meridians were still rock solid, and the sword energy could not be penetrated. "Give me, open it!".. In grief and indignation, she slammed her whole body with sword energy to stab at a pass, but it was of no use. The pass did not move, but her meridians suffered great damage. As a result, the internal circulation was broken, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of her emotions. It was sprayed on a piece of inferior jade that she bought in the city when she was young. Then she heard a voice that went straight to her heart. "Do you want to be strong?" v2 Chapter 426： Grandpa with you In the silent night, Liang Youqiao was horrified by the sound that suddenly appeared, and she instinctively drew her sword and pointed it in all directions: "Who? Who is talking?" Adam is going to play an old monster who is reincarnated in battle, but he doesn''t know the strength of the fairy civilization. At this time, he will lose more words. He simply let this question pass and then said: "Want to become stronger?" "Come out! This is Sword Sect! If you don''t come out again and attract senior Zongmen, you will die without a place to be buried." Liang Youqiao exclaimed in a lien. Senior Zongmen, I felt it when Adam came, but it was just some of the highest level four life forms. If Adam wanted to hide, it would be difficult for them to find themselves. Besides, it was just a soul clone and was destroyed. Just dividing a share and descending on other planes is not a loss at all. "Your aptitude is low, and you can''t practice the simplest exercises well. As long as you promise me one thing, I can help you become stronger." At this moment, Liang Youqiao flashed many thoughts in her mind. Even Adam and the immortal civilization creatures had different grammars and forgot to care about them. She thought of the legendary seizure and possession, and thought of the enchantment of the devil, but became stronger The two words are so attractive and easily crushed her caution. Liang Youqiao put down the sword and muttered: "Can you help me become stronger?" "Of course, I am... well, I can help you anyway." Liang Youqiao picked up the **** jade pendant and said, "Senior, are you a fairy? What can I help the fairy?" Adam accepted this identity without blushing: "Yes, I am an immortal. As for that matter, you are too weak now. I will tell you when you become stronger. Now, let me tell you how you practiced. I, I will help you break through." In the Nine-Headed Dragon, Adam synchronously repeated the exercises Liang Youqiao told him. The personal chip was connected to a local area network, and a human body data model appeared, representing the optical flow of energy running in it. Everyone felt very fresh. Such a mission mode was something they hadn''t had before, so they had a lively discussion. "It''s very similar to the Tertiary system. It absorbs external energy and integrates it into the body, giving it properties to strengthen the body." "They have meridians, which should be a special part born in biological evolution. Energy runs in meridians. According to this technique called Aiki Sword Art, they will eventually gather here." The Mage Chaowei clicked on the navel of the mannequin, "This energy can cause damage to the body, so they need to be metabolized frequently." Adam interrupted their discussion. At this time, he must give Liang Youqiao the confidence to create an immediate effect: "Optimize the energy quality and overall cohesion of this exercise unit." The masters connected the exercises to the big data server and looked for similarities among the large amounts of Tertiary legacy stored in the server, and quickly came to the result: "Optimization is too troublesome, just run it this way." In the room, Liang Youqiao asked expectantly: "Senior, can you?" Without getting an answer for a long while, she said anxiously and disappointedly: "Senior, are you still there? Isn''t it? Is my qualifications too low..." At this time Adam''s consciousness returned and said, "Don''t resist, feel the energy in your body...sword energy." Liang Youqiao hurriedly nodded, the sword qi in his body was no longer under his control, and was extremely active. The sword qi first circulated a few times along the path of the Aqi sword art, and suddenly turned into something she had never set foot in before. In the meridian, she suddenly felt the endless stinging pain in her body, and the pain gathered together and came like a storm. "Senior, what''s going on? Am I going crazy?" Liang Youqiao said weakly. Adam pretended to be profound and said: "Before, your meridians were too weak and narrow, just like a bucket with a small capacity. If you want to become stronger, you must first make the bucket bigger." bucket? Liang Youqiao found an explanation for Adam: "Senior, do you mean to let me broaden the meridians and accommodate more sword energy?" "Yes, it is to broaden the meridians, and the accumulation of quantity can produce qualitative changes. You dont have more advanced techniques now. I can only use this method to help you. If you want to become stronger faster, I will find more. Give me the exercises. Bear it a little bit, it''s coming." Adam never forgets to instill desires in her. Before Liang Youqiao had time to answer, a more intense pain than before, she couldn''t help howling, blood and impurities overflowed from the capillaries on the surface of her body, and the whole person was as terrifying as a ghost. She felt like she She was about to die, but the joy of breaking through made her forget all this, struggling to take out a few pills from under the bed and swallow it into her mouth, and immediately meditate cross-legged. The external energy found the entrance, and quickly poured in through Liang Youqiao''s broken pass, supplementing her vacant part, and converging towards the belly button. Overnight, a fuzzy prototype of a sword appeared in it. When the sky was shining, Liang Youqiao jumped up from the bed, and with one hand, the long sword was taken out of the sheath. She held the sword and flicked it at random, and a biting sword gas flew out and shattered the front wall. "The foundation is built!" Liang Youqiao looked at all this in disbelief and muttered: "Senior, I have entered the foundation building period! I have gathered my life sword spirit, and I can refine the flying sword!" Its only the first-level life, and its the least comprehensive group among the first-level. Adam doesnt think there is anything to be happy about, but now she is still being used, so he has to be patient and congratulate: "Very good, as long as you believe me, You will become stronger and stronger in the future." Liang Youqiao nodded again and again. The successful foundation construction means that her identity as a disciple of the Jianzong has been kept and will not be swept out. Now she is full of gratitude to Adam. Adam said casually: "Find the pill of Ningyuan Pill and tell me that I can help you get a better pill." "After becoming a first-degree being, a sword will be produced in the body of the disciple of the sword sect. This is their energy core. The energy that has been endowed with sharp properties continuously enters the sword spirit to produce a tempering effect. After being transformed by the sword spirit The energy will return to her body, and the quality of the energy will increase a little as it enters and exits. Their attacking methods rely too much on foreign objects. Although they have become first-class beings, their application of energy itself is lackluster. They need something called magic weapons to develop their destructive power. There is also a pill, which is different from the medicine of the Qianyuan Realm. It is not the aggregation of materials, but a special method to stimulate the fusion of medicine. They call this alchemy. This method is simply to change the physical properties, very magical. "Adam reported in detail the information obtained. Naham was a little unlucky: "The one I possess doesn''t even have a technique. I have to help him deal with mortal intrigue. But it should be similar. They also have something called magic weapon, but it''s not a sword..." v2 Chapter 427： Dead Soul Sword Demon (1) According to Naham, Dao Zongs magic weapons are all sorts of weird, tables, chairs, benches, teapots, water bottles are given functions, and the slaves he possesses dont even have exercises. In normal work, he can also get some tools that can speed up cleaning. . "But I have learned some basic things. The Taoist apprentices have to cultivate something called the Immortal Fa, which is divided into the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and the foundation is also to be built." Adam turned to the super-dimensional mage from the sixth holy tower in the advance army and asked: "Can they make their pill according to the prescription?" "This kind of low-level one is okay. In essence, it enhances the body to accommodate energy. There are similar things in the wizard world. More advanced ones need to know their special techniques. Does this thing apply the principle of equivalent exchange? ?" The super-dimensional wizards of the seventh holy tower exchanged, one person said: "It should be the same, but we dont know the samples of these materials. We are not sure whether the quality has been lost or improved during the refining process. If the strength of the entire fairy civilization is If you need to rely on the elixir for improvement, they absolutely cannot completely follow the principle of equivalent exchange. If energy is only exchanged on an equal basis, one person will consume all the energy in a large void in the high-level stage. We suspect that the fairy civilization should be involved in the field of unequal exchange. " Equivalent exchange is the promotion knowledge of the true spirit of Mathiesen, but the mages of the seventh holy tower are not immutable without progress. They have studied the knowledge of unequal exchange based on the equivalent exchange, which is more powerful and incredible. Adam asked the super-dimensional wizards of the first and second two holy towers: "Can the material construction and transmission functions be realized?" "This level of transmission can be done, but more advanced ones cannot be done temporarily." Adam nodded: "That''s enough." Originally Liang Youqiao was not very ambitious, and she was already very satisfied with the ability to build a foundation and condense the sword spirit, but now she couldn''t help but have a different mind. Why can''t I become an inner disciple? Why can''t you become a fairy? With the help of seniors, I should have a stronger strength and higher status. These thoughts became stronger and stronger, and they reached the apex after being detained when she went to collect the materials for the foundation-building disciples and the materials for refining the flying sword. "Senior, my strength... can only get the most common foundation-building techniques, and these materials can''t make good flying swords at all!" Liang Youqiao returned to his room angrily, complaining to Adam Tao. Adam first looked at the volume of exercises called the Sanyuan Sword Classic. This set of exercises mainly strengthened the three aspects of the practitioner: energy absorption, energy tempering, and energy quality improvement. When the exercise method is here, it shows the characteristics of the immortal civilization system. The first function is to strengthen the connection between itself and the outer world, allowing the outer world to recognize and accept itself, and form a virtual cycle between itself and the outside world. I act as a transfer station, and the sword shadow in the meridians and belly button is a sponge, absorbing and filtering the non-attributable energy from the outside world to melt into itself. The second and third functions complement each other. The so-called sharpness, in the understanding of the mages, is to increase the pressure per unit area. The greater the pressure, the sharpness. Sword Sect should achieve a balance between internal pressure and external pressure through practice, and at advanced levels, let the external pressure approach or obey the internal pressure to achieve the purpose of increasing attack power. The medium for achieving this goal is their energy. Liang Youqiao said that Jianzong is the way to kill, but in Adam''s view, their cultivation is to form a field of mutual excitation and transmission of energy. Going to a stronger domain, such as Adam''s real body, destroys this balance, and the sword energy of the Sword Sect is just ordinary energy, worthless. Inferring from this line of thinking, the cultivation mode of the entire immortal civilization may be the formation domain. The light radiated from these planes is the domain. The spiritual energy in each person and the outer world are also the domain. They must be in the domain. Strong enough, out of this field, or after being broken, nothing. Perhaps this is the reason why the fairy civilization does not hide itself, but allows the outer-territory demon to come? They do not have the ability to actively attack, can only passively defend and counterattack? "Speaking of which, my electromagnetic magic seems to be very suitable for sword repair? Photons transmit electromagnetic interactions. Electromagnetic waves are electromagnetic fields that propagate in the form of waves. It is also a field. If I have a flying sword, it may span light years. Casting?" Adam moved a little. Liang Youqiao saw that Senior didn''t speak for a long time, and said in a panic: "Senior? Are you still there?" Adam received his thoughts: "Zongmen assessment should be rewarded? If you win it, you will naturally get good materials and flying swords." Liang Youqiao said in distress: "But I have just built the foundation, so I can''t be stronger than the senior brothers and sisters?" "I can help you optimize the technique. As for the strength, find me the pill, and I can help you refine the pill." There is nothing to say about the optimization of the exercise method. The super-dimensions of the fifth holy pagoda easily added a means to increase the pressure. The Sanyuan Sword Classic was immediately upgraded a lot, but the drawback is that the burden on the body is greater. If Liang Youqiao doesn''t have other balancing methods, he probably won''t live long. It is not uncommon to find low-level pill formulas such as Qi Condensing Pill and Qi Pill. Liang Youqiao easily found a batch for Adam. In exchange, Adam gave her a lot of''counterfeit'' pill~www .novelhall.com~ The amount of sword qi in her body has increased a lot, but it is a bit difficult to refine, and I dont know if its an illusion... "Senior, I feel that my body is very strange recently, and it seems that I get tired easily?" Liang Youqiao suddenly asked when sitting cross-legged to warm up the sword spirit the night before the Zongmen exam. Any cultivation system, if you cant be clear about your own situation, its a joke. Adam is not surprised that Liang Youqiao would have such a question. He casually said: "Recently, your strength has increased too fast, which has caused damage to your body. Burden, but dont worry, when the strength stabilizes, it will get better." Seeing Liang Youqiao nodding his head, Adam said casually: "I have a sword technique here, which was discovered in an ancient ruin when I did not fall. If you encounter an enemy that cannot be resisted tomorrow, use this technique. " Liang Youqiao was very excited. She also had questions before, but she was embarrassed to ask, why did this Yu Perry claim to be a powerful remnant soul of an immortal and didn''t teach herself a stronger technique? She thought she had not passed the test before, but now she has probably passed it. Adam controlled the sword qi in her body to operate in a peculiar way. Liang Youqiao felt it for a while and found that the qi movement was extremely simple, so he immediately practiced it and became more confident in the assessment of the sect. v2 Chapter 428： Dead Soul Sword Demon (2) After breathing out, Liang Youqiao hesitated and said: "Senior, this sword seems to be" Adam disdains to conceal, and speaks bluntly: "Through the magic way, you can use it or not, you decide." The sword technique that Adam taught Liang Youqiao is based on the yin energy seen in the quarantine area before. Adam asked Wendy to transform it into a magic sword technique that can plunder the opponent''s vitality to supplement oneself. According to the simulation results, the opponent killed by this trick will not dissipate in reality, but will be tied to the user''s body, becoming an alternative attack method. Swordsmanship is deepening and the enemy killed After the soul is deprived, the body will not die, but will be swallowed or turned into a living dead. In the end, these bound souls will become functional souls, randomly entering the living dead with the user''s will, giving them extraordinary means. It''s probably the Necromancer''s set, but it will be stronger because of the phenomenon of the Third Age Yin Energy. According to Adams observations in the past few days, although Jianzong has internal intrigues and deceitful powers, he is still a "premium and upright". In such a power, the improvement of status must be done in accordance with the rules. Waiting for Liang Youqiao to become a high-level is too slow, but once Liang You Qiao demonstrated this magic way, and the consequences can be imagined. At that time, she was either holding her hands together, but Adam felt that this little girl would not, or she was asking for Adam''s help to break out of the sword sect and become a sword repairman. In a chaotic situation, it is easier and more intuitive to obtain intelligence, Adam has always thought so. Jianzong played on the stage. "Liang Youqiao, I have heard of you, a waste of sword bones. It is absolutely impossible for you to build a foundation so early. Tell me your secret. I can allow you to be my Taoist companion." Liang Youqiao''s opponent , A male Sword Sect disciple looked at her greedily and said, The Path of Immortality, the wealthy partner, is indispensable. As the son of Sword Sect elders, he is in fact not lacking, but who would think that there are too many resources? Liang Youqiao had to turn his teeth and his posture in a gallop on the stage, and his long sword kept swinging white and biting sword aura, but it was useless. The male disciple stayed still at Yang, and a flying sword with gleaming light easily crushed it. Jian Qi. "You dream!" Senior''s existence is her biggest secret, she can''t tell anyone. The male disciples smile remained unchanged, but his eyes flashed with sword light, and the flying sword flashed like thunder, piercing Liang Youqiaos surroundings, revealing a piece of white skin and small scars, his lips did not move, but his voice Into Liang Youqiaos ear: "You better be obedient, you know who I am. Here, no one will stand up for you even if I kill you, or do you want to face everyone with wings and legs?" Creation system Liang Youqiao pursed her mouth and didn''t say a word. She couldn''t speak now either. The flying sword had been hovering around her. Whenever she had the intention to speak, she would pierce with a sword, and she would not even be able to admit defeat. Gradually, there were more and more injuries on her body, and her clothes became less and less, and her consciousness became a little fuzzy because of the excessive blood loss. None of the disciples in the audience stood up for her, looking at her body with greedy or disdainful eyes. These eyes and the endless words of the male disciples made her thoughts stronger and stronger. "Magic Way" "Since the right way deceives me like this, what''s the harm in falling into the magic way?" "Kill! Kill! Kill you! Kill everyone" Liang Youqiao stood on the ground motionless, the male disciple hesitated to take the flying sword, walked into her and said, "You figured it out? Tell me, I will keep you safe and wealthy for your life." Liang Youqiao raised her head fiercely, her eyes full of madness and killing intent, and she roared: "Kill you!" The male disciple was startled and his eyes were fierce: "Since you are stubborn, don''t blame me" However, he hadn''t finished speaking, his eyes were filled with a black-red light, and then he saw his back. "Is this your secret?" This was his last thought. The flesh and blood energy quickly entered her body along the sword body. She felt the incomparable and fascinating power, and she looked towards the audience. The disciples of Guanli were so shocked by this scene that they couldn''t think that Liang Youqiao would suddenly violently kill the person. After a short period of stagnation, they shouted: "Killed! Killed!" At the same time, a bitter sword light came along with an icy voice deep in the bones: "Sword Sect disciple Liang Youqiao fell into the devil''s way, expelled Sword Sect, imprisoned the nine clans, kill, no mercy!" With Liang Youqiao''s strength, even if he uses that trick, he won''t be the opponent of the male disciple. He still relies on Adam''s help. Although his current electromagnetic wave state soul has no power, it is okay to create some illusions to disturb his mind. Giants Special Pet: Rebirth of Jade Beauty Agitated by the murderous aura, Liang Youqiao became sober from madness, looking desperately at the sword light, closing her eyes and waiting for death. At this moment, she heard the voice of the predecessor: "The left front moves fifteen feet." Liang Youqiao subconsciously did it, evading the sword light when there was no room for hair, and was blown away in the direction of the shock wave, and was about to fall into the group of disciples. "Left internal rotation for a week and a half, Qi travels for a week, the sword rises from the waist and cuts to the lower right." Liang Youqiao instinctively used the magic sword, and the black and red sword light swept down, and suddenly more than ten people died under the sword, and the flesh and blood energy entered her body! "Outside the evil spirit! Looking for death!" The man saw Liang Youqiao evading his own blow, furious, and the sword light covered the sky, and Liang Youqiao''s newly healed wound spurted blood again. "Hiding in the crowd, seeing someone killing, break through to the southeast." Liang Youqiao had such extreme thoughts naturally because of Adam''s influence. Adam is not satisfied with Liang Youqiao''s execution ability, but he does not have the ability to control her body now, so he can only interfere with her will in this way. Liang Youqiao only feels like a year. When he finally came to the gate of the mountain gate, his whole body was covered in blood. This time, without Adam reminding him, she directly swung the sword and killed the gatekeeper and carried the gate. The normal power output of the large array rushed out of the door. At this time, most of her body had disappeared, her heart was beating, and dozens of souls were flying in the air with their teeth and claws dancing. Without a teacher, she detonated these souls, and the escape of energy concealed her own aura. With this momentum, she rushed into the dense mountains and forests below. "Senior, I''m going to die" "I can''t die." As Adam said, he turned his consciousness back to the Nine-Headed Dragon, and suddenly a lot of''fake and inferior'' pills entered her body, and the flesh and blood regenerated at a high speed, supplemented by the over-filled energy in her body, exploded. Exceeding the limit of speed, it turned into a light to flee, chasing under a bottomless cliff. "Elder, below is the Demon Abyss of Forbidden Town, we" The chasing soldiers from the rear arrived at the same time, but did not follow into the cliff. The elder Jianzong spit out his sword aura and blasted all around him beyond recognition. "Find her family and issue a Zongmen Wanted Notice! If she does not appear in front of me within seven days, her whole family and the whole village will all die!" /bk v2 Chapter 429： Dead Soul Sword Demon (3) Three/Forty Six Nine-headed Dragon, Naham is narrating his own harvest. "The five elements are the five basic elements of the immortal civilization. Wood represents plants or life energy, gold represents metal, and fire, earth, water, and water. Needless to say, they call their attack methods celestial arts. It interacts to form a magic circle, so that the energy is stimulated through the magic circle. One of the characteristics is the application of the soul, they are called the soul and the idea. The idea must be integrated into the aura to evolve the aura to form such as the real fire of the three flavors and the real fire of the sun. Such special energies, or relying on the treasures of heaven, material and earth, form things like one yuan of heavy water, nine days of breathing soil, and the essence of yimu. The five elements interact with each other and can give birth to other elements, such as wind, snow, lightning, and the like. It seems that their use of the electric system is more abundant than before the wizard." As he said, he turned his head and looked at Adam: "There are also methods that use electromagnetic waves. Oh, they are called Zhou Tianxing Secret Art. This kind of celestial art is very difficult, so the basic exercises are not strictly guarded. Take a look." Adam read this part and found that the principle is that the spiritual energy simulates the phenomenon of electromagnetic waves and electromagnetic radiation, integrates them into the body, and uses the magic array. No, it is the immortal formation method that stimulates it. The magic method is mysterious and plausible, but Adam simulated it in turn. The most powerful methods are thermal radiation and lasers. The higher frequency electromagnetic waves cannot be used. "The imagination is good, but it is still the appearance, without going deep into the essence." Adam put this thing aside after speaking. He felt that when he reached the''immortal world'', there should be stronger means, but if they can''t see the essence through the phenomenon , At best, it can only be used. The black box is convenient, but it hinders the progress of the entire civilization. Naham smiled and said: "It''s not bad, the fairy civilization is good, better than what we have encountered before, at least it is progressing in a civilized way, instead of only knowing about eating and breeding like Dirus." Adam nodded and agreed. It would be great if such a civilization could belong to the mage, but now it seems that without a battle to surrender them, this civilization with multiple ninth-level lives cannot be used by the mage. Furthermore, relying on the system formed by the remnants of the Tertiary Period, there are still some hidden dangers after all, so this battle is inevitable. It is the correct way to find out the hidden dangers and remove the worms and keep the green grass. Adam said: "I made the kid I possessed move, and your side must hurry up. If we haven''t found out the power system and the distribution of the planes until the army is out, it will be ugly." Naham disdain: "Who dares to tell me anything? But you can rest assured that the whole army will not move very quickly. It will take at least ten years for them to move on after three years. There are 13 years. We know everything we should know." The world of wizards is very far away from the fairy civilization, much farther than it was on the Titan plane at that time. The advance legion can move quickly because of its small size. The big legion can''t be so fast. For this point, refer to the time when the true spirit of Mathisson went to swallow Dilus. The speed can be compared. Adam still feels unsatisfied. According to the current progress, it will be difficult to get too much useful news in 13 years. For example, the plane he has descended now is''abandoned'', obviously he has to reach the realm of immortals before he can enter. Those medium-sized planes that are chained by light, useful news should be there. "It''s still too slow. At least we have to continue to send news of valuable resources in the fairy civilization and some real objects back to the world of wizards, so that the free factions can be moved, otherwise this shuffle will eventually become our one-man show." Adam Shook his head and asked Wendy, "How long will it take to complete the soul wave state conversion device?" The Advance Corps set up a temporary research institute to study the possibility of wholesale portable grandpas. After seeing Adam and Naham''s actions, they both found it very interesting and prepared to separate their souls and descend on many small planes. First, a stable soul separation and state conversion device is needed, and then a secret material transmission device. With these two points, a golden finger is complete. It sounds like a boring game for the mages, but it is still very valuable in practical operation. The more channels for obtaining information, the better, and more flowers can jointly turn the situation into muddy water. "It can be done in a few days." Wendy said confidently, "After all, users are all super-dimensional wizards. What we have to do is write your knowledge into the device, saving everyone the time to accept knowledge from scratch. " Adam nodded: "In short, as soon as possible, the mage who can do it by then can divide his soul into multiple parts to prevent the sample from being lost due to irresistible accidents. Oh, yes, the follow-up of Yin Energy Sword Technique should be as soon as possible. , I have to give my kids more confidenceSenior, where are we?" Liang Youqiao woke up from a coma, and saw the darkness around him. There seemed to be an indescribable ghost in the darkness, and he couldn''t help asking in confusion. "I heard what kind of forbidden land is called Zhenmoyuan." Adam found this place very interesting. He clearly felt that after falling from the cliff, he passed through a barrier before arriving here. The barrier was very similar to the separation layer of the surface world in the plane of the mage. These magic shadows and darkness are energy, but completely negative energy. Perhaps this is the reason why the immortal civilization was inherited from the Tertiary Era system, but it was able to take a completely opposite path. Through a method similar to the breathing of the world under the crown of Prometheus, stripping away the negative part of the converted energy? If this method is available, can it purify the energy pollution of the Tertiary era? Liang Youqiao''s pupils tightened, and said in fear: "Zhen Moyuan! How could we fall here!" Adam was still thinking about how he would use his words so as not to reveal his identity. Liang Youqiao explained it himself: "This is the place where demonic energy converges. Even if immortals are trapped for a long time, they will be corrupted and fall into the magic way." Adam wanted to ask her how she defined the magic way, but Liang Youqiao would definitely find something wrong if she asked this, but it didn''t matter, as long as she had been possessed for a long time, these things would naturally be known. "Before the fall, I heard the elder Jianzong said that you would kill your family in seven days." Liang Youqiao was frightened and furious, and jumped up from the ground, ignoring himself in the slightest: "Seven days! Senior, how many days is it now?" "It''s almost the third day!" Liang Youqiao had a broken face: "Senior, please! Help me, save my family!" 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 430： The demon dazzling (1) Adam felt that no matter whether she showed up or not, her family was dead, but Liang Youqiao still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. Adam didn''t mean to interfere with this little will. Anyway, she killed the male disciple. After that, she had already embarked on the opposite of Jianzong. "In five days, I will teach you all the Dead Soul Sword Sutra." "Thanks senior!" Under the environment of Zhenmoyuan, the speed at which he practiced the Third Era System Cultivation Technique was amazing. Liang Youqiao was constantly familiar with the sword moves, and the internal circulation was also unfolding at the same time, not caring about the injuries caused by the conflict. She couldn''t see it, but in Adams perception, the so-called devilish energy poured into her body in a state of scrambling. In just three days, she broke through the bottleneck and entered the second-level peak, and the natal sword spirit at the belly button almost turned into In essence, black and red seemed to have blood flowing, weird and evil. Liang Youqiao''s temperament is also rapidly changing. It is not too obvious that there are no outsiders here, but Adam can feel that she no longer rejects killing. On the sixth day, Liang Youqiao left the customs. She stretched out her hand and held it in the void. The magic energy gathered into an energy sword. When she wanted to leave, the magic energy seemed to help her leave the abyss as if she had consciousness. The crazy shock seal was She opened a gap. The first act of seeing the sun again is the thunder that is overwhelming. "Senior, this is the tribulation! The devilish energy of Zhen Moyuan has caused the tribulation!" Liang Youqiao said in horror. Adam was a little curious, the immortal civilization really has such things as heavenly calamity, and it is really thunder and lightning, but this thunder and lightning is a bit special with unknown attributes. Adam remembered Naham''s words, this is probably the so-called idea The effect produced by practicing Reiki, right? "Don''t worry, the robbery can''t kill you this day, and it''s a good thing if it comes with devilish energy. If the evil spirit is not removed, you can''t do anything outside." Liang Youqiao held back the panic and swung his sword to face the catastrophe. As expected, these unmanned thunder and lightning with only the second-level peak energy level had nothing to do with Liang Youqiao. After paying a wound on his body, he and the demon Qi disappears together. After the catastrophe, Adam gave her some pills to recover from her injuries, and Liang Youqiao kept rushing towards his hometown. Then, unsurprisingly, I saw the village that had been in ruins, and the body that had been hung at the head of the village. Unlike Adams imagination, Liang Youqiao did not yell or collapse after seeing this scene, she did not even step forward into the ambush of Jianzong, but left without looking back. Since then, her words have become less and less, but the practice of the Dead Soul Sword Sutra has become more and more diligent. Everyone she met on the road, as long as she saw that she could beat them, died under her sword. The nine-headed dragon. "Adam, the movement on your side is not small, the reputation of the Dead Soul Sword Demon has spread to Dao Zong, and the major factions are ready to form a Demon Alliance to eradicate her." Naham smiled on the side. He said that he has made good progress recently. Instead of going on a path with Adam, he chose to upgrade in a modest way. With his help, that servant disciple showed unparalleled talent in immortality, and has now been accepted as a disciple by Sect Master Dao. . After the increase in status, the mystery of the power distribution of the plane is also unveiled. The most advanced creatures on the ordinary plane are at level 4. They are divided according to the sect. This method is also applicable to medium-sized planes, but it is only necessary for large-scale planes. It''s not the same. The forces there are called "teaching", Taoism, sword teaching, tool teaching and so on. The recent gains of the two of them are not small. Liang Youqiao has killed more people and obtained countless various exercises. Nahum''s status is high and he can naturally access Daozong documents. Through data analysis, it is found that Xian Civilizations exercises are indeed born out of the Tertiary Era system. The difference is the method of stripping negative energy from the converted spiritual energy. This is also the reason that Xian Civilization has not embarked on the old path of Qianyuanjie. the reason. These exercises can also be explained in the way of a magi, and even the effects of the cultivation of thoughts into the spiritual energy have been analyzed. Immortal civilization had mastered the means to open the channel between mind and matter before it became a super-dimensional. "However, opening the channel prematurely is not necessarily a good thing. They lack the training of their own fundamentals, that is, energy itself, and excessively pursue the so-called''miracles'' and magic weapons." Wendy calmly analyzed, "The same level. Down, the wizard won, even if the magic weapon is added, one-on-one will not be the opponent of the wizard." Naham nodded: "I think so too, but as far as I know, their magic weapons do not need to be used in accordance with their strengths. That is to say, a first-level life can also use fairy-level magic weapons, so the variables are very variable. Great, none of us know when they will pick up a foul in the game." Adam was reviewing the research on Reiki. The Ultra-Dimensional Mage of the advance legion devoted a lot of experience to this aspect, and he found something. "In addition to their energy, the most important function of Reiki is to form the mediator of the field. This kind of thing needs to be arranged according to the law to be useful. If they are broken up," Adam said and used it on the counting simulator. The super-dimensional magic impacts the aura, and the aura suddenly becomes ordinary energy and disappears, "They are useless. Now I use the level difference to crush, and I need to research specific methods for the same level." "I think this is also applicable to magic weapons. The magic weapons should be a medium arranged in a stricter law. As long as it is destroyed, the so-called magic weapons are nothing but broken copper and broken iron." "We need some physical samples." Physical samples are very important Adam thinks that nano-robots should have the ability to break through magical structures, but real trials are needed. Naham said: "I could sneak in before, but now the ninth-level life of the immortal civilization has recorded my breath, and I will be exposed if I appear." Adam said: "You don''t need to be dispatched. Demon Suppression Abyss is the breakthrough of our mission. If the first plane is not an exception, then there should be a Demon Suppression Abyss in every outer plane in the inner world, and we need to open its seal. , Let the devilish energy recoil on the plane and create opportunities for us." Wendy interface: "The soul wave state conversion device and the material transmission device enter the final commissioning stage. After the commissioning is successful, it can be achieved on a large scale." Adam nodded and said: "Then wait, Lord Nahum, your Descendant identity is good. When appropriate, it will affect his will, control his anti-water, and open the seal of the town of Demon Abyss." Three days after the standard time of the etheric void, the final debugging of the device was completed. Nearly two hundred ultra-dimensional wizards and more than six hundred wave souls were secretly cast into the planes with different numbers. v2 Chapter 431： The demon dazzling (2) On average, each mage has three souls descending, and some of them with a deeper understanding of knowledge, such as Adam and Naham, have a ten-digit soul. The outposts played by the two before were very meaningful. The mages had a clear mission goal, which was to open the seal of the Demon Abyss and observe the changes in the fairy civilization and their response methods after the negative energy recoiled the material world. The use of the device is still very great. The souls of the wizards more or less have a little power, which cannot determine the battle situation, but it is enough to affect the parasite. Among the claims of the fairy civilization, the one thousand and two small planes outside are collectively called the Six Heavens of the Desire Realm. They say it is mysterious and mysterious, but in fact it means the place where ordinary people and monks live together. This is the foundation of the fairy civilization, and also The least valued place. The immortals are the same as the wizards, after personal force can override the social order, they pay very little attention to mortals and low-level lives. The desire world bears the task of reproduction and reproduction and enjoys the lowest resources. When the mage arrived, the world of desire fell into a precarious storm. If there is only one thing on a plane like the son of luck, he will be the object of everyone competing to follow. The aura of Zhong Tiandi shocks the tiger''s body from the outside, the Qi of the overlord dissipates, and the enemy chief worships his head, and everything inside. The pass is in name only, and if the realm rises with divine assistance, the speed of strength improvement is unreasonable. If a sect gets the son of Qi Luck, Heaven will drop a lot of resources. But now they suddenly discovered that the children of luck appeared like jumping beans, everywhere, making it difficult to distinguish between true and false. They searched through the ancient books and never found that this kind of thing happened in any era. Moreover, not only did the right way have children of luck, but there were also many magic ways. They were panicked and overwhelmed because of this. However, the channels of desire and materiality have been closed. , They couldn''t contact the immortals of the realm, the monks who were good at calculating the secrets had to flick their fingers day and night, but even if their fingers popped out of calluses, they could only get the conclusion of the chaos of the secrets. Two years passed by. In the first plane, the death soul sword demon Liang Youqiao set off the monstrous devil tribulation, wherever he went, only killing and plundering, his personal realm climbed to the tribulation period in just two years, and the Death Soul Sword Sect and Righteous Tao is the enemy. Fortunately, Sun Guanyu, the son of Righteous Tao, is not weak at all, leading the Slayer Alliance to fight against it endlessly. Liang Youqiao has changed greatly among the two, the most notable one is that she has become self-serving, trusting only in herself, repelling anyone''s approach, including Adam. Adam doesnt care either. Liang Youqiaos all is caused by him today. The path has been set. She has no room to look back, even if she thinks she can no longer be influenced by Adam, but in fact, apart from walking to the dark on the road Besides, there is no other choice. Once you turn around, you will inevitably die. Liang Youqiao obviously doesn''t want to die, she wants to be stronger. She has discovered that the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth is not only incapable of helping her own strength, but is a drag, even the flesh and blood energy swallowed by Yin energy. After every murder, she spends a lot of time and energy to refine them. At this time, she inevitably remembered the devilish energy in the Suppression of Demon Abyss, as well as the few famous sects responsible for suppressing the suppression of Demon Abyss in the first plane. "Senior, what is your purpose? The reason why you died in the first place was because you were killed by an immortal by spying on the town of Demon Abyss, right?" In a battle against the encirclement and suppression of the Demon Alliance, Liang Youqiao wielded tens of thousands of souls. Rushing out, she watched the low-level cultivator die in a blank expression, and suddenly asked in a low voice. "You made me look like I am now, to break the seal of Demon Abyss, and to reshape the body through Zhen Demon Abyss to kill the color world?" Before Adam could answer, she asked and answered: "No, it''s not right. You want to reach the physical realm to reshape your body through the Suppression Demon Abyss. The devil energy of the desire realm, according to your opinion, is of insufficient quality?" In the past two years, Adam has not been following Liang Youqiao all the time. In addition to the indispensable interference of will, most of the time he put his mind on the truth, and planned the overall plan of the birth of the gods. Analyze the unique means of making artifacts in the fairy civilization. Hearing Liang Youqiao''s question at this time, he admitted without hesitation: "Yes, that''s it." Liang Youqiao laughed nervously. The laughter shook the surroundings, and the righteous soul who had just become a dead soul suddenly disappeared: "Open the town of Demon Abyss, and the immortals of the realm of colors must be affected. Once the immortal descends, I will die. Why should I help you?" "Help you the murderer who killed my whole family?!" Adam said casually: "Apart from helping me, do you have other options now?" Liang Youqiao took out the jade pendant, and the Death Soul sword technique condensed into a jade-like substance, and easily shattered it without leaving any residue. After that, she coldly said: "Of course I have, I can kill you, and then To rule the Desire Realm, as long as it does not touch the Demon Abyss, the immortal will not care about what happens in the Desire Realm. She thought that this piece of jade was Adams soul sustenance, and it was enough to destroy it, but she did not expect that the lingering voice echoed in her mind as usual: "I am a fairy, even if you are already in the tribulation period. , Why can ruin an immortal soul?" "It''s just a ray of remnant soul, why are you?" Liang Youqiao bit the corner of her mouth and allowed the black blood to drip without paying attention. Before, her attention was all on herself, but she didn''t notice that some strange-looking disciples in the distance were approaching her. It took Adam''s words to react. "Just rely on them? All their dead soul swordsmanship are taught by me. Do you think they are qualified to kill me?" The black sword levitated in front of her The domain was expanded for several thousand meters, and the sword light was as strong as Moyu, "No one can kill me..." "You are honest and obedient. I will protect you from becoming an immortal and an ancestor. Why do you want to disobey me?" Adam said quietly, "Don''t forget, I gave you everything today, I can give it to you, Can destroy you." "Idiot..." The voice hadn''t fallen yet, her inner circulation was broken every inch, the domain collapsed back and bite herself. "Do it." Several disciples smiled slyly, and without hesitation, they inserted their swords into her body and tore her to pieces, and Liang Youqiao was completely destroyed. The murderous disciples greedily absorbed Liang Youqiaos majestic aura, and their realm rose steadily. They had no time to enjoy the feeling, and immediately knelt down and respectfully said: "Respectfully welcome the upper body of the ancestor!" Adam chose a possession at will, and then ordered: "Counter-attack the decent, start with Jianzong." The possessed disciple was ecstatic, which meant he became the new suzerain. "Follow the ancestors'' orders!" v2 Chapter 432： Tianma Dazzling (3) Four/Forty Six The nine-headed dragon. &1t;/p> "So fast? Are you a little anxious? Haven''t all the inheritance of the desire world been obtained yet?" Nahum asked puzzledly after learning of Adam''s actions. &1t;/p> Adam replied: "The kid I was possessed before became rebellious and had to kill her. Besides, inheritance is not independent, and there are other planes too."&1t;/p> The rest of the wizard said: "They are all the same, their methods are similar to the holy towers. Several sects represent the highest achievements of a series of inheritance. The sects of the lower realm are like the Freedom Mage Tower and the Mage Academy. The inheritance will not be due to a few The ruin of the sect was cut off."&1t;/p> "Don''t worry on your side for the time being, just control the parasites and accumulate power silently. Everything will happen when you see the opening of the first dimension of the town of Demon Abyss." Adam warned them. &1t;/p> The role of the title guardian of the honor world is here. Adam has the first-order authority under the true spirit under the mage system. It is fine in the mage world, but during the war, these dimension mages need to obey Adam''s orders. In the advance army, only Naham was equal to Adam, and Wendy was a bit worse. &1t;/p> After Wei Mage signaled that he understood, Adam then said to Nahum: "The Slayer Alliance can begin to attack the Dead Soul Sword faction. There is no need to suppress it. Below the same level, the Dead Soul Sword Sutra uses Tertiary energy. , Is slightly stronger than these monks attack power."&1t;/p> Naham asked: "When will the water turn back?"&1t;/p> "Dao Zong is the strongest force on the No. 1 plane. You need to put it at the end to break the Dao Zong. You can control the parasite at the end and open a mouth on the mountain guard. It is the best to find the seal and the eye. It doesnt matter until you arrive."&1t;/p> Naham said: "Although the channels between the desire realm and the physical realm are disconnected, it should be a matter of one sentence when the realm of desire is opened. If the vitality of the realm comes, it is still a bit troublesome."&1t;/p> Adam''s eyes flashed: "The Legion is retreating farther, and the immortal is the best to come, then capture him, just to see if the ninth-level life of the fairy civilization can move!"&1t;/p> Naham nodded: "Well, it should be. It''s better to be sure now than when it was really busy. All the mage towers of the Legion will enter the Nine-headed Dragon sequence temporarily. Your mage tower will temporarily enter the nine The power core of Toulong is really something. I think no one can stop it. If you help them, they can''t count it."&1t;/p> He paused, and then said: "Under their heavenly management, it is impossible that so many children of luck have not been abnormal. Why didn''t we stop us? Did they really abandon more than a thousand planes? Are they? Do you want to make the world of desire a battlefield? Or do you want to observe our combat methods and strength?"&1t;/p> Adam is also thinking about this issue, and it is difficult to figure it out. No matter what he thinks, the ninth-level immortal''s response is very weird. It is not like letting go, but it is resistance, but this level can be regarded as resistance? &1t;/p> So what do they want to do? &1t;/p> &Amp;1t;/p> Plane One. &1t;/p> The Dead Soul Sword Sect came out of the dark and dignifiedly occupied a large area to establish a sect. Everyone does not need to be assessed or tested. As long as they are willing, they can immediately learn the Dead Soul Sword Sutra. After learning, they will not even defect. People care about it. &1t;/p> "Ancestor, isn''t this too easy... the law cannot be passed lightly!" the new Dead Soul Sword Demon hesitatingly asked Adam. &1t;/p> "What are you afraid of? They will become enemies of the right way after they learn the Dead Soul Sword Sutra. When they are afraid of being killed by the right way, they will naturally come back to you. Or are you afraid of being overwhelmed? As long as you don''t violate me, I promise no one Can shake your position." Of course, it is an exception to be abandoned by me when you are useless. &1t;/p> Adam doesn''t care how many people will learn the exercises. This is the same as he spreads the refining techniques on the plane of the dragon. Those who learn can''t resist the temptation. As long as you kill, you can become stronger. As long as you kill, you can build a foundation. As long as you kill, you can become immortal, there is no such good thing in the world. &1t;/p> When the people at the bottom have an ascending channel, it is very terrible that they can explode their potential. Xian Dao has suppressed them for too long. With the opportunity to rebound, they will not let go of the opportunity to overthrow them. &1t;/p> What immortals are not immortals, I will enjoy it first, even if I die in the end, at least I have lived. This is what they think. &1t;/p> Adam felt that the world of wizards at the time was the same. In the early revolution of Prometheus and others, the enemies were not only the enemy wizards, but perhaps more civilians who suddenly gained power and began to retaliate against the world. They could build a holy tower to reform the world. , Inevitably his hands were stained with the blood of his compatriots, perhaps this is also the reason why Prometheus later disagreed with high-pressure rule. &1t;/p> The new sword demon silenced dubiously. He knew that he was not strong, at least the previous companions who rebelled together didn''t need him to be weak. He could only rely on the support of the ancestor to sit firmly. &1t;/p> "How about the situation of Jianzong?"&1t;/p> The sword demon hurriedly replied: "Tell the ancestors that there are 13 cultivators of the Sword Sect who only retreat in Jianshan on weekdays. There are countless under the tribulation, distributed among the dozens of main peaks in the mountain gate." &1t; /p> "Where is Demon Abyss?"&1t;/p> "Everyone knows the existence of Zhenmoyuan, but where it is is the absolute secret of the decent," he felt a little perfunctory when he said here, and hurriedly made up: "Subordinates guessed that the battle should be under the sword mountain. Guarded by monks crossing the robbery."&1t;/p> Adam was noncommittal: "Attack, destroy the Sword Sect, open the Demon Abyss to release the devilish energy, your Death Soul Sword Sutra can only go further if it absorbs the evil energy."&1t;/p> &Amp;1t;/p> Plane One was caught in a **** storm because of Adams orders. Killing and being killed became the main theme. All swordsman cultivators were frantically improving their strength. In this tone, the Dead Soul Sword Sect came out all over the place. , The goal is directed at Jianzong. &1t;/p> If the Dead Soul Sword does not refine flying swords, UU Reading is supposed to be at a disadvantage in the battle, but in fact it is not the case. The special field they condense can corrode and pollute flying swords, the same level. The battle was okay. Once they leapfrogged, the flying sword would turn into scrap iron when they entered them, without a trace of magic. &1t;/p> The Sword Sect disciple was slaughtered because of this. During this slaughter, the strength of the Death Soul Sword Sect disciple continued to improve, and the battle situation flew to one side. &1t;/p> The cultivators of the Tribulation Period, that is, the fourth-level life means are indeed extraordinary. The high-quality sword elements in their bodies can greatly offset the negative energy that the Death Soul Sword can withstand. The flying sword technique can also be called supernatural and subtle, but in terms of quantity Under crushing pressure, their resistance was of little significance. The battle for the destruction of the door was over within two days before the support of the Demon Alliance could arrive. &1t;/p> At this moment, the Sword Demon stood in the center of a complex formation in the center of Jianshan Mountain, looking at the ancient sword pierced into the formation eye, and said to Adam: "Old Patriarch, this is the formation eye, this sword is a sealed object. ."&Amp;1t;/p> űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 433： There are real demons in the Demon Abyss (1) The place where the formation eyes are placed is the strongest place in the sword sect. If Adam hadnt guessed, this sword and formation are the same thing as the Qianyuan Realms energy filter vitality formation, but its more advanced. That''s it. The core of Qianyuan Realm''s filter is just a dead thing. Adam can turn it on and off at will, but the sword in front of it is different. It seems to be alive and will kill. Although the formation is independent here, it should be closely related to the rest of the formation. Unless it is destroyed at the same time, or the entire No. 1 plane is destroyed instantly, the Seal of Demon Abyss will be unbreakable. The corpse of the sword demon who was ordered by Adam to draw the sword was sublimated into spiritual energy under the action of the formation. Adam arbitrarily attached himself to one of the other disciples who was frightened on the side, and then commanded: "From now on, you are The new dead soul sword demon, the sword mountain is open, and anyone who can draw a long sword will be rewarded with great rewards." The new Sword Demon conveyed this order in surprise. Looking at the former body that disappeared in front of him, he didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse, but he knew one thing, that was that he was not qualified to disobey anyway. "Yes, ancestor." Adam thought for a while and said again: "Let''s launch an offensive against the rest of the decent." ...... The first plane is not big, but it has all five internal organs, a complex array of Dao weapons and swords, and various sect forces. However, under the human sea offensive of the Dead Soul Sword Sect, in only half a year, only Dao remains. Zong one. "Dao Zong also has such a place, which is guarded by the tribulation period, that is, the fourth-level life. As the eye of the formation is a Daoist seal, it is an extraordinary item above the fifth level." In the Nine-Headed Dragon, Adam is chatting with Nahum. The overall situation in the first plane is determined, and the two people no longer need too much attention. Nahum only needs to control Sun Guanyu at the critical moment. "It''s the same in other big sects. These''immortal tools'' are conceived with intelligence, which can already be regarded as a special form of life." This is indeed a very unique method, and the wizard can also make similar things, but As the intelligence is the rune program or the alien soul forced into it, it is impossible for the mage to let the spiritual energy naturally bred the spiritual wisdom like the fairy civilization. Another super-dimensional mage said: "More than that, aura can make all kinds of exotic animals and ordinary animals also give birth to strong intelligence, and even change the genetic sequence, which is amazing." Immortal civilization has aroused the intense interest of these mages. This is an evolutionary method that is completely different from the magic system. If you can understand its secrets and integrate into near magic, it will definitely burst out infinite sparks of wisdom. "But the attitude of Immortal Civilization is too strange. Daozong has reported the situation of the first plane to the realm, but the response is to wait and see the changes..." Nahum scratched his head, "It''s simply impossible. Li Yu." It is indeed difficult to understand. Adam argues that if he is a ruler, he will inevitably annihilate outsiders if he finds out the prying eyes and the destruction already underway, but these immortals... "Afterwards, has anyone entered the Demon Abyss?" Adam asked suddenly. The super-dimensional wizards were taken aback for a moment, and they said, "No." Adam''s consciousness left for a moment, and he ordered the Death Soul Sword Sect to push a group of disciples and prisoners down the abyss where he and Liang Youqiao had fallen. As expected, Adam saw the overflowing thunderbolt that the disciples of the Death Soul Sword sent to pieces. , And the captives quickly hit the bottom and fell to blood. "Look!" Adam showed the scene just now to the super-dimensional wizards. The wizards looked at each other, Wendy frowned: "This is not normal, could it be..." "It''s really not normal, unless everything we are doing is under the sight of the ninth-level immortal, the reason why I was able to enter the Demon Suppression Abyss was allowed by them. They are guiding us to contact those devilish energy!" "What do these people want to do?" The wizards connected the latest information and agreed with Adam''s judgment. "Let us open the Demon Abyss to release the demon energy? What good is it for them?" Naham was also puzzled. This is completely different from ordinary peoples thinking mode. They dont have a template to analyze at all: "Dao Sect is going to end. If they control all this, it means that there will be no five levels in the physical realm. In the lower realm of creatures, those immortal weapon-level towns will not be effective. Suppress Demon Abyss, do you still need to open it?" The wizards hate this feeling. They are used to everything being logical and in a calculable category. Now this feeling of being performed like a clown is very uncomfortable for them. "Otherwise you will leave for the time being, and I will liberate the real body to destroy all the worlds of desire, and test their reaction?" Nahum''s face became cold and murderous. Adam''s brain was running at a speeding speed, and he built one model after another, trying to analyze the purpose of the nine-level immortal from different directions, but all failed, and the logic simply didn''t work. There was a lack of an important condition that could smooth the basic logic. "No, don''t do this for the time being." Adam shook his head, "Since they want to see, let them see. I think there should be some clues after Summoning Demon Abyss is opened. If it is still vague, let''s talk about it." Da Luotian. "Yujieqing Valley has fallen, and the Heavenly Demon is about to open the Seal of the Demon Abyss." The nine-level immortal''s body was blurred, and only the voice entered the ears of the rest. "Although the heavenly demon descended into the realms of the desire realm, only the Qingli realm did something." The voice of another ninth-level immortal was high and miao, "You and I seem to be deviated before, so the person who entered the realm should not be true. The demon claws, it is wrong to call them extraterritorial demon. Those who enter the realm do not know that there is a true demon in the Suppression Demon Abyss. They are not here to save the true demon." The ninth-level immortals were silent for a moment, and one person said: "Xianzun Chunyang''s words are wrong, and we shoulder the responsibility like walking on thin iceThe real devil should never make a mistake, even those who enter the world. It''s just unintentional, but we can''t take it lightly and just take a look." "No matter what the purpose of the person who enters the world, it is true that the people of the immortal way are wronged. "Let''s look at the people who enter the world fighting against the monsters and making decisions." said the nine-level immortal who ranked first. Everyone looked at the huge seal connected to his body and nodded and said, "Goodness." In the first plane, the Dao Sect and the Demon Slayer Alliance collapsed because of Sun Guanyus sudden reversal. Only the Dao Sect Sect Master was guarding the Dao Yin, and said sorrowfully: "There is a real demon under the town of Demon Abyss. , Once the seal is lifted, all creatures will be wiped out. Wait..." The new sword demon swept his head with a sword, and knelt down to ask for instructions: "Ancestor, Dao Sect is destroyed, but immortal implements... immortal implements..." Before his voice fell, he saw Dao Yin''s fairy light dim, falling to pieces. "Open the seal." v2 Chapter 434： There are real demons in the Demon Abyss (2) The nine-headed dragon. After Adam ordered the Death Soul Sword Sect disciples to completely destroy all the seal nodes, he and Naham detonated the separated souls directly back into the fleet, quietly watching the upcoming changes in Plane One. The situation did not exceed their expectations. Not only did the color world not send the immortals to stop their actions, even the towns suppressed in the front of the first plane had lost their effectiveness, and they looked suspiciously picked by Renjun. In their vision and perception, plane No. 1 looks calm, but there is huge energy gathering in the dark. The mortals living in the plane are aware of the changes in energy, and there are various uncomfortable reactions in the body. They had fallen to the ground and rolled and cried out, but no matter how they searched, they couldn''t find the reason. Suddenly, the whole picture of the seal lit up outside the first plane. It was a complex three-dimensional shape composed of lines. Some lines could not be seen all the time, penetrated into the void and disappeared. At the same time, it was always radiating light. The medium and large planes tightened again, the light gathered, and a giant sky sword appeared, neatly cutting off the connection between the first plane and the rest. Suddenly, the world repeated, the void cracked through the gaps, and pure black energy rushed out from the gaps. These energy had a huge mass, like a huge sandstorm, but also like a blade of sword rain, with extremely fast speed. Shattered to pieces, those fragments were contaminated by black energy and gathered together again strangely, showing the characteristics of flesh and blood, like a big flesh growing in the void. Meatballs and gaps grow together. The energy is no longer leaked, but all is poured into the flesh mass. The flesh mass swallows all the light, and then begins to solidify, changing to another state at a speed visible to the naked eye, which looks like a fortress. Then life appeared abruptly above this fortress. Each of them was huge, and the shortest one was ten meters tall. They were all black, deformed, with many hands and feet, only the color of the huge eyes. Different, from a distance, like a ghost in the dark. "Third-Era breath! It''s all!" Wendy clenched her fists fiercely and drooped toward the table, supporting half of her body upright, staring intently at the light curtain, "The Tertiary creatures are sealed under the fairy civilization! They are indeed related to the Third Age!" Naham''s face was solemn. All these monsters are extraordinary creatures, and some of them are even close to the super-dimensional critical point. This is only sealed by the smallest plane of the fairy civilization. If there is such a thing under the entire plane group , Then here: "It''s simply the complete Third Age in the etheric void!" At this moment, the Heavenly Sword was severely slashed and slashed on the void crack. The energy was annihilated and exploded. The crack closed rapidly. Everyone heard the horrible roar that ignored the vacuum, and there was even stronger under the crack. biological. The Heavenly Sword was dimmed a little, but it was still strong. After it came to the fortress, it pushed it out with the blade. Although the coordinates were deviated, the direction was indeed where the Kowloon was located. The fairy civilization wants to push these monsters to their side! A harsh siren sounded in the advance legion starship group: a large amount of Tertiary energy has been detected! A large number of tertiary alien residual creatures have been detected! Level three alert! Combatants are ready! Charge the main gun! Naham''s eyes flickered and looked a little dangerous. He muttered to himself: "They really found us." Adam shook his head: "I just know the general direction. If I say discovery, it''s not considered." Adam is still very confident in the theory and algorithm of quantum mechanics. After accepting it, the world of wizards is changing with each passing day. Immortal civilization cannot follow in this respect. In the footsteps of the Shangmage, "How did you discover this plane group in the first place? Did you see it by passing by? Or did you receive the information they sent?" Naham was taken aback, and after thinking about it, he replied: "It''s a bit strange to say that. I didn''t pass by or received the information they sent, but intercepted information from another world. According to that information The guide only arrived here." Adam waved his hand to mobilize the fleet to stop Naham''s breath from dissipating and reveal his current position. Naham was very angry: "It seems I was fooled!" Not being fooled, but because he was too confident in his invincibility and lost his vigilance, Adam said silently. However, he is the first exploration mage, and he has experienced countless experiences in his life. "In this way, the so-called extraterritorial demon does not refer to us, but the creatures of that world. If I am not mistaken, it is a third-age residual civilization that can fight in the void. Inferring further, the void where the wizard world is located is too far away, so far away that we don''t even know the situation here. Immortal civilization may be unable to hide from the prying eyes for some reason. They should be guarding something that made them unable to move. And this huge plane group is either left behind by the enemy who sent it to the door, or they What I create is the node of the seal. " After reaching this conclusion, the logic is almost smooth. The ninth-level immortals believe that the mage is a remnant of the Third Age. The purpose of prying into the fairy civilization is to completely unlock the Demon Abyss and release the seal in it. It may be the monsters that have lived from the Third Age to the present. The reason why they are allowed to come is To lure the enemy to go deeper, Adam could predict that once they really walked into the planes that were blocked by the light connection, what awaited them would be thunder strikes. "And now pushing the fortress to us should be the last confirmation of our identity. Once it is discovered that we are also the remains of the Tertiary, they," Adam pointed to the increasingly bright large and medium-sized planes. , "It will crush this void and kill us." Nahum was a little embarrassed. He felt that he had lost all his face after making such a low-level mistake. He hummed, "It''s them?" Adam ignored his awkwardness, and then said: "Now we have to kill these Tertiary monsters first, and then it is time to choose, whether to contact them and seek alliances, or do everything possible to destroy them and their sealed monsters, and to deal with anytime The real enemy that might come, Wendy?" Wendy nodded: "I will immediately send the information back to the wizard world." Naham''s face became stiff, but he knew that this was unavoidable, and hurriedly said, "Give me these monsters." Adam stopped him: "Your Excellency Naham, I think you now need to take in the power under Laura''s crown and Croft''s crown and do a thorough medical examination." They can roughly find out where they are, obviously. Through Naham, whether it is an alliance or a war, this is a hidden danger that must be resolved immediately, "These monsters, let the future deal with." v2 Chapter 435： Adams Sword 5/46 Whether it is an alliance or a war, it is not something that one person can decide in one word. There are many problems that need to be solved. If there is a war, what price does the wizard have to pay to win, relying solely on free factions? Adam felt that they would not be opponents, and did not mention whether they would be willing, even if they were, the shuffle would evolve into a thorough cleanup. Furthermore, as far as it is now, Immortal Civilizations attitude towards the Tertiary Epoch is the same as that of the wizards, which means that the two are temporarily in the same camp. When the wizard is not sure to kill the void life Existence is very important, not only can provide more experience, but also a natural ally. It''s just the way they can strip out the negative part of the energy of the Tertiary, which the wizard does not have. But if you form an alliance, the most direct problem is the positioning of the fairy civilization. This true civilization with an unknown number of ninth-level lives is obviously impossible to accept the sacrifice of its own plane, and it is under the envelope of the world of wizards to take the mage as the main solution, and if they do not accept it, even if they now agree to their independence Outside the world of wizards, one day there will be irreconcilable contradictions because of this, because one of the evolutionary paths of the world of wizards is to replace the entire void with the expansion of a world. Then how will they deal with themselves? Even if they agree, what kind of impact will this different system have after joining the wizard? What kind of impact will it have on the existing civilization, etc., etc. These questions will make people daunting as long as they think about it, but fortunately, Adam does not need to consider it temporarily. After Adam got the energy seal scroll from Wendy, he came to the void alone. The fortress in the distance is simply a source of radioactive pollution, and no longer pollutes the pure energy in the etheric void all the time. The energy level of the entire fortress is constantly rising. This system is simply a robber. He stretched his body in the void, the electromagnetic horn separated from the nine-headed dragon, and turned into a silver-white torrent hovering around him, converging into a one-person-high magic wand, making his body look like a wand Completely independent space. The blazing rune shines. "The sword of judgment and judgment." Nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine long swords appeared around him, all gathered by energy, but stable as real objects. "Magnetic confinement nuclear fusion." The stable sword body has changed, and huge energy that cannot be imagined gathers and radiates out, like nearly ten thousand suns, dispelling the cold darkness. "Matter wave." Part of the escaping energy was granulated and part of it waved, entangled layer by layer on the blade, the void was overwhelmed and began to vibrate unstable. "Electromagnetic orbit." Nearly ten thousand energy swords began to operate with high regularity, dazzling. "Electronic Cloud." The blade suddenly disappeared as if shrouded in a mist, and it was impossible to observe. "Magnetic confinement nuclear fusion material wave electromagnetic orbit electron cloud verdict sword of judgment," Adam frowned, thinking that the name is too long, "let''s call it Adam''s sword." When the electromagnetic orbit appeared, the advance legion immediately turned away and closed their perception with the fastest degree. They all knew the weirdness of Adams magic. Seeing it means being hit. Even if the fleet has strong protection capabilities, there is no one. He was willing to be attacked by a peacekeeper for no reason, and Adam had never really used this trick, and no one could guarantee whether he had the ability to penetrate the protective layer. But the monsters in the fort do not know this. The light of magic is the best beacon in the dark. These monsters full of desire for destruction and desire for destruction do not hesitate to move in the direction of Adam, wanting to take Adam Torn to pieces. However, after only a few seconds, they found their magic disappeared, and came to them in a way that they couldn''t understand, and wiped out the ashes of their bombing. The strong protective layer of magic energy around the fortress was useless and did not play a protective role. Nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine swords, beyond the constraints of time and space, accurately landed on every monster they saw until they died. They didn''t know where the magic came from or why they could hit them. The violent explosion is like the end of the world. Massive electromagnetic radiation set off a storm. After the explosion, the sword of Adam ceased to exist, but the energy of the explosion immediately condensed and reunited, and then disappeared again and hit the observer. The strange and inexplicable magic actually made these monsters fear, they fled in a hurry, escaped from the fortress and came into the void, but they were still useless, and even died faster. In just five seconds, hundreds of thousands of monsters in the fortress were completely destroyed. The future is history, and history equates to the future, so terrible. After confirming that the enemy was completely annihilated, Adam waved his magic wand, and the explosions gathered together to explode, instantly knocking the fortress into nothingness, returning to a state of flesh and blood floating in the void. Adam stepped across a distance of more than ten light-years to the battlefield, unfolding the seal scroll Wendy gave him to seal the polluted energy and mutated flesh and blood, and then stood sternly, letting go of his hand and letting the seal float towards the fairy civilization. Luo Tian bowed slightly in the direction. Then it turned into a half-photon body, disappearing without a trace. After returning to the Nine-headed Dragon, Adam put the Electromagnet as a plug-in and put it back into the power core. Then he saw Nahum walk out of a room with a look of ill-will. Adam knew that the two crowns must have passed the magic net He checked his body. If he guessed correctly, Naham must have been reprimanded. The rest of the crowns were very kind to him, but Croft''s attitude towards him was not very good. "Croft told us not to provoke the immortal civilization for the time being, step back, focus on the world that conveys information, and wait for the decision of the wizard world After some time, Randolph will Come personally and come in contact with the fairy civilization." Naham said that he was a bit dissatisfied. He felt that this was a distrust of his ability. "Then, Adam and me, we go to find that world, damn, I must let They know the consequences of deceiving me!" Wendy said, "Your Excellency, an order under the crown..." Naham waved his hand and Wendy was speechless. He grabbed Adam and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive, just go and see with Adam. We always want to know who our real enemy is. Right?" "Nine-headed dragon is left to you, and the operation authority is also left to you, Adam, let''s go." As soon as the voice fell, the two came into the void. Naham suddenly turned into a huge void dragon. After Adam fell on him, a door appeared in front of him with a flick of his dragon''s head, and he took Adam into it and faced that. Traveling in the direction of the world. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 436： guess Immortal civilization, Da Luotian. is still the palace, those immortals who are uncertain of themselves, they are silent at this time, floating in front of them is the remnant seal scroll made by Laura himself for the third era. Before Adam left, the concealment outside the core knowledge was lifted, allowing the ninth-level immortals to see the scene inside the seal. At this time, in the scroll, whether it was the devilish energy or the strange growth of flesh and blood, they were still motionless, completely lost and continued to mutate Ability. A ninth-level immortal broke the silence: "I''m not as good as the very clever sealing technique. These outsiders must have contacted and fought with the true demon, otherwise it would be impossible to create this kind of sealing technique. They are friends with us. enemy." Even if the system is different, there is no shortage of vision to become a ninth-level life, and it is easy to see the cleverness and pertinence of the seal scroll. Another ninth-level immortal said: "Don''t make a conclusion so easily, no one knows whether this is a demon''s trick to deceive people." The ninth-level immortal retorted: "It is impossible for a true demon to allow his minions to use such a method. If such a seal is added to our immortality, the monster is not a concern!" In the long years, Immortal Civilization seems to be a lonely guardian who hangs alone in the void to face the intrusion of the real demon and the infinite demon outside. They have been alone for too long. In addition to Kai Da Tianzun, the other 9th-level immortals have also explored outside, but they have found nothing. They can''t find friends in this void. And because of their heavy responsibilities, they cant travel freely in the void, and they dont even dare to leave the fairy civilization too far, because they dont know when the true demons will counterattack. Once they counterattack, they will not have time to rush back. disaster. It is ridiculous to say that they are not at odds with the true demons, but the development of civilization depends on the true demons. The purified demonic energy is of far higher quality than the energy they can extract and practice. Great Tianzun closed his eyes and listened to the dispute of his fellows, and finally said, "Let''s take a look." Adam has no idea about Naham taking him to find the third world. Adam has nothing to do with him. There is nothing he can do if he stays near the fairy civilization. At this stage, it is better not to continue the spying behavior, otherwise it will let him. The suspicion is getting deeper and deeper, even if the fairy civilization doesn''t care about the world of desire. Yes, Adam felt that the fairy civilization did not care about the world of desire. His own mistakes and Croft''s reprimand made Naham very embarrassed. He urgently needed a topic to break the silence. After hearing Adam''s opinion, he hurriedly asked: "How to say?" "Have you seen something like Heaven''s Tribulation in other civilizations?" Neham thought for a while, and set his head: "There has never been a world that can get out of its own plane. It will never be so stupid. This is equivalent to weakening its own strength and not helping the overall progress of civilization." "That''s it. I haven''t encountered Heavenly Tribulation before in the Qianyuan Realm of the pure Tertiary System. If the immortal civilization is suppressing something by its own existence, it will not use this method to come from I limit it, but now that such an unreasonable thing does exist, then it must have a reasonable explanation." Adam paused, Lenovo said after the catastrophe that Liang Youqiao encountered at the time: "The catastrophe should be a self-check procedure of the immortal civilization. Assuming that their civilization is indeed based on a super-empty life, with that kind of existence The impetus of the immortal civilization to the outside world will inevitably be polluted. The life of the desire realm that lives and practices in the Suppression Demon Abyss is very weak and is the most easily polluted. Only those who are healthy through this physical examination can enter the color If it fails, it will be treated as a virus and killed." "If I am not mistaken, the catastrophe should be a test that accompanies each stage of their cultivation. In order not to be contaminated, they need to search for themselves all the time." Neham agreed with Adam''s view: "But, what does this have to do with the ninth-level immortal caring or not?" "Do you remember the scene after the opening of Plane Town Demon Abyss? Only a few monsters rushed out of that gap. More monsters were directly transformed by the creatures in the plane. In other words, those lives They are monsters themselves, and their bodies contain the life roots of monsters. The seal is not only to seal the Demon Abyss, but also to seal the roots of the demon life in their bodies." Next to Adam, a Naham walked out of the body of the Void Dragon. He solemnly said to Adam: "You mean, all the people in the entire fairy civilization are monsters themselves?" "It''s not accurate. I think the biggest meaning of Heaven''s Tribulation is to remove the roots of these demonic beings. Maybe they are pure selves at level 9." "Is it possible? According to you, how did the first immortal suppress and purify himself and establish this system?" "Maybe, he was born at the ninth grade?" Naham shook his head: "This possibility is very small, at least until now, no one has found a life that has been born and is ninth level. This is against the rules of the etheric void evolution." This is also the shackles of the blood side body refiner. One of the difficulties is that there are too few pure creatures that can reach level 9. Naham is lucky to discover the Void Dragon The rest of the bloodline side body refining mage can only continue to merge different powers after becoming a super dimension The root of biological life, in order to break through the limit of biological nature, there are few successful examples so far. Adam has a speculation about this. Perhaps the first ninth-level immortal was born from a super-empty life body or from consciousness. According to his superficial understanding of immortality, he knew that there are demons in immortality, one good and one evil, perhaps the first A ninth-level immortal is a manifestation of the good side of it, but this is a bit too ideal. Adam skipped this point and didnt mention: "Although Plane One is destroyed, Demon Suppression Abyss has not disappeared. It is a whole, the inner world of immortal civilization, and Plane One has been converted into a fortress of monsters. This shows that The outer world, that is, the world of desire, is itself a direct product of the materialization of negative energy. If destroyed, it will regenerate. For the immortal civilization, they are not only a part of the community, but also a virus that continues to multiply and proliferate in the system. The destruction of them is good for health." "Perhaps for the immortals, the life of the desire world is not a part of them at all. Only after experiencing the catastrophe and entering the physical world, can they be able to suppress their own demonic nature to a certain extent, can they be regarded as the same kind. Adam said that he would not continue here. No matter how reasonable the guess is, it is just a guess. A civilization and a creature are often full of surprises. Everything will naturally be resolved when Randolphs true spirit comes in contact. A few days later, Adam discovered another thing. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 437： Amazing discovery Adam intercepted a piece of new information, and in his tele-electromagnetic vision, there were countless beams of information blatantly radiating in the depths of the void. "Your Excellency, where is the Void Life you recently discovered roughly?" Nahum, in the form of a void dragon, is not flying at all. Space folds and forms wormholes at all times. Nahum walks through the wormholes. At this level, the two move in just a few days. After a distance of tens of thousands of light-years, this is how Nahm suppressed himself. He looked at the large map of the void projected by Adam, pointed in one of the directions and said: "Here, the area within a hundred light-years radius is forbidden." Adam''s current identity is qualified to know this top-secret information, so Naham He said without hesitation, "Is there any problem?" Adam drew a dividing line on the map with the location of the fairy civilization. One side was the void where the wizard world was. He marked the existing red area, and the other side was the location void, all with orange tone. The location of the new void life is near the intersection of the two. "The electromagnetic radiation and the background radiation in the void are very wrong." Adam dispelled his mage armor and allowed his body to be exposed to the void, but because his life level was too high, he still couldn''t feel it intuitively, so he took out one of his own. Backup clone of. The clone survived in the void for only three seconds before being torn apart, but these three seconds were enough to explain the problem. "Contaminated?" Naham said solemnly. "Yes, the energy in this void zone is not pure. I think this is a concentrated area left over from the Tertiary Age." "The hardest hit area!" Adam nodded: "Yes, it''s the hardest hit area." The radiation range of the fairy civilization seems to be a barrier. It accepts and intercepts the information into the void where the wizard world is located. The fairy civilization itself is a huge source of information, but its shooting direction is behind it. After hearing Adam''s words, Naham couldn''t help but wonder: "But what is the meaning of those immortals doing this? Are they giving themselves?" There is such a selfless race in the etheric void? "Not necessarily. Maybe they are involuntarily involuntarily, the true demons in the Suppression Demon Abyss are at work, or it may be what benefits they can get from these worlds that appear and attack them. In short, we can''t be careless." Adam thinks that the most likely situation is that there are "remains" of void life in the Suppression Demon Abyss. It may be in a state of suspended animation, and its radiation information will attract remnants of the Tertiary era to come to rescue. Immortal civilization There is no means to stop it, it can only be used as a bright target. "In that case, if the fairy civilization falls, it will be the mage facing these opponents, but it is still a bit strange, so blatant, why no void life is awakened?" Naham said. Adam shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe the number of Void beings is limited, and they happen to be in a safe area. Maybe after the era was broken, some Void beings were damaged and fell to the life level, so they can only stay here." "It''s very troublesome." Nahum reduced his size. The situation now encountered no longer tolerates his own strength to do whatever he wants. Once he stumbles, it is likely to cause disaster. Seven days later, the two arrived near their destination. The scene before them made them realize that something more troublesome had happened. The two saw a bleak void and a community composed of dozens of small planes the size of dragon planes. The creatures living in it are all deformed creatures with pollution energy, which are very similar to the monsters under the Demon Abyss. The plane group swallows the energy of the void like a black hole, and the creature flies out of the plane like a locust, tears and consumes the void barriers into resources, and then brings it back to the plane, leaving behind ugly wounds. "Tertiary era remains! No, this is already a new third-season civilization that evolved in the Quaternary!" The two of them looked solemnly hidden in the dark, and the plane group in front of them was different from all the remnants of the mage before. The creatures in the remnant plane seldom leave the world they live in and go to the outside world. They prefer to fight in a world, but this is completely different in front of them. They are open. The two looked at the center of the plane group, and they could clearly feel that there was a ninth level being there! "It''s not strong, but it''s not weak, and the prototypes of these lives are common forms in the void. They should be formed by instantaneous pollution by the sudden arrival of Tertiary energy." Naham showed a senior exploration mage Hes professionalism, analyzing information from phenomena observed by the naked eye, There is no crystal wall system, no origin, and it is just a port for them to anchor. This form is similar to Dilus. "This is not their source place, but the ones that have been captured recently," Naham said, zooming in on his vision, looking at the indescribable corpses all over the plane. ." Naham pointed to the wound on the void: "This will cause great damage to the void, and the void''s self-healing ability is inhibited. If I am not mistaken, the places they walk will become a desert of energy. The void will be deformed." "What are the consequences?" "Various basic parameters are disordered, natural expansion is restricted, and extremes can even lead to inward contraction. If such things are all over the Quaternary, the Great Era will come early." Adam uploaded his current situation to the magic net. This is the most important information that will affect the overall strategy of the world of the wizard. Naham once again shrinks and becomes a dragon less than 100 meters away, doing his best. Condense its own energy. "If I''m not mistaken this void has an end. We must know where the end is and whether there are other worlds and civilizations." Time flies, and the two have traveled secretly in the void for twenty days. During this period, three plane groups appeared, all of which are pollution sources with ninth-level life. The feedback of background radiation is getting faster and faster, which represents the road ahead Getting narrower. On the twenty-third day, the two arrived in a war-torn void zone, where civilization was fighting against the source of pollution. Naham stopped, opened a portal for Adam, and then said to him: "The next journey, I cant guarantee your safety. This door will send you to the vicinity of the Nine Dragons. Send the message back and wait for the next command." Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 438： Nahams Action 6/46 Adam didn''t make any effort, stepped into the portal and left here without hesitation, and returned to the Nine-Headed Dragon. From the analysis of the escaped energy alone, there are more than one ninth-level life on the battlefield ahead, and the dimensional level is everywhere. It is indeed no longer suitable for him to stay. Instead of staying here and dragging Naham, it is better to return to safety. The zone is planning. Before Adam entered and had time to report the situation, the Nine Dragons rejected everyone inside and turned into a molecular starship and hurried towards Neham''s direction. Adam unfolded the Electromagnet to accommodate everyone. At the same time, the magic net was connected to the starship system, and the voice under the crown of Prometheus reached everyone''s ears: "Stop all surveillance of the fairy civilization, return to the absolute safety zone, and wait for Lan Dorf arrived. The advance legion operation was suspended, waiting for Naham''s next intelligence, Naham is ready for promotion, everything is to protect himself as the first priority, and allow to return when necessary. " At this time, the advance legion became Naham''s logistics force. Once Naham had a need, they would go to the battlefield to support. No one has different opinions. The Santas are united. If it is not that they are not strong enough, these people would like to enter the battlefield directly. After Adam left, Naham waited in place for two days. When the Nine-Headed Dragon arrived and hovered over him in arms, he directly joined the battlefield. No matter what the civilizations attitude towards the mage is in the future, at least now it is clear to his enemies and friends that he needs to help the civilization to attack monsters in order to gain basic trust and obtain intelligence. What exactly is the ability of the Void Dragon, the world of wizards does not actually know. Few people have seen Nahum take action. Everyone just knows that he is very strong and the first person under the true spirit. At this moment, Naham was showing his abilities. He changed his body into the most massive form. The dragon was nearly 10,000 kilometers long, with huge amounts of etheric energy attached to the huge dragon head, wings, dragon claws, and dragon tail. It was terrifying. He raised his head and roared. With the offensive weapon, thousands of dimension monsters were dizzy due to the shock, and there were countless casualties below dimension. The dragon''s breath gathered in his mouth was spewed out by him at will, merged into the void barrier, and then appeared at the same time from countless open channels. The gray-white energy pillars together formed a spectacular scene, and ordinary creatures would die if they touched it. He died, and Senior Wei was also seriously injured under this indiscriminate attack. The passage was not closed, Nahum sent his minions to each enemy in an instant, tearing their injured bodies apart. Naham used his own power to attack twice to suspend the spitting fire, and all the creatures looked at the unexpected guest in amazement. Neam''s dragon body collapsed and turned into thousands, and countless little dragons flew gnawing at the void barrier, dragging the battlefield into the space behind the void where everything needed. After the monster entered the void, the low-level individual died directly, and the dimension individual could not control the body to mobilize energy, but this was Naham''s home field, and he was the only individual who could move freely. The void around his body reappeared, and all the rules and energies were formulated according to his mind. Here, he is God. If there is no level 9 life among the monsters, Naham can even end the war with his own power, but not now, because level 9 monsters are madly impacting his domain, and every impact means massive energy consumption. Naham couldn''t hold on for long. Naham slaughtered the monsters trapped in the domain with the fastest speed. Twenty-seven seconds later, thousands of pure black arms shredded the domain and slammed at Naham. For the ninth level beings, they themselves Every move is a manifestation of strength and energy. In other words, in addition to their best methods, any attack can crush low-level creatures. After these thousands of arms plunge into the void, they turn into an indescribable and weird state. , To kill Neham from both the material and conceptual levels. Naham disperses himself as the root of life, evading the attack of his arm, and also dissipating the energy to maintain the domain. He reunites hundreds of thousands of kilometers away, facing that more than the accumulation of planes. The tall ninth-level monster didn''t have a trace of fear. The ninth-level monster was furious, and the pollution energy rushed wildly, tearing up the void easily, and it rained in the void, and every raindrop had tremendous power. With the roar again, Nahum opened his mouth to devour the barriers of the void and threw them out as weapons, while he appeared in and out of the void from time to time, perfectly avoiding the blow of the ninth-level monster. "It still doesn''t work, the level gap is still insurmountable." Naham seems to be able to do so, but in fact he is walking on the edge of life and death. Once caught, there is only one dead end except for immediate promotion. "But this thing seems to be a dead end. The monsters of the brain, the system? Do they only inherit energy, but they don''t have a system to use it?" Nahum couldnt kill him, nor was he able to sample this organization from his body. There is no point in fighting. Nahum stirred his whole body magic, the ether instantly fission, the surrounding void shattered, the space contracted inward and squeezed towards the 9th level monster. Bound away. After only acting for a moment, he was broken free, but Naham had disappeared and entered the civilization where there were ninth level creatures. At this time, because of the aftermath of the two fighting, there was no life around, whether it was a monster or a civilized warrior. This is a broken civilization that is constantly undergoing apocalyptic cataclysm. The harsh living environment is unheard of by Naham. The crystal wall system is completely gone. The plane is exposed to the void storm and demonic energy to linger. The biological composition is diverse, imaginable Before the catastrophe, this place should have been a beautiful world full of vigor and vitality, but now, everything has changed. The creatures living in the plane are murderous and desperate They dont know if they can see the clock jump to the next number, they dont know if they can still eat a normal food instead of The flesh and blood of these monsters. It is impossible to imagine what kind of desperation would make them treat the flesh and blood of monsters as food. Naham hides himself and wanders in the wilderness of the plane. Now that the foundation of this unknown civilization is gone, they dont have normal reproductive channels. If there is no remedy, only consumption cannot be supplemented, it will not take long to be destroyed. Rear. "It''s tragic," Naham said silently, but then he shook his head, "No, it''s heroic." With this mindset, he came to the first city he encountered along the way. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 439： Civilization in desperate situation (1) "The language and text collection and translation is completed, will you accept it?" There was a prompt sound from the personal chip, and after Nahum chose to receive it, the not-so-noisy sounds around had meaning. "The people of the same race who passed the ordinary body test will come here, and the germ cells will be collected together later. After the collection, you can receive living supplies for five people..." "The same race tested by the warlock came here to inject the stabilizing reagent, and the devil cell transplantation started two hours later..." Warlock, demon cell transplantation, these are two key words. Naham wandered behind them and quietly took away a stabilizing reagent. After opening it, he dipped it in his mouth and found that it was a kind of guarantee of life. The potion that does not collapse on the roots is very effective, not inferior to similar potions made by the Fourth Holy Tower. It contains a small amount of harmful substances. This should be a variant vaccine. The maintainers of these orders should be warlocks. They...are terrifying. There are more or less mutated organizations on the body. This is definitely not a benign phenomenon. They are consuming the vitality of the warlocks. And the energy they radiate, at first glance, is no different from demonic energy. Neham stayed here for a while, then turned to the other side after recording. This side is another situation. The order is still in order. The creatures line up mechanically, holding pieces of monster flesh and blood. These flesh and blood are even low in disgusting blood, but these creatures are not willing to waste a little blood. Even if swallowing is painful, still don''t let them fall randomly. "The food synthesizer will start working in five minutes, and the working time is one hour..." The food synthesizer is a five-meter-high simple machine. Not to mention the principle of its application, the manufacturing process is not even as good as the level of the ancients of the mage, the exposed power core and pipes, the chimney emitting suspiciously colored smoke, and the start-up process It sounds like a huge noise about to fall apart. Five minutes later, the noise has subsided a bit, and an entrance and an exit were opened one by one on the surface of the machine. The creatures lined up silently and threw the monster flesh and blood into the upper entrance. "One kilogram...three kilograms..." The machine heard a sound, reporting the weight of the filler. Soon the flesh and blood was filled and the noise increased again. Naham could see that the flesh and blood began to decompose inside the machine. The decomposed flesh and blood flowed into the production line for reprocessing and synthesis. The dark purple gel flowed out from the outlet below and was mechanically divided. Then, the creatures in the queue stepped forward again in silence to take away the part they deserved. Neham didnt need to get a sample to know that it contained the energy necessary for ordinary life. It must not taste good, but at least it is harmless and allows people to live. He also noticed that the ratio of investment and acquisition was not equal, but the creatures did not express any dissatisfaction. They were all used to it. After receiving the materials, they carefully put them away, then turned to leave the city and return to the wilderness. An hour passed quickly, several food synthesizers stopped working on time, and Nahum turned back to the other side. The warlocks led several teams into the city. There is a protective layer outside the city. Its strength can block up to three levels of magic. It is more to shield the void radiation and suppress the damage of the warlock''s own energy to ordinary people. There are more warlocks in the city. They are resting in the dilapidated houses, and their bodies are agitated with a different kind of magical energy. They seem to be no different from the monsters, but Naham knows that they are using this method to suppress organizational changes. They are waiting for the next attack from the monster. The warlock led the queues to a workshop full of culture tanks, and brought them to both sides according to the original distribution. The first is the germ cell contributors. After disinfection, they walked into the culture tank and soaked in the liquid. The ferocious and icy tubes were inserted into their bodies, and they could clearly see that their whole body was trembling due to pain, and blood was spurted out of cracks in the whole body, which was immediately repaired by the liquid, and the concentration of the liquid was reduced and thinned in the process. . Thirty seconds later, the cultivation tank was opened, and the devotee was sent out, stumbling and limp on the ground, but he stood up without support, put on his clothes, took the gel food and left the city straight away. During the whole process, no word was spoken, even if he or she was already weak and unstable, even if they knew they didnt have a few days to live. Naham entered the factory and found that there were more small culture tanks, most of which were embryos, and a small part of them were babies. Some warlocks wearing tight isolation suits were carefully taking out the fully grown babies, and then asked They injected medicine into their bodies. "unqualified...unqualified..." "Qualified!" The unqualified individuals were not abandoned, but were put into the secondary cultivation tank, while the qualified individuals entered the higher-level cultivation tank, where the nutrient solution was full of energy. At this time, the outside voice came into Naam''s ears: "The transplantation of demon cells has begun, and the standby warlock is ready to kill." Out of the room on the other side of the factory, senior warlocks who also wore isolation suits walked out. They used their own way to imprison a Level 4 monster, then silently slit its body and removed the cells from the part near the energy core. The transplanted person was also cut open, exposing the heart and brain. The warlocks approached them with devil cells and transplanted the cells into their bodies. The next thing is cruel. Naham admits that their methods are not weak, but limited by limited resources, they do not have a complete protection system. The rejection reaction of all transplant recipients is very violent, and random parts of the successful persons body are replaced by magic tissue. Become a transcendent life and obtain the qualification to use magic energy. The body of the loser mutates and becomes a monster directly, being obliterated by the warlock on standby. The number of failures is far more than the number of successes. However, no one cared about this tragedy, whether it was the operator or the transplanted person. The surgeon performed the operation mechanically, while the transplanted person numbly watched the success or death of his companion. There was no panic in the team. This silence had a solemn taste. The operation was all over after three hours. Nearly a thousand of the transplant recipients eventually survived only 182 people. Nahms eyes can easily see that they gained strength but lost their role as a healthy life. Most of the functions, including all kinds of feelings, and...reproductive ability, in the subsequent life process of them, apart from fighting monsters and then sacrifice, they only have to fight against the mutated body tissues. After success, they will become stronger. There is only one dead end to failure. Neham left this Arsenal and wandered in the city. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 440： Civilization in desperate situation (2) This civilization is called the Warlock civilization for the time being. No matter how you look at it, it''s not strong. The gain of power is accompanied by the demise of life, and the continuation of the race is accompanied by the death of more tribesmen. They are like eggs under a nest that is about to overturn. They do not know when they will face the disaster of extinction. Except for the ninth level of life, the strength of the entire race is vulnerable to the wizard, and their power is evolved against monsters. The disadvantage of being too targeted is that they can be easily targeted by other powers. If they are enemies of the wizard , Then only the Fourth Sacred Tower needs to send a few exploration mages to collect and return information, and research out the medicine that catalyzes the body''s mutation, and it will be broken without attack. But these warlocks, in this world, have the qualifications to be called civilization. In a desperate environment, the civilization as a whole is not desperate. Naham didnt believe that they didnt know that they would one day fail and destroy the fact that under such an environment with little external resource supplementation, they did not lose. The courage to resist and the hope of surviving, but to do their best to use all the resources that can be collected to arm themselves against the enemy. Whats even more commendable is that they maintain a stable social order. Even if the resources are scarce, ordinary people have not fallen into hysterical destruction and attack each other. Although they are hungry, they have no idea of ??attacking the same race, nor have they cherished it. Give up the dedication by oneself, and leave the city consciously after dedication to ensure that the soldiers have a better environment. The same is true for the transcendents. They are fighters and deserve more resources under the current circumstances, but they do not rely on their power to oppress others wantonly, but accept a unified supply and use their lives to fight back to feed society. And civilization. This is a silent race. They strive to erupt in silence and accept their death in silence. There are few pedestrians in the city, no traces of commercial activities, the streets are very dilapidated but still clean, there are only various ancient machinery on the street, Naham saw some warlocks walking next to the machinery, or putting them on the monsters. The collected resources, or directly input energy in exchange for the needs of life, and those energy are scattered along the circuit, these circuits go deep underground, spread throughout the entire plane, and strengthen the plane through the energy dedicated by the sorcerer. Neham left here after walking around the city, quietly rushing to the other cities in this plane, and found that what happened was almost exactly the same. He rushed to the rest of the warlock civilization again, and things were no different. Three days later, he entered the plane where the ninth-level warlock was. This plane is larger than the others, but it is also limited, and the environment is even worse. There are no ordinary people. The demonic energy on the plane is raging and storms are swept. There are only a few large cities in calm. are all industrial cities. Some warlocks operate ancient production lines to make all kinds of machinery; some warlocks wear protective clothing, dissecting the body of monsters and do not hesitate to test them on themselves; some warlocks are like pharmacists in the ancient world of the wizard world, using simple equipment Combining and decomposing various materials, preparing and transforming the liquid in the culture tank. There is another type of factory that manufactures something similar to a biochip. Naham guessed that this is the way they pass on knowledge, crude and simple, but this is understandable, after all, they have no spare time to educate the next generation. Naham saw these warlocks use their power. They cut open their bodies, opened the space cracks with flesh and blood, and then summoned contracted creatures from them, mostly monsters, a small part of them should be connected and summoned by their unique means. Wandering creatures from the void. Wandering creatures dont mention that they have a very powerful ability to use monsters. The brutal nature of these monsters is suppressed. They work obediently for the warlocks. Some warlocks do not hesitate to kill the monsters after the work is completed, and draw their life energy to supplement. itself. But this kind of supplement is obviously not completely benign, they are suffering tremendously. The souls of the dead monsters were condensed by them and swallowed into their abdomen, making reserves for the next spellcasting. The warlocks used the summoned creatures to carry various machinery and transported them to the various quantile planes according to the established path. A large number of high-level individuals were distributed along the most dangerous void passage, ready to respond to the surprise attack of the monster. In addition to the contract summoning technique, they can use the power of shadow and flame. The power is very good, but the damage is two-way. Naham guessed that this ability should be complementary to the summoning technique. They must have the ability to share damage, otherwise they are advanced At this stage, perhaps before killing the enemy, they will die by their own abilities. "This is self-harm," Naham fully recorded their spellcasting process. "If it weren''t in a desperate situation, no world would develop such a deformity. This is using the future to gain the present." Neem spent five days walking through all the cities in the main plane of the warlock civilization, then liberating himself a little bit, and walking down to the central city where the ninth-level warlock is located. The appearance of alien energy is like a beacon in the dark. It was discovered by the senior warlocks in the main plane in an instant. They did not need to be mobilized or commanded. They put down their work, walked out of the factory and left the city, and used various methods to Naham''s direction was close to No one talked to Naham, and no one attacked. They just followed him and watched him. When Nahum walked outside the central city, he heard the first voice talking to him: "Hello, guest from afar." During the exploration mission, the advance legion was not idle. Everyone is constantly analyzing existing intelligence, comparing it with previous intelligence, and discovering that there are more and more suspicious points. One of the biggest is the feedback of the background radiation of the void. Although it feels incredible, this piece of void has a boundary and an end. It was like a box, but the location of the fairy civilization was blocking the exit. "Have you found the boundary of the void before?" Adam asked the super-dimensional wizards in the second holy tower beside him. Chaowei Mage frowned: "I have discovered it, but it has never been so certain. In the past, although they were called boundaries, they were expanding, but here, they are completely fixed or even slowly shrinking." Another super-dimensional mage said: "This is obviously abnormal. The Quaternary is still very young, far from this point. This scenario is very similar to the Great Era in the simulation." At this time Wendy returned from the outside world and said: "This is a special void belt that has been separated out..." Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 441： Civilization in desperate situation (3) 7/46 She showed a model in the holographic projection, and then said: "This is where we are now, this is the fairy civilization."&1t;/ The model shows a gap, similar to the part that is torn in depth in a complete void. The diameter of the entity spans about 150,000 light-years and the thickness is nearly 15,000 light-years. The periphery is covered by the inexplicable area behind the void. The rest of the void zone is separated and cannot be integrated into the complete void. This step has a wider span, but the distance cannot be calculated for the time being. &1t;/ This is a large area, in Adam''s understanding, it is equivalent to a galaxy. &1t;/ "Under normal circumstances, this form is impossible. Based on your previous explorations with Naham, it can be determined that there were many worlds and races in it. If this has always been the case, then those worlds and races will not have Newborns are too weak for the chance of reproduction. Without a certain civilized foundation, they cannot bear the first wave of pollution."&1t;/ "This situation happened recently?" A mage said thoughtfully. &1t;/ Wendy shook her head: "The term is too inaccurate recently. At least it will not be shorter than the history after the Mage Revolution." Wendy pointed to the model, "The key point is the fairy civilization."&1t;/ Then she looked at Adam: "Your guess is very likely to be correct. The first ninth-level immortal was probably born in the body of the void life. His birth broke the internal circulation of the void life and caused the internal circulation of the void life. A large amount of Tertiary energy leaked out, which would cause this."&1t;/ "You mean the Tertiary energy didn''t come suddenly, but gradually eroded from the place of the immortal civilization to the inside?" Adam asked. &1t;/ Wendy said: "At present, only this explanation is the most reasonable. Otherwise, it cannot explain the complete destruction of the plane group close to the fairy civilization, but there are still rebels in the depths."&1t;/ Adam interface: "That is to say, there are other rebels in this void zone, and there may even be an intact world group in the deeper?"&1t;/ Wendy nodded: "The possibility is very high. After all, your previous exploration track is basically a straight line, and the other directions have not been explored. The existence of the fairy civilization is of great significance. I guess the initial monsters and demon energy spread out from the Suppression Demon Abyss. Yes, the ninth-level immortals should have no means to stop them at first. After studying the sealing technique, the situation is irreversible. They can only suppress the remaining devilish energy that may be even greater by themselves."&1t;/ The mages are very sensible. They know very well that the responsibility is no longer on the immortal civilization, but because of their hard work, they can protect this void zone. Otherwise, a void life that can move freely and has unconscious minds is in the fourth. The beginning of the epoch was simply a huge natural disaster that moved and could not resist. &1t;/ The deduction has progressed here, and it is already completely certain that Immortal Dao comes from the Third Age, so there is a problem that cannot be avoided and must be faced, that is the attitude and positioning of the first ninth-level immortal. &1t;/ He was born from the body and consciousness of a void life, he must be powerful, what is his thought? Is he a Quaternary life or a remnant of the Tertiary era? &1t;/ This is probably impossible to resolve, an ideological conflict. &1t;/ "You said, the ninth-level immortals who will be promoted later, do you know the origin of the first person?" Wendy asked Adam after a moment of silence. &1t;/ &1t;/ "Guest, what''s your name?"&1t;/ "Nahm." &1t;/ "My name is Patrio, and our world is called Xinyati, which means beautiful and rich in our language." Patrio''s figure is no different from the other ninth-level creatures. He just met with Naham. The real body appeared at the time, and then it was hidden in the rift in the void. Now the conversation with Naham is an ordinary clone, "At that time, I was just an ordinary warlock, and I was making unremitting efforts to become the first void warlock. ."&1t;/ Naham looked at him without speaking. This was a strong man who was qualified to have an equal dialogue with him. He had a complete ninth-level life, but his shortcomings were too great. &1t;/ "We use shadows and flames to conclude contracts with powerful creatures that follow the call to grow stronger and open up the void together. We give peace that loves peace, and wars that yearn for war. A long, long time ago, it was a period that I almost forgot. Over the years, some worlds have formed a community with Xinyati as the core. It is not big, but it is wonderful. We try to use our own way to understand the void, obtain ways to become stronger, and analyze the mystery of energy."&1t;/ "But the good times didn''t last long. After only tens of thousands of years, disaster came."&1t;/ "The powerful energy that came first was really powerful, stronger than the blood energy we could use. At that time, we were ecstatic about this. We naively thought that as long as we could understand and absorb these energy, we could be promoted to Void Warlock. Go to the wider world."&1t;/ "However, we were wrong. The pioneers became another kind of people completely, and became very strange. Then they mutated and began to slaughter their own people. They were very strong, and almost the community broke up. At that time, we tried our best to kill. Pioneer."&1t;/ "The members of the community fear this evil energy and use all their wisdom to add isolation and filtering functions to the crystal wall system. We stopped exploring outside, hugged and licked the wounds, and restored our strength."&1t;/ "But that kind of energy is getting more and more, getting stronger and stronger, and the crystal wall system is gradually unable to resist. After that, the demons came."&1t;/ "The community was easily destroyed, the plane was beaten into the void, and the remaining races gathered at Xinyati to survive. We resisted for thousands of years. There were fewer and fewer people, but more and more enemies. And because of the energy level, the warlock Individual power is far from the opponent of monsters."&1t;/ Naham said: "So, did you stand up?" &1t;/ Patrio smiled bitterly and nodded: "I merged with the devil to become a half-warlock and half-demon monster. Fortunately, I succeeded. The blood energy merged with the energy of the devil and gave birth to a more advanced Energy, fel, and my body became stronger, so I was promoted to the Void Warlock, now called the Fel Warlock, a monster that I always hate."&1t;/ "What about after?" Naham asked. &1t;/ "After I was promoted, I thought I could defeat the devil, but I didn''t expect that a strong man who was no weaker than me would immediately appear among the demons. We called it the Demon Lord." Patrio said painfully, "After the Demon Lord appeared, The strength of the demons has become stronger, and their number is almost endless, but we are constantly decreasing. I have no choice but to decide to let all warlocks undergo transformation and become demon warlocks."&1t;/ "You should have seen the next thing in the past few days. My people are solid warriors. I am proud of them, but we really can''t hold on."&1t;/ űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 442： Reinforcement (1) Neem asked: "You fuse monster cells and energy to advance to the ninth level. You have already opened a path. Why didn''t your tribe produce a second Fel Warlock?" Patrio said blankly: "I don''t know, maybe my success is due to luck? At that time, Xinyati was pretty good, and there were some reserves of resources that were consumed for my promotion. The people were ecstatic and I was open. After all my experience in promotion, I personally took action to capture high-level demons, and personally presided over the transformation operation of demon warlocks, but they all failed. The loss was too great, not only in resources, but the greater loss was those of the tribe and their talents. No one is inferior to me, they are all Xinyati''s most powerful fighters..." "All failed, all died..." "That loss once again dragged Xinyati into a desperate situation..." "Without resources, trapped in place, the clansmen are getting fewer and fewer. Every birth of a newborn means the death of a group of clansmen. They have no complaints," Patrio''s tone was deeply sad and powerless." Never question any of my decisions and orders, even if it is to let them die and let them dedicate themselves." "I am a leader, the people trust me unconditionally, but I don''t want to watch them die, watch them born in despair, live in pain, and die in despair." "I have no choice, Xinyati has nowhere to go..." Patrio covered his face with his hands, and the exposed skin was a disease that could not be concealed. Neham looked away. It was impolite to look straight at this time. This is a respectable strong man. Patrio is a ninth-level life, a powerful individual at the top of the void, his power, his mind, his status and identity in the warlock civilization...the total factors are superimposed, he should not be an outsider He showed weakness in front of him, but he did it now, in front of Nahum, in front of a person who had nothing to do with the warlock civilization. If it wasn''t for civilization that was in desperation, if it wasn''t for him to have nothing to do, if it wasn''t for him to grab any straw that might save his life, he would never say such a thing in front of outsiders. But he is a leader. Behind him are his people and their civilization. He must choose between life and death. After a moment of silence, Patrio seemed to have made up his mind: "I saw your power, powerful power, that is definitely not something wandering in the void, there must be a civilization behind you, please save me. Tribe, I can give everything I have! As long as the tribe can survive, as long as civilization can continue!" "Even if it''s a vassal!" Patrio said, looking at Naam categorically. Patrio is the leader of a civilization, but his Neham is not. Although he feels that the wizard world will not refuse a civilization to join, he cannot decide this kind of thing himself. He can only wait for the decision of the wizard council. Said: "Go for a walk, I want to know what you need most." Patrio was a little disappointed, but he also knew that this was not a trivial matter. He felt that perhaps the biggest obstacle was himself. In his mind, it is impossible for any civilization to accept an unfamiliar ninth level life to join him. . "What the ordinary people lack most are basic survival materials, clean food, and drinking water. What the warlocks lack is the medicine for healing. Every day we have many warlocks who die of worthless diseases..." "Your Excellency Nahum has sent new information. He has discovered the civilization that has resisted to this day, the Warlock. Your Excellency hopes to give this civilization some early aid, including material and combat power, before the arrival of the Mage Army." In the advance legion, everyone gathered on the Electromagnet to watch the information about the civilization of the warlock from Naham. A moment later an ultra-dimensional mage from the fourth holy tower said: "Before the catastrophe, the summoning magic system resembles ancient magic. After the catastrophe, it is very similar to the bloodline side body refiner, and it also has the characteristics of some elemental wizards." "It stands to reason that a civilization that has developed to this level will not even be unable to solve such obvious drawbacks in the system. However, their resources are too scarce, time is too tight, and external threats are too great, which leads to the development of the knowledge tree." Then he said, "It is not difficult to solve, but to completely solve it requires some physical samples and data collection. Now what we can do is provide a universal root of life stabilizing agent." Wendy asked, "Is the universal type useful?" "If the information is correct, the life form foundation of the warlock civilization is the same as ours. General-purpose potions can strengthen their original life roots, stimulate their biological instincts to fight against the roots of external life, and cannot cure their deep mutations. But it allows them to reduce their own consumption and extend their life." "Can existing conditions be deployed?" "The general-purpose technology content is very low, but we lack the raw materials to prepare. That kind of medicine has no effect on us, and we will not stock up on those materials." Another super-dimensional mage of the fourth holy tower said: "Our mage legion has reserves, but it is only the amount used by them. It is not enough to supply the entire civilization ~ www.novelhall.com~ even if they have already There are not many living bodies." Wendy said: "There is no problem at this point. Resources can be allocated from the wizard world." Small-scale material transmission is different from the army''s march, and it is easy to achieve. "But the combat aid..." She is worried about the warlock civilization. The aid will drag the advance army into the quagmire and cannot escape, which will affect the exploration of this void zone temporarily named as the catastrophe zone. "Also, how do we pass through the magic blockade to reach the area where the warlock civilization is?" Adam interfaced: "Both points can be solved. The first batch of exploration robots have been made successfully, and they will be sent together when applying for resources to test their functions in the catastrophic zone." There is a second super-empty life in the catastrophic zone. The possibility is extremely small, just as an experimental zone. Wendy''s eyes lit up: "Your movements are fast!" "The technical difficulties have been solved, and what is left is only the output and the problem." Everyone knows what the problem is. Adam skipped this point and said, "We don''t need to support it all. Since the warlock civilization can After resisting for so long, Nahams existence is even more unlikely to be defeated instantaneously. What they lack is the middle and lower-level strength. The advance legion is divided into half, and the electromagnetic number sequence is added. I am sure to bring everyone here safely." Everyone nodded: "Then, wait for the supplies and the next order." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 443： Reinforcements (2) The council quickly agreed to Naham''s request for support, and the allocation of common resources and exploration robots were in place within three days. The exploration robots were placed in a one-cubic-meter sealed box. After Adam made the final adjustment himself, he released them into the etheric void and flew to the depths of the unknown void. These little things can be regarded as disposable items. They have no plans to return. After they are released, they will continue to follow an uncertain route, always returning what they have seen, heard and felt, and the cost is more expensive than expected. This box is just It is twice as much as the total amount of resources consumed by the advance legion from the outset to the present, but compared to the deaths that the wizard himself may encounter when exploring, these costs are worthwhile. After releasing them, Adam and one-half of the Venus rushed to Xinyati together. Before leaving, the instructions from the crowns were still in his ears: Warlock civilization and their enemies are nothing in themselves. It is very simple to have Naham and you in the suppression. Your main task this time is to explore the general distribution of civilizations in the catastrophic zone. These civilizations that have been in war for a long time are the best. The warriors, and it is easy to conquer, find them, help them, incorporate them, it will be a huge asset. This sounds very ruthless, very winged, but it is also a normal thing. The mage is not the Holy Father and the Virgin, nor their savior. There is no reason to pay for no reason. Besides, it is also good for them, as a vassal in peace and peace. , Still precarious freedom, Adam believed that they would make the right choice in the desperate situation. Moreover, this is also a temptation to attract free factions. The fleet reached the vicinity of the first contaminated plane group where Adam and Nahum had appeared. Now there are not many monsters left here, and the large forces do not know where they are going, leaving only a few broken pieces floating in the void. There are residual messages for help. "The source has been destroyed. The desperate civilization in the catastrophe zone will do its best to shoot out signals for help, but most of them are hard to protect themselves, and only monsters are attracted." The fleet did not stop, and galloped past, "This batch of monsters destroys this. After civilization, they should have gone after other information. They expanded their numbers through constant wars, and their final destination was fairy civilization." The same is true for the latter three, all of them are destroyed and nothing exists. Only the warlock civilization remains on this route, but I don''t know if there is another world behind the warlock civilization. This saves a lot of effort in the fleet. The energy used to cover itself is used to advance, and occasionally to wipe out the remnants of life and death. Calculated based on the diameter of the catastrophic zone from the background radiation feedback, the warlock civilization is roughly two-thirds away from the center point, and this is just a route, the distribution of the world is very abnormal, and this void is a bit too rich. . "Wendy, does the void life promote the birth of the world?" Wendy was also a little strange. She shook her head: "There has not been such an example in the past. The stable red zone is the absolute forbidden zone of life. There is only one explanation for this situation. The semi-active void life itself disturbs too much. Powerful, energize the entire catastrophic zone. He may be using the unconscious catalytic world as his own food reserve, waiting to fully awaken and devour them to fill himself." Adam put this question in his heart, and only felt that there are too many secrets in this void zone. After occupying this place, it will definitely provide a great help for the mage to understand the void life. The next possible war is no longer a war of resources. It''s a battle for survival. "We are about to arrive at the scheduled location, ready to face the impact of the monster." "How long does the monster attack?" Naham has been staying in Xinyati for nearly half a month, except for the war he encountered when he just arrived, he has been calm. After deciding to help, he did not hesitate to provide supplies. He himself wandered in the void for a long time. There are a lot of resources stored in the Nine-headed Dragon and his own space. Although there are many things that the warlocks cant use, he The summoning space is amazing, and basic food and water are not lacking. And even though he is a mage on the side of the bloodline, he has not little knowledge of alchemy magic at his level, and he has improved several machines produced by the warlocks, which produced good results. "There is no rule. Their offense is accompanied by energy tides of varying scales. A large number of monsters will appear out of thin air every time the tide. When the tide is over or new monsters are exhausted, the attack will stop," Patrio said. The mental state seems to be much stronger than before, because he saw hope from Nahum, "Last time because of your arrival, the attack ended early, otherwise we should still be resisting now." "Every thousand years or so, there will be a large energy wave. It is a total disaster." Ordinary energy tides should be the self-gathering and wandering of the magic energy in the disaster zone, while the large ones should be related to the fairy civilization. As guardians, they may need to regularly discharge the magic energy to prevent the amount of magic energy from reaching the critical point. Naham looked up at the area outside Xinyati, where a huge amount of demonic energy was entangled, where the ninth-level monster was located, and then asked, "How does your strength compare to it?" "We are evenly matched. I think I can kill it, but I can''t." Patrio was aggrieved. "Once I fail, Xinyati will be over. I don''t even dare to fight it with all my strength. If I get injured, Xinyati will not Sufficient resources to repair my injury. As for it, I dont think it wants to drive me into a desperate situation, but it wants to destroy Xinyati a little bit." "Do you think they are instinct or wise?" Patrio said with certainty: "They are definitely wise but they seem to be suppressing their own wisdom, fighting and attacking by instinct." Suppression, Naham thinks this is not the case. They are derived from the same matrix, and may have the same disadvantages. It is not so much active suppression as passive conflict. The conflict between the self-will and the demon is irreconcilable. Only when they close their self-awareness can they appear to be manipulated by instinct. Patrio asked the question he had always wanted to ask: "Naham, how far is the wizard world from here? When will the reinforcements you said will arrive? How many strong men like you are in the wizard world?" "The distance between the wizard world and here cannot be expressed by your units, but don''t worry, reinforcements will arrive soon. As for how many people like me in the wizard world," Naham smiled slightly, "there are countless ." Patrio repeated: "Countless?" Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 444： Reinforcement (3) owes more eight/forty-six Neem felt a sense of pride spontaneously: "Yes, the world of wizards is the most powerful civilization in the void, stronger than me, and there are also many true spirit masters who have reached level 9." Patrio couldn''t imagine how powerful Naham portrayed. When the warlock civilization was at its peak, many surrounding worlds gathered, but the strongest was only at level 8. Before he was promoted, the Void Warlock was nothing more than a guess and legend, but now someone actually told him that he There are many ninth-level beings in''s world. "Is it the most powerful civilization in the void? It''s really enviable." Patrio murmured, "If we didn''t have these demons, and if we weren''t corroded by the demonic energy, maybe we could also..." Naham felt hopeless. The ancient warlock civilization was indeed full of vitality, but their system was very simple, but Naham did not deny that this might happen. Where to be born is not something that a world can determine by itself. Void luck is the decisive factor. The world of wizards is bred in a relatively peaceful void zone, and it has not suffered the erosion of super void life in the initial stage of civilization. lucky. But the role of luck ends here. If there is no subsequent revolution and the overall effort to evolve, the world of wizards cannot have the current strength and the qualifications to take natural disasters calmly. When Patrio wanted to continue to ask something, he found that there were fluctuations in the void, which caused the monsters to pour out of the darkness. He immediately put away his words and disbanded the clone and returned to the real body. At the same time, Xinyati was the theme. The warlocks on standby in the face and several sub-planes flew into the sky, summoning contracted creatures, and the evil energy of the whole body circulated, shadows and flames rose to the sky, ready to fight. Patrio solemnly said: "A new attack has begun. There is no energy tide, it should be a tentative attack." Neham came to the outside world to stabilize the void. He wanted to prevent the ninth-level monsters from interfering with the transition, and said, "No, it is the army of wizards." "Nahm''s position is found, coordinate calibration is complete." "There was a large amount of pollution energy response at the jump location, the starship changed its combat state, and the Mages Legion was ready for battle." "Three, two, one, the transition begins." There were no accidents during the transition. Before the monster reached the transition point, a long and narrow gap was opened in the void, and then the gap grew larger and larger. Fifty starships slowly sailed out of it, and the head was Adams. Electromagnetic number. "This number," Wendy took a breath, staring at the wide-area scanning results on the light curtain, "more than ten million monsters, hundreds of thousands above level five! The warlock civilization can actually persist until now under this circumstance. !" "Obviously, they can''t hold on anymore, I think we should give them a meeting gift." An excited voice came from the starship communicator, "Target locked, five seconds countdown! Super-dimensional strike charging ready!" "Fives..." The fleet just left the gap, it was connected by the rays of light emitted by all the super-dimensional strike systems necessary for starships, and the void suddenly oscillated. Masses of ether and the original power came to gather, pointing directly at the monster group. "...One, launch!" Fifty brilliant beams of light instantly hit the target, and the devil energy along the way was temporarily wiped out, and the monsters seemed to be stuck in their personal time. "Where the origin descends!" Xinyati, Patrio and the Demon Warlocks looked at them with a stunned look at the powerful offensive they hadnt even imagined and the fifty war weapons with dreamy colors, and muttered: "Is this... a wizard? ?" "We will win!" The super-dimensional blow fell into the monster group, the light illuminates their ugly bodies and sluggish expressions, and then they are broken into particles, and finally disappeared completely. The fifty super-dimensional blows draw fifty times in the void. Changhong is brilliant and dazzling. The ninth-level monster was furious, and the roar echoed in the void. The countless arms and eyes on the deformed body slammed into the fleet violently. The devilish energy became real, and it was about to hit the fleet. At this moment, Naham and Patrio started at the same time. Patrio''s real body came to the void, his body was burning with green fel flames and turned into a demon form, and the power of shadow flew into a rain of swords, guns and swords, and brazenly faced the ninth level monster. Before Naham was teleported to the fleet, the Nine-headed Dragon was turned into arms. He opened his arms, and the void was instantly shattered and reorganized tens of thousands of times. The attacks of level 9 monsters, whether it was limbs or energy, were all consumed in the process. Empty. "The eighth-level ultra-dimensional stayed behind, and the remaining members directly descended to Xinyati to clean up the monsters in the world. We taught this thing a lesson! It also gave our friends a little confidence." The fleet was divided, and the fourteen starships stayed in place. The master of the starship flew out of the mage and hovered next to Neham, while Adam and the remaining starships successfully reached the warlock civilization along the passage created by the ultra-dimensional strike. Among the planes. The original aura of the world of wizards still remains on the starship, and domains have been formed in these worlds where their original origins have been broken up, greatly suppressing the strength of the monsters. The warlocks looked at these strange guests with vigilant and hopeful eyes. They unconditionally trusted Patrio in any decision made, but they hadnt seen strangers for a long time, and they were a little worried wanted Close, but don''t know what I can do. Adam and others didn''t mean to cooperate with them, the power system is unknown, and random cooperation is more likely to be a drag on each other. Moreover, these ordinary monsters are not in their eyes. Wendy does not belong to the battle sequence. At this time, he said: "You can fight as you please, I''ll hold the battle." All the mages flew out of the starship, and their legions and their indentured slaves also descended at the same time. Twenty-seven super-dimensional titans with a height of several kilometers and thousands of titans with different heights appeared suddenly beside Adam. After the summoning space was opened, nearly a hundred fourth-level forest elves and their leaders had reached five. Grade Lina appeared. Garfield sat on Sophia, who had grown rapidly after she was promoted to Grade 5. She rushed out with her teeth and claws: "Quack! Is it finally the turn of Uncle Garfield? Hear my order and give it to me." !" The Titans were eager to fight, but no one paid any attention to Garfield. They all looked at Adam with longing eyes. Adam didn''t intend to take action personally. After adding buff magic to everyone indiscriminately, he nodded: "Go to fight, crush them. " So in the horrified gaze of the demon warlocks, the huge army of wizards rushed to the sky full of monsters without any cover, and their opponents that were terrifying in their past were almost destroyed. pointed by the master''s soldiers, invincible. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 445： Before the war (1) The Titans transformed into a combat form. After receiving the knowledge of the wizard, they carried out a whole body construction transformation. They were obsessed with loading large-caliber muzzles in every free place on the body, and constructing subs in all the places in the body that could portray circuits. The energy core is connected to the power furnace. Now in their hearts, caliber is power, and explosion is romance. These large-scale war weapons are extremely powerful, forming a battle formation on their own, and every volley of energy cannons is the death of a piece of monster. The forest elves were unexpectedly useful in this battle. After being promoted to level five, Linas plant energy transformed into life energy. Although it cannot be directly regarded as the opposite energy to the magical energy of the monster, it can be very effective. Restraining demons, and as the leader of the race, she has the ability to unify the power of the population. Giant plants grow out of thin air without roots, branches stretch through a large number of monsters, drawing their vitality and releasing them. The forest elves brought Xinyati the long-lost green. Garfield was also promoted to level 5. When Adam had transformed him to level 5, all of them became his abilities. Although none of them were very strong, they were comprehensive enough. He and Sophia became the battlefield. Ghosts and **** sticks, the enemy advances and we retreat, the enemy is stationed and harassed, the enemy is tired and we fight, the enemy retreats and we chase, the sixteen-character policy can be understood without a teacher. Different from Adams Free Combat, the rest of the Mage Legion and the Slave Legion each have a systematic approach to advance and retreat, ensuring the strongest offensive power and the maximum protection of themselves at any time. This is also the first time Adam has participated in a war as a commander, but the ground battle is not difficult. The slave legion of the wizard legion is enough to deal with it. He focuses more on the vast battlefield in the void and the warlock on the side. Body. On the battlefield of the void, a total of fifteen eighth-level ultra-dimensional wizards and a ninth-level Fel Warlock fought against a ninth-level monster. This was an overwhelming battle without any suspense. The ninth-level monster relied on the advantages of the biological level and the high-speed energy recovery speed in the catastrophe area, and fought with everyone for nearly half an hour. When he saw that he was about to lose, he slammed his own strength back into his habitat. Neuem did not pursue them either. After all, it was level 9 and he couldn''t stop anyone who wanted to go. The warlocks saw the clouds that had hung over their heads for tens of thousands of years. The demon lord actually escaped, and his numb mood suddenly became excited, and he tentatively joined the battlefield to destroy the escapees and the few monsters that were deliberately leaked by Adam. Seeing the abilities of the warlocks with his own eyes, Adam found it very interesting. Shadows and flames are probably the category of elements, especially flames, which have added the unique knowledge of warlocks, giving it special attributes. It can''t feel too high temperature, but it can bring huge amounts to the body and soul of monsters of the same level. s damage. The abilities beyond the element are very mysterious and powerful, life sharing, damage sharing, self curse, and magical void summoning. Adam saw some warlocks cut off their bodies to portray summoning spells in the air, the space splits, and external creatures with different looks and abilities came to them to fight for them. Adam didn''t know where these things came from, just a little bit Strange, since they can be summoned, why didn''t they think of leaving Xinyati through reverse summoning? Wendy answered his doubts: "The souls of these summoned objects are not normal, and they are not really wise beings. Sinyati''s warlocks have special bloodlines. The summoning ability should be a certain rule of trading with the void. Flesh, get help." ...... Two days later, the war temporarily ended. For the warlocks, this war was their least loss and the most successful one. The demon lord was dormant, and the lower demon suffered heavy casualties. If fortunately there is no energy tide coming, they will You will get precious time for recuperation. There are also these incredible friends from the depths of the void. Neham and Wendy are responsible for contacting Patrio, discussing the initial help matters and the issues that need to be considered for the first contact between the two civilizations. Adam and the rest of the ultra-dimensional wizards and the army of wizards help the warlocks to transform their living environment. They brought a large amount of basic living supplies, and based on the small amount of the original source remaining after the ultra-dimensional strike, they established a simplified version of the crystal wall system to block the void radiation and the infiltration of magic energy. A few days later, the various ancient machinery that supported the lingering civilization of the warlocks were fully upgraded by the alchemists, and the mages of the fourth and sixth holy towers formulated in a short period of time that they could specifically relieve newborns and ordinary people among them. The potion of the root of life disease, which has plagued the warlocks for tens of thousands of years, was solved in a short time after the arrival of the wizard. During this period, the wizard and the warlock had almost no conversation other than necessary inquiries and answers. The warlocks were accustomed to silence, and the wizard did not have much interest in talking. It seemed a bit embarrassing, but the atmosphere was developing towards friendship. The people of Xinyati are extremely grateful for everything the mage has done for them. Ordinary people take out the most precious things they can take out the flesh and blood of the monsters, and give it to the mage, even if they know that the mage does not need this thing. . "No, it''s still useful. Through the research of contaminating flesh and blood, it is possible to solve the reason why the devil qi contaminates living creatures, and it is even possible to develop a purification agent to solve this problem." In the nine-headed dragon, Naham Next to him is the body tissue torn from the ninth-level monster, and the void dragon phantom behind it smashes and annihilates the devilish energy from it. This is not the direction Adam is good at, and he is not interested in understanding, but asks: "Is the arrangement of the warlock civilization determined? Also, how to deal with that ninth-level monster?" The person who answered him was Wendy: "The warlock civilization is not suitable for mobile for the time being, we are here to help them simply build their homes, and then they will be live advertisements to help us promote the benefits of joining the wizard civilization. Nine-level monsters are precious. We havent found any traces of the Tertiary System of Level 9 before. He has important research significance, but with our current strength, there is no way to capture him intact." "Are there other resisters near the Warlock civilization?" Naham: "Yes, Patrio said that he was still connected to some relatively distant worlds nearly 10,000 years ago, but the connection gradually broke during these 10,000 years. We need to build Sinyati into an army of wizards. The temporary hub that descends and stops is used to convey the message of peace and security to the nearby resisters who have not yet died. Then wait here for Randolph''s arrival." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 446： Before the war (2) Randolphs true spirit had already set off from the world of wizards a few years ago, but he had to go with the true spirit wizards of three free factions to the newly-discovered location of ultra-void life, and place a large space-time seal on the periphery. World. The momentum of the four true spirit mages traveling at the same time is too great, and they have to carefully control the leakage of their own energy to ensure that they will not attract the attention of other interested people and a large-scale disaster in the void. This kind of caution reached its highest point when approaching the Ultra Void being. "Disgusting energy aura!" A true spirit mage suppressed his own defense against tertiary energies, blended himself into the void background, and allowed them to pass through the body, while speaking irritably. Compared with the super-empty life itself, Randolph''s accompanying is the most irritating factor for them. Even knowing that the seal requires Randolph''s power, this feeling still seems to be escorting the prisoner. "Riddle, you have to get used to it. After all, we have to stay here for 30,000 years. I dont want to see you collapse and die. Of course, if there is one day, I will send you a ride and then take over your property. "The second true spirit mage teased. "Chekov, these nonsense can make you happy? Although I don''t care, I still hope you can shut your mouth and don''t bother me." Chekovs true spirit said: Well, since you dont like it. Maybe we can find other things to do, such as creating several civilizations, accelerating their evolution, collecting information, and eliminating boredom, you how do you feel?" "We have arrived." Randolph was the first to come to the edge of the red zone. His huge body gave people a very strange sense of existence. When he stood still, hundreds of millions of clones appeared at the same time, and the lines of gravitation intertwined each other, winding around the area one circle after another. , The outer void is divided into countless unconnected and contradictory fragments, and nodes appear at the junction of the lines. They neither absorb nor emit energy, but only to make the field stronger. Then, unbelievably, the gravitational line took on the mass, became bigger and bigger, bends the void, collapsed a constant, the flow of time instantly became chaotic, covering nearly ten thousand light-years, any life that did not reach level 9 just entered Among them, it will never be possible to get out, and can only be trapped for eternity, infinite reincarnation between life and death. Randolph continued to add different runes and circuits to the Sealed Magic Array. They came from various holy towers and different true spirit mages. They were the most effective means to soothe super-empty lives developed by mages for hundreds of thousands of years. . During the period, the three true spirits also came to their guard locations and formed two intersecting triangles with their true spirit mage towers as the energy center of the magic array. After all this was done, Randolph spoke: "According to the Guardian Regulations, apart from the Guardian and the Rotating True Spirit, no other lives can appear in the Red Zone, so your idea of ??getting rid of boredom is against the rules." The third true spirit said, "Don''t be so cold, Randolph, we are just joking." "Hill, guarding the regulations is absolute. Because of violations and negligence, no one can bear any consequences now." Hill smiled slightly: "Look, we have obeyed the orders of the council and came to guard. We are also mages and will not evade obligations and responsibilities." "hope so." Randolph was about to leave after speaking. At this moment, Hill asked casually: "I heard that you have discovered a new void zone with many large plane communities?" "Yes, the unprecedented richness of the void zone, I have something else, you can connect to the magic net to understand the specific situation." Randolph stopped staying after speaking, and left straight away. "Is what he said true?" "Don''t underestimate Randolph and Santa, they won''t lie about this kind of thing." "A new void belt, shall we?" "Of course, Santa will not refuse to join the Free Transdimensional Army. It is estimated that the war will not be that simple, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the main force is them, and our people will follow behind." "Resources, wonderful resources. After the Academy Mainland appeared, the cost of recruiting people has become higher. It is time to supplement resources." Two months later, the monster was not attacking, and the energy tide did not arrive. Xinyati''s changes were changing with each passing day. Patrio was very grateful for his decision. All the warlocks agreed with the fact that the wizard is a friend, and did not reject the wizard''s sometimes habit Arranged tasks and unknown buildings built in their hometown. "This is the void map recorded by Xinyati before the catastrophe," Patrio took out an old map from the archived data for countless years, and said to the wizards, "At that time, Xinyati formed a community. , And established relationships with many worlds, but most of them were destroyed within a short period of time when the disaster struck, and none of them are still in contact." has its meaning in ancient maps. Except for the special existence of the wizard world, most planes are immobile, and their existence or destruction stays in place. On the map, on the journey from the fairy civilization to here, the positions of several planes that Adam and others have seen are very accurate, and there are seven planes closer to the distance and farther away is. No record. But there is a new question here. If the origin of the devilish energy is the immortal civilization, why did the several planes closer together be completely destroyed not long ago? Isn''t the spread of demonic energy continuous, but randomly appearing within the range of influence of Ultra Void Life? Is this why the energy tide comes without warning? If this is the case, it means that everything the mages are doing now is under the observation of the first ninth-level immortal. Adam took out the map of the mage, pointed at the fairy civilization and asked, "Do you know this civilization?" Patrio can easily see the size of the gap between the two worlds, and wondered: "It doesn''t seem to be very far? But we never knew there was such a powerful civilization around us." The mages glanced at each other, and Patrios question was a good answer to their incomprehension. All this is indeed related to the fairy civilization. "Do you still remember when the first catastrophe happened?" How could Patrio forget that moment: "Two hundred and thirty thousand years ago." This time is very important. It should be the time when the first ninth-level immortal came to the material world. It is far from the initial time of the Quaternary. Can it be considered that the first ninth-level immortal is a super-empty life The heart demon bred in the Fourth Period? űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 447： Randolph arrives After learning about the existence of the fairy civilization, Patrio unexpectedly had no mood swings, not only did not complain, but expressed understanding. "A civilization that is stronger than us can only stay in place because of its suppression of devilish energy. They have done everything they can. It doesn''t make any sense to resent them or be immersed in the past. I believe that Its not what they want to see happen. Patrio said softly, Furthermore, our initial stage was also accompanied by external warfare, accompanied by the destruction of the rest of the world. This is normal. In the final analysis, The Sinyati Warlock is still not strong enough. Instead of wasting time to pursue responsibility, it is better to focus on how to become stronger in the future." Patrio set his sights on Naham: "I can see that you are a race that is good at war. I have encountered some worlds like you before. Although they are far less powerful than you, I think The attitude towards the outside world is the same, surrender or perish? Right?" Neham agreed. "So, how do you deal with the relationship with the fairy civilization?" Patrio asked curiously. "In addition to surrender and perishing, the wizards do not exclude seeking common ground while reserving differences. Of course, the premise is that there is no conflict in fundamental principles. The same is true for the immortal civilization. As long as they do not block the evolution of the wizard, we are very willing to accept the wizard civilization to join one. Powerful new member." Another voice sounded abruptly. All the wizards present except Nahum stood up, bowed and saluted: "Under the crown of Randolph." Randolph waved his hand, then slightly nodded to Patrio: "It''s nice to meet you, the leader of the warlock. I am Randolph, the commander-in-chief of this war." ...... Adam did not participate in the negotiation between the two leaders, and the Warlock civilization is not the same as the Titan. Adams decision will not play a role in it. Not surprisingly, after the war, part of the Warlock civilization will join the fourth holy tower and become the fourth. The family of the holy tower, the other part will join the sixth holy tower, in short, they have nothing to do with Adam. Randolph brought a huge amount of resources and materials. His arrival means that the countdown to the total war begins. Xinyati will serve as a hub platform and bridge to connect the world of the wizard to the disaster zone. The goal of this war was originally the immortal civilization, but after discovering the catastrophic area, the council decided to clear the catastrophic area first, and finally contact the immortal civilization. This is the sincerity of the mage and a way to show strength, which is good for both sides. The negotiations lasted for three days. For the two civilizations, it can be said to be surprisingly short, but Patrio had no other thoughts and reached a consensus very smoothly. After the negotiation, Patrio directly announced to the tribesmen that he had joined the preparation world of the wizard and became a contract ally. The warlocks had no resistance, and accepted this decision very obediently, and consciously positioned themselves under the command of the wizard to assist. The mage completes various tasks. Randolph, Patrio, and Naham have rarely appeared in front of everyone so far. They are discussing how to get a living ninth-level monster captive, not a corpse. Adam is responsible for the rest, and Adam is in charge. A female eighth-level warlock named Edith. Ediths appearance is terrifying. She has undergone a demonization of her whole body, and barely maintains a human appearance. There are mutated tissues everywhere, especially on the face. There are dense eyes and exposed nerves. It seems difficult to make it. People feel comfortable. "If you are not used to it, I can use a clone to talk to you." Edith herself doesn''t care about it, or she is used to it. She even refuses to take the Root of Life Repairing Potion, because the war is coming, she doesn''t want to do anything The reason affects the combat effectiveness, not only her, all the senior sorcerers have rejected the assistance of the wizard in this regard. The same reason is that they know that their performance in the next war will affect the status of the sorcerer civilization in the wizard civilization. Even if they are destined to become dependents, they still hope that they are the strongest category. Adam shook his head and said: "In the next few days, several planes of the warlock civilization need to be merged with Xinyati as the center. During the merger, there will be drastic geological changes and energy conflicts, and the war is about to begin, and a large number of advanced mages It will come one after another. Ordinary creatures are no longer suitable for survival in the war zone. I hope you can persuade them to leave their hometown and enter the temporary plane created by Randolph." While the two were talking, a large number of wizards were calculating the docking angle among the sub-planes, replacing the underground stabilization technique with magic arrays. Edith was a little dazed, leaving her hometown to live in a new world without demons. It was once the biggest wish of all the people, but she didn''t expect it to be realized so easily. Adam knew that most creatures have a local complex. Seeing Edith did not reply, he thought she was reluctant: "This is something that must be done. Even if advanced creatures try their best to control their own energy, the natural field is not ordinary life. Can bear it, and these people will approach the world of wizards during the war, and they will all return it to you after the war." Edith said: "It''s okay at any time. This is our dream, no one will refuse, and the migration is easy for us, because we have nothing to take away Adam nodded:" The teleportation channel will open in three hours, and the slave army will assist you in your migration. " "Okay, what about other things?" "All warlocks need to have a personal chip implanted in their bodies, which may cause discomfort in your heart, but please understand that the formed legion must be able to receive tasks and feedback in real time during a war, and this is proof of friendly forces. Once the war is officially In the beginning, the composition of the legion was extremely complex, and no one wanted to be injured by mistake." The exception was the slave legion, which belonged to cannon fodder. Edith is not at all repulsive, she is very interested: "Personal chip? Is it the kind you use? I have heard of its function, it is a creation full of wisdom." "Yes, but some functions will not be available until you sign a contract with the Mage World Origin." "Yes, we agree." Adam went on to say: "At present, the most important thing is these two things. The rest need to be done after they are resolved. Please believe us, the wizard will never be stingy with friends. After becoming a member of the wizard civilization, the things that have bothered you before Things will never be a problem anymore. Sinyati Warlock civilization will usher in a new chapter." A new chapter? Edith was silent for a while, and smiled: "I''ll wait and see." Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 448： Seal the monster Five hours later, Adam looked at the behemoth summoned by the warlocks to carry machinery, and felt that summoning was really a magical ability. Edith was multitasking, watching with joy the people enter the portal to live in a place where there is no war, while sinking consciousness into the personal chip, fiddling with this magical little thing, and having time to observe Adams expression: "According to me now Understand that the cornerstone of the wizards civilization is knowledge." Adam turned his head and looked at her. "The concept of being very tall is different from the wizards. Summoning is the cornerstone of Sinyati Warlock civilization. In our barbaric era, the world is full of powerful primitive creatures. We have a very long period of time competing with monsters for survival. "The era of the world," Edith said, using shadows and flames to form the shapes of various creatures. "At that time, we were basically just food. Until the first warlock appeared and invented the means to control monsters, no one knew the name of that person. , I heard that it was quickly killed by a monster under his control." "Although he died, but because of his selflessness, the embryonic form of summoning is well known. The profession of warlock appeared in large numbers. After another period of resistance, we defeated the monster." "After the peace, we conducted research on monster bloodlines and biological cell tissues. Later, this research took a fork in the road. We found that we also have special bloodlines, which can use monsters and even use their abilities on ourselves. We were puzzled about this reason. The previous research changed its direction and we started to study ourselves." "Unexpectedly smoothly, we discovered the universal coexistence of power in our own blood, shadows and flames, and also discovered that our soul and flesh and blood have the ability to communicate monsters, so the real summoning technique appeared." Edith took off one of her eyes casually, attached a trace of soul power, and used it as a spellcasting material to cast a summoning spell. Adam watched the spellcasting process from the closest distance and still saw nothing. "Summoning spells require material sacrifices. The materials are our body and soul. According to the division method of the mage, this eyeball is a six-level material. The minimum creature it can summon is five-level and the highest is five-level peak, level and race. It depends on luck." "Luck?" Edith spread her hands: "It''s luck, or personal charm? In short, it is uncontrollable, and the summoning has a time limit. When the time limit is reached, the summoned object will die and the material will disappear." Then she smiled: "I heard that the mage Follow the equivalent exchange. After we formally join the wizard civilization, information about our abilities will be submitted in exchange for magic that we can use. If you are interested, you can try to practice, but I dont guarantee your success. , After all, the root of life is different." At this time, a mage flashed to Adam: "Your Excellency Adam, the migration work will be completed within an hour. When will the plane merger begin?" Adam looked up at the void: "Wait, wait until Randolph crowns them to solve the ninth-level monster." ...... Mianxia didnt let everyone wait for a long time. A ninth-level monster could hardly resist in the hands of two ninth-level creatures and a pseudo-ninth-level creature. Their previous preparations were just to prevent him from jumping over the wall or Just run away. After dozens of minutes, Naham and Randolph revealed the mages true body to enter the void first. With Randolphs help, the realm behind Nahams void became more stable and powerful, dragging the ninth-level monster into the void in an instant. Among them, Patrio then sacrificed nearly half of his body, summoned dozens of eighth-level creatures, and entered the domain together. Wendy is standing outside the domain, and the spell magic surrounds the area layer by layer. The specific battle scene, no one can see, only knowing that the battle must be fierce through the annihilation zones and dimensional cracks that constantly appear in the void. The energy torrent formed a storm, and the blades generally slashed in all directions. The new protective layer on Xinyati and the sub-plane was instantly shattered, and a large amount of area was broken into particles and disappeared. The army of ordinary wizards returned to the starship, and the low-level warlocks came to each starship according to the instructions Avoiding in the force field within the range, only the creatures of the super-dimensional level remained outside, looking up at the sky together. At this moment, Wendy''s voice came from Adam''s ear: "Starting to merge." The Electromagnet appeared under him, raising one hand to emit activating energy. This energy burst into the ground like a firework. All the wizards on the mission did the same action, and the magic array built in the depths of the earth bloomed. The rays of light melted the excess area, the runes and lines flew out to connect with each other, and the plane moved closer. The ups and downs on the ground and the violent turbulence in the void formed a earth-shattering picture. An hour later, the subplane collided with Xinyati, and the earth moved and the mountains shook perfectly. At this time, the plane was no longer ordinary land, but energy-rich ore. The entire Xinyati became a huge Energy Stone Continent, at the same time the battle in the sky is also coming to an end. Nahams huge dragon tail appears and then disintegrates, turning into billions of little dragons to wander through the void, repair the damage, restore order, Patrio''s body And his remaining summoned creatures firmly imprisoned the ninth-level monster Randolph stood in front of the ninth-level monster, with one hand on his head, and the gravitational runes were layered and covered, All his existence is separated from the real world. Wendy said: "The starship is fully outputting to build a temporary dimensional hub. I am leaving, and my sister will come to hand over with me. Adam nodded and disappeared in place and entered the Electromagnet. The ultra-dimensional wizards of the advance legion all did the same thing. They used Adam Electromagnet as the energy core to connect to the magic net, and the power of the source came, and suddenly in the eyes of all the warlocks, A pure and unimaginable majestic force appeared beside them. The power of the origin materialized from the starships main guns fired and connected, communicating the world coordinates of the wizard, and in a blink of an eye, a temporary dimensional hub was built. The huge blue portal opened, and Edith could see the other side through the portal. Countless high-level mages who are waiting for them. The void in the sky was repaired, countless monsters madly impacted and several people wanted to rescue the ninth-level monster, but they were cut into pieces by the spell maintained by Wendy. Adam saw Wendys real mage for the first time, a huge servitor. Wendy opened his arms and made a hug gesture. The spell shot filled the gap in the seal made by Randolph. The level nine monster gradually shrank to the size of the moon and was held in her arms by Wendy, and then rushed into the portal. "It is so powerful, Mage..." Edith muttered to herself. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 449： Widely advertising After Wendy left, the preparations for the catastrophic zone were completely on track. A large number of wizards came here through the portal to make the final transformation to Xinyati, making it a qualified hub platform and frontline battle castle. Aisha came with a large number of third sacred tower mages. During this war, the third sacred tower masters will stay in every woven legion, responsible for collecting tertiary information and identifying valuable samples, and guaranteeing legion masters Will not be contaminated. "How is the progress of the exploration robot?" In the command center, Asia sat aside and asked Adam. The infrastructure work does not require Adam to complete. His current responsibility is to record the list of ultra-dimensional wizards who are preparing to participate in the battle and the first batch of wizards that are about to come. It is a logistical task, not difficult, but more cumbersome, with hundreds of clones of Adam. Division of labor and cooperation are completed together. Adam knew that the Santa Mage and the free faction in the first batch of legions were split between seven and three. The Holy Tower is easy to say, but if the free faction cannot get a certain goal, it is impossible to stay here and waste resources. "Not bad. I have discovered more than a dozen worlds with life. Three of them are in the middle of war. No ninth-level monsters have been found. The algorithm for exploring robot applications is very cumbersome. Even I cannot control it in real time. They move freely, organize the collected information at regular intervals, and calculate the entire catastrophic zone based on the existing harvest. It is indeed a rich and energetic region in the world." Adam replied. "Where is Xinyati near?" "No, the worlds that Patrio said are all destroyed, and the monsters are missing." Adam paused, "I think in addition to sending exploration robots and exploration mages out to find, we can also use other a way." At this time, Nahum walked into the room and sat down on the chair: "What method?" He said that he handed over some data to Adam, "This battle consumes too much energy for me, and this part consumes the Holy Tower. Be responsible." Adam took over the data upload. He was only responsible for recording and not for the transfer. The reimbursement method will be determined by the true spirit mage after the war: "We can tell the resisters in the catastrophic area, and those healthy planes that are not temporarily contaminated by devil energy, mage coming." "You mean, actively sending out information?" Adam said: "Yes, not only information, we can also broadcast the broadcast." The eyes of the two lit up. This is indeed a good way. Resists who are still intact or on the verge of extinction, such as Xinyati before, will naturally find ways to seek assistance from the mage after hearing the broadcast. They are not contaminated. After learning of the danger, even if only a part of them believe that they can''t restrain their curiosity and take the initiative to contact the wizard. "Broadcasting?" Edith is now Patrio''s representative, responsible for contacting the common mage. After learning Adam''s thoughts, she couldn''t believe it, "Are you sure you want to do this?" In her mind, the exact location of her own plane should be kept secret. In the early days of Xinyati civilization, they had seen many deaths caused by wanton exposure of their location. The current situation is definitely more dangerous than that time, just in case. Broadcasting attracts a large number of monsters... Adam said, "We are sure that this method is the easiest and most effective." As for whether this will attract the attention of wandering monsters, the wizards have no worries about this. As long as it is not a super void being, ordinary level 9 monsters are just troublesome. It''s not dangerous. Edith thought of the demon lord who was captured like a beast, and let go of her worry: "What do I need to do?" Adam handed her the written broadcast content and said: "It''s mainly language. We need to send this passage in as many languages ??as possible. The Master knows little about this, so we need your help." This is actually a very troublesome thing. Different civilizations and different races, as long as they have wisdom, will definitely create a variety of different expressions. Adam thinks that the mages should start to create a way that can pass, get rid of words and tones. Language that directly conveys meaning. After all, the warlocks have also been brilliant, recorded the language of many races, and translated that passage very smoothly. Adam asked her after taking it: "How is the energy conversion situation?" After the mages arrived, they once again learned about the profession of warlocks in detail. The level of fel they can use is not low, not weaker than magic, otherwise there is no possibility of ninth-level individuals, but it is very difficult to add. The mages tested some organs. And devices, ready to allow them to use magic. Edith said with joy: "It''s not bad, the magic is very pure, and the tolerance is very high. Although there are some losses, it is already a great improvement for us. It is just that the magic can only supplement what we use when we use shadows and flames. Consumption, it does not match the summoning spell." Adam said: "Come slowly. In terms of summoning, I suggest you communicate with the fourth holy tower. Their direction is closer to yours. As for the cost, dont worry. The wizard has preferential treatment to friends who join during the battle. loan." In the next week, Adam placed hundreds of radio telescopes on the new crystal wall system of the Sinyati plane to transmit broadcasts. The wizards found a reasonable way in the shortest time, that is, to convert information into Images, although far away will cause distortion, but at least stronger than text. The quantum entanglement project team of the Institute of Atomic Energy has also sent researchers into the war zone The level of confidentiality is extremely high, and they are mainly responsible for the debugging of the exploration robot. They will be the main source of information diffusion. On the eighth day, all preparations were completed, and the mages stepped onto the console and announced the broadcast. "The wizard world declares, to all the planes and races that can hear this broadcast, you are in the catastrophic zone, and are about to face or have been in the crisis of the invasion of demonic energy pollution..." A wave of wandering monsters stopped abruptly and listened to this message. "...Mage World has countless years of experience fighting monsters," In a world hundreds of thousands of light-years away from Xinyati, the warriors were fighting monsters. They resisted alone for too long. It was the first time they heard information from outside, and they were stunned for a while. "We are willing to provide paid assistance to all planes and races that uphold goodwill..." In another direction, some civilizations who were aimlessly looking for habitat on a broken airship looked up at the void in amazement. "Help you destroy monsters and provide new habitat..." Immortal civilization Da Luotian, the ninth-level immortals stood up suddenly, causing Zhou Tian to tremble in a large array of stars. "This is Xinyati, the coordinates... We welcome everyone to join the wizard civilization and start a new life." Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 450： Fairy civilization messenger "What do people from outside want to do? They have to fight against all the demons formed by the escaped demon energy?" "Obviously, that''s what they think, how confident and arrogant it is that they even reveal their location!" "Wrong, that is not the location of their world, Xinyati, I know this world, and I resisted it for a long time, I thought they were dead." "They are too arrogant! The monsters will not let them go. If they can''t resist, the next target of the gathered monsters must be us!" "Also, the town of Demon Abyss can no longer be suppressed. The next outbreak will be in the past few years, at least ten Demon Lords will rush out!" "Mage, although these outsiders who call themselves mages are not demons, this kind of behavior is their accomplices!" The ninth-level immortals have even increased their speaking speed and frequency. One can imagine how unexpected they are. There has never been such a swaggering creature in this void. All worlds, including immortals, are trembling against the devilish energy. For fear that it will be overwhelmed once carelessly, the most important thing is that they don''t believe that the wizard world can resist monsters. In their hearts, the wizard is to recruit disasters for all participating races and civilizations in the catastrophic area. This civilization that suppressed the super-empty life with its own power has been constrained in place for too long, and has not seen the hope of completely eradicating him. When there is no absolute certainty, they reject all accidents and would rather maintain it for hundreds of thousands of years. The status quo does not want to be completely destroyed. They looked at the first ninth-level immortal who was sitting motionless on the top, and said: "Tianchu Tianzun, we must stop these mages!" Taichu Tianzun raised his head and opened his eyes, his tone was as calm as ever, as if nothing could move his intent: "The chaos of heaven is unpredictable, but this is not a bad thing." He has a huge prestige. After he took a look, the other ninth-level immortals stopped arguing, but sat and listened. "I felt a powerful aura that was not weaker than you and me, the aura of the void itself, they must have nothing to do with the demon, we have been silent for too long, any change is good." The image appeared before everyone, the clearest of them It was Wendy, and Randolph was the most vague. They could only guess that there was a life there, and no other information was visible. "Vientiane, take your fairy tools and find them." Vientiane Tianzun nodded: "Take away the fairy? But what about Zhenmoyuan?" Taichu Tianzun looked at her: "Everything has me. As for other things, let''s take a look." Not only the fairy civilization has moved, this broadcast has caused a huge reaction among all the creatures and planes it receives. They dont know where the wizard world is or what the wizard is, but this is the only voice in hundreds of thousands of years that has publicly announced that they will fight against pollution energy and monsters. For those worlds that are on the verge of extinction, this is a sound The straw may be the only one. The concept of coordinates is universal. They began to move around and sent envoys to approach Xinyati. Most of these envoys had a mortal heart and hope to live toward death. A part of the planes are waiting and watching. They are all races that have not reached the desperate situation and have the power to resist. They are afraid that this message and the coordinates are traps, and they dare not go there. Some planes simply sneered at them and even prepared for battle. They had never seen the healthy planes of demonic energy and monsters. They regarded the world of the wizard as an arrogant race that had just stepped out of the plane, and prepared to use war to give the wizard a profound lesson. In the end, there are wandering monsters. They are struggling to find a destructible plane, when they suddenly heard a race even say their coordinates, and they turned around and killed them without hesitation. The radio broadcasts continuously, and the command department ordered the establishment of a new department, ready to receive the coming envoys of various races. Those who join this department are better-tempered and patient masters. The headquarters wants to leave the envoys. A better first impression is more conducive to later compilation. Adam is not included. He is very busy now. Xinyati''s infrastructure work is getting more and more arduous. The entire plane has been completely changed. The original city facilities have been razed, and the newly built facilities are all the facilities needed by the mage, including ports, hubs, and supply stations. Corps station and so on. With massive resources in hand, Adam has to deal with the mages who come to apply every day to approve or reject their applications. Two weeks later, the infrastructure work was basically completed. Xinyati painted the whole territory with space expansion runes. The exterior seemed to be the same, but the internal area was a hundred times larger, and all the monsters outside the plane were wiped out. Aisha said: "The first batch of 10,000 ultra-dimensional mage towers has arrived at the transition site and has applied to enter Xinyati." Ten thousand mage towers, including 10,000 ultra-dimensional mage, more than 300,000 war mage, and hundreds Ten thousand slaves, "Four subsequent legions are making final preparations, and they are expected to arrive one after another within five years." Adam took over the communication channel, and the voice came to the ears of all the wizards: "The Dimension Hub Platform has begun final debugging." "Debugging is complete and it is turned on." "Energy diversion, field suppression magic circle activated." "Roger that." "Star Harbor is open, ready to pick up the pilot starship." "It''s over Adam nodded and said to Aisha: "Okay, let them know the jump. " After Aisha conveyed the order, Xinyati''s new crystal wall system became a portal. The blue light was dazzling. After the countdown, a magnificent starship sailed out of the portal in an orderly manner. The engine sound is subtle and inaudible, but when they come together, they cause a violent vibration that shakes the sky, their energy and field collide with each other, terrible annihilation reactions are happening all the time, and countless magical arrays float Out, the light and shadow are intertwined with layers, perfectly suppressing these negative influences, and safely introducing the starship into the port. The super-dimensional wizards debug the starships and exit the sailing mode, and the subordinates of the wizards and slaves are pouring out, and according to the guidance of the leading wizards, they enter their respective residences to rest. The work of landing has just been completed. There was a terrifying energy response outside Xinyati, and the harsh sirens rang out, announcing the arrival of powerful creatures. The super-dimensional wizards immediately stopped their operations and controlled the starship to fly out, and the main gun was 100% charged. Senhan''s barrel was facing the life that came out of the void, ready to give her a fatal blow. It was a female ninth-level creature, sitting on a planet, calmly facing the threat, and smiling slightly: "The deity of Vientiane, from the immortal world, please see the king of mage." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 451： Fairy civilization messenger (part 2) It would not be good for any creature to be confronted by more than 10,000 main cannons. Even if the Vientiane Tianzun is sure that she will not die because of it, this kind of feeling like a light on her back still makes her very uncomfortable. She hovered in the void, The''planet'' under the seat gleamed lightly, hovering around her, and her figure suddenly became blurred on the starship radar. The mages did not expect that the first to come would be the messenger of the immortal civilization. They originally thought that the immortal civilization would choose to watch from the sidelines. They would not send people to contact themselves until the mage cleared the catastrophe area, and they actually sent a ninth-level immortal. Is this sincerity or demonstration? At this moment, she spoke again, her voice reaching everyone''s ears: "Please see the king of wizards, the king of warlocks." The other party came here openly, and the mage couldnt avoid seeing her. Randolphs true spirit appeared opposite her, Patrio was one position behind and came into the void. The interweaving of three levels of ninth-level aura immediately interfered with all perception exploration. Means, they are clearly standing there, but apart from the naked eye, there is no means to determine their exact location. However, the naked eye is the easiest to be deceived. Any advanced creature will not rely solely on the eyes to recognize the world. Adam and Aisha immediately teleported to the headquarters, and the command sequence mages including Naham were all in place, and they were thinking about the countermeasures quickly, considering how to ensure the lowest loss of the legion once the two sides went to war. Everyone is not wary. This ninth-level immortal who claims to be in Vientiane is very strong, and the energy fluctuations emitted by the ball next to her are actually stronger than her own. Her arrival alone is equivalent to two ninth-level creatures appearing at the same time. Naham said: "I remember this aura. She was the one who chased me at the time. That move was translated, called the One Yuan Renewal of the Vientiane Renewal, which can zero energy, field, void and plane, and then follow her The idea is to re-interpret the rules, very strange and powerful." He input the effect of that trick into the deduction model, and suddenly the original plan was overturned. Adam connected to the network and found that there were contradictions in each model, and the original means had failed. "The ability to expand one''s own domain to the level of void rules?" Naham nodded: "Yes, it should be the re-enactment of the rules by relying on their immortality and heavenly path system. I currently think of two ways to crack them. The first is to understand the rules better than her, at least equal to her. , The second is that her own energy surpasses her, pure violence. Randolph has this ability, but Patrio can''t stop her ball. If the talk collapses, we must cooperate with Patrio to destroy the ball." He slurped his lips and said, "It''s hard to imagine that there is a civilization that can develop magical items to this level. This is a thankless thing, and Mathiesen will not do it." In fact, everyone knows that you should not be able to fight, but at any time, you can be prepared for the worst situation to calmly deal with all the troubles. For a civilization that is likely to be at the same level as the wizard world, you cant be too cautious. . Adam felt that perhaps in the immortal civilization, the number of individuals who could be promoted to level 9 through repeated physical examinations would not be many, but their responsibilities were very heavy. Perhaps the level 9 immortals had to use this method to create another level nine. Units with energy and breath to assist them in sealing the true magic. And according to the understanding in the world of desire, magic weapons are indeed magical. The alchemy products of the wizard world focus on practicality and materiality, while magic weapons focus on concepts and mystery. It is temporarily impossible to distinguish which is better, but Adam thinks the seventh The holy tower and the mages who study alchemy magic must be willing to be crazy about this knowledge. Under unified command, the starship and all combat units constantly change their formations in accordance with the established orbit. The main guns are always in a 100% charged state regardless of energy loss and system wear. As time passed by, the negotiation site was always calm and calm. An hour later, the intertwined atmosphere calmed down. Patrio took the lead to return to Xinyati, and the wizards heard Randolph''s order: "Remove the guard and the starship continues to rest. " "Nahm will come to me later." It was a day after seeing Nahum bye. He was surrounded by a beautiful woman, but he himself seemed a bit unlucky. After seeing Adam, he said: "This is the clone of Vientiane. She is in Xinyati on behalf of the fairy civilization. The exchange of information between civilizations." Wanxiang Tianzun is an extremely beautiful woman. This beauty is like a kaleidoscope, all-encompassing. Every look has a different feeling. For low-level beings, as long as she appears, she doesn''t need to show any power to cause chaos in the world. Neham''s next sentence came through the magic net: "Randov sold us. She already knew that the destruction of the first plane of the world of desire was our plan, **** it, this villain." Adam said: "So she wants to ask the teacher now?" "That''s not true. Your guess is correct. They don''t care much about the life and death of the sensual world and creatures in the sensual world, but it''s embarrassing. I hate this feeling and don''t like to deal with such things." "Aren''t you the prince before? Can''t connect to foreign guests?" "Its not because its the prince. Which prince has you ever seen to greet guests? And Im the first successor. Anyway, help me deal with her, I owe You are a favor!" The conversation between the two ended in an instant, and Vientiane Tianzun''s words followed: "Hello Adam, I know you, I have seen your magic, if you are willing to change to the path of immortality, you must be the strongest sword repair." Wanxiang Tianzuns grammar has changed and is no longer the way she speaks in the fairy civilization. This means that she is not arrogant and knows how to follow the customs. Although things are small, they represent a good start. Adam politely greeted him, and then said: "I believe that Randolph has already told you about important things. I will be responsible for all your daily affairs in Cinnyati. If you need a rest, you can go to In the messenger reception area, we will open up a completely private space for you, where without your permission, no one, including under Randolph''s crown, will not spy on your privacy." Vientiane Tianzun smiled and said, "No need." Adam said solemnly: "Xinyati is a militarized management plane. Except for the messenger reception area, all other locations are confidential areas. Any intentions and activities of yours need to be applied in advance, and I, Naham, or other reception The mage follows. We dont want to see misunderstandings that will affect the relationship between civilizations. We hope you understand and abide by it." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 452： One after another (on) Adam bluntly put forward his request. At this time, any vague expression may become an excuse for trouble in the future. Xinyati is the hub of the front line. Any piece of information in any place is important intelligence. Received endless blows from the mage, even if the opponent is a ninth-level immortal. Furthermore, the world of wizards is not a weak civilization, as long as you maintain the necessary politeness in the diplomatic process, you don''t need to go too much to accommodate anyone. As he said, the messenger reception area will be separated from Xinyati after layers of imprisonment. In this area, the Vientiane Tianzun and the upcoming plane messengers are allowed to transform according to their own ideas, but that''s all, I want To get out of this area, you must get permission from the mage, and reaching out without authorization is equivalent to starting a war. Naham said quietly: "Good job! I know you can handle it!" Vientiane Tianzun was not surprised by this, and said kindly: "It''s reasonable, I will comply." Adam said: "Mage World wants to get a detailed map of the disaster zone, the distribution of monsters, and the location of the existing planes. I don''t know what price it will cost?" He did not ask, for example, how strong is the fairy civilization? How many levels are there? What kind of sensitive information is there under Zhenmoyuan, unless it is a fool, no one will arbitrarily say such important information, and Vientiane Tianzun has not consulted with the Master on similar matters. Now the coordinates of the fairy civilization are exposed, but the wizard cant get in, and the world coordinates of the wizard are still in the dark, but the fairy civilization can send envoys to the front line. In fact, they are almost the same. The rest is testing, showing strength, and analyzing and deducing. Find balance. Maps and distribution of this kind of information are time-sensitive. Even if this time-sensitive is very long, 50,000 years is a long time. Vientiane Tianzun did not expect to exchange information from 50,000 years ago for anything important. , The mages paid only a few high-level seal scrolls. It can be seen that she is very interested in the sealing technique under Laura''s crown, but the knowledge of the true spirit level is not revealed by a few scrolls, so the mage happily exchanged with her. Vientiane Tianzun didn''t mean to care about everything. After taking out the map, he also attached the language information they knew to help the mage translate the broadcast into various languages. Her thoughts are not necessarily well-intentioned, probably after seeing the strength of the wizard world just before coming, she has confidence in whether the wizard can resist the monsters, and maybe she also has the idea of ??cleaning up the mess after losing. . However, the mage doesnt care if she has such an idea. The war is inevitable. The mage is good at fighting to feed the war. The plundered resources will be quickly converted into new supplies and sent back. Empty consumption is the most undesirable, especially It was in the presence of some profit-only wizards on the front line. Legion 66 continued to draw, starting with Xinyati''s coordinates, and letting the radiation range of the immortal civilization advance toward the plane of the proven location. Adam remained still and was responsible for adjusting the broadcast and waiting for the messengers from the other planes to arrive. The mages did not expect that the second visitor was not a messenger, but a whole race. Two months later, a fleet of five huge flying ships appeared in the wizard''s wide-area discovery magic circle, seventy light-years away from Xinyati. "Finally someone came! I thought no one in the catastrophe zone would believe us." "A bunch of idiots, I have been a war mage for so many years, and this is the first time I have received an aid mission. As long as they are obedient, the mage will never covet them on a plane of pollution that is so broken that they have no origin." "It''s also normal. The first races to come must be the poor guys who have been on the brink of destruction, and it should be vigilant." The boring wizards in the Foreign Exchange Department suddenly became excited, and they gathered in front of the radar screen, wanting to see the true face of the messenger for the first time. "This is... the fleet?" A mage hesitated to point to the screen, "This thing that leaks everywhere can actually fly?" This was the common idea of ??the masters present, and it was really surprising that it was the fleet that stopped at that time. The surface shield of the airship is in vain, and even the most basic ability to neutralize the void radiation is about to fail. Every time the void storm blows, it will cause damage to the airship, which makes people worry about whether they will be blown away next time. There are countless breaches in the hull of each airship, and the disgusting mutant flesh and pollution energy covering the breaches, but at this time, they actually play a protective role. The mages can feel the inside of the airship. Existing creatures struggle with mutant flesh and blood, struggling to maintain balance. Their engines are probably about to be damaged. They have to pause for a long time before each jump to continue their energy. The process of opening the gaps in space is even more difficult. The four spaceships tightly guard the center one, and it seems that they are almost hugging. The thought of seeing death enters the crack, and after driving out from the exit at the other end, the originally broken protective layer fluctuates violently, and it takes a long time to continue driving. The distance they make each jump is pitiful. According to this degree, at a distance of 70 light years, they will have to walk for a long, long time. The mages stared for a week, and finally couldn''t help: "The two jumps in seven days, the total distance of advancement is less than two light years, and the second time is shorter than the first time. If they continue to arrive at Xinyati, this war It''s all over." "More than that, if the distance of the next jump is shorter, I am afraid they will soon be stagnant in the void, then they are dead." "Notify Lord Adam, I think they need help." "Kasmodo, how far is it from Xinyati?" asked a majestic, but haggard, tired man in the central spaceship. "Wang cant calculate, the direction is right, but its too far. We have little energy left, and can support up to five transitions. If we havent arrived at Xinyati..." He didn''t say the rest, but the ending is obvious. They will become floating corpses in the void. The resource reserves have long been exhausted, and now the energy of the creatures is supporting the transition, but they have no channels for replenishment. If this continues, they will undoubtedly die, and they dare not get out of the spaceship or shoot for help. They are afraid to receive It was not Xinyati who had the message, but the terrifying demons. Wang sighed: "Abandon the frigate, order the people of the tribe to enter the mothership, and concentrate all the power to make a long jump." Kasmodo suddenly raised his head: "But, Wang, if it fails..." "Let''s give it one last try, Kasmodo, bring the people and the newborn to me." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 453： One after another (below) "...Even if I fail, I will do my best to save them, and there may be hope." At this moment, a scorching breath rose under Wang''s feet. He lowered his head to look at his old partner and said, "You will help me, won''t you?" This is an old dragon. The dragon''s horns are no longer shiny. The dragon''s head that was supposed to be ferocious has become slack because of old age, and the teeth no longer have power. The dim light in the eyes flashes, and it should be pure black scales. Full of gray spots, his life is about to end. "Of course, Hozia, follow the ancient contract. From the moment you and I meet, we will live and die together." Kasmodo watched this scene sadly, his eyes getting red, and he turned his head away, unwilling to continue watching the two kings'' dying farewell. By now, Hozia became calm: "Kasmodo, execute the order, we will die sooner or later if we can''t find reinforcements. It''s better to make the last fight. If you find reinforcements, remember to ask them to save me. daughter." "This is not the king''s order, but a father''s last request." Kasmodo pressed his mouth, knelt on one knee, and his right fist slammed into his heart with a muffled sound, and then left the''Royal Palace'' without looking back. For this race, obeying the king''s order is a belief engraved in the bones. After receiving the order, no one had any doubts, and they packed their bags as quickly as possible and began to migrate. After that, in the mothership, the still alive strong men in the race summoned their partners, burned the remaining energy without hesitation, and gathered the king and the dragon. The king''s body was burning with a red fire of energy, and the black dragon returned to youth, raised his head and raised a loud dragon chant, huge energy jetted out from the dragon''s horns and entered the transition engine. Adam and Naham walked from Xinyati towards the direction of the fleet. The Vientiane Heavenly Lord is not counted. This fleet is the first race to arrive near Xinyati after receiving the broadcast. They are as important as the warlocks and the representatives of the surviving warlock civilization. With the goodwill of the mage, the placement of this race can reflect the actions of the mage. "I smelled the breath of dragons from the fleet. They are related to dragons." Nahum said, "Void dragons are the origin of all dragons. The reason why dragons such as creatures appeared in the Quaternary was all because of void dragons. The reason, I really want to see this dragon-related race." Adam doubted this reason. He felt that Nahum didn''t want to face the Vientiane Heavenly Master, but it was not a bad thing to have an eighth-level strong following him, at least the safety was much improved. The two soon arrived near the fleet, just to see the frigate leaving the mothership. Neither of them eagerly stepped forward to help. These flying ships had to give up sooner or later. Even though the world of the wizard was hundreds of thousands of years ago, the starship technology was much higher than these. After leaving, there are a few creatures left in the void. Among them, the warriors are surrounded by powerful partners, either mounts or beasts, forming an energy cycle between the warriors and their partners. "It''s not just dragons, but there are many breaths of dragon blood." Naham said: "Indeed, if you guessed it correctly, the origin of their civilization should be a powerful dragon, but it is also related to the summoned object. Is it a disturbance of information in a void?" Adam could see that both the fighters and the partners were exhausted, and their bodies tended to be diseased. They almost stingy saved energy and tried their best to protect the people, but they didn''t care about the injuries caused by the wind storm. "It should be like this. The warlock integrates the summoned object into himself, and this race is equal and coexists with the summoned object. The races within a certain range are likely to be related to this system. It seems that we will look at the catastrophe zone. There are many similar systems, and perhaps there are also weakened versions similar to the fairy civilization." As they spoke, all the races in front of them gathered in the mothership. The two people saw the mothership''s protective cover shine brightly, and the energy of the ship''s engine was agitated, causing the entire hull to tremble. Naham said: "I will help them, they will crash when the aging engine runs at this power." With the help of Naham and Adam, this human race from the plane named Mopu finally arrived at Xinyati. The mothership exploded and collapsed after the transition, and then no one of the Mopu tribe had the intention of avoiding it, because their king took them to resist the monsters, fled their hometown, and tried their best to survive until the death of King Hozia. He even had time to see Xin Yati, and together with his black dragon, he collapsed and died. Adam and Naham can do nothing about this. Hozia actually reached the limit long ago. The cause of his death was not the final explosion. It was not the vitality that supported him, but the belief that he wanted to live with his tribe. And now, seeing the tribe rescued, this belief has fallen, and he does so. Die. This is the death of soul and body at the same time, similar to decay, and there is no way to restore it. The mages were very sorry about the incident. After they were settled, they did not rush to summon them, but gave them time to calm their minds. The arrival of the Mopu tribe seemed to be a signal. In the following time, envoys from all over the catastrophic area followed one after another. They had different races and different power systems, but they all had one thing in common, that is, they were endangered. Most of the aircraft they took were very rudimentary. They didn''t even have the function of wide-area scanning. Some even came directly across the void with the flesh. Every one of them was in the dust, but they all refused to take any rest. The first thing they did when entering Xinyati was to see Adam, apply for support. Adam did not refuse to come, and met them one by one. Now these people don''t care whether they become allies or slaves. As long as the race is not destroyed, their lives can continue, they accept any conditions and can pay any price. The negotiation went smoothly and surprisinglyAccording to their description of the size and level of the enemy, Xinyati Starship formed a fleet of starships, and rushed to various places with messengers and large legions. The war has passed the search and trial stage and officially began. The Dimensional Hub platform is extremely busy. The mages with resources to participate in the war came to Xinyati in batches. Adam successfully incorporated 50,000 official-level war mages, took the Titans and Naam, and left with the Mopu warriors. With Xin Yati, go to the original Mopu plane to destroy the monster. "It has been a thousand years since you left the plane of Maupu, are you sure that the resisters you mentioned are still alive?" Before the transition, Adam asked Kasmodo. "I''m sure! The princess is a void knight who is no weaker than the king. She and the nobles of the Mopu Empire must not have died yet. She is waiting for the king to find reinforcements to counter the devil! The king''s blood will not be cut off!" űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 454： Arrive at Mopp The Mopu people are not very strong, and the strongest among the races is only at level 8. Even with the power of their beasts, they cant even touch the edge of the ninth level, even Patrio has not been promoted before. Warlock civilization is not as good. The catastrophe came without warning to them. In Kasmodos description, when night fell that day, the last ray of light suddenly changed color, twisted, chaotic, ghostly shadows, endless demonic madness The knights who bit the crystal wall system and patrolled the sky immediately communicated the alarm, and confronted them fearlessly, but they were of no use. They became the first victims. In an environment like the etheric void, peace often has two sides. The Maupe Knight Kingdom unified the entire plane very early and quelled all wars. The people were well protected, and they had no access to war. Although the nobles and the army never stopped training, after all, they missed the war for a long time. This gave the demons a chance to hold their ground and drive them out of the crystal wall system when the demons launched the first wave of offensive. The speed of their defeat was astonishing. In just a few years, they were left with only a few administrative districts around the royal city. The soldiers suffered heavy losses, and the people were slaughtered and transformed into demons. When the mountains and rivers fell, the Knight Kingdom assembled all the wise men and craftsmen to make fifteen simple airships, ready to flee. In order to escape from the Jedi, someone needs to be backed up. They had a dispute over the candidate to be backed up. It was not prevarication but a scramble. In the end, the princess and a group of great nobles "muted" and sent the king into the spaceship. Come down to resist the demonic wave and protect the people who cannot leave. Void knights are what they call their own system. It can be seen from the name. It belongs to the advanced version of the warrior system. Leaving aside the war beasts, this belongs to a system that is not popular after all. The limitations of the warrior profession are too great. There are no other methods, there is no use in the etheric void, and there is no one who is promoted to the ninth level by the fighters. The strengthened side-refining mage similar to it is counted as one, and the remaining warrior system of the third era can barely get close . "According to the level of the mage, at what level are your princesses and nobles?" Kasmodo''s face stiffened: "The princess is at level eight, and the nobles are at level six and level seven." "Among the survivors, there are only two seventh-level beings, including you, and twenty-one super-dimensional beings. The rest are at most official-level transcendents, right?" Kasmodo nodded with an ugly face. "According to your statement, before you left, you emptied 80% of the resources on the Mopu plane, leaving only 20% for the princess. There was no war for a thousand years but exile. Exhausted, how do you think they will survive a thousand years with 20% of their resources while fighting day and night?" Adam did not want to sprinkle salt on their wounds, but he did not accept that when he was about to go out to exterminate the demons, the helpers would hide something from him. Since Kasmodo dared to be sure that the princess was still alive, Mopu must still have it. Relying on, unsurprisingly, it is probably the origin of the war beast that Nahum said before. "I noticed that all the super-dimensional beings among you are the ancients before the escape from Mopp. There are no individuals who have been promoted to super-dimensional among newborns. There are even a handful of transcendents. With a complete system, This kind of thing should be impossible. If you want to be promoted, you should need some special conditions, right?" Adam looked at Kasmodo, whose whole body was tense, and his veins raging, "For example, a war beast?" Naham was impatient with Adam and a lower-level life nonsense, and said directly: "It has been said in the broadcast that the rescue of the wizard world is paid. We can see no value from you. The etheric space is endless. Populations are born and die every second and every second. The Mopu plane is not as important as you think in our hearts. Showing sincerity and concealing it will not do you any good." The reason why Adam chose Mopp for his first expedition was that Naham was interested in the dragons that might be the origin of their civilization, and Adam was interested in the way they became extraordinary through the warrior system. With the title of the first deputy minister of the academy department, the world of wizards has never lacked extraordinary levels of monsters, monsters and various void creatures. With this method, it is possible to achieve a great leap in the evolution of the whole people. The benefits and the benefits he can get are endless. Kasmodo''s heart collapsed, and he said dejectedly: "Yes, I conceal something..." The jump speed and jump distance of the Electromagnet are far beyond the comparison of the Mopp flying ship. After three jumps, they arrived near the target location, and they can see the magical energy-shrouded plane in the distance on the light screen, and their presence. There are densely packed demons of all levels flying in and out of the face. Although no ninth-level demon was found, Adam did not attack him rashly. Instead, he stayed here and summoned his temporary headquarters. The person in charge is the Mage Evans who had met in Katos. The mage himself has no idea about the transfer of the roles of himself and Adam in a short period of time he entered his role calmly and changed his name: "Your Excellency Adam, the wide-area scan found Mo The number of monsters within a 0.5-light-year radius of the universal plane is between one and one and a half million, of which more than a hundred are super-dimensional, because the energy is entangled and the details are not clear. In theory, our chance of winning is 100%, but It is not ruled out that high-level individuals will cause accidents." Adam knows that these senior war mages have a systematic method of command and cooperation. This method has passed countless plane war tests and is common in most scenarios. He did not have the idea of ??arbitrarily interfering, but just put forward a few points. Requirement: "All the wizards who joined this war have increased their temporary authority. You should know what enemy we are going to face, and take care to protect your soul from pollution. Once there is a tendency to pollution, do not hesitate to commit suicide immediately. I will bear 70% of the cost. I dont want to see someone completely contaminated, and I dont want to point a butcher knife at my own person." During the war, it was a rule for the super-dimensional wizard to bear the cost of resurrection under his command, but most of them were less than 50%, but 20% more was not a big deal to Adam. He did not want to trust himself to join his subordinates. The mages are too stingy. Mage Evans smiled and said, "We understand, thank you for your generosity." "Also, pay attention to the information I gave you, and send a sneaky type to find and protect them. This is the most important task of this battle, and it is also the bulk of the resources you will get." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 455： Invincible It''s a matter of his own interests, Master Evans is very concerned: "The submerged and combat wizards are on standby. The command divides them into one hundred teams. As long as the guide is in place, they can set off immediately. They are all senior wizards. This kind of mission has been carried out many times without any surprises, and because of your creation, the difficulty of sneaking into combat has been reduced a lot." He is talking about a personal chip loaded with a quantum algorithm, through which a distance-free and completely confidential dialogue can be achieved. The submerged type is no longer alone in combat behind enemy lines, but can communicate in real time. There are not many guides, and its not possible for every team to have them. They are extraordinary people on the original Mopu plane. This is not mandatory by Adam. In fact, as long as they arrive at the combat site, the existence of indigenous guides does not matter. There is a way to find the target to complete the task, but they themselves strongly demand that even if Adam tells them that the task is dangerous, the wizard will kill them without hesitation once they are contaminated. It seems that the princess has a high status in their hearts. Adam said that he has nothing to worry about. Legion warfare is a new thing, and it must be experienced as his rank gets higher and higher, and his status becomes more and more important. But in fact, for this time alone, the Mopp plane Those enemies in here, he and Nahum can go flat, one is a genius among ordinary super-dimensional wizards who can do leapfrog battles, and the other is the only super-dimensional wizard who can use an eighth-level body against a ninth-level monster. The personal force of the two has broken through the sky. Naham also knew that Adam needed to be familiar with being a commander rather than a fighter, so he had no idea of ??overwhelming him. He stayed in the fleet to give Adam a support, and he also had a task of protecting Adam. In the end, he knew that the wizard world was right. The battle in the catastrophic zone is bound to be a protracted war. It cannot be ended in a few years or more. A rapid partial victory cannot affect the entire battle, and it is useless to worry. Adam and Master Evans continued to talk for a while, and finally said: "The combat type completes the combat readiness within three days, and the tentative offensive starts on the fourth day to create opportunities for the submerged type. In addition to the mission, protecting yourself is the first priority. If During the rescue, the rescuers resisted or disobeyed your orders, kill them." After leaving the headquarters, Adam returned to his room. Nahum was drinking an unknown drink in it. After seeing him come in and pass a glass, he asked, "How does the role change feel?" Adam casually squeezed, frowned by the weird smell: "I feel pretty good, but I feel that the responsibility has become a lot bigger. I suddenly need to bear the life and benefits of the entire army of more than 50,000 wizards, which is a bit unaccustomed." Naham smiled and said: "Always get used to it. The greater the ability, the stronger the strength, the more responsibilities you have to bear. Fortunately now, when there was no magic net before, countless wizards fell completely on every expedition. At that time, the pressure on the commander was the greatest. After all, it can be resurrected, and there will be no large-scale and complete death, which is a big test of the commanders financial resources." "Some wizards who have just been promoted to the Super Dimension Commander Legion will firmly hold their power in their hands and unilaterally add pressure to themselves. That way, it is easy to make mistakes. You are doing very well. As a superior, using talent is the most important thing. Yes, you must know how to delegate power." One of the benefits of the longevity species is that they are a living history, and they can retell their own experiences to give their younger generations experience. "I have seen many such mages. They were after a war. Its going to be silent for a long time, and its stupid to go out after adjustment." "I know." Naham went on to say: "This war is also an experience for you to understand the background of the mage and familiar with the methods of warfare. You are too young, a super-dimensional mage who is less than two hundred years old, and you just keep growing up. Ground research and transcendence, lack of understanding of the concept of why mages are the strongest race in the void. You have to know that your strength comes from new and advanced knowledge, but not all mages are like this. Many mages who lack research skills are not weak. , Their strength comes from Guangbo." Nahum motioned Adam to look at his palm. A field appeared there, in which countless magics appeared and died in an instant, most of which Adam had never seen before. "You must not know how many magics have been born in the long history of the wizard world. That is an astronomical number. They are perfect weapons for wizards, capable of allowing them to cope with all situations. Of course, I am not asking you to learn those Magic, but even if you dont, you have to understand it. This is a necessary quality for a qualified mage and a qualified commander." The wizards quickly taught Adam a lesson. Fifty thousand war wizards have demonstrated excellent professionalism. They perform their duties without chaos. They unconditionally execute orders from unfamiliar headquarters and unfamiliar superiors. Each department has various magic functions, regardless of level. All showed amazing effects, and perfectly assumed every role and task needed in the war. In the void, they quickly built a battle fort with the electromagnetic number as the center, used limited resources in the most reasonable way, and completed the break-in in just a few days. The masters and their slave legions cooperated perfectly. Even the Titans and Forest Elves under Adam''s command were arranged in the most suitable positions. The movement of the Legion attracted the attention of the monsters They took the lead in the tentative offensive, but none of them could get close to the legions one million kilometers range. There was no need for the mage to take action. All kinds of magic traps let them stun. And return. "So Master, you are actually useless? They can fight a battle without you. You are also a mascot?" In the early morning of the fourth day, Garfield sat on Sophia and stood beside Adam. , Ready to watch the first shot of the war against the Mopu plane, said so. Adam glanced at him, grabbed him and stuffed it into the control core of the electromagnetic, Garfield and the electromagnetic have the same root, after fusion, it is no different from Adam''s personal control. At this time, Mage Evans teleported to him and said respectfully: "Your Excellency Adam, you are ready, you can attack and do tasks at any time." Adam nodded and added long-term electromagnetic protection to the wizard who was about to sneak in. Then he came to the front of the battlefield and said: "Ultra-dimensional wizard Adam, adhering to the original will of the wizard world, on behalf of the disaster zone war headquarters announced that The universal surface monsters eradication war has officially begun!" "Where the origin descends, we will win!" "As pointed by the Master Bingfeng, we..." The mages raised their arms sprayed with magic power, and the magnificent voices spread into the ears of every wizard, the magic power burned into flames, and they all roared: "Invincible!" űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 456： Chivalry The Mopu plane is not small, but the environment suitable for ordinary creatures has completely disappeared. The term "poor mountains and evil waters" is no longer sufficient to describe the harsh environment. Every particle of matter here is a deadly poison to ordinary life. Even the mortal is not easy at all. There are wandering monsters everywhere, they are sources of pollution for walking, bringing the plane of self-purification into the abyss again and again. Looking up, no normal life breath appeared in the mage''s perception. Wall is a poor mage. He actively participates in every war, striving for battles and tasks, to obtain resources to supply himself, but this seems to be of no use, and he is always embarrassed. Although he was barely promoted to Level 4, his root of life was not complete at all. He urgently needed resources to purchase expensive advanced Cerberus bloodlines to strengthen himself, so he did not hesitate after receiving news of a major war. Joined the war, and fortunately heard the names of acquaintances. He once had a relationship with Adam in Katos, but at that time Adam was still a first-level explorer, but now he is actually Wei. After thinking about it, he still didn''t go to Adam. He always felt that his identity was different. He rushed to build relationships. If Adam no longer remembers himself, how embarrassing would he? "Obviously promised to cooperate..." Wall mumbled and sighed, "Oh, forget it, I just said that I was looking forward to cooperating with me." At this moment, the squad''s scout sent a message back: "Wall, there is an abnormal gathering of monsters ahead!" Wall was in a spirit for a moment, and put aside his self-pity for an instant: "Wait, I will bless you with energy and smell, don''t be stingy with your spelling materials, alchemy puppets and special magic. As long as you complete this mission, we will be rewarded a lot. Your Excellency Adam will not be stingy in this regard." Cerberus is the three-headed dog of hell. It is a powerful creature from the abyss plane. The current highest individual level is eighth. In addition to its powerful attack power, it also has unparalleled perception abilities. It is a natural sneak A type mage, in the fourth level of Wal''s magic perception, creatures below his level or two levels below him have nowhere to hide. The remaining six members of the team gathered around him, and Wall carefully changed into the Cerberus form, blessing the burning flames of **** on them, and then said: "Turn on the electromagnetic protection power of Lord Adam, be careful not Attract the attention of these monsters, if you don''t want to be besieged and die." After everyone expressed their understanding, Wall came to the front of the queue, and the team members followed him in an orderly formation. They each performed magic, or melted into the plane, or turned into elemental states, instantly The disappeared without a trace, approach the target location as quickly as possible. After half a day, I arrived at the destination, a valley like an oasis in the desert. Everyone can clearly feel that there are a small amount of life and unpolluted special energy in it, but there are more monsters than them, they Is attacking the oasis, madly destroying the environment and polluting energy. Wall clenched a fist with one hand and raised it, and the team ordered the ban: "Everyone, I guess there are mission objectives. If I guess wrong, several of our missions will fail. Do you want to bet?" In one sentence, the breath in the valley went out continuously, and Wall made up his mind: "If you don''t want to bet, you can leave now, I''m going to go!" "Your Highness, the Flame Dragon Knights are all destroyed." This is a space between the cracks, the area is not small, but a barren, empty without mountains and rivers, it also means that there is no food. A man with devilish energy and two-thirds of his body tissue deformed and diseased tore open the barrier and entered. He was carrying a creature with a huge skeleton but completely disappeared and walked in front of the princess, exhausting the last trace of strength. . The eyes of the princess were flushed, but she immediately steamed the tears that were about to fall, and flashed to the man''s side, without shy away from supporting him with her body, putting his beast aside, choked and said: "Yanlong Grand Duke, you..." Hundreds of people around gathered around them one after another, looking at him sadly, as if they saw their future end. Each of them was wearing broken armor, surrounded by scrawny beasts, only the family crest representing their honor was still intact and shining as before. "I''m going to die soon." Duke Yanlong struggled to stand up, but he didn''t even have the strength to sit down beside the dead beast, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t keep the water source." "Yanlong...Uncle, you won''t die, you won''t! I need you, the Knight Kingdom needs you!" Duke Yanlong smiled hard: "I know my body, and my partner is dead." The eldest princess finally couldn''t hold back her tears, she cried silently, and the phoenix and dragon around her screamed uneasy, waving her huge wings, wanting to be comforted but didn''t know what to do. "The reinforcements will probably not come. After I die, you must protect the princess and protect her from leaving, even if you have to pay your lives as a price." Duke Yanlong said to the other knights, "Can it be done? Answer me! " The knights knelt to the death to protect the king''s blood. The princess covered her mouth and shook her head repeatedly: "No...no..." He looked at his niece, who was supposed to be the most perfect heir to the Knight Kingdom, leading the Mopu tribe to the glorious Valkyrie, and lovingly asked, "Remember the Knights'' Rules?" The eldest princess knew that this was her uncle, the last person in the Gunter family who was the last person besides her to give her last word. She let big tears run across her cheeks and said loudly: "Humility, integrity, compassion, heroism, justice, sacrifice , Honor, soul." The trembling voice evoked resonance The knights around them said at the same time: "The strong enemy is not afraid of fear at present, dare to be loyal and not ashamed of oneself, loyal and upright rather than surrender, protect the weak without breaking the law. Duke Yanlongs weak interface: "I swear to treat the weak. I swear bravely against violence. I swear to fight against all mistakes. I swear to fight for defenseless people. I swear to help anyone who asks for help. ." His voice gradually became inaudible, the fire of life in his eyes went out, but he never closed his eyes, his choking finally turned into a howl: "I swear not to hurt any woman, I swear to help my brother and knight, I swear to treat it sincerely My friend, I swear that I will never change my love until I die." "I swear to defend the glory and never cover the dust!" After speaking the last sentence, the princess gently brushed the eyes of Duke Yanlong and got up to dry her tears: "Everyone, we..." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 457： Gangnir , . The bulging of the space formed a sound similar to a knock on the door, which was transmitted to the ears of the princesses. The princess swallowed back before she finished speaking, her complexion pale suddenly. This is their last safe house, hidden in the gap between the plane of Mopu and the void outside the domain. If it is exposed here, they can only fight back to the source domain with a vague hope. It is a long journey. The knights are likely to be wiped out. ... The voice became more and more rapid, and they knew that it was the creatures outside that were breaking the space barrier. The phoenix dragon raised its head and let out a loud dragon chant, and the whole body was burning with golden flames circling for a week. The princess leaped up and fell on its back with a spear in armor, and the energy instantly formed a cycle. The phantom of the Valkyrie appeared behind, like a real Spiritual. She continued her unfinished words: "Everyone, we can''t wait for the return of the knights guarding the remaining supply points." More than a hundred people beside him all silently boarded the beasts in armor, no longer stingy with their energy bursting out with all their strength, knowing that they would die, and no one would retreat. "The Mopu plane is over, but as long as the source domain is still there, the kingdom of knights will not perish, and the spirit of chivalry will be immortal. Kill with me. Even if we are crushed, we will not let the demon discover the source domain!" At the same time, the Valkyrie held the knight''s spear high, and the golden energy condensed into a whirlpool. "Glory!" "It''s my life!" No one from Wall''s team left. It is certain that there are normal life and energy fluctuations in the valley. Even if it is not the mission goal, it must be related to it. Everyone will make this choice. So when Wall transformed and rushed to the valley, the team members showed the real body of the mage to chase Get on him and line up into the battlefield. At first everything went well. Although the number of monsters was huge, they were not able to withstand a single blow under the hands of these wizards. However, when they were about to step into the valley, a black barrier rose within the range. After the monster was killed, the remaining body and Energy was swallowed, countless vortexes appeared on the barrier, and black energy beams crossed each other to cover the world. The ground collapsed, and burning air pillars rose into the sky, and then the energy began to materialize and materialize into a magical shadow. Vol fully output the Liberation Real Body, the Hell Three-headed Dog Real Body, nearly a kilometer tall, appeared, the dark red domain stretched out, and the three heads gathered energy at the same time, ejecting crystal-like flames: "Purgatory Roar!" Wall served as the main attacker of the squad. The rest of the members did not need to command, and immediately found their own position, assisting Wall in launching attacks on the sixth-level monster. The rune changes hundreds of times per second, showing that it is amazing. The dazzling magic and the movement of the battle attracted the attention of all the monsters besieging the valley. Most of the monsters directly abandoned their original goals and rushed towards the team one after another. The vastness of magic that Neam said was fully revealed on them. They were clearly one level lower than the monsters in absolute level, but there was no wind in the battle, and they moved the scale of victory little by little between you and me. The difficult battle lasted for more than an hour. The Wall team finally killed the monster, but at this time, in the energy smell, the breath of life in the valley was almost completely extinguished. Wall was anxious, unable to take care of rest and replenish the magic power. The barrier forcibly passed through the pollution zone left by the death of the fifth-level monster and entered the valley. but only saw a ruin, a seven-level monster that has died, and a dead body about to mutate. "Damn! Take a step!" Wall flicked his tail in annoyance, sparks fell on the corpses and burned them all away. Then his three heads looked in three directions. He believed in his sense of smell. He definitely had a life just now. The breath is not death, but disappearance, "Look for clues immediately, we just moved too much, and there is not much time left for us!" Fortunately, he looked after them and found a clue in a short while. A mage of the second holy tower said: "There are traces of space transmission here! But the end coordinates have been erased. Give me some time, Wall, look at you. Now, others will help me!" The sky in all directions was covered by black monsters, and it was killed like a storm. Wall didn''t care about it. He took out piles of ether crystals and swallowed it directly into his abdomen, replenishing the magic power in this rough way, and then slammed into the sky to delay time. In the **** battle for fifteen minutes, when Wall was covered with cuts and bruises, the approximate coordinates were finally located, and the wizards began to build passages to push back the safe house. "Success!" As soon as mages excited voice fell, his eyes were filled with golden energy. At the same time, the personal chip madly alarmed: "Level 8 energy! Danger! Extremely dangerous! Avoid it now!" "The Gun of Eternity-Gunganer!" The uncontrollable curses of the mages were overwhelmed, and the emergency defense magic built by themselves was activated, but it was useless. The level difference was too great, and their mages quickly shattered and evaporated! Wall pushed back the monsters and leaned down from the sky. He knew that the creatures at the other end of the space had regarded them as enemies, but how could they be so strong! ? Did you find the princess? ! The flame of the three-headed **** dog went out directly in front of the golden yellow, Wall roared to connect the chip and the magic net: "Discover the mission target! Request remote assistance!" Adam received a support request He took over the teams personal chip and saw the scene in the valley. Without hesitation, the main cannon of the Electromagnet locked the Wall coordinates, fired at full power, and penetrated into the space channel that appeared in front of it. It instantly hit the Gunner, who had just revealed the tip of the gun, and triggered a violent energy annihilation reaction. Yu Bo shocked the team of wizards, saving them a resurrection fee. Electromagnetic number one cannon is probably the power of a sixth-level mage''s full blow. It can only be slightly blocked, not enough to destroy the gun. In the eyes of the two men, the tip of the gun resisted the storm and continued to advance unswervingly. Adam walked out of a avatar, and then said: "Eighth level, it should be Princess Mopu, those few sneaking wizards can''t stop it." Neham also separated a clone, then opened a void gap, reached out and grabbed Kasmodo, pointed at the concrete image and asked: "Is that the martial art of your princess?" Kasmodo''s originally blank expression suddenly became exciting when he saw Gungnir. He wanted to break free from Nahm''s shackles as if he was crazy, and shouted loudly: "That''s Gungnir. The weapon of your Royal Highness! Let go of me! I am going to save Your Highness!" Neham said to Adam: "It seems that she was right. I didn''t expect to find it so easily. The task team is very efficient." Adam nodded: "Let''s go and meet her." Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 458： Princess The Gun of Eternity-Gangnir, is both a weapon and a martial skill. Gangnir is the weapon inserted into the body when the ancestor war beast enters Morpu. It is condensed by the plane, indestructible, and has the ability to rule by nature. Its rules are very simple, that is, a hundred shots and a hundred hits, run through everything. The pioneer of the kingdom of knights, the first king of knights drew this gun and signed a contract with the ancestor war beasts to obtain extraordinary power, and the noble surname of Gunter. After the death of the first king of knights, Gangnir became an artifact of blood inheritance. Only the owner of the pure Gunter family bloodline can get its recognition and then hold it. The princess has unparalleled confidence in it, she firmly believes As long as he has a gun in his hand, he can pierce all enemies. Even the scary demon is the same. The phantom of the Valkyrie became more and more real, and Fenglongs cry was like the sound of the sky. The princess urged the secret method of the explosion of potential. This time it was her limit, but she knew that she could not have the opportunity to sublimate. is like returning to the light. After the energy burst is over, she will die. She and Fenglong will completely disappear in the etheric void, and only Gungnir will survive as a proof of her existence. "However, I have no regrets." Thinking of this, the princess struggling to pass Gangneil forward, "I will practice the Knight Manifesto in my own body, even if my body is broken." The high-level knights around him all exploded their potential, the light and shadow of energy and the sorrows of the beasts intertwined into a magnificent picture. There were clearly more than a hundred people, but they looked like a thousand horses. Under the envelope of the enemy, they charged forward collectively, and the space barriers collapsed at the touch of a touch, turned into fragments, and instantly burst into the main plane. The leading princess was stunned. Where did the monster go? Who are these people? Also, my gun! The three Adams descended directly into the valley across the endless distance, gathered the team members beside them, waved down layers of defense to block the explosion''s serial impact, and offset the extremely destructive and peculiar energy in the bodies of several people. The people of Wall finally breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, they really felt that they were going to die, and they even doubted that they would even have a chance of resurrection. Naham came to the front of the knight''s charge, with his hands open, and countless folds appeared in the space in front of him, which interacted with each other to form a twisted system. The knights rushed from left to right but could not find a way out. Gangneil was astonishingly powerful, piercing through the barriers, and steadily stabbing in Adam''s direction. "Is the power brought by concentration? It''s amazing!" Naham exclaimed, while casting a spell to block Gangnir. There was a steady dimensional wind around his body, and countless dragons swimming in the wind. , They happily swallowed the dimensional barriers and energy, and curiously clung to Gangnir''s body to move around. The stubbornness of the Eternal Spear seemed to annoy them, and the dragon shadows connected end to end into a strange ring, taking the lead. He opened his big mouth, swallowed the spear, and then it disappeared. Neham used his abilities to make a Mobius ring, trapping Gangnir in it. Adam admired in his heart. It took only a few seconds from the appearance of the two to when Nahum trapped Gangnir, but in just a few seconds, Naham showed such a miracle The ability of Mobius brought great inspiration to Adam. Naham may only construct the Mobius ring by instinct, but Adam knew the parametric equation that created the Mobius belt and transformed him into a rune. , This will be a powerful seal and control magic. With this breakthrough, the secret space structures such as Calabi-Yau Chengtong space, Penrose ladder, Klein bottle, etc. can all be transformed into magic. Sure enough, knowledge is everywhere. As long as you add inspiration and the ability to summarize and summarize as a breakthrough, all knowledge can become magic. Naham threw the contracted ring to Adam and stopped Kasmodo, who was struggling to catch Gungnir, and said, "Nice weapon, it''s a shame to destroy it. Keep quiet, we know what we want to know. I will return it to you after the misunderstanding is resolved." Kasmodo was still struggling, and Nahum frowned and kicked him away. By the way, he imprisoned his internal circulation and language ability, and said to Adam: "Why can this stupid bear the responsibility? Old Mopu What does the king think?" Adam first turned his head and said to Wall and them: "You return to the battle fort first. The reward will be settled after all the tasks are over. Also, I am glad to see you again, Wall." Ignoring Wall''s surprise expression, Adam opened it. A portal sent them in and shrugged Naham, "Who knows? Maybe it''s because of loyalty?" Neam freed the trapped knights. The knights are still in the potential burst mode, and they guarded the princess at the moment they landed, without saying a word, just looking at Adam and Naham with hostile eyes. The princess pushed aside the guards and walked to the front, and asked vigilantly: "Who are you? Where is Gangnir?" Adam lifted the ban on Kasmodo, the tall man rushed to the feet of Fenglong, choked and said: "His Royal Highness! Great! You are not dead! The king''s blood is not cut off!" Adam and Naham took a polite step back and motioned for them to communicate. This kind expression made the princess relax a little bit, hesitatingly looked at the man under her feet, and said tentatively: "You are Who? Do you know my father?" Kasmodo raised his head, tears streaming down his face: "His Royal Highness, don''t you remember me? I am the Knight Commander of the Royal Court, Kasmodo!" The name Kasmodo is too long, so long that it has been deeply buried in her memory, Fenglong pierced out a beam of energy into Kasmodo''s body, and suddenly a gun shield badge emerged. There is nothing wrong with this. It is the symbol of the Royal Knights! Adam thought it would be an ordinary meeting and acknowledgment, crying and crying. He didn''t expect that after verifying the identity of Kasmodo, the surrounding knights raised their weapons and came to him and pressed him severely. Falling to the ground, Sen Leng''s Feng sharply pointed at his vitals. The eldest princess fell from the Phoenix Dragon, pulled away the weapon and grabbed Kasmodo by the collar, and roared: "You are the Knight Commander of the Royal Court! How dare you leave your father?! Tell me! What happened to your father?" The Valkyrie phantom behind her exploded with majestic murderous aura because of the master''s anger, and the surrounding environment suddenly felt like winter. Kasmodo did not resist the will in the slightest, despite the blood splashing in his murderous body, he tremblingly took out a dark red dragon egg, and cried: "His Royal Highness! The king has fallen! The king is dead!" űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 459： coward? The death of a knight Kasmodo continued to cry: "We wandered in the void for a thousand years, all resources were exhausted, and food was gone. The old and diseased people gathered in the subship to leave the fleet for the healthy people and new life. You save resources, and in the end we only have five spaceships left, less than 50,000 people... The king fell the moment he saw hope!" The princess was struck by lightning, and her whole body slumped, as if she was about to faint, and she couldn''t help her muttering: "How can my father die...How can my father leave me... He clearly promised me to do it for me Coronation, watching me ascend to the throne, clearly said to help me educate my children... how can you die so early..." Adam and Naham looked at each other and moved a little further away. Kasmodo placed the dragon egg on the ground in front of him: "This is the egg of the Hell Black Dragon King. The sons of the king''s partners will inevitably become top beasts in the future, continuing the will of the two kings. Your Highness, before the king''s death I still remember you, now the reinforcements are coming, they are very powerful, stronger than the demons, and the plane of Mopu is saved." His voice suddenly calmed down: "But your Highness, please remember that they are not the savior. The rescue is just a deal. You can trust them, but don''t put all hope on them. We used to think of stability and peace. It will bring happiness, but the facts have proved that we are wrong. Everything is false. Only our own strength is true. Therefore, Your Highness, please be strong." The small wound caused by Kasmodo''s murderous engulfing continued to expand, and the blood could not stop flowing out. The princess raised her hand and shot a golden torrent of energy. Behind her, the phoenix dragon spurted dragon blood and poured it on Kasmodo''s body. However, nothing helped. The wound on Kasmodo''s body remained the same. The princess shouted: "Kasmo Many, stop! I order you to stop! Have you forgotten the Code of Knights? How dare you commit suicide!" Kasmodo shook his head and said, "I should have died when the king fell. I will continue to live to trample on the chivalry rules. Every second I live is tarnishing my loyalty and honor. I must dead." The eldest princess''s crazy radiation energy tried to heal Kasmodo''s injury, but in any case, Kasmodo was a seventh-level life, and he had absolute control over his life. "You coward! Stop it! Stop it!" The phoenix and dragon cried mournfully. The energy in the inner circulation spurted out along the wound, his vitality had already burst, and even his soul was manifested and turned into a haze. He was indifferent and smiled and said: "You are right, I am a coward. " "I''m already tired, and I don''t want to live anymore. From the moment I personally sent the family to the spaceship, from the moment I saw my wife and children die, I was actually dead." The eldest princess lay down her hands and burst into tears. Today may be the saddest day for this strong woman in thousands of years. Kasmodo''s body was rapidly decayed and old. He stretched out his hand hard, trying to stroke the top of the princess''s head like he did when he was a child, but he no longer had the power to raise his hand. The princess knelt on one knee, put Kasmodo''s hand on her head, choked and couldn''t speak. "It is good that you are still alive. I am ashamed of the king, ashamed of my knighthood, ashamed of my family and my wife and children, and even more ashamed of my honor. My life is a failure, and death is the greatest relief for me. . Your Highness, forgive me for my selfishness." The princess clenched Kasmodo''s hand tightly and shook her head again and again, not knowing whether to deny his statement or forgive him. The body was completely decayed, and the soul came out to look up at the sky. Kasmodo murmured: "If there is an afterlife, I don''t want to be a knight... I want to live a little bit selfishly, just live for myself... " The soul burst, the mist drifted away, and the family crest fell to the ground, torn apart. The princess cried loudly. On the other hand, Naham sighed: "I misunderstood him, he is a poor man." Adam looked into the distance and saw the light mist floating in the sky and then being blown away by the void storm without a trace. He didn''t know what to say. Selfish or cowardly, different people have different criteria for defining it. For the entire Mopu tribe, Kasmodos approach is selfish. A seven-level life is vital to the reconstruction of civilization, but Kasmo Much did not leave the useful body but chose to commit suicide. But for himself, as he himself said, in order to abide by the chivalry spirit and bury his relatives, wives and children, this kind of pain is unimaginable by outsiders. After that, he can persist in living until now, which is already a great selflessness and courage. Naham may have thought of his past and was in a deep mood. He shook his head and took out a box of potions and gave it to Adam: "Let them drink it, otherwise these people will not live long, I will go back first." Adam took the potion and nodded to him. Naham was the prince of the magic empire, but he joined the revolution and overthrew his dynasty. Adam didn''t know how he struggled at the time, but he just thought about it and knew it would not be What a pleasant experience, the scene just now must have brought back his memories. After watching Nahum leave, Adam did not enter the depths of the valley, but waited outside. The overwhelming monsters were shattered by the defensive magic array he placed easily, and immediately after the **** storm fell, they were evaporated by electric heat. In the eyes of the monsters, the ordinary valley seemed to become a horrible abyss that swallowed lives. These were destroyed and destroyed. The monsters dominated by destroying desires were so scared and stopped. The princess didn''t let Adam wait long. Five minutes later, a knight group composed of more than one hundred people came to the outside world. The princess flew out and hovered 100 meters across from Adam and performed the most advanced knight etiquette. "Knight PrinceMatilda Gunter salutes you, Master, thank you for your support to the Mopu people." The princess seems to have returned to normal, and the whole person''s mental outlook has taken on a new look. Become more determined and fearless, but this can''t conceal her aura''s strength in the outside world. Adam returned the gift, and then handed her the Mobius ring, watching Matilda hold the broken seal and picked up Gangnir again, and said: "No thanks, support is paid, Kasmodo is right. , This is just a deal, I''m sorry to listen to your conversation." The princess solemnly said: "It''s nothing, Kasmodo is worthy of her heart. He is a perfect knight. That''s not an unspoken scandal." She mentioned the incident lightly and then went straight into it. The theme, "The Knight Kingdom now only has us and some knights who don''t know how to live or die. I think with the power you just demonstrated, the compensation you ask for should have nothing to do with us." "So, is your target the source domain?" Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 460： Embarrassed Electromagnetic number. This is the second day I met Matilda. Matilda directly stated the fact that the source domain exists that day, but Adam was not too anxious. First, her condition was already very bad at the time, and she would die without treatment, and her death would be roughly the same as her father. ; Second, under such a bad situation, the remnants and source domains she led have also supported a thousand years, and it is impossible to collapse in these few days. Adam feels that he can take it easy, while familiarizing himself with the legionary combat mode. Slowly advance the battle in the direction of the source domain. The most important thing is that in Adams view, what is valuable is the complete inheritance mastered by Matilda, rather than a place and tool to realize the inheritance. is just a tool, it can be easily copied with the ability of a mage, and the effect will be 100% better than the original Mopu plane. Matilda also wanted to know how to be flexible as she imagined. She didn''t stubbornly want to save the remaining people in the shortest time. Instead, she obediently returned to the Electromagnet with Adam. She should also know that being alive is the most important thing at present. The value of life is never equal. As a crown prince, as an eighth-level life, her value is indeed much higher. Her physical condition stabilized after taking the potion given by Naham. She did not care to rest, and went to meet and appease the tribesmen who had fled before. Adam was not interested in seeing these things. He went to the command post. "The first mission has been completed, but the submerged type can''t come back for the time being." He said to the Mage Evans who was waiting next to him. "The mission objective is changed. Search for the members of the Knights that still exist on the surface of Mopu and record the monsters Distribution and the exact location of the source domain. But dont be reckless, just search and record. According to the princess, there are far more ultra-dimensional monsters in the plane of Mopu than previously discovered, and there are more ultra-dimensional monsters gathered in Near the source domain." "There is an inner world in the plane of Mopu?" "It looks like this at the moment, and it''s a relatively special inner world. Matilda''s request to join the war, I have agreed, and she will come to you to discuss the specific suitability within a few days, and you can decide on your own. ." Mage Evans nodded and said, "The ground troops?" "You can settle in." ...... Naham seemed to have recovered from the downturn and was sorting out the information. After Adam came in, he said: "The Void Knight is a system of borrowing and symbiosis. In the initial stage, there is not much difference with the knights in the wizard world. The difference is that you need to practice breathing techniques to strengthen your body and strength, and you need martial arts to develop combat power. In analogy, it is equivalent to the apprenticeship stage of a mage. The knights of the mage world have no way forward, but here, it has just begun." "When their vitality reaches the standard line, they need to get the eggs of the viviparous beasts and the newborns of the viviparous beasts, and sign a contract with them." "A void knight can only sign a contract with a war beast in his life. From the beginning, share everything about himself with them, establish two kinds of mutual influence cycles from soul to body, and become stronger together. In this process, Everything between the two is in constant circulation. Life sharing, damage sharing, and energy sharing. The strength of one side will drive the other to become stronger at the same time. This trend is the dominant beast below the super-dimensional, and people rely on the beast to become strong. The dimension level will become a contractor, and the beast will rely on the strength of its master." Adam asked: "What are the restrictions?" "One is aptitude. Individuals with low aptitude cannot contract high-quality war beasts. For example, the Hell Black Dragon King Egg in Kasmodo''s hands is not something ordinary people can covet. Forcing a contract will cause their own vitality. Passing by and dying, the qualifications of the beasts will also limit the final achievement. The other is the root of life. Both the Mopu tribe and the beasts have a special genetic information, which is a necessary condition for the contract, but this is easy to solve. " "So, Void Knight is a system that can easily gain power?" Naham replied: "That''s right, but their energy level is a bit low. It''s basically the energy of the beast itself, and it''s very laborious and resource intensive. It needs to constantly find upgrade materials for the beast, and Compared with most extraordinary systems, the gains outweigh the losses. Mages will not be interested in this stuff, but it is still useful to ordinary people in the wizard world." A double-edged sword. Because of this system, the Mopu people quickly passed through the wild age, but also because of it. The number of strong people is scarce and the resources for collective evolution of races are scarce. As a result, although they have high-level individuals, they are connected to their own planes. There is no way to get out. Adam said: "It is enough to be useful to ordinary people, and it is more than enough to be worth the cost of this war." Naham nodded: "There must be a secret in the source domain. According to their legend, the ancestor war beast was seriously injured and dropped from the sky with the eighth level weapon. It must be more valuable wherever it came from. The aura it emits is the same as the origin of the plane. If it is a natural product, it''s okay to say, but if it is a product of a certain civilization, the level of this civilization will certainly not be low." Two days later, Adam saw Matilda again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After a simple enthronement ceremony, she became the new king of the Knight Kingdom, ruling the poor people in their early fifty thousand. Among these 50,000 people, there are less than 10,000 low-level transcendents, less than one hundred low-level super-dimensional beings, and one seventh level and her own eighth level. This power cannot be said to be very weak, but it is definitely not strong. It is not worth mentioning to the wizard world, but it still has some effect in this battle. Adam sat facing her. "The Knight Kingdom accepts the rescue conditions of the wizard world and agrees to an unreserved contribution system, as a price in exchange for the assistance of the wizard." Adam read the formal documents she submitted and handed it to the assistant behind him, and then asked: "How are you thinking about the proposal to join the wizard civilization?" Matilda hesitated, Adam said lightly: "You still have a lot of time to learn about the living conditions of the contracted allies and dependents who joined the wizard civilization. However, in my personal opinion, joining is only good for you. He showed Matilda the recently updated Cataclysmic Zone map: "The area of ??the Cataclysmic Zone is beyond your imagination. There are all monsters in the red zone. IMHO, you are too weak. You dont have to rely on the help of the wizard world Your own strength creates the ability to rebuild the plane and defeat the monsters. With your technology, it is impossible to drive out of the disaster zone and reach the safety zone." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 461： Landing Battle (Part 1) Matilda looked a little embarrassed. After seeing the strength of Adams army of wizards, she has a preliminary impression of how strong the wizard world is. She knows that if the Knight Kingdom is an enemy, Adam will destroy herself effortlessly, but she heard from the clan that in Xinyati , There are thousands of legions like Adam. To be honest, she lacks a comparative reference material and can''t imagine what kind of power this is. So she didn''t feel any anger at Adam''s unceremoniously poking the wound right now, and her strength supported the right to speak. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, Adam was the strong side and the leader in the conversation between the two. The thoughts in her heart are very contradictory. On the one hand, she agrees with Adams views, and knows that with the present, no, even in the knight kingdom in the strongest period before, it is just a joke to resist the demons alone. Joining the wizard civilization is to save the race. Tinder is the best choice; on the other hand, it is difficult for her to accept her own race as a vassal of another race emotionally. The Knight Kingdom has always been a sovereign country. Suddenly someone told her that she can only survive by surrendering her sovereignty. She felt very lost and painful. Adam understands her contradiction and is not in a hurry to force her to make a decision, but this is really an olive branch of complete goodwill, because in fact, the weak foundation and system-like race and plane of the Knight Kingdom are Those who do not meet the criteria for recruiting allies of the wizard world, anyway, even if they become the dependents of a certain holy tower or a high-level super-dimensional wizard, the situation will be much better for them, at least they will survive. Adams points to them are limited to the previous two sentences. Whether to accept it or not is their own business. Ignoring Matildas entangled mood, Adam changed a map and pointed to a few of them with different colors. The location said: "According to the coordinates you told us, the mission mage has sneaked into the target location. The situation is not very good. Four-fifths have been destroyed. No knight is still alive. All are infected and become monsters." These coordinate points are the supply points of the Knight Kingdom. They desperately preserved them. They can provide valuable places for normal life and living materials. Every place is left with a knight group guard, and the minimum knight commander is also a super-dimensional level. Adam looked at Matilda, who was suddenly depressed, and said, "Your knight commanders have practiced the rules of chivalry perfectly. They all blew themselves up at the last minute and died together with the monster." Matilda looked at the map, the Knights of Light and Shadow, Knights of the Holy Sword, Roses, Thorns, Griffins... the eternal demise of each of the Knights, they no longer have a next generation, and their death means a complete name. Be destroyed. Adam stood up and said, "Falling grief and changing. The mages have helped the surviving knights stabilize their positions and provided supplies. When the total war begins, they will cooperate with the offensive troops to break out. Now that you have decided to join the war, then Be prepared within two days, but remember that during the war, your ministry does not have the right to fight freely. You must unconditionally obey the unified command of the corps command. Otherwise, according to the wartime regulations, the mages have the power to execute violators." The Knight Kingdom has not joined the world of wizards for the time being, and there is no personal chip in the body. They will not take on many important tasks in the war, which means that there will be almost no chance to rescue their own people in person. Adam is worried that they cannot control their own. Emotions, so I put the ugly words first. In the early morning of the third day, the frontline battle fort began to advance towards the Mopu plane. Countless enemies around the Mopu plane gathered at the critical point, and they wanted to block the battlefield from landing. Adam created a magical barrier with the Electromagnet as the energy core. The war mages were arranged in a formation of hundreds of people among the nodes, ready to cooperate with the starship''s main guns and secondary guns to blast open a passage. Adam sits in the center, and when he arrives 300,000 kilometers outside the plane of Mopp, the super-dimensional Titans enters the predetermined position, and the new royal knights headed by Matilda enters the forward line. This is what she actively requested, she thought Go back to your own world yourself. One hundred and fifty thousand kilometers, the main battery of the Electromagnet was charged 150%, the secondary battery was 100% charged, the Titan battle was installed, the Landing War Mage Corps appeared in real form, and the magnificent magical flame formed around the battle fort. swirl. At the same time, the monster camp has also been assembled, and the energy darker than the empty background is gathered together, showing the cold and humid senses, making people feel uncomfortable. When the battle fort arrived at fifty thousand kilometers, Adams voice spread throughout the legion: "Everyone is in place!" The light of energy lit by the main gun distorted the time and space ahead, and the secondary guns connected to each other to form a blockade. All the standby legions rose to the sky, their energy was fully activated, and various large-scale opposing forces combined magic shining brightly. Adam Semiphoton''s body relies on the power of the electromagnetic signal to magnify, and his height is 10,000 meters. He holds the scepter in his right hand and lifts it high. The top of the scepter is the muzzle of the main gun, and then he slammed down and pointed straight ahead like the tide. Countless army of monsters. "Offense! Offense! Offense!" The majestic brilliance of the main gun penetrated the 100,000-meter line of the monster, and the secondary gun and the enemy magical meteor fell like a magical meteor, and the monster that was hit was wiped out. Directly under the mage legion is like an indestructible blade brazenly facing the wave of monsters ahead, roaring: "Invincible!" This huge momentum and terrible will actually made Matilda a little in a trance, she swept across the legion with envy, turned around and looked at the knights with the same expression, pursed her mouth, patted Fenglong on the top of the head, and shouted loudly. : "Knights of the Royal Court, charge!" After announced the start of the offensive and personally made the first blow, Adam returned to the command post. There are countless light curtains floating in the air, and the data inside falls like a waterfall. In the center is a three-dimensional map, indicating that the white light spots of friendly forces and the red light spots of enemy forces are clearly visible in it. All the combat staff''s busy feet are not touched. Therefore, one mind and two purposes cannot meet their needs at all. They must be able to be distracted and multi-purpose to complete the task. But even in such a busy scene, the order is still in order, and in most cases it is even silent. The staff mostly use chips and magic nets to communicate. Only important information will be spoken in words, and there are only two types of similar information. In the situation, the first is the victory, the second is the defeat. Adam''s figure was blurred for a while, and hundreds of avatars walked out of his body to join the command. He himself sat in the first position and entered an overloaded state to connect to the network, uploading all his computing power, although Naham said that the body As the commander of the army, you don''t need to do it yourself, but this is Adam''s first battle in the true sense after all. He wants to participate in the whole process and does not want any accidents. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 462： Landing battle (middle) The two legions were constantly colliding, and there was no killing in the void environment, but the floating flesh and blood corpses proved how fierce and tragic the battle was. Mage Legion has individual strength advantages, but a number disadvantage. Each combat formation needs to simultaneously face enemies attacking from all directions and energy attacks from strange angles. The advantage of the electromagnetic number is brought out at this time. The cooling time of the main gun is extremely short after the overload strikes, which can relieve the combat pressure of the combat mage to a great extent. The secondary guns are bombarded continuously. As long as the ether is crystallized enough, The electromagnetic number is a perpetual motion machine. "A large number of monsters gathered at the coordinate xxx, and the combat team requested support." "A large-scale super-dimensional monster appears at the coordinate xxx, request to mobilize the Titan Warrior." "The defensive line at the coordinate **** position has broken through and has been guarded. Order: nearby combat teams approach the target location." "The legions overall energy consumption is 15%, the advancing distance is 30%, and the distance to the scheduled landing point is 30,000 kilometers." "The number of remaining monsters is 900,000, and the average number of extinctions is more than 1,000 per minute." "The number of mages killed in action was seventeen, and the number of polluting suicides was eleven. The battle situation is stable. It is expected to complete the login within ten hours. "The loss of the Knight Kingdom is relatively large, and the secondary artillery covers and supports." A large amount of real-time intelligence and data circulates rapidly in the network, and simultaneously enters the minds of all combat staff, and the results are reported by personal chips after statistics. The war is marching towards victory in an orderly manner. The landing operation is of great significance. The battle castle cannot stay in the air, so that the Mopu plane cannot be effectively controlled. It must be down-to-earth to gradually destroy all the monsters and regain the territory. However, the most tragic thing is to log in to the battle. Before the war mage went out, the extra personal belongings had been stored in the electromagnetic number, with only the necessary magic equipment. They were all ready to''return from the dead''. The battlefield is ever-changing. No one can guarantee that he will be intact. In this kind of battlefield, the strength cannot reach the point where Naham completely crushes the overall situation, and it will not play a big role. In the battlefield, the strength of cooperation is much stronger than the personal force, the stubborn Royal Knights. This is a stark negative example. Because they didn''t join the world of wizards, the wizards lacked ways to cooperate with them, and it was easy to cause accidental injuries. Therefore, they were equivalent to a lone army in the front line. Fortunately, Matilda was relatively strong. It was probably the first time in a thousand years for the Royal Knights to fight so heartily. Adam gave them enough supplies so that they dont have to worry about losing their fighting power due to exhaustion of energy. The beasts are full for the first time in a thousand years. Fan, the desire to fight broke through the sky. They really don''t have too many extraordinary methods. Except for the magical abilities of the war beast bloodline talent, they only have the knight''s martial arts, which seem to be simple and unpretentious, and their effect is very ordinary on the vast battlefield of the void. So they can only charge together again and again, using flesh and blood to attack the monster battlefield. For knights above the super-dimensional level, it is good to say that every charge of ordinary knights may be the end of life. But even so, none of the Mopus retreated. Maybe it was the revenge, maybe the spur of the chivalry rules, maybe they, like Kasmodo, lived enough. Adam turned his attention on them for a while and then turned his eyes away. Mage Evans teleported to him and asked for instructions: "Your Excellency, do you open a temporary resurrection channel?" The total number of killed mage and suicide mage is close to a hundred people. Fortunately, those who have died in normal operations need to be resurrected as soon as possible, otherwise they will cause hidden dangers in the future. Adam nodded and took Mage Evans to teleport to the resurrection area, communicated with the magic net with his own authority, and opened the single portal with the origin space. At this time, this area can be regarded as the place where the origin will descend: "Resurrection The cost will be borne by the legion temporarily, and will be settled uniformly after the war." Soon after, a group of original ray lights up, and the resurrected wizards walked out of the portal. They were generally intact, but their breath was extremely weak, and their personal level was only maintained at the level of a first-level official wizard. In this case, rich The mage of, can rely on piling up resources to return to the top, the poor can only spend time to recover. Planar warfare poses a risk to ordinary mages. Apart from the accidental and complete fall, the biggest thing is this. They may not be able to obtain positive benefits, and there is a high possibility that the gains outweigh the losses. After all, people like Adam are only a few. Although more mages have powerful power, they are on the verge of bankruptcy every day. Adam diverted a batch of pure ether and injected it into the resurrection area, which could slightly increase their recovery speed. In addition to shouldering part of the cost of resurrection, that was all he could do. Time goes by quickly, as the number of monsters decreases, their resistance and offensives are getting more and more crazy, and the mages are also caught in fierce battle. However, the overall trend is benign. There are more and more important coordinate points occupied. The wizards have gradually turned from unprovoked void combat to positional combat. They division of labor and cooperation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ build temporary small fortresses on site, The tentative shrinking front gathers power and prepares to encircle the monster in reverse. At this time, the job of the combat staff was a little easier. Master Evans followed Adam and introduced the consumption and casualties, and then said: "Based on the current situation, the end of the login battle will be faster than the previous results. One-third. We cant wipe out all the enemies in one battle, and the monsters will not be so stupid as to die with us. It is expected that after they have more than half of their casualties, they will withdraw from the battlefield to make way for us. The next thing we need to do is A protracted offensive and defensive battle, but by that time, our advantages will gradually expand." Adam nodded. After logging in, everything is fine. The logistics mages can create a variety of supply units. Adam can also build new dimensional hubs, transport the resurrected mages back to Xinyati, and then recruit new mages to join the legion. At this moment, Naham, who had not been there before, came to Adam. Mage Evans was about to leave after his luggage, but he was called by Naham: "The efficiency of combat must be improved. They are very wrong." Naham projected a map of the Mopu plane, erased all surface objects, and then pointed to one of them and said: "This place continues to exude high-energy auras. If I guess right, this is the source domain. Those auras The masters are high-level monsters in the source domain or nearby, and their number will not be small. If the legion cannot land as soon as possible, the duration of this fierce battle will be extended indefinitely." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 463： Landing Battle (Part 2) The location of the source domain is very secretive. Although Matilda has informed Adam and Naham of the exact coordinates, he does not get close to the surrounding area personally. It is still impossible to find it through wide-area scanning alone. It is this time that the beach-and-landing operation brought out the enemy hidden in the source domain, and indirectly exposed the exact location of the source domain. There have been some changes in the war, but Mage Evans didnt panic, and calmly said: I understand that the command will immediately formulate a more aggressive and aggressive combat plan and shorten the login time as much as possible. Adam said: "Go, the transfer right of the electromagnetic number is also handed over to you. If the total resources are sufficient, you can decide whether to use the main gun." After Master Evans left, Adam asked Naham, "The source domain is troublesome?" "It should be said that the ancestor war beast is very troublesome," Naham opened a light curtain and pointed to the shadow of the beast, which was similar in shape and line. "The source domain is the domain that remains after the death of the ancestor war beast. The Mopu plane is originally manufactured, but it is a component attached to the back of the plane. It has its own set of rules and functions, which is equivalent to the organ that a creature breeds a newborn. When the demonic energy does not invade, it is The source of power of the Mopu tribe, but now, it has become an arsenal of monsters." Naham said that Adam understood that the war beasts that were originally born in the source domain would be picked out by the Mopu people to sign a contract, but now, these war beasts are directly contaminated by devil energy, and they become monsters after they are born. Almost infinite, and with high energy levels, they can easily be cultivated into advanced creatures. In other words, the number of super-dimensional monsters in the source domain will be far more than everyone previously guessed. Adam thought about it and connected to the headquarters: "Order the Knights of the New Royal Court to retreat and let Matilda come to see me." The Knights of the Royal Court have lost more than one-third of its manpower, but sadly they have not achieved many results. They are not used to fighting in the void. Matilda is extremely depressed because of this. When he came to Adam, he was wholehearted. The state is very depressed, exhausted to the extreme. She looked at Adam with a wry smile: "Your Excellency is right, the kingdom of knights, the Mopu tribe...really, there is no ability to fight the devil alone." Adam was not surprised at all. Matilda was much older than Adam, but in terms of Void War, she was only an inexperienced young man. Young people need to learn some lessons to recognize their abilities. Then make the right choice. Of course, this is not the time to join the wizard civilization. Although Matilda expressed this meaning, Adam selectively ignored it and asked instead: "Super-dimensional life can draw the nutrients needed by the body from energy. , Logically speaking, you dont need any supply points, so you are delivering supplies for the newborns and ordinary people living in the source domain, right?" Matilda said: "Yes, before the news that the fugitives survived, the ordinary human races in the source domain were the most important fire in the Knight Kingdom." "What method do you use to transport materials to the source domain? How long is the time interval between each two?" Matilda did not hesitate. If this question was asked by the demon after she was captured, she would naturally defend it to the death, but now the questioner is the mage: "The knights guarding each supply point approach the source area every two years. , Use the induction between the contracts to open the one-way portal and send in the materials." "In other words, don''t you go in?" "It''s not just me. Any life above the fifth level of the mage standard will not approach the source domain. That will increase the possibility of exposure. We dare not take risks." She had some ominous premonitions and asked: "Why do you ask about this? What happened to the source domain?" Weakness is the original sin. Adam sighed and projected Nahams map in front of Matildas eyes. This is the most vivid explanation. Without Adams words, Matilda understood what was happening instantly. . The poor woman suffered another blow, her teeth bit her lip, blood dripped, and the corners of her mouth were bloody, her spirit decayed visible to the naked eye, but this time she did not cry bitterly or was hysterical. After taking a few deep breaths, she said calmly: " The demons have found the entrance to the source domain? Did they break through the source domain? All the people inside are dead?" Adam thinks this is a very likely thing to happen, but when he doesnt really see and perceive it, there may be a glimmer of hope: "Not necessarily, but the situation will definitely not be very good. Your understanding of the energy of magic Too shallow, demons are born out of demonic energy, and the damage and power of demonic energy far exceeds that of demons." "Sorry, I am in a mess right now, please speak up." "I mean, the monster needs to find the entrance to enter, but the magic energy does not need it. As long as it knows the existence of the source domain, it can infiltrate and pollute its interior. Therefore, the source domain may have become a paradise for monsters. The clansmen who are the last hope have either been completely extinct and transformed into monsters, or they are struggling to survive under the attack of monsters." Did not comfort Matilda Adam then asked: "What''s in the source domain? Or, did the young beasts and eggs you contracted were obtained through mating with the mother, or the ancestors died. Later conceived by the remaining capacity?" "There are both, the second way is born of dragon creatures, my phoenix dragon, father''s **** black dragon, etc., the first way is born of ordinary beasts." Just now Naham didnt say anything. He waited until Matilda left desperately and said to Adam: This news is mixed. The good thing is that because monsters have wisdom, they wont easily destroy this to provide them with high quality. The downside of the tribes fertility machine is that the number of extra-dimensional enemies you have to face may exceed your current imagination." Adam nodded and said: "As long as the enemy does not reach level 9, it is still within control. After landing, I will immediately establish a dimensional hub platform. The increase in ultra-dimensional enemies means that the benefits that can be obtained in war will also increase. Many mages are interested in this." Including ultra-dimensional wizards, they will not come to join the battle led by Adam, but to make a fortune as a mercenary, ultra-dimensional wizards who have leisure and interest will not refuse, but ultra-dimensional monsters are Shortage of resources, after the war in the catastrophic zone began, the existence of the third era can be said to have become an open secret, even for the sake of their own safety, there will be many research institutes in the wizard world that will have a demand for them. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 464： Source domain (top) The headquarters perfectly carried out the instructions given by Adam. Under their adjustment and orders, the combat efficiency of the frontline mages was once again improved. The landing battle ended two hours later, and the mages legion ripped a piece from the center of the monster front. The road pierced in, and the Magneto and Frontline Battle Fort successfully landed on the plane of Mopu. When the monster saw that it was impossible to disobey, there was no love battle after the monster, showing sufficient wisdom, and receding like a low tide. They were originally wandering aimlessly outside and inside and outside, but at this time, they formed an encirclement around the location of the battle castle. Combat-type wizards withdrew from the battlefield in turn and returned to the fort for supplies. Adam was still generous, and all resources were supplied at a discount. The logistics army became busy, relying on violent means to destroy the contaminated land from the material level little by little, and then rebuild it in the vacant zone to ensure that the atmosphere in the fort was pure and there was no trace of pollution. Various large-scale equipment and giant slave creatures carry various materials to carry out infrastructure construction work. According to Adam''s requirements, the location of the battle castle will be built into a standardized frontline city. The logistics army can do these things easily. There are ready-made modules including buildings. Just place them in a predetermined location, and then enter the magic power to activate the runes, and they can automatically become larger and rooted on the basis of regulations. Moreover, each building has a chain rune group, which is equivalent to a part of a giant magic circle, which will jointly support an impenetrable defense layer after completion. In just four hours, the huge fortress city was built. The efficiency of the mage shocked every foreigner I saw for the first time. The ability of the strongest war race in the void was fully demonstrated. The Electromagnet was not protected in the center, but appeared grandiosely on the outermost periphery of the city. In a plane war, the super-dimensional wizard, that is, the commander-in-chief of the legion, was never the object to be protected, but the sharpest spear and The strongest shield, although in most cases, the wizard himself will only perform the final tactical goal, the symbolic meaning is far more than the actual meaning. Three hours after the completion of the city, Adam opened the Dimensional Hub platform to receive the source light group from the world of wizards. The city can be regarded as an extension of the world of wizards. The dim and soft light group brings great inspiration and spiritual inspiration. stable. Adam happily signed his name on the report, settled the previous war rewards, and agreed to leave the weak mages after the resurrection. At the same time, more intact mages entered the Mopu plane from the dimension hub. The rest period lasted for five days. During this period, the two sides had been in peace. The monsters were only small-scale probing and harassment from time to time, and the mages just chopped off their claws, without large-scale counterattacks. Both sides are waiting for an opportunity. The opportunity for the monsters is other super-dimensional monsters that are constantly pouring out of the source domain. They are waiting for the absolute superiority in number again, and the wizards secretly transport soldiers to the depths of the plane while waiting. Information returned by the intrusive type. On the eighth day, the mage legion was ready, and the submerged type returned the radiation map centered on the origin provided by the remaining knights. The command center formulated a complete combat plan according to the map, and executed it immediately after Adams approval. . In the past ground wars, most of the mages used the mode of camping on the spot, controlling the terrain with the camp, and advancing with the number of camps. This mode is mainly to facilitate the collection of resources in the occupied area and capture the creatures in it as slaves. In these planes, especially the Mopu plane, almost all the resources have been consumed or plundered by the monsters, the value of the land itself has been greatly reduced, and slaves, in the case of the sky and the wild with all monsters, also Become less valuable. The mages decided to implement the tactics of destruction, destroy everything encountered during the offensive, and advance to the source region at full speed. When the war is over, it is when the plane of Mopu disappears. Matilda seems to have recovered from the series of blows, and may be used to it. After learning about the Legion plan, she took the initiative to ask to serve as a pioneer and guide. This time Adam happily agreed to her request, although they had void combat capabilities. It is very weak, but it can still play a good role in local combat. After distributing the extraordinary among them to multiple combat teams, there will be no danger of accidental injury. So after Adam''s order, the Mopu plane centered on the source region, and the side close to the fortress city brazenly launched a surprise attack when the monsters couldn''t respond. The battle formation took the super-dimensional Titan''s team as the spearhead. It was as unstoppable as a pouring flood. In just half a month, it rushed into one-half of the distance and wiped out countless monsters. During this period, the monsters responded very strangely. They clearly had a huge number of advantages. Although they were far less cooperative than the mages, they could not be defeated so quickly. But now, they seem to be in perfunctory battles, every time they encounter battles. He paid a lot of casualties, and immediately retreated after leaving the corpses everywhere, it was like giving away heads. Once or twice can be regarded as accidental, but when the number increases, no one can be vigilant, so the mages are stationed at one-half of the place No matter how the monsters seduce them, they are not there. Keep going. "This is to lure the enemy deeper." Naham said firmly to Adam and Evans, "The intention is too obvious." Mage Evans also said: "They should be preparing to fight us to the death in the source domain, and maybe they are planning to give us a fatal blow." Adam agrees: "It seems that there are wise men in the monsters. They have discovered that our goal is the source domain. This is a conspiracy. They are certain that we will be caught." Resources are passable in most cases. Mopuwei is basically of no value to mages, and it is the same for them. In the eyes of both parties, the only thing that is still useful here is the source domain. The monster does not want to give up, and the wizard will not give up. Instead of wasting time in the outer valueless area, it is better to finish the work. "The reason why we are still blocking us a little now is to find out our specific strength. Maybe now I think I can figure it out." Adam continued. Neham said: "They are very confident. It seems that the number of conscious extra-dimensional individuals is enough to crush us. How about the recruitment of mercenaries?" Adam nodded: "Nineteen ultra-dimensional wizards who have free time responded. Among them, ten are at level five, five are at level six, and the remaining four are at level seven, plus you and me, they dont have any chance. ." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 465： Source domain (medium) Not only did Adam think so, but everyone in the legion also thought so after learning about the monster''s intentions. The support of the monsters is nothing more than the dimensional monsters directly transformed from the high-level war beasts in the source domain. No one can deny that they are not strong, but no one will think that they can beat the dimensional wizard. In the wizard world system, the wizard world is originally blessed. The Wei Mage promoted below is definitely the strongest creature in the same rank. This is not blind self-confidence, but an irrefutable fact obtained in countless years of war. The energy fluctuations of a ninth-level life cannot be hidden to everyone, as long as there is no ninth level among them, even if there is an eighth-level critical point or even a pseudo-ninth-level life, Naham, who is fully capable of liberating his true body, is eligible. And ability to teach it to be a man. Therefore, the battle is foolproof, everything is under control and calculation. This is the most common situation of warfare in the world of the wizards. The wizards do not rely on luck and luck, and have never made a breakthrough to defeat the enemy. They only trust the previous efforts and their own preparations, and then put all their efforts into it. To execute. The wizards stayed still, but the monsters were flustered because of this. The frequency of tentative attacks increased several times. Each time a large number of corpses were left behind. After the current wizards were unmoved, they even took the initiative to attack with resources. Killing them unceremoniously received resources, but no one stepped out of the command range. But Matilda was a little anxious. Those resources were all from the source domain, the things that the original knight kingdom needed most. Therefore, she believed that the people living in the source domain had not died yet, and she couldn''t take care of it when she was eager to rescue. Calm and decent, see Adam again and again. Adam also had some headaches after a few times. Tactics and strategy are above all else. If local defeats and sacrifices of a small group of people are helpful to the overall situation, it is necessary, no matter what ethnicity the victims are. As a commander, it is never advisable to be motivated. But Matilda understood that, but still could not sit back and watch the last tribe in desperate situation. Later, Adam simply refused her request to meet and ordered the main gun to stand by at any time to punish any individuals and teams that dared to act in violation of the military law. A month later, the wizards completely wiped out all the occupied areas, shrank the front lines together, and sent infiltrating wizards into the enemy occupied areas to obtain the distribution of their forces. At the same time, the dimensional hub platform ushered in the hired wizards. Among the elites in their direct legion, one of them is Adams acquaintance, the fifth element holy tower, the sixth-level dimension mage, and Pricia. After the establishment of the Institute of Atomic Energy, Adam never saw the mage who had been directly connected to him before. Adam now belongs to the fifth holy pagoda in name, but has actually entered the management of the mage council directly. Second to Pricia, even higher in status. Goodbye a little bit sigh, after congratulations and greetings, Pricia straightforwardly asked the question of the distribution of benefits. Adam had written a draft for a long time: "Except for the rewards for employment, everything you captured in the final battle belongs to you. I will also allocate 10% of the total resources obtained in this battle. Thank you." This reward is not unreasonable. What these wizards did was just a battle. Everyone was very satisfied. A strange Wei Mage laughed and said: "It really deserves to be a star among the new wizards, Adam, I like you very much. I look forward to working with you in the future." Another mage said: "In this case, the elite army we brought can be under your unified command for the time being." Adam was also very satisfied after thanking him. You must know that the real value of the Mopu plane lies in the strengthening of the beast system on the mortals of the wizard world. This part is an extended value and is not included in the battle income. In contrast, the value of the resources of the plane itself was actually not in Adam''s eyes. Two days later, the mage wiped out the monsters who came to harass every day and seized a batch of supplies. When the monsters were accustomed to them, when the survivors were about to return to their positions, they started a full-scale attack without warning. More than 50,000 war wizards, countless Qing''s slave army, various war tools, and more than 6,000 royal court knights, and more than 20 dimension wizards stepped onto the front line at the same time, crushing to the source region. The electromagnetic number took the lead, and the muzzle continued to fire energy cannons that could not be consumed, tearing open the cracks in the monster line of defense. The monsters were indeed premeditated. After a brief panic, Xun organized a small-scale counterattack and a large-scale retreat, and gave up the territory. The enemy-occupied area infiltrated wizards sent intelligence. The same situation was on the other side of the plane. They gave up. He also destroyed everything that could not be taken away, strengthened the walls and cleared the fields, and retreated towards the source domain. The most violent offensive was the Knights of the New Royal Court, and finally got permission to attack. These knights who were desperately trying to rescue their clan gave up their lives and used flesh and blood to pave the way forward. Even the mages looked at them. Prisciavi exclaimed: "What a strong momentum! They are all very good fighters." Adam unfolded his half-photon body and enlarged it to the best output size. The whole body was covered with energy nodes. Various kinds of magic were bombarded out uninterruptedly. He was good at attacking groups. The previous official level of magic made him become The motive of a map gun is invincible and invincible. Wen Yan said: "It is indeed very good, but limited by energy level, the strength is relatively average, and their own level has a lot of water. Before they were unwilling to join the wizard civilization, but now I think they will not refuse, if you are interested. You can recruit them." A loud phoenix chant sounded on the battlefield. Matilda rode on the phoenix dragon and merged with the phantom of the Valkyrie behind him. The golden light all over her body was shining like the sun. Holding up Gungnir was a sacrificial charge. A huge gap was torn in the line of defense, and Matilda remained undiminished. He entered and exited the monster group a few times. When the flame arrived, the low-level monsters were wiped out. So far, not a single dimension monster has gone out to fight. Prisciavi asked: "I''m going to solicit? Are you willing?" Everything in the plane can be counted as Adam''s private property, so you must ask. Adam said: "Of course, their fighting style is not compatible with me. It is very troublesome to join my legion." Prisciavi smiled: "Then I''m not welcome, of course, I will pay you the reward you deserve." Adam nodded indifferently, and while speaking, the wizard legion passed through a barrier. There were countless monsters in front of him. Matilda turned around and said: "Your Excellency, we have entered the source domain, demon Behind the legion is the gate of the source domain." As soon as the voice fell, the overwhelming black crystallized pollution energy came like a storm. ... űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 466： Source domain (below) The number of low-level monsters in front of them is not as large as during the landing battle, but because they are gathered in a relatively small area, they appear very dense. It seems that this is the intention of the monster, to attack the mage legion outside the source domain, with the intention to ambush and encircle based on the terrain and quantity. However, their ideas fell through. For the mage, this kind of ambush was of no use, but it was more convenient to harvest. The only trouble was the more than 300 super-dimensional monsters in the group. One part is the traditional image of distortion and mutation, their energy aura is very stable, the other part is the image of war beasts, they are taller, but their aura is very unstable, fluctuating back and forth between four and six levels, these should be found in the mage After the attack, the unit was catalyzed by the hastily infected by the devilish energy. However, they are more troublesome than those stable monsters, because perhaps the last attack was at level 4 strength, the next time it was suddenly at level 6 strength, this uncertainty is likely to cause accidents. "There are a lot of numbers, it seems to be going all out." The wizard legion charged forward, not caring about any ambush conspiracy. Under absolute power, those are all clouds, and the hired ultra-dimensional wizards are gearing up to look at. Adam. Adam greeted several people, and then said, "Everyone, please." The ultra-dimensional wizards disappeared from the place with various laughter, and when they reappeared, they had already arrived in the monster group. They didn''t bother to try to find flaws at all, and they attacked in such a grand manner. The electromagnetic number changed form scattered in the air, and the molecular robots that formed it re-formed and regrouped. Adam split the threads into it, forming a thousand powerful clones and forming an independent army. He himself was not eager to join the battlefield, but stood with Naham. Together. "What comes out now is cannon fodder. The ancestor war beast is very strong, and the field formed after it died is also very strong. High-level pollutants can''t come out temporarily." Nahum pointed to the front and said, "I can feel them. We are violently cracking the barriers to the source domain from within, and the real battle will come after." At this time, Matilda walked in front of them, and Gangneil, who was holding it tightly, trembled violently. The buzzing sound resonated with the mysterious scales in the dark: "Your Excellency, the King''s Court Knights requested to enter the source domain. Fight!" To see people and corpses alive, this is the biggest idea in her heart right now. No one is more familiar with the source domain and war beasts than her. The contaminated bodies in front are all advanced war beast mothers in the source domain, which are Mopu. The source of human power and shelter, they have become like this, that their own people... Naham said, "It''s necessary, but I just take them in by myself." Now that Naham has said so, Adam has no reason to refuse. The Knights of the Royal Court is not of much use on this battlefield, and both he and Naham have a suspicion in their hearts that need to be verified in advance. , Or block. Matilda raised her head fiercely and looked at the two in surprise and said: "Thank you for your help, I will open the door of the source domain." She said that she held the gun in both hands and held it in front of her face, ribbon-like The light shoots into the air. Naham waved his hand to block the light: "The movement is too loud, this is equivalent to opening the door for the high-level monster inside." Matilda wondered: "But this is the only way to open the door." Gangnir pierced through the body of the ancestor war beast before it was alive. After it died, it was equivalent to a key. "The only one? It might be for you. Give it to me." If it was before, someone asked for Gangnir, who was a symbol of the royal blood, Matilda would refuse without hesitation and regard the other party''s behavior as provocation, but she would easily resolve eternity before facing Naham. The powerful creature of the gun, she couldn''t think of rejection, and couldn''t find the reason for rejection. After Naham took the spear and flicked it, the buzzing instantly subsided, and the ribbon-shaped light condensed on the top. Matilda watched him hold the gun in one hand and meditated for a few seconds, waiting. As a reminder of the exit, he saw Nahum thrusting the spear upside down into the ground, and all the Mopu people present disappeared from the spot, and when they opened their eyes, they had returned to the source domain they had thought about day and night. "Energy environment?" After landing, Naham looked at the vast space and asked, and then threw Gangnil back. Matildas expression was mixed with excitement, fear, and confusion: Yes, the source domain is the energy source of the Mopu plane. The Mopu human race itself does not have the ability to absorb external energy to strengthen itself. It needs to go through the source domain and the war beasts. This is not the case before..." Thousands of years ago, the source domain was like heaven and Eden, but now it is simply ruin and hell. No wonder that without the complete pollution of the crystal wall system, the remnant knights can survive a thousand years. It turned out to be a disgusting system. Naham casually explained: "The battle remains, and there is a hedge between pure energy and pollution. , Your ancestor war beast is indeed of high level, and the legacy of death can resist pollution for so long." Matilda didn''t want to hear this: "Sir, I want to go with the Knights to find my people." Naham looked around. Thousands of strange auras were like the blazing sun with nowhere to hide. The monsters in the source domain that concentrated on attacking the barriers were quickly approaching them. Naham didn''t think they could beat them: "Are you sure? Follow me and I will keep you safe." Matilda said firmly: "Yes." Naham shrugged and didn''t persuade him much, but asked, "The ancestor war beast must have left its body. Tell me where it is." After getting the answer, Nahum separated from them. The Tertiary residual energy in the catastrophic zone has the ability to pollute and resurrect the dead. He and Adam felt that the reason why the devilish energy was obsessed with invading the source domain was to resurrect the ancestor war beast. www.novelhall .com~A corpse enhanced by pollution energy is almost certain to be able to enter the ninth level, otherwise it will cause unnecessary burden on the battle. Moreover, the two wanted to get the coordinates of the ancestor war beast from the corpse, and after being contaminated, these hidden information would disappear. The source area is very large, and it can be seen from the surrounding environment that it was really vibrant before. Naham moved in the direction pointed out by Matilda for a few minutes, after breaking through a barrier composed entirely of polluted energy. , Arrived at the place where the corpse of the ancestor war beast was located-a bare mountain of gems. Twenty-two high-level monsters formed a formation, spurring pollution energy into the mountains quickly, and it can be seen that two-thirds of them have become disgusting black. Naham''s arrival stabbed the hornet''s nest, and at the top, an eighth-level monster with a standard variant appearance roared wildly. In an instant, the remaining 21 seventh-level monsters rushed in madly. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 467： Ancestor of the beast Naham didn''t bother to look at them, just exhaled, and the source domain barriers began to fluctuate and squeeze, and countless spatial cracks appeared one after another, each with a power of level six or more, and they were cut into flesh and blood. fly. The gem mountain range circulates and winds for 40,000 kilometers, the highest point is as high as 10,000 meters, and the lowest point is deep underground. It must be the corpse of the ancestor war beast. Otherwise, based on the area and environment of the source region, natural orogens would not have such a giant. The pothole and the cracks around the front end of the mountain should be the damage that Gangneil caused to it. This is a very serious injury that has pierced Niqin. "The gem dragons are rare." Naham muttered to himself. The gem dragon has an indestructible body, a natural affinity for energy and rules, and is one of the rarest Uyghur species, a noble among the dragons. Depending on the species, they have different abilities. Amethyst dragons are good at mental attacks, emerald dragons are good at shock attacks, topaz dragons are good at wind elements, blue treasure dragons are good at space attacks, and crystal dragons control the power of light. This kind of dragon is harmless most of the time. It is a rare good temper among dragons, and they do not have the common greedy nature of dragons, because they are the most brilliant treasures themselves, and they simply disdain other shiny objects. . And this one in front of him is a master who has integrated all the abilities of the Jewel Dragon. It must be extremely strong during his lifetime. The roar of the eighth-level monster is earth-shaking. The scales on its body are open and countless eyes appear. The black and red rays shoot in all directions indiscriminately, offsetting the dimensional slash from Nahum. Each ray conveys Tertiary energy. The intermediaries of the world jointly change the rules wherever they go, and the energy presents a mysterious and unpredictable scene of light and strange. Naham took a deep breath, and a huge phantom of the body appeared behind him, like a black hole swallowing everything that came, whether it was an energy attack or a regular attack, it was an absolute defense that belonged to Naham. "It''s no wonder that the war beast system can be exhibited. The gem dragon is probably the only dragon that is friendly to the lower creatures." The gem dragon is generally kind, innocent, and curious, and hardly takes the initiative to intentionally harm any creatures, and is very principled. Gratitude must be paid and grudges must be paid. Naham must prevent the tertiary energy from polluting the gem dragon. The gem dragons entire body is equivalent to a powerful energy generator and converter. If it is promoted to level 9 due to pollution, its power will not threaten true void life, but It can move, but the pollution it will cause is surpassed. Nahum has the Void Dragon bloodline and is very interested in dragons. So far, the world of wizards has seen planes dominated by dragons, including the plane of dragons, but there has never been a gathering area of ??gem dragons. Once the corpse is in front of him The back is pointing to a world like that, and its value is far beyond that of Mopu''s plane, and the strengthening effect of the beast system on ordinary people is not good. The monsters still attacked Nahum with perseverance. The roar of the eighth-level monster became more and more manic. After seeing that the previous attack could not shake Nahum, it had to mobilize a part of the energy that needed to be injected into the gem dragon corpse to join the battlefield. , The range of the mountain range has almost become a demon-suppressing environment, the energy is intertwined into creatures, the rules are chaotic and the contradictions everywhere are more aggressive, the wounds of the seventh-level monsters being cut by Nahum heal instantly, and they are displayed under temporary blessings Out of the eighth level of combat effectiveness. However, all this is to no avail. The outside battle presents a one-sided advantage. The monsters stupidly think that quantity is power, trying to rely on quantity to wipe out the mage army or delay time, but they don''t know that for Adam who is already prepared, this approach can only add to their destruction. It is better to fight the battle honestly. Offensive and defensive warfare. The mage harvests monsters like mowing grass. Although they are often cut by some sharp grass, they do not hurt the overall situation. Batches of monsters either die or are sealed and prepared to be brought back to the study as samples. On the battlefield, The high-level mages also occupy the absolute peak. It is not that they cant kill them, but that they are not willing. Adam has promised that he will be captured by him. Now the monsters are their own things in their eyes. It will be very heartache to kill one of them. . At this moment, Adam received Nahams communication, his face condensed, and his voice spread throughout the battlefield: "The regular legion immediately evaded and enters the designated location. Please pay attention to you, Lord Pricia, and Lord Naham will open the source domain door from the inside. , There will be a batch of dimension monsters pouring out." After the preparation was completed, a huge crack opened in the direction of the battlefield monsters. Black pollution energy and pure gem dragon energy gushed out at the same time to form a storm. A large number of official level monsters rushed out, followed by more than fifty. Only monsters above level five. When the storm subsided, the wizards did not hesitate to return to the battlefield, Adam''s real body also joined in, the power of the power furnace of the Titan Kings was fully used, while assisting the stable line, while looking for opportunities to join the battle. After the three-hour melee, everything subsided. The Mopu plane offensive and defensive battle that was originally planned to last for several years was completed in just a few months. The logistics army entered the battlefield to clean up the endgame. After Adam sent away the mercenary mage who had returned with a load, he entered the source domain and came to Nahum''s side. The act of opening the gate of the source domain greatly reduced the rescue pressure of the Knights of the New Royal Court. At this time, Matilda had once again brought the knights who suffered heavy losses and the few poor remaining tribesmen they had found to the ancestor. Beside the corpse of the battle beast, his eyes were full of sorrow and low spirit. Adam opened a portal for them to go directly back to the fortress city and then asked Nahum, "What is there?" Naham snorted towards the mountains and told Adam of his present. "You mean, behind it is a big world? Has its race and enemies?" Naham nodded and said: "It has the root of life remaining on its body, but most of it is broken due to pollution, which makes its inheritance information very incomplete, but its last obsession before death Its very clear that when you return to your hometown, you will take revenge like the master of Gungnir. I guess it signed a contract with the first generation of the king of knights. In addition to repaying favor, there is also the hope that the king of knights can help him with revenge. The king of planes and knights does not have this ability, and its remaining vitality has been diverted in large quantities due to the contract, leading to its early death." A large plane undoubtedly represents a huge resource. Adam is very interested in it: "Can you find the coordinates?" Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 468： Fairy fight? After the end of the war on the Mopu Plane, the finishing work lasted for nearly a month. Logisticians need to identify resources that still have universal value and targeted value among a large number of pollutants. These are closely related to their own gains, and everyone does it carefully. The Dimensional Hub is very busy. After the official start of the war against the catastrophic zone, Adam belongs to the first legion to complete the confrontation war. This example attracts a large number of people. Every day, they come to visit and trade themselves. The required mage arrives. Some keen chaebols and research institutes have also dispatched their subordinates. The former have to assess whether the gains are worth their efforts, and the latter are extremely eager to obtain specimens to study Tertiary energy, an energy that is not worse than magic in terms of energy level. . Adam left Garfield on the plane of Mopp to deal with these trivial matters, and he returned to Sinyati with Naham. Naham obtained the approximate coordinates of the plane where the gem dragon belongs, very far away from Xinyati, on the edge of the other end of the calculated catastrophe zone, which is the location that the exploration robots have not yet reached, the broadcast has been broadcast for so long, but No messenger or fleeing race from there appeared. Xinyati is much bigger again. First, the extremely large number of planes and rich species composition in the catastrophe area have attracted a large number of idle mages, and Xinyati also needs to make 6 points for the follow-up army. Second, the broadcast is very effective. Come for help. There are more and more messengers and races, Xinyati needs to leave room for them to move around freely, instead of imprisoning them in the messenger area like house arrest, which is very disgraceful. The third is that Xian Wenming officially sent a team. A team of thirty dimension creatures, that is, the immortals among them, came to Xinyati. Although Adam still has a related position, he did not intend to ask about such negotiations. When he thought, it was nothing more than Xian Civilization that saw the strength of the mages and believed that the mages were qualified to form an alliance with them to eliminate the monsters in the disaster zone and prepare to reach a strategy. Cooperation and exchange of interests. "They are asking about you. There are a few immortals who are very interested in you." After returning the ninth-level monster to the third holy tower safely, Wendy, who was not idle, rushed to the front line again, gloating to Adam: " Your previous plan for the birth of the demon, and the first plane of Desire you destroyed were the sphere of influence of an immortal who came this time. His attitude towards you is not very friendly. I heard that I would like to discuss it with you." Adam uploaded the report of the Mopp plane to the headquarters, glanced at Wendy and said: "My plan? The plane I destroyed? It seems to have nothing to do with you." Wendy nodded naturally: "It does have a relationship with us, but you are the dominant player. Besides, if you want to trouble me and Your Excellency Naham, he has to have this ability, just a sixth-level rookie. We can run him to death with just one finger, so if he wants to vent his dissatisfaction, he can only find you. I think they know the news of your return." Wendy went on to say: "Although we are still in the ambiguous stage, our strength situation has not been exposed to the immortals at all. I think they want to test the difference between the strength of the wizards and theirs at the same level. There is no good intention." Adam ignored Wendys boast: "Same level? I''m level five." "Don''t you say who knows that you are at level five, and you can be promoted at any time, your method of destroying the Demon Abyss in Town One is already stronger than most of them at level six." After the mage reaches the dimension, the improvement of his strength pays more attention to the penetration of the material barriers of the mind. More intuitively, it is the mastery of advanced knowledge. The accumulation of pure energy is not very important. Just like the current Adam, the knowledge has been upgraded enough, as long as he wants to , The identity of the guardian of the honorary world can directly mobilize the origin and the magic net to support him to upgrade. "Although I am also curious about the power of immortals, now I don''t have time to play duel games with them." So far, all of Adam''s battles are life and death battles. He doesn''t bother to play duel games in the apprenticeship stage, not to mention now , "I need some exploration mages to explore the coordinates of the plane of the gem dragon, is there a good candidate for the third holy tower?" This exploration mission cannot rely on catapult transmission. It needs to explore the mage himself to travel through the void. The most important thing is to cooperate with the exploration robot that is still top-secret, so the candidate is very important. This kind of information is kept by the third holy tower and the guardian of the world. of. "Of course, I will give you the list later. Don''t worry about this kind of trivial matter," Wendy dealt with Adam''s question perfunctorily. The child''s eighth-level mage was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. "Who said it was a duel game? It''s hard to guarantee that there will be accidents in the battle of the dimensional level. Besides, who is sure to keep their hands in the real fight, and it is normal to kill people by accident?" "This is the same for them. After all, it is a civilization. Don''t underestimate them." "Of course, no one will let you die," Wendy took out a crystal ball like a treasure, "Laura crowned herself with the soul protection blessed by the core knowledge of reincarnation, Xinyati is our place, plus With this magic, the ninth-level immortal cannot completely destroy you personally. We have the magic net to resurrect you immediately. They don''t have this kind of technology. They are the ones who lose the most." Adam frowned: "Is this caused by the subordinates and ninth-level immortals?" "That''s not the case. The subordinates respect your opinion. If you don''t want it, forget it," Wendy said with a guilty heart. In fact, it is her who wants to see the fight most. Ability is very weird, and you can be sensed by saying the name. In short, the woman just stopped a few sentences lightly. Rather, she was fanning the flames. There was curiosity on both sides. The previous things became the best and most reasonable reason for temptation ." Speaking of this, Adam did not explicitly refuse. After receiving the crystal ball, he said: "I will stay in Xinyati until I find a suitable explorer. If he comes to the door during this time..." Wendy got excited repeatedly nodded: "Then you will kill him, but don''t let him die too fast, we have to collect enough information." "Then if he didn''t come?" Wendy waved her generously with her small hand: "Then count him out, and this ninth-level magic item belongs to you." This reward is already very rich, which is equivalent to Laura''s own hand to block a fatal attack for Adam, but Adam feels that this is definitely not a reward for a tentative duel, and it is estimated to protect Adam in the next more intense plane war. Prepared in advance for the accident encountered. In this case, Adam has the power of Croft''s crown in the world of the wizard, plus the crystal ball, Adam is equivalent to having three lives. This is a great recognition, but it is just a battle. If you encounter it, you can solve it easily. Adam has the confidence to win. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 469： Role of transition Wendy told Adam of the fairy''s thoughts and then flew by a week. During this week, Adam did not deliberately avoid the envoy of the immortal civilization, nor did he take the initiative to provoke him. He completely regarded them as ordinary passers-by. He did not despise or pay attention. He was just busy with his own affairs every day, in the huge Xinyati. Action in a hurry. The strange thing is that the immortal did not seem to come into contact with his own thoughts. Not only did no one come naively to clamor and provoke, he even handed over some intelligence information to Adam under the leadership of Vientiane Tianzun. This was out of Wendy''s accident, and it made her feel very boring, and she kept saying: "This is a deception! They clearly said they wanted to make trouble! Why haven''t they come yet?" The space in front of Aisha twisted inward, and a few black eyes flickering green light made the demon leapt through the cracks and suspended in front of her. This is a special report from the third Holy Tower Mage who left with the army. The two sisters are responsible for the summary temporarily. "They are a civilization. Their cultivation method is more lonely than a mage needs to endure. To be able to become super-dimensional in the system of immortals, their willpower must be very strong. Could it be that they rushed to Adam like you said? Tell him, I dont like you, I want to fight you and I might kill you?" Wendy slumped on the chair as if she had leaked, muttering inaudible words in her mouth, and then sighed, "It''s so boring!" As soon as the voice fell, the envoys surrounded her: "Go to work when you are bored, and Adam asks you to do things, how are you doing?" Wendy stretched out her hand and took down a servitor and rubbed it fiercely: "Okay, I work! Don''t worry, I also want to know about the gem dragon clan, they are very beautiful." Although Wendy had escaped, she was still very reliable in doing things. After Adam asked her for help, she quickly made a list. They were all under the observation of the third holy tower. They had excellent mission capabilities and were very reliable. The Discovery Master. What Adam is doing recently is to meet the people on the list, assess their qualifications, examine their strengths, and then ask them if they are willing to perform this temporary exploratory task. The task of exploring the mage is mostly voluntary. If they are not interested, Adam cannot force them. However, the name on the next list surprised him a bit. He didn''t expect to see this person in the catastrophe zone, nor did he expect that she could become a fourth-level mage in such a short period of time. This speed is not even slower than him. How many. "Your Excellency Adam!" Krystals eyebrows were crooked, and she was very happy after seeing Adam, Im not pulled too far away by you, Im the closest person to you among my companions, she thought so, so she was even happier. This ordinary girl from a civilian family has always had a very different impression of Adam. It has nothing to do with any love. In her heart, she should be a role model, an object of pursuit, and a driving force that spurs her forward. She will never forget that when everyone was equally ignorant of magic and ignorant of wizards, Adam showed a completely different way of doing things from them. The impact on her was very huge, and it could be said to be completely changed. With her three views, she strengthened her pace in advance. Adam smiled rarely when he saw her. He had few friends. In the past, he had few friends when he was young. It was rare to see one, and it felt good. "My luck was very good. During the second exploration mission, I found a plane of wind elemental creatures. The plane itself helped me a lot, and the resources I obtained were also very rich..." Kriste As if reporting his achievements to his elders, he happily told his own situation. After the conversation, Adam knew that she did not choose to study new knowledge, but embarked on a path similar to Sandy, continuing the elemental knowledge of the Fifth Holy Pagoda, but she was not as proficient in all elements as Sandy, but specialized in research. Wind magic, and quickly mastered the series of magic that most matched his attributes, Xi Blow Zhi Lan. "This exploration is more dangerous. Are you sure you want to accept this task?" Adam asked, starting from Xinyati, crossing almost the entire catastrophe area to the edge, and then exploring a position that is likely to have a ninth level creature. Face, this task is indeed very dangerous, even if it is well paid. Kristall smiled and said, "Ge...well, Adam, I am also very strong, just to determine the position, no problem." Adam nodded and stopped to persuade her. After telling her the mission requirements and goals in detail, he said: "The mission will officially start in three days. I will send you and the other participating wizards to the farthest point in the airspace. .." In the blink of an eye in three days, Adam gave Kristel a gift, and entered the most suitable enhancement for the magic of Shibuki in a previously made magic structure. This new equipment is used by the current wizard. The world has become very popular, but Adam, as the creator, has not produced many by himself. The materials used are better than those produced by assembly lines, and the functions are more powerful. The most important thing is that it has a hundred times the speed of the ultra-dimensional transition aircraft. Help Kristall run faster. This time there are 20 wizards involved in the exploration, much like the command of the Seventh Sacred Tower command when he was on the plane of Titan, except that Adam has changed from an executor to a publisher The appointed time arrived. Afterwards, Adam controlled the Electromagnet and sailed out of Starport. The wormhole constructed by Naham came to the edge of the detection area in an instant. Almost all explorers were close to level 5, and wanted to participate in a large-scale mission to accumulate enough resources to promote the Peak Master. They Adam didn''t need to warn them too much. There was only one special thing about this mission and they needed to be warned. While the wizards were getting ready to go, Adam handed them a few one-off scrolls, and then said: "During this mission, you will be exposed to a new type of exploration aid equipment, here is the contract and manipulation runes." Aisha is accustomed to playing the black face: "As of now, their existence is still top secret, which means you can use it, but it must be kept secret, the highest level of confidentiality, and the time limit is until the parliament announces it. In the third holy tower During the observation, you are all reliable, but I still want to warn you, the consequences of leaking the secrets, entering the Third Holy Tower Prison for a long life is the best result." Kristel and the others nodded solemnly. As exploration wizards, they have higher authority than ordinary wizards, and they will know some content that needs to be kept secret, but this is the first time they have met with such a formal announcement. They all know that things are serious. Nor does it mean to take risks. They took the scroll, signed a confidentiality agreement in front of Adam and Aisha, wrote down the runes, and then flew out of the starship and disappeared into the deep space in a small jump aircraft. Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 470： Kristels discovery Five years later. The post-war finishing work of the Mopu plane even lasted longer than the war itself. One month after the exploratory mage left, it was finally completed. After the general Adams remuneration was settled, he still received a fairly generous amount of resources, but the biggest gain was the manpower. A large number of wizards felt that it felt good to follow Adam as the boss, so they applied to officially join Adams wizard. Tower, Adam is not afraid, and greatly expanded his own manpower. Matilda chose to formally join the wizard civilization sequence and become a warrior race under the command of the wizard, but things were a little different from what they thought, because they were too few in number, and the council did not pass a plan to give them an independent plane to survive independently. Matilda did not express any dissatisfaction with this. The successive blows and the huge gap in strength have shattered and rebuilt her pride and persistence. And most importantly, they have no ability to rebuild civilization. All the craftsmen died and disappeared, and the source domain was polluted so that they did not have the conditions to supplement the knights. Instead of getting an empty plane to fend for themselves, it is better to join a certain mage under the command of a certain mage and exchange their military exploits for the prosperity that may appear again. With Adams acquiescence, she listed herself and the Mopu tribe for sale. She didn''t express her desire to follow Adam. Maybe it was because Adam''s attitude towards their race in the last war was too cold, which made her feel grudge. Adam didn''t care either. He had no interest in the war beast knights, and he didn''t want them to join his mage tower. Now it just happens that everyone is getting together, and he can extract the last value from them. The ancestor war beast gem dragon was evenly divided by Adam and Naham. Every body tissue in its body was the best magical material, worth enough to make any mage tempted. In addition to opening the Mopu plane, Adams work is still heavy. He now has two roles. On the one hand, he has to deal with the increasing number of messengers, assess the number of monsters they face and the level of the plane, on the other hand, he must coordinate the army and logistics. Scheduling to deal with some senior mages who smelled the aura of interest and swarmed in, keeping the clones busy all day long. Well, it''s the clone. These are not combat missions. You don''t need the body to come forward. The clone can handle it. Adam himself has more important tasks. For the first time, the cooperation of the exploration mage and the exploration robot can provide extremely important data. Adam put most of his thoughts here. At present, it seems that on the one hand, the masters and operators, on the one hand, have a very shallow understanding and application of new tools. More often they will habitually believe in themselves and be dubious about the intelligence returned by the robot, which takes a lot of time. Energy to verify. On the other hand, the robot functions need to be strengthened. The information they return is mostly characters. The next upgrade goal is to enable them to return images and even energy spectra. Finally, there is a problem of manipulation. The current explorers are very It is difficult to understand quantum algorithms, which requires a long time of training. With the passage of time, the exploration mage moved farther and farther, and gradually approached the source of the gem dragon. The wind of breath blowing is the wind of death, the wind of destruction, and it is extremely powerful. It is a rare branch of elemental magic that can be exposed to the level of mind at the official level. Elemental wizards who practice this kind of magic can easily obtain powerful combat power, and accordingly they will be lacking in other directions. However, Shibuzhilan is particularly suitable for this kind of exploration task, because Kristel can "weather" himself after unfolding the elemental real body, and integrate himself into the void storm to move forward. In this state, the void storm is equivalent Due to the extension of her perception, she can get a lot of useful information from the feedback, in order to hide herself, present her goals, and avoid danger. This exploration is not peaceful. It can be said that it is her most dangerous mission so far. She has passed many wandering monster legions along the way. It is no exaggeration to say that if she is discovered, she will inevitably fail her mission and die. In the sixth year of her release from the Electromagnet, she took the lead to reach the target coordinates with the help of the remaining explorers. There is no need to search for the exact location of the mission plane nearby, nor do you need to use any exploration and perception magic, just with the naked eye, you can clearly see the amazing scene ahead --- Behemoth! Behemoth! Behemoth! A giant beast tens of thousands of meters tall and tens of thousands of meters in length wandered in the void ahead. They were of different races, and Krystal showed some familiar races in them, but without exception, their size was incredible. Although body size cannot fully represent power, in this area, almost all are high-level energy creatures. Every time they meet, they can bring energy torrents and void storms. Some of the cubs play gently, showing all the power. Very scary. There is no plane as the 6th place. The habitat of the giant beasts is the body or the corpse of the bigger beast. Kristel couldn''t restrain his curiosity, and couldn''t help moving forward tens of thousands of meters, but the place just now seemed to be a safe distance. Now, as she gets closer and closer to the area, she feels more oppressed. Among them, there must be nine-level behemoths! The training before entering the catastrophic area enabled her to identify the tertiary pollution energy in it. The huge pollution is far more pure and terrifying than the background radiation in the catastrophic area and the polluted area that Xinyati left behind. "Here...what the **** is it!?" The strong tingling sensation and the tendency of her own existence prevented her from continuing to advance. This is no longer an area where she, a level 4 mage, can sneak into and explore. There is no need to be revealed, in the void The flowing energy can completely destroy her. "Why do they gather together? Why don''t they leave here?" With such a question, Kristel tried his best to hide himself, found a suitable critical point, and began to investigate the specific area of ??this area. There are secrets hidden in it. Another two years have passed Kristel cautiously came to the back of the area, and according to the map of the approximate scope of the catastrophic area given to her by Adam, this is already the absolute edge. If you move forward a little bit, you will Leave the catastrophe zone and come to the new void belt. "this is!?" When she saw the scene in front of her, she did not hesitate to use all her strength and retreat, seeming to encounter an unimaginable terrifying scene. Xin Yati, Adam and the others in front of the surveillance screen of the Institute of Atomic Energy Division suddenly stood up, and they received the intelligence sent back from Kristel''s crisis. "this is..." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 471： Ranma There are more and more wizards gathered here, Aisha, Wendy, the Venist from the advance legion that was still in Xinyati, and the Randolph True Spirit Archmage. The image that Kristel sent back was only three seconds, but it was these three seconds that were repeatedly watched by many senior mages present, and every frame was not missed. "This is another Demon Abyss." The image shows a gap in the void, pure black, and a gap darker than the background. The escaping magic energy is like a waterfall, pouring down, and the densely packed monsters are frozen at the moment they rush out. , And behind them are countless pairs of terrifying eyes, it is hard to imagine how many enemies there are within this gap. It was the same as the one that appeared when Adam destroyed the first plane of the world of desire, except that the immortals immediately sealed it, and this one probably existed forever. "I seem to know why Zhen Demon Abyss is in the world of immortal civilization, but demon energy and monsters can cross the closer plane and attack the farther plane." Wendy said. This is a question that, as the number of envoys increases, the mages are more and more puzzled. The origin planes of many envoys are far away from the immortal civilization community. Their planes have been robbed, but they are closer than them. Many are safe and sound. The mages previously speculated that the release of magic energy and monsters were randomly distributed, but there is one point that cannot be explained here, that is, since they can randomly release monsters, why not release them out of the catastrophe zone? This doubt has not been resolved. The immortals Gu Zuo said to him, but now the answer is finally clear and clear "There is more than one Demon Abyss!" Wendy said solemnly. "It is certain that there is more than one thing in Demon Summoning Abyss. The question now is, is a Void Life being sealed under each Demon Summoning Abyss? Or are these Demon Summoning Abyss sealing the same Void Life?" Aisha There was a pause, "Also, is the entire catastrophe zone in the inner world of immortal civilization, they are connected?" Thinking carefully, it is extremely scary. If this is the case, the defense of the wizard against the emissaries of the fairy civilization is simply a joke, and they can observe themselves through the world at any time. Randolph Zhenling shook his head: "The last one is impossible." He has absolute confidence in this. He is the absolute authority on the knowledge of gravitational space. It is impossible for anyone in the etheric void to play with his real body. Means and not discovered by him. If the fairy civilization really has this ability, they will not be unable to solve a dying void being. Adam said: "Kristel is still alive, so there cannot be a complete void life there." This is a very important basis for inference, otherwise Kristel must die. Everyone thought of this and nodded at the same time. Adam turned to face Randolph''s true spirit, and asked: "Under the crown, the envoy of the fairy civilization, hasn''t he ever disclosed any words about this matter?" Immortal civilization must understand this. They have been stationed in the catastrophic area for endless years. If even the rest of the Demon Summon Abyss hadnt been discovered, then they should have been destroyed long ago. Those in the marginal area, its probably them. I set it up to relieve the pressure on the main plane. But Adam didn''t understand, why didn''t they tell the mage about this news. Although the mage was uninvited, at least so far he had nothing to do with the immortal. Even now the war with the mage is to clean up the house for the immortal. It''s understandable to hide the filth and prevent outsiders from seeing it, but even the cleaners don''t tell them. What kind of psychology is this? Is it distrust, or does it have the purpose of making the mage fall into trouble? But if this is the case, why do you need to send an extra mission? Isn''t it better to sit on the sidelines? Even if they really resist, wouldn''t it be more direct to initiate war and expel? Adam felt that he could not understand their thoughts, which was not helpful at all. "In fact, there is a more reasonable explanation." Naham said from the side. Adam looked at him. "Remember our guess at the beginning? The attitude of the first ninth-level immortal may be different from the attitude of the ninth-level immortal who is promoted later. Of course, the matter may not be so serious. The greater possibility is that among them There are also camps. Different minds have different ways and means of dealing with things. After an order is issued, it will be in the hands of the executor, and there will be many more variables." Nahum sneered. He felt that this situation was too easy to happen. Everyone''s thoughts are different. Even strong people can''t grasp everyone''s hearts. The world of wizards is like this. How can immortals be noble? "Especially because of their way of speaking, it is more convenient for Yang Feng to violate the Yin." "You mean, that woman?" Naham spread his hands: "Who knows, there must be a problem anyway. I guess our new Summon Abyss will be beyond their expectations this time, and maybe they will move soon." Adam didn''t know how Randolph had contact with the emissary of the fairy civilization, nor did he think that the Vientiane Heavenly Lord would find himself in secret. He looked at the ball in front of him, not knowing what to say. Instead, the ball spoke first: "I am Vientiane, this is my fairy tool, Vientiane Ball." Adam frowned: "What are you?" He is not worried that Vientiane will kill him, not to mention whether Xinyati, under the gaze of Randolph, has this ability, but since she appears in front of him, it means that she has no such idea, otherwise she You can assassinate yourself without having to come forward. Unless she wanted to humiliate herself before she died, Adam felt that no ninth-level life would be so nasty. "I have been waiting for you or you come to me, but I didn''t expect you to be so calm and strong." Vientiane Tianzun said, "I think we can be friends. Individuals and individual stupid reasons create rifts between us." Vientiane Tianzun said that Adam seemed to understand something, which is similar to a negotiation in which information is not equal, and both parties are waiting for a price. The person who first makes an offer or makes a request will be drawn out of the bottom line. Downwind. Originally, this stalemate would continue, but now, because of an outside move, the balance has been broken, and Vientiane does not want to see a situation where the business cannot be done, and instead becomes an enemy, so she takes the lead in finding a wizard. But why are you looking for me? Adam is self-aware. On the front line, his identity is not enough to negotiate directly with Vientiane. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 472： Self-sufficient "Most of your guesses are correct." Vientiane opened her mouth as a blockbuster, but she immediately changed the subject: "In this void zone that you call the Cataclysm Zone, there are a total of five Demon Abyss." Adam did not cover up, openly connected the magic net. Vientiane turned a blind eye and continued: "Under the immortal world, the true demon''s torso is sealed. This is the most powerful part of the true demon. It is guarded by the Great Heavenly Sovereign of the Beginning. The place you recently discovered is sealed with the true demon''s left arm. And in these places," Vientiane projected a map and said, pointing to a few red areas, "the remaining three limbs are sealed." "This is the map originally recorded by the Great Heavenly Sovereign. After endless years, the current catastrophic area is completely different, but the general direction is accurate. At that time, the power of the true demon''s torso was very dormant, and we still had room to manage the rest. Summoning Demon Abyss, but with the passage of time, the strength of the torso becomes stronger and stronger, and we gradually only have the power to hold on, and we lose control of the remaining Summon Demon Abyss." "So they are out of control. The power of the seal is dissipating. The monsters rushed out of the Demon Abyss. The power of the true demon has never dissipated. It is controlling these seal points to move closer to the fairy world. It wants to regroup and resurrect. This is also the reason for the continuous deformity and shrinkage of the disaster zone." Adam thought of a punishment called five horses dismemberment, and remembered a legend: "You sealed the torso and limbs, what about the head?" The head should be the most important part and the part that should be suppressed by these immortals. "Big Tianzun is the head." Tianzun Vientiane hesitated for a while, and she still said this, but she didnt want to reveal too much about it, ignoring Adams curious eyes and the questioning that was about to be exported, and continued: "You are very powerful, the immortal inherited the talents of Yi Ze In this epoch, you have the current power, and you are very powerful in overcoming obstacles with your own wisdom and wisdom. We have the same idea, that is, avoiding the tribulation of the era. You call it transcendence, and we call it ascension." "The fairy should know that the final detachment will be accompanied by great danger, right?" The Vientiane Ball moved up and down to agree. Adam asked puzzledly: "If this is the case, why not cooperate? In the system of the wizard civilization, the greater the sum of energy, the more profit each individual gains. Isn''t it great? As long as the goals are the same, even if the systems are different, Can cooperate." "This is where I admire you. You are helping the world, but we are alone." "It is the same as the Super Void Life, which is what you call the true demon? Then why do you seal it?" Wanxiang said, "No, we are pursuing enlightenment. When we reach the stage of Tianzun, our progress depends on enlightenment. When we are awakened, we are awakened. Seeing that Adam didnt understand, she explained: If Im not mistaken, the wizard civilization wants to take the world through the epoch and detachment together, so you must continue to fight, acquire resources, expand your advantages, and accumulate energy in the current era. , Wait for the Great Tribulation of the Era to come or trigger the Great Tribulation of the Era ahead of time when you consciously win, right?" Adam nodded. "But we are different. We want to ascend and ascend by ourselves. We don''t need to fight the Era Great Tribulation. As long as we realize it, we can leave." Adam was speechless for a long time, and then asked after a long while: "Are there any successful examples? Whether it''s your fairy or the last era." "Not yet, but according to what we know, in the last era, the era of the magic way, the true demons thought this way, but they all fell into the magic way in the end, so they failed." Adam feels ridiculous: "Since there is no successful example, why do you think you will succeed? You know, the etheric void is a closed system, and the energy in the system has a total sum. If the individual energy cannot exceed the total sum of the system, what May break the shackles of the system?" "This is the problem. I, and a few deities who have realized this problem, we want to change, but other deities are very stubborn that their path is correct. They refuse to change, and even regard the rest as a mind. Demon, reject all outsiders who shake their way." "Dont they know the role of energy? Tao should be knowledge, but how can knowledge show power without energy as a backing? Or do they think that after finding a way to open the door, they dont need the key or the power to twist the key, or even not Need to step out, and the door will open by itself to pick them up?" After this question was expressed, Vientiane was silent for a while: "The energy of the true demon is our energy. They believe that the energy of the true demon is more powerful than the energy of this era, so we dont need to capture other planes to obtain resources. If you stick to the true demon, you will naturally become stronger." what is this? The way of a saint, my nature is self-sufficient, and whoever seeks reason from things is wrong? Adam knocked on his forehead and asked Vientiane: "Then why did you find us this time?" "She means Xian has created different camps because of the collision of thoughts. The camp she represents feels that Xian''s current path is wrong, and the immortal civilization is best if there is no progress in the endless years. So she wants to cooperate and form an alliance with the wizard to make progress together. The other camp thinks that it is enough to have themselves in this world. Outsiders are of no use except trouble, so they want to hide everything important Intelligence, waiting for the mage to hit him and be hit to death, at least he was bloodied and fractured, and then retreated sullenly without disturbing their enlightenment." After the Vientiane Tianzun left, Adam organized the language and said to the air. The highest-level mages on the frontline came to him one after another. Everyones expressions were a little weird, not because the immortals were not monolithic. After all, this was a normal thing, but because of the immortals thoughts, whether they should be confident or arrogant. What? Adam went on to say: "It is a progressive and a conservative. They both look at each other not very pleasingly. It is only because the neutrals, that is, the first ninth-level immortal possesses absolutely powerful power, that internal conflicts have not been completely intensified." "After we discovered the new Demon Abyss, the two groups of immortals were unable to sit still. They decided to jointly send an army to join the war, but because it was a coalition, it was very troublesome. Some people wanted to move forward, while others Want to hold back. She found us this time, just to tell us the news in advance, let us decide whether to accept this''friendly army''." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 473： Xinyati Yingxian There is nothing new under the sun. Whether it is the birth and death of civilization or the internal contradictions of races, they are generally similar and lackluster. Indigenous races that can''t get out of the plane will intrigue, and powerful civilizations that can conquer the void cannot avoid this vortex. They look taller than the aboriginals, but the internal struggles of top civilizations like immortals and mages are ideological conflicts. . But if the point of internal fighting is fighting for territorial resources, there is always hope to find a balance point. This balance point may be an opportunity for common prosperity or an external war. In short, because the source of conflict is resources. So when there are new sources of resource acquisition, the contradictions are naturally not worth mentioning. But the ideological conflict is irreconcilable, and it is the most tragic. When it breaks out that cannot be suppressed, only one party can completely smash the other party''s brains before it will calm down. Of course, you can find allies, find some like-minded people to seek common ground while reserving differences, or jointly fight against dissidents. There is no doubt that the mage is an ally recognized by the progressives represented by Vientiane. "Although it feels very boring, but this is a good thing for us." Naham said lightly, "Especially to prove that the immortal civilization is not a piece of iron, it is a very good thing for the mage to absorb in the future. News." Aisha said: Its true that their internal problems are similar to those we face, but they want to solve the problems more difficult than us. Being alone means that they pay less attention to lower-level individuals, which means that they are between them. If you want to tell a victory or defeat, you have to rely entirely on the top wrestling." Wendy disagrees with her sister''s opinion: "Their main problem is that the starting point of civilization is too high. I can''t imagine what kind of concept it is that such a huge world and ethnic group have not progressed since their birth. And because The evolutionary path is different, and the internal contradictions they have accumulated are more severe than ours. We can at least see the direction and reconcile the differences between our own wills for this direction, but they can''t." "If everything Vientiane says is true, I can only say that they are too ego." Adam said: "These are their own problems in the final analysis, and have little to do with us now, the army of the fairy, do we accept or reject?" "Of course it is to accept. This is the best opportunity to contact and understand them. This fits in with our original idea." Wendy smiled. Zhengzhou didn''t have a chance to cheat the free factions, and some people turned into swords themselves. Then it was automatically sent to the door, "How can they hold us back? It''s nothing more than giving some mistakes, or it seems that the benefits are huge, but in fact the crisis-ridden plane intelligence, this part can be given to the free faction. Do it, they won''t refuse." After everyone said their opinions, they all looked at Randolph True Spirit, and the Grand Master True Spirit nodded: "Then it''s decided like this. Adam, just let your business go." Adam has three things now. The first is the New Town Demon Abyss area named as the Giant Beast Civilization. This part needs to be fought, but only relying on Adams own strength, even with Naham cant do it. So this will be the first large-scale joint battle to be carried out after the war in the disaster zone begins. It is estimated that the initial investment will exceed a thousand ultra-dimensional wizard towers, and the follow-up will continue to invest depending on the scale of the battle. If the Suppression of Demon Abyss is troublesome, an entire army is not impossible. All the preparations, including the recruitment of the army, the balance of candidates, intelligence, logistics resources, etc., need to be prepared by Adam in advance, and a charter is made, which is very troublesome, and free factions must be considered. This is the prologue to the official start of the shuffle. The second and third are closely related. First of all, Adam was promoted to a sixth-level super-dimensional mage. There was no momentum or difficulty. Everything came naturally. This was a promotion based on the previous quantum theory and also represented the previous one. The accumulation is exhausted, and then until the eighth critical point, Adam needs to conduct new and more suitable research. In fact, there is not much difference between level 5 and level 6 on this battlefield. The reason why I chose to upgrade at this time is mainly for what I said before, the temptation and fight of the immortal. The one who expressed dissatisfaction with Adam was a neutral immortal, but recently he was a bit conservative, so he made such a move. It can be said that he is a knife and a chess piece. Vientiane asked Adams opinion. Adam said that he didnt care. Then Vientiane told Adam that the battle should happen when the fairy civilization army arrives, as a test and disarm. Adams previous thought was that if the battle really happened, the opponent would not have the heart to kill him, and he didnt need to be cruel, but now his attitude has changed. He now feels that killing the opponent is more conducive to the next step. layout. The already lively Xinyati became more and more lively. The two big news made the wizards who had not found the target of the war or felt that the discovered plane value was not enough. The first one is naturally the discovery of the giant beast civilization. Adam kept sorting out the information returned by the explorers, and then concealed the news of the existence of the New Town Demon Abyss, which has a large number of advanced creatures has a lot of valuable The news of the resources was spread out little by little, and those giant beasts, especially those above level eight, were extremely valuable in the eyes of the mage. Every day, there are many free mages who either dispatch their subordinates, or find Adam in person, test their voices, and directly express their desire to go out with Adam. However, Adam did not make a clear statement, and the news needs to be fermented for a while before it can be better sold. The second news is that the mysterious fairy civilization will send a large legion to Xinyati to participate in the war to eliminate monsters in the catastrophe area with the mages. The sensation caused by this news is even greater than the previous one. The wizards deeply understand how bright fires will be born from the collision of different civilizations. Whether it is their system or the intelligence accumulated over the countless years of operating the disaster zone, it is huge. In the eyes of the wizard, those immortals are first alive and movable resources, and secondly they are a creature. The lively hustle and bustle has been brewing for a year. Suddenly the fairy light filled the dark void outside Xinyati, and the faint sound of the sky came from the depths of the void, forming a bright road with the light, and the huge aircraft was on a long distance. Stop, one thousand immortals and one hundred thousand cultivators stepped down from the aircraft, and the imperial sent all kinds of magic weapons and strange beasts flying in the direction of Xinyati at a uniform speed. The energy agitation gathered around them, looking from a distance, it was like one The handle of the sky sword slashed towards Xin Yati. "It''s naive." Wendy said with a sneer. "What do they mean? Demonstration?" űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 474： Unfriendly contact is indeed a demonstration. They can always arrive at Xinyati in a flying vehicle, and then submit an application to enter Duixianxinggang. Even if they say that this kind of momentum is their hobby and etiquette, they do not need to inspire such a huge energy response. The wizards did not feel goodwill at all. , That was a sword, and it was pointed at Xin Yati. "The immortal world seals the soul Tianzun, pay tribute to the king of the mage, hahahaha!" The huge phantom appeared using the sky sword as the medium, and the huge voice was transmitted into the ears of every mage. After the phantom appeared, the energy aura emitted by the sky sword was even more amazing. They may not destroy Xinyati, but they cut open the crystal wall system and left a scar on Xinyati. They will definitely do it. There are many talks afterwards. If the mage can''t resist it, it means that the mage does not have the qualifications to communicate with them on an equal basis. , Naturally, you can expel the mages. If the mages are blocked, it can be said to be their custom. In short, this behavior is very bad and unscrupulous. Nahams eyes were full of anger. As soon as he was about to take a shot, he saw the outside world collapse, time and space distorted, the laughter of the phantom became funny, the fairy army and the sword were frozen in place and unable to move, and then all the mages heard Lan Voice under Dove''s crown: "Oh." Then the void recovered, and the ghost disappeared without a trace. The fairy army was at a loss for a moment. It seemed that they didn''t know what had just happened, but under the action of inertia, they rushed towards Xinyati faster than before. Not calmly, but like a group of desperadoes. Just as Wendy was gloating, Randolph''s voice came from Adam''s ear: "Block them and teach them a lesson." Adam nodded, the white light in his eyes was fleeting, and a huge six-pointed star array suddenly appeared on the crystal wall of Xin Yati, and a scepter appeared from the center of the magic array and rammed the sky sword head-on. The two did not swing apart after contact, and the scepter smashed directly toward the sword. The heavenly sword shattered inch by inch from the tip of the sword, and the clear voice overwhelmed the Miao Tianyin, which sounded very pleasant to the mage. The advance of the fairy legion stopped, the path filled with fairy light shattered, and the front row of pioneers flew back, their entire formation no longer existed. The mages present had very strong eyesight, and it was easy to see that they had been injured, and the ordinary monks who had only been swept by the aftermath in the back spewed blood out of control. The scepter didn''t stop, it hit their aircraft directly, smashing it to pieces easily. Vientiane Tianzun gently waved his hand to help stabilize the battle. Wendy said unceremoniously: "The etiquette of the fairy civilization is really unexpected. Before meeting, there is a weapon collision?" This time Aisha did not stop her sister from speaking. Their behavior did irritate everyone just now. There has never been such a rude race in the plane discovered by the wizard world that she has actively conveyed her intention to form an alliance. This is a kind neglect of the mage, a solemn trampling. Wanxiang Tianzun sighed, "Sorry, it''s rude. I didn''t expect Feng Hun to do such a stupid behavior." The personality of the mage is different, but most of them are the same tough when they are outside. The strong power brings strong self-confidence. Adam did not hypocritically say anything that does not care about understanding, and coldly issued an order: "Reception The mage stands by to see if they can get in." I dont know what Vientiane Tianzun and the Xianjun said. After a while, under the taunting gaze of countless mages from Xinyati, an angry voice came from the Xianjun: "The Celestial Expeditionary Army, request to enter Xinyati." The reception mage looked at Adam, Adam nodded gently, and then said: "Open the crystal wall system and let them in. Enter Xinyati must abide by the mage''s rules. If they are presumptuous, you are welcome." The reception masters understood Adams order well. In fact, the masters had a plan for welcoming guests before, which was in line with the manners of the masters. The attitude towards these guests was not like this. But now those manners are naturally not applicable. The atmosphere From the beginning, I was caught in embarrassment, and occasionally there was some tension. For example, when the immortal expresses dissatisfaction with this kind of hospitality, the host mage will coldly reply to the previous sentence. This is a rule. For example, if there is a quarrel or even the threat of a weapon, the mage is not afraid, and only says one thing you can try. test. "In fact, there is no need to cause such a situation." After the resettlement work was completed, Vientiane found Adam and said helplessly. She knows that most of the conservatives are standing in the fairy army, but she did not expect that the soul-sealing Tianzun would be so naive, and secondly, she did not expect that the master''s response would be so tough. As a result, the contradiction between the two parties that should have been gradually discovered and resolved during contact has been completely intensified from the beginning, and so far, it seems that there is no solution to it. Adam doesn''t have any ill feelings towards Tianzun of Vientiane. This one is probably a good old person in the ninth-level immortal. He said with a normal attitude: "This is also not the wish of the mage, but maybe it is what the soul-sealing Tianzun wants to see." Vientiane Tianzun sighed again. She knew that Adam was right. The soul-sealing gang did not want to form an alliance from the beginning. In their opinion, it may be a good thing to go to war directly, but after a long time in a closed place, people also It became arrogant, Tianzun in Vientiane didn''t know how many masters like Randolph in the world of wizards but it was just a Randolph, she couldn''t beat it. If there is a war, who can guarantee that the war will proceed according to the fairy''s idea? Do you fight as you want, but dont fight if you dont want to? They thought it was the plane wars in the fairy world under their control? And is it sure to win? Even if you dont want to cooperate, you shouldnt use this method to deal with it. It is the first time that Vientiane Tianzun has the idea of ??complaining against the Great Tianzun. It is obviously something he can decide in one word. Why should we let everyone have different ideas? She felt very tired: "Among the immortal army, there are only a few immortals who directly belong to my Vientiane Sect. I can guarantee that they will not do anything to provoke the mage, but for the rest of the immortals, although I am a god, I can''t do anything. ." Adam nodded his head to express his understanding, and then said casually, Since you are essentially the path of individual detachment, if you cant find like-minded people in the fairy civilization, why not consider leaving the fairy civilization? Vientiane Tianzun suddenly raised his head and stared at Adam. Adam waved his hand: "Of course, I just put forward an opinion. I don''t mean to influence your thoughts. With your strength, you will not be fooled by a word of mine. You can rest assured that although the mages rarely face provocations, they really do. When this happens, we also have enough self-control to control ourselves." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 475： Sendo "Seal of soul, endless years of cultivation and precipitation, I have not seen any effect in you, your mind is not as good as a mortal who has not experienced calamity." After leaving Adam, the consciousness of Vientiane Tianzun turned back to the body, she was right Fenghun Tianzun was very dissatisfied with what he had done before, "No matter what your thoughts are, don''t you even remember the most basic etiquette? Did you know that you almost killed the entire fairy army just now?" Da Luo Tianli Vientiane Tianzun has a cold tone. Fenghun Tianzun first looked at the first place, and saw that the Great Tianzun closed his eyes cross-legged, and said: "I don''t think we should talk about etiquette with foreign demons. This is our place. Those mages are just invaders. Besides. , They dare to kill the entire fairy army? Vientiane, you look at them too highly." Fenghun Tianzun looked around, saw everyone silent, sneered: "Can they bear the consequences of offending us?" "Consequence? If I''m not mistaken, didn''t you be killed by the true spirit mage before you sealed your soul? The true spirit mage named Randolph is very strong, stronger than you and me." Fenghun Tianzun didn''t care at all: "The deity is here, and the one who comes to Xinyati is just a projection. The true spirit mage''s body shots, and the projection is naturally invincible. If the deity goes to victory or defeat, it is still unknown. Vientiane, don''t be aspiring Destroy yourself." Some Tianzuns have said: "This is great. Immortal magic, although their magic is not a real magic, but they are just a side door. How can the side door be stronger than the right way?" From the perspective of the seat, a ninth-level immortal who is second only to the Great Tianzun also spoke at this time: "I heard that the mages also pursue detachment, but now it seems that their path is wrong. The so-called true spirit is even more It''s absurd, the Tao is in one''s own body, and how can it be true with the Tao if it is fake?" "The physical body is a shackle, and the world is like a cage. Our cultivation first adds and then subtracts, and naturally needs to be added under the heavenly deity. Whether it is aura or energy, it is added to the body to consolidate the essence, but when you reach the state of heaven, you must learn to subtract. Peng Hou, Peng Zhi, Peng Jiao originated from the fact that he is still the same, let alone external force and external law? Cut out all the foreign objects, and then he can be in harmony with the true nature and true spirit of the Tao, and soaring in the day. He is not pure, where does the word true spirit come from? Talking about it, how can you be detached?" What this person is talking about is the essence of Da Luo Tianxian Dao. They think that when they are weak, they need to absorb energy to strengthen the body, practice immortal methods to forge immortal weapons, and use various methods to strengthen themselves, but they wait until they get through the calamity of Tianzun. When they become Tianzun, everything before becomes worthless. Instead, they become cumbersome. They are the shackles that imprison them so that they cannot sublimate. Therefore, at this time, they must find a way to open the shackles little by little, throw away and destroy them, and return to the most Pure self, at that time, the door of Tao will naturally open for them. This kind of thinking is the most mainstream in the whole world of immortals. Even the progressives cannot deny its correctness. This is the foundation of immortality and the supreme way they have learned from the real demon. They believed that the reason the true demon failed was because after becoming a Tianzun, he didn''t know how to subtract, and still blindly added. This caused the body and soul to become muddy and heavy and unable to open the cage. To put it in a more esoteric way, it means that cause and effect are too heavy, and the way of heaven cannot be accommodated. In their opinion, the path of the mage is very similar to the previous real demon, so they disdain it. Wanxiang watched them suddenly unable to raise any anger, and asked calmly: "Daoyuan Tianzun thinks he must be right?" Daoyuan Tianzun nodded: "Naturally, I will cut off the roots of the three corpses in the near future, and be true to the Tao. On the day of flying the saint, all Taoists can witness the immortal Tao by themselves, or invite the mage to observe." The mage is indeed very self-control, not relying on the number of people to bully fewer people on his own territory, but it''s just that. In the face of any provocation, any mage''s choice is to go back without hesitation, no one The mage flinched. I wont die anyway, you die for nothing. The messenger area is very lively every day, and the messengers from the other small planes and small civilizations feel that this trip is worthwhile. Some envoys stayed in Xinyati after the mage sent the army to help. They deeply felt that they were weak, so they did not have the idea of ??cherishing themselves. They gathered every day to exchange information on the system, and most of them were looking forward to high-level civilization. One day he will show great compassion and give them some knowledge that can make them leap forward. They all witnessed the conflict outside Xinyati that day in the messenger area. They knew that it was the arrival of a high-ranking civilization. They thought it would have nothing to do with them, but they did not expect that the other party would actually have a conflict with the wizard, and the conflict has been After the advent, it happened almost every moment. The law enforcement robots in the messenger area in the past have disappeared in the past few days. Instead, the mages themselves are on duty. What''s more exciting is that these mages on duty will often end in person, and the monks who have all kinds of strange weapons. fighting. At the beginning, the two sides still had restraint. They controlled the most powerful magic or celestial arts in their hands. They did not want to kill people. But since the first death incident, the scene was uncontrollable. The two sides always fought with full firepower. Killing the opponent is the ultimate goal. The monks suffered a lot, but the strange thing was that they didn''t seem to care much about their livesAfter every monk died, someone else picked up the property they left behind, and the fight continued. These messengers watched with gusto. The Vientiane Tianzun who had disappeared a few days after the last conversation reappeared. She seemed to have something in her mind, which caused some changes in her. This worry must be very serious, otherwise it would not make a ninth-level being unable to hide her mind. Adams hope was shaken by his own words, but he also knew that there was little hope, so he didn''t continue to say anything to him. "Can I ask, why the monks don''t seem to care much about their lives?" Adam asked curiously. Wanxiang glanced at him and didnt conceal: I know that the mage has a way to resurrect. Although the immortal world does not have such a powerful method, we also have a similar one, called the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The disciples who came this time died unexpectedly. , Will be sent into the reincarnation by the guardian of the teachers elders and enter the designated place. "Life and death in the mortal sense is no longer an insurmountable moat for a world like ours. This kind of struggle is meaningless." Vientiane looked at Adam and said, "But your super-dimensionality, our immortal, and power are too powerful. Once you cant suppress it, it may cause serious consequences. Adam nodded: "So what?" űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 476： Killing the Immortals (Part 1) All the messengers knew about the wizard Adam, and they also knew that the reason they were able to get assistance from the wizard was an idea of ??Adam, so they generally had a good impression of Adam. But they didn''t have a concept of Adam''s own strength. It stands to reason that the strength of the super-dimensional wizards should not be bad, but in their planes, the people who are in charge of chores are all of the same race with low fighting talents. A true fighter will not be distracted by him, so they have some Doubt, whether Adam can defeat his opponent, the fairy. From the moment Adam, who had not shown his face for a long time, walked into the messenger area, they knew that countless small conflicts finally led to an upper-level duel. The result of this battle is related to the way the two behemoths get along, and perhaps also Will quell those battles that have made them feel boring. The long street was empty. The messengers gathered together, hiding in a safe place and waiting to watch the battle. They didn''t want to be accidentally injured. Although these messengers were not as bad as the errands in terms of level, their true strengths were not the same. The death of one party caused a large-scale conflict, and the death of these people was in vain. No one cares about their lives. Adam did not fly, but walked along the street step by step. This is what Vientiane meant before, to continue the battle that hadn''t been carried out before, in order to resolve the dispute between the two parties, or completely break, after the break, she will leave with the fairy army. Adam didn''t know why the idea of ??Vientiane, which had been trying to promote the alliance, was so fast. There must be a big event in the fairy world, but the mage has no channels to obtain information for the time being, which is a bit regrettable. But the mage will not give in, even if it breaks with the immortal, the lack of the immortal army will only be less intelligence, and the war will be more troublesome. However, once the concession is a huge blow to the overall aura of the mage, the Holy Tower faction will With a huge loss of prestige, the liberals will not let go of this opportunity to attack the tower. A person walked out of the Immortal Realm Embassy, ??wearing a navy blue Taoist robe, no long objects, only a long sword carried behind him. He also did not speak, and walked towards Adam slowly and firmly. The long street was killed, the inexplicable energy aura fluctuated, and there was an instantaneous collision between the two. The dull explosion sounded in a series, but before it caused damage, it was immediately annihilated by the next wave of explosions, maintaining a dangerous balance. As the distance between the two approaches, the confrontation becomes more intense, but what is strange is that after crossing a critical point, everything disappears, the long street is calm, and it seems to enter the non-magic zone from the high magic domain. The messengers looked at each other, not knowing what the two of them were doing, but the faces of the mages and the fairies became serious. They knew that it was just the most superficial temptation just to see the energy level of each other, and now it is. The beginning of the battle. The two did not speak, did not meet, did not show the magic magic equipment, but the battle has begun. As they get closer, the air becomes more and more stagnant, and even the pace becomes slower and slower, and the messengers involuntarily shut their breath. Suddenly the fairy drew the long sword first. The face of the immortal who watched the battle changed, but the wizard''s side suddenly loosened. They knew that in the confrontation of their own strength, the immortal had fallen in the wind, so they needed to show the fairy weapon to restore the decline. After the imperial sword, the whole person''s momentum became sharp, and he stepped forward seven steps in a row, aggressive. The surrounding energy converged into a sword, splitting the solemn air with his steps. The messengers started breathing again, looking at Adam, wanting to see how he responds. Adam did not respond, and the pace was still the same, but those swords, that sharp aura, could not get close to him at all, and even disappeared out of thin air. "How is this going?" "Why can''t I understand this battle?" The messengers looked at each other and whispered. The fairy sword stopped in front of the immortal and shook violently. It seemed that it could not be freed by some imprisonment. The immortal''s expression became more and more cold and solemn, and his footsteps did not stop. He pinched the sword tactics, and screamed: "Ill! The fairy sword radiated its brilliance, and the center rotated tens of thousands of times, breaking free from the shackles, but did not return to the fairy''s hands afterwards, but stab Adam like a mountain and sea. This is a sword repairer, and all he cultivates is the sword. That sword is the continuation of his body''s mind energy, everything. The speed of that sword is not very fast, and it can''t get up quickly, because the space in front of Adam is full of deceptions and discontinuities. It needs to cut them layer by layer before it can reach Adam. Adam exhaled, and in the sky above the long street, inside the crystal wall system, a battle-shaped electromagnetic number appeared. Adam didn''t have the idea of ??mobilizing the original power to bully people, he just waved his hand, the electromagnetic signal turned into a magic wand and fell into his hand, and then he gently waved the magic wand from top to bottom. The fairy sword stopped in place immediately, and the sound of the sword sound was as sharp as the last wailing of a beast, the sword light became dim, and the owner of the fairy sword was pale as if struck by lightning, and after an instant, a small wound appeared on his body. Some immortals stood up fiercely. They had already seen that Jian Xiu was about to lose. This was not an ordinary monk, and they couldn''t just watch him die. At this time, the mages who watched the battle also stood up, and the majestic magical realm was under pressure without any concealment. In the rules of the mages, fair duels absolutely do not allow outsiders to intervene. Now as long as the immortals dare to make any extraordinary moves, UU Reading they will tear away the restraint they barely maintained. Large-scale conflicts are on the horizon. The battle has not yet ended, and both sides of the battle are already at a fight. At this moment, the battle below reappeared and changed. This change came so quickly that no one had expected it. The top of Adam''s magic wand fell on the ground, and there was a soft bang, which echoed in the ears of everyone. Part of the fairy sword stayed in the real world, and part of it was trapped in the folds of space. The fairy snorted uncontrollably, the wound expanded, and blood blossoms splashed. At the same time, the sense of existence of the entire long street suddenly became extremely weird, as if it was out of the plane. ! As if a dragon is walking underground, the long street is pierced, folded, and the concept of distance is redefined. Adam''s figure becomes vague and unfathomable, flashes light up, and the two pass by. The law enforcement robots on standby all blew themselves up in advance, and the black energy covered the surroundings, blocking everyone''s eyes for a moment, preventing them from facing the light directly. Snapped. The footsteps landed on the ground with a light sound, which was clearly audible in this dead environment, and the long street recovered as before. Adam stood still, turned around, and put away his magic wand. The fairy sword shattered and disappeared, and the fairy was wiped out in ashes. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 477： Killing Immortals (Part 2) "He is gone." After the war, Vientiane Tianzun found Adam and said flatly. The name of the sword fairy is still unknown to Adam, and Vientiane has not told him what he meant. Adam only knows that he has not been able to carry his own magic, and the resurrection left hand has also failed. Seeing is just being hit, the subject''s death will be accompanied by the destruction of everything related to him. This is the mystery of Adam''s current magic. If law enforcement robots were not arranged in advance, the crowd watching the battle would probably suffer heavy casualties. "I''m sorry, but I can''t keep that move." Adam said lightly. Vientiane Tianzun nodded, his already shaken mind was stabilized because of the terrifying magic displayed by Riyadang during this battle. In her heart, Adam, a sixth-level being, still has this kind of strength. If Randolph used the magic, she would not be able to catch it. Daoyuan Tianzun could catch it? She could not be sure. Dao is not necessarily wrong in her own body, but it must not be completely right. Daoyuan''s ascent ascends successfully, naturally everything is fine, but if Daoyuan fails, she feels that the path of the Master and her own plan are the most suitable for most people. of. Adam continued: "So, the attitude of the fairy army?" "A fair fight, life and death are arrogant, no one can question, this fairy lost. I hope it will be the end of a series of conflicts." Vientiane Tianzun looked at Adam and said calmly. "Of course. In other words, Xianjun didn''t want to leave?" Wanxiang nodded and said, "Yes, we will cooperate with the mage to officially start to clear the disaster area." When talking about business affairs, Adam also changed his attitude and asked: "How? Do you want to become an independent army or enter the Mage Corps?" "It doesn''t make sense to become an army independently. That''s the same as before. Therefore, you can only act better if you join the Mage Corps." Vientiane didn''t feel that this important decision was wrong with Adam. She already knew the frontline mage. It is equivalent to a whole, and the conversation with Adam will simultaneously enter the ears of all those who are qualified to listen. The facts are exactly the same. After receiving instructions from the Monet, Adam said: "The war in the catastrophic zone will bloom more. Since you want to maximize the war situation, the fairy army needs to be broken up, with all due respect. The mage does not need how strong the fairy army has combat power. For us, the most valuable thing is the intelligence in their brains and their understanding of various parts of the disaster zone, and even several Zhenmoyuan." "Disperse? How can you ensure that the two parties are cooperating, not internal friction?" "Please trust the master''s self-control." Wanxiang Tianzun looked at Adam expressionlessly, and mocked: "I believed in your self-control before, but the result?" Adam spread his hands: "You know, that was not our initiative, and the situation has always been within control, right?" Wanxiang was unwilling to entangle with what has happened, and asked directly: "How to break it up?" "Up to now, envoys have arrived almost every day. The legion will go out. The immortal can choose the legion he wants to join and leave Xinyati, acting as an advisor and staff member to guide the legion. If the intelligence is effective, the legion will end the war. After that, a portion of the income will be allocated as rewards to the immortals. They can talk to the commander on their own. Of course, you can also contact foreign envoys yourself. If you want to go out independently, in principle, we have no objection. "In principle?" "Yes, the plane information is open and transparent. If the plane that the immortal values ??is valued by a certain super-dimensional wizard at the same time, the two parties can compete fairly. This is absolutely fair for us." Vientiane Tianzun didn''t believe a word, the immortal had been blocked for too long, and the efficiency of cross-plane warfare was far inferior to the mage. It really had to be a fair competition. When the immortal army arrived, the mage was probably about to finish work. I skipped this topic, and then she asked: "How to get along?" Adam handed her a piece of information, and then replied: "To join the army of the mage and go out with the army, you must abide by the wartime regulations of the mage. If you violate it..." There are just a few''military laws'' in the information. The wartime regulations of the wizards are clear and simple. Some wizards dont even understand all of them, but they have long been subtly entered into the mages bones. They are the normal rules of the wizard. . Vientiane nodded after seeing it: "It can be followed, but I don''t want to see targeted and framed situations happen." "Please rest assured, the wizard will not do that despicable behavior." Whether the immortal army will participate in the war, the Heavenly Lords had already decided before Vientiane came to Adam. Although Fenghun Daoyuan and others still dismissed it, they did not stop it too much. What she really wanted to ask was the attitude of the mage. She knew that the formation of the fairy army was complicated, but she still agreed to join them separately. Isn''t the mage afraid that the fairy army would frame the mage army? You must know that the etheric void is too large, the catastrophe zone is too dangerous, and the immortal has the advantage of intelligence. If you want to entrap the wizard, you don''t even need to deliberately, as long as you roughly evaluate the strength of the legion, and then find an invincible opponent for them. She doesn''t think Adam and the command behind him can''t see this, so why are you so easy to accept? But she did not ask in the end. In fact, these are not the most important. The true attitude of the immortal, all Tianzun''s final decision depends on whether Daoyuan Tianzun can ascend successfully. And that day is not far away. "Since this is the case, then it''s settled." She stood up and said, "Your battle against the real demon''s left arm area, Vientiane Church wants to participate." Adam readily agreed: "I can''t ask for it At last, Vientiane took a deep look at Adam, and then left without looking back. "Her emotions are not very normal." In the electromagnetic number, Wendy knocked on the table and said, "It was abnormal since you were duel with that unknown sword fairy. It seems to be hesitating?" Adam said: "Obviously, something important should have occurred in the immortal world, which caused her previous decision to become no longer secure, but that incident should be just news and did not really happen, otherwise she would not show such ambiguity. Attitude." Neham said: "Yes, if something really happened to them, and the matter is settled, she will either fall to us or hit us, it won''t be as vague as it is now." "The lack of intelligence is really troublesome," Aisha said, "every battle of the mage in the past was launched after the intelligence was in place. It feels uncomfortable to feel like this kind of hands and feet." A few people analyzed it for a while, but couldn''t figure it out, and simply put it aside, anyway, soldiers came to cover the water and earth. With the strength of the wizard, the immortal did not have the ability to destroy the world of the wizard, that was enough. "Kristel and the others have roughly explored the radiation area and power level of the giant beast civilization and the left arm town of the demon abyss. It is time to start the war against the giant beast civilization." űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: ~： I closed the tweet~~ Thank you everyone! I never thought that I would be qualified to be on the Dafeng Tweet. Until now, I couldn''t believe it. I am a cute new, pure cute new, the original reason for writing a book is that everything goes wrong, work is not smooth, social is not smooth, everything seems to be doing right with me. Of course, I know that in the final analysis it is a question of my own ability. Then I started to write a book. Before I wrote the book, I still had a debt on my back, and it hasnt been paid yet... I dont understand anything. At the beginning, I didnt even understand what a recommendation is or how to put it on the shelves. I didnt have any confidence in my own text plot. I looked at the data tremblingly every day. I was frightened when there was more or less, and I was pregnant every day. The mood of the execution ground depends on his subscription of the day, and every day he reads book reviews as if he is coming. Many people who scold me are really aggrieved. Of course, complaints are meaningless, and naturally fewer people write the scolding. But, lets say it weakly, everyone compares their hearts to their hearts. I am a profession, a service industry that does not need to face real people. I dont earn much and I feel wronged. Writing books is more tiring than most ordinary work. At the beginning of the book, the hand was very raw, and the plot was relatively obscure. If you want to pretend to be bad, there is a feeling that painting a tiger is not an anti-dog. If you want to describe your mental journey, it has become the most sprayed point. At this time, I realized that I was really not and not suitable for that kind of writing. Later, according to my own ideas, it seemed that the situation was better. I have written over one million now, and I can stick to it. There are many people who need to thank me. My editor, Qing Mang, has been giving me various recommendations since it was put on the shelves, including this strong wind. I am very grateful to him and wish him well. Future. All the book friends who supported me, voted for me, subscribed, rewarded, clicked, commented, thank you, I cant remember everyones name, but thank you. Thank you that no one will call the leader anymore. Seriously, I never thought I could have a leader, and the leader has rewarded me so many times. Thank you Wei Jiamu for eating me, Huangfu Jin, occasionally there is paul, stars and moon, Ubisoft''s best in the world, binbin373, Richelieu 2, rogue 555, fantasy smoke, Ye sir is me, I am hungry, only Coming for the fantasy world, supreme little turtle and so on and so on for the support of friends. (I picked it down according to the fan list...who is left, please...kill me...) There are still some friends. I remember the melancholy of Tudou after one chapter, I never saw it again. I dont know if I gave up. Nan Yue Leng is gone... Many people who have been watching me have gradually disappeared silently. Its a bit sad, but I know that the problem lies with me, its that I havent been able to keep you guys, I hope to see you again. The sentences are messy, and the mood is messy, sorry... Anyway, its just chattering. In short, thank you all. Thank you very much for staying with me till now and giving me the courage and motivation to move on. My salute, tearful beer. Finally, I beg the new readers very quietly. Although I dont know if you can read this testimonial, please spit it lightly. I rely on this book for food. The bad reviews really have a big impact. There is nothing else except deleting me. Method. Salute again, thank you. Genius this site address:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 478： Giant Beast Civilization (Part 1) There were only twelve explorers who finally arrived at the giant beast civilization. Eight of them were unlucky enough to encounter the wandering monsters during the previous journey, and they could only choose to commit suicide to end the mission. Logically speaking, the task of twelve people exploring a plane together should be very simple, but because they cannot really enter the area, it is not easy for them to actually perform. First of all, the area of ??Behemoth Civilization and the Demon Abyss of Left Arm Town is too large, even if they are divided into areas, it is still difficult to detect. Especially they can only move on the front and dont know anything about the back release. Secondly, the living creatures inside are too strong. Fortunately, the monsters are just trying to open the Demon Abyss, attacking the monsters guarding nearby, completely ignoring the others. More dangerous are the behemoths of lower level. Their perception abilities are too terrifying. They are often just a cautious exploration magic, and they will be spotted by these behemoths. They are like seeing some interesting toy, swimming in the direction of the wizard, Kristel can Make sure they only have curiosity and no malice in their eyes, but no one dares to gamble. Moreover, it was discovered that even if it was just the aftermath of their tentative attack, these exploration mages who were not at a super-dimensional level could not bear it. Because of the special relationship between Kristall and Adam, she became the core of the exploration mage pair. The information will be gathered here, and then she will submit it back. This kind of thing is actually very common. The wizards are used to it, and there is no dissatisfaction with it. Anyway, the final reward will not be less than yourself, so that''s it. "The energy level of the entire area is extremely high, most of the void energy is vaporized, a small part is liquefied, and a very small part is crystallized." "The war zone between giant beasts and monsters is only within the range of 200 light-years from the rift in the town of Demon Abyss. The rest of the area is no longer a war zone, and there are more than a thousand species of giant beasts." "Most of them have been discovered in the world of wizards in the past, including the gem dragon, the dead bird of the void, and so on. Void beings with the potential to evolve to level 9." "A small part of them are newly discovered races, and their energy and bloodline levels are not bad, but because of the lack of access means and the inability to study, their abilities cannot be determined for the time being." "These void creatures are abnormally large, and suspect the special energy in the area that is conducive to their growth and evolution, or the undiscovered evolution element." "After the death of the high-level giant beast, the corpse is transformed into a plane for newborns to grow and roost. There are a lot of resources derived from the giant beast itself. In addition, the area is full of spatial folds, and it is suspected that there are other planes in the mezzanine ." "In preliminary judgment, this area has extremely high value for all sacred mages except the seventh alchemy sacred tower and the third sacred tower." "This war is led by Adam of the Fifth Element Sacred Tower Super Dimension Mage, and the Fourth Body Refining Sacred Tower Super Dimension Mage Adam Neham. The Vanguard Legion has a total of 1,000 Mage Towers. There are currently 500 places available. See the link below for recruitment , Interested Chaowei Mage can refer to and sign up by themselves." All the mages waiting for the expedition in Xinyati were attracted by the series of information in the personal chip. The giant beast civilization that has been fermented for many years was finally made public. Although the information is very large, it can be determined that the giant beast civilization has Very high value, worthy of their battle. Especially the free super dimension people, they all know that the 500 places that have been determined must be the direct super dimension wizards of several big holy towers. These legions have strong combat power and rich experience. Although they must accept unified command behind them, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. In the past ten years, they have been able to come into contact with some small planes. They will not lose money in launching wars, but the profits are not very large. The giant beast civilization just scratched their itch. Furthermore, the wartime regulations are ironclad, and no one, including the true spirit master, is eligible to violate it, and they are not worried about being sold. "Even the scope of the town of Demon Abyss has been said, will there be no free super dimension willing to sign up?" In this war, the flagship of the United Legion is the Nine-Headed Dragon. At this time, the sacred towers of the super dimensional gathered together. Directly under Super Dimension asked Adam. Adams clone is assessing the qualifications of the enrolled legion. Adam and the wizards deduced the method of arrival based on the existing intelligence. Hearing the words, he replied: "No, the behemoth civilization has extremely high value. These abnormal growth behemoths Its a good choice whether it is used as a magical material, refining blood, or directly income from the mage tower as combat power, they will not let go of such a large benefit." Pricia Superdimensional is also here. She belongs to Meyer True Spirit''s assistant in dealing with external affairs. She knows the plan of Santa clearly: "Our true purpose is not to kill them. Although it is the United Army, each super Venusians still have to bear the expenses of their own legions. When the war is fierce, the cost of resurrection is a huge expense. When they are stretched out, the mage to which they belong will naturally shake up." Adam said, "Furthermore, the Sacred Tower was too detached in the past. It is so detached that most common mages simply have no way to understand the mode of war and the rules of conduct of the Sacred Tower The war in the catastrophic zone has mobilized a small half of the power of the wizard world. , Is an excellent way of mingling, we must first let them understand, and then attract them." Shuffle is not to kill the opponent, that kind of internal consumption is stupid, and resources and manpower are circulated internally, so as not to damage the power of the wizard world. Speaking of this, Pricia Chaowei smiled and said: "It is indeed a very good way. The Moldo tower of your apprenticeship has been separated from the Rex Foundation and officially joined the Fifth Element Holy Tower." After granting them the new power generation technology in order to repay their rewards, Adam has not paid attention to the Moldo Tower for a long time. The scenery of the past has passed, and Adam has made great progress, and has already surpassed many old people. "After a series of basic projects led by you are on the right track, there are more and more such mage towers, and the strength of the holy towers is increasing at an unprecedented speed." Personal chips make it easier for apprentices to acquire knowledge. The virtual world allows them to have a perfect place to recognize the world. The open teaching methods of the college mainland and a variety of resource acquisition channels have completely changed the bottom life of the wizard world. face. They no longer need to sign an''unequal'' contract to seek opportunities for progress. In this case, the old consortium can still support it, but some of the weaker foundations are already unable to make ends meet and can only find another way out. At this time, the Holy Tower has become them. The only choice. űվAddress:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 479： Giant Beast Civilization (Part 2) They don''t have too much hatred for Adam, the initiator of all this. In their hearts, Adam is just the spokesperson of the Holy Tower. Only the inside of the Holy Tower and the high-level chaebols know that the initiator is Adam. Santa must fully support Adam. There is no way for Naham to take Adam in the free faction. What''s more, the most important thing is that the current changes have a great impact on their interests, but they do not hurt their muscles and bones. Once they explore the robots Openly, once there has been no such large-scale war in the Wizarding World for a long time, when the mode of war changes from free competition to monopoly by one party, it will be the time when conflicts erupt. The catastrophe zone is a good buffer for both parties and Adam, but it is not fierce enough to divert internal attention to foreign wars, so more large-scale civilizations have been discovered, as well as the suppression of the Demon Abyss. The crusade is imminent. Sacred Tower needs to get enough time to make the previous plan fully implemented. Adam also needs to enhance his strength and influence during this honeymoon period and truly embark on the top class of the wizard world. In fact, this is a very helpless thing, and it is also a very domineering thing. The world of wizards is too strong, strong enough to cross the void, and currently has no opponents other than the super void life. Immortal civilization is also very strong, but the wizard is only jealous of it. If it really starts a war, it will definitely win, even if it may be a miserable victory. Under this circumstance, no foreign enemy can completely quell or transfer internal conflicts, and everything now is just the seduction of resources and the allocation of a new cake. To really solve the problem, the solution can only be found internally. Neither party is stupid at all, and I hope this wisdom can continue. Thirty days later. The intelligence obtained from Kristel continued to enter Adams hands. After being sorted by the command of the Holy Tower, it was released. There were countless wizards willing to join the war. In line with the principle of excellence, the command headquarters started from five batches. Absolute elites were selected from the legion, forming a powerful legion. The strength of this legion is enough to cross the void, and it is no longer much weaker than the Seventh Holy Tower Alliance, which has not completed the conquest of the Dilus ethnic group so far. In addition to Naam, there is Patrio as the true spirit combat power. He took the Demon Warlock Legion under his command, all members participated in the war, and he was willing to obey the command of the wizard. For the next seven days, Xinyati Xinggang was busy and full of enthusiasm. Massive ether crystals and various other resources flowed into the world of wizards. The slaves performed the final external maintenance of the participating starships. The official wizards adjusted themselves as required, and the combat staff took them. The blueprint builds a joint magic circle on the starship, and the rest of the army enters the starship in an orderly manner at all times. On the eighth day, the endless portal opened, the fleet began to jump in batches, and finally came the Xianjun, which was only owned by the Vientiane Sect. "They are still dissatisfied with you." Vientiane Tianzun will not join the army, and the person responsible for the direct transfer to Adam is a female eighth-level immortal, whose name is sincere. The inside of the immortal is not monolithic. The one that was killed by Adam represents the sword repair family. The reason why his death will cause public outrage is just because it was Adam, a foreigner, if it was within them, a sixth-level immortal lived and died. Will not cause such a big reaction. "Because of your strict wartime regulations, they knew that they did not give you a chance to stumble in the war, so they all refused to join your legion." Congzhen said lightly, "And the Vientiane Sect does not know much about catastrophe. District intelligence." Since she is the daughter of Vientiane, the way she was born is very complicated, so I won''t repeat it here. Although they are mothers and daughters, they have completely different personalities. They are really cold, sharp, and direct, just like now, and they have spoken out about the Vientiane Church without any secret. "A long time ago, Tianzun was responsible for sealing the left arm of the town of Demon Abyss," she did not even call her mother a mother. "This time, we will tell you everything we know, but our help to you is Only here." "That''s enough, all we need is intelligence." "You also have problems internally, and you don''t seem to have the meaning of hiding such problems. They easily found the key point." From the truth, there was no expression, "I don''t know what the mage has planned, but I hope you can do it well. Prepare. This is the advice Tianzun gives you." Adam''s face remained unchanged, which is exactly what he wanted to see. From the truth, Adam didn''t say anything, and didn''t say any more. These words were originally a routine matter. She didn''t like those immortals who stood still, but even less liked the mage as an intruder. "The true demon''s left arm was sealed in the deepest part of Zhen Demon Abyss, and the giant beasts outside were originally moved by Tianzun." She pointed to the image information sent back. "Is it all?" "No, at that time, Tianzun only moved a few behemoths of the eighth level of the mage. At that time, there were immortals guarding outside the town of Demon Abyss, and the behemoths were more responsible for coolies. However, the immortal creatures became immortals and withdrew. Giant beasts, as they are now, it should be the reason why they have absorbed the power of true magic." This is Aisha walking to the side and asking: "You mean, they are also monsters?" Congzhen said: "The seal left by Tianzun has the effect of isolating demon intent, but now that the Demon Abyss is opened, I am not sure whether they are affected by demon energy. If this happens, then the affected should be the original one. Town beast." Adam then asked: "Do you know the origins of Gangneil?" "Gungnir?" Adam projected Gangneil in front of her: "It''s this After a slight start, his expression changed for the first time: "This is...the third of the fairy town demons? " The Adam and the people looked at each other, and it was indeed related to the fairy civilization. They had suspected before that those who could use a whole plane to refine weapons must have extremely powerful backgrounds. Only the fairy in this void zone has this ability. , It''s just a little strange, Gangneil is very different from the fairy artifacts they know. "There are ninety-nine handles of the Suppression Demon, with different functions. They are used to suppress the true demons. The Third Suppression has lost endless years. We thought it had been lost in the Demon Suppression Abyss. Where did you come from? See it?" Naham popped a ball of light and floated in front of Congzhen. Inside was an image he extracted from the memory of the Gem Dragon. The image was incomplete. Only it was pierced by Gunganer and fled from the behemoth civilization area. part. "It was one of the first beasts. The true demon pierced the seal with the third of the beasts, and also severely injured the beast." v2 Chapter 480： mutation The information provided from the truth is very important and makes up for the shortcomings of the unsatisfactory progress of the exploration work. She gave a reasonable explanation for the origin of the giant beast civilization, and pointed out the hidden crisis. The first nine town beasts, such as the gem dragon, had the right to approach the seal and the closest distance, even with the permission of the fairy They can enter and exit the Demon Abyss, and they will be the first group if they are corroded by the demon energy. And now it seems that this situation has probably happened. The gem dragon chose to resist and could only flee wounded, but if there is resistance, there must be surrender. The original town beasts who surrendered may have become true demon minions, level 9 minions. Since the truth has given information on the power of the true magic, it is similar to most of the residues found in the wizard world so far. The true magic is a huge source of radioactive pollution, with a super high energy level, it will rapidly assimilate the creatures that receive the magic energy into The monster, besides, the real demon''s left arm is huge, and every cell of it, as long as it is free from the seal, is a terrifying monster, and the number is almost endless. True demon possesses the ability to pollute and distort space. Suppressing Demon Abyss is not the inner world created by the immortal, but the demon qi bred by itself. Inside the entrance, there must be a huge world of monsters, and it is very likely that a civilization of the devil has been formed. In this battle, the enemy of the wizard is not a giant beast, and the battlefield is not the void zone, but the space within the town of Demon Abyss. According to the truth, if it goes deep into the enemy''s territory, it is not easy for the army of a thousand starships that Adam brought this time to barely gain a foothold, and there is no hope of winning. The rest of the information is not mentioned, but this one is very important. It explains why the fairy civilization can only stick to one passive defense. A single left arm is so powerful, a body much larger than the left arm, what a huge inner world can it create, and how many high-level monsters can be born? Moreover, the internal world must not be the castrated version of other tertiary remnants, but a real civilization directly created and managed by super-empty beings. The information Adam did not conceal the legion. After collation, it was sent to the hands of every super-dimensional wizard. As a result, the war escalated again. Adam and Naham ruled from the main force to the vanguard. Only after they found out the situation, Xin Yati will continuously dispatch support. From Zhen and Vientiane Sect at least so far, they have sincerely helped the mage. They have provided the ancient fairys hypothetical transition point in the void. Most of them have been scrapped due to disrepair, but it provides more convenient coordinates. After repairing Greatly shorten the travel time of the legion. The monsters seem to know the location of these transition points. Every time the portal is opened, there are some monsters attacking the fleet, but the scale is small, and there are no ninth-level monsters. The fleet is fighting and advancing, and it took a full fifteen years. , Finally arrived near the giant beast civilization area. "My Excellency, I don''t know for what reason, the external impact of creatures in the Suppression Demon Abyss has become more and more fierce in the past three years, and a huge amount of magic energy leaked out of the seal to the outside world." The exploration mages were introduced into the legion, Corey Stirr faced the entire command and said solemnly, "Three years ago, the area was high-energy pure energy, but now, demonic energy has occupied most of the area, and those giant beasts can only hide in their habitats and wander outside. Except for high-level individuals, only those that have been contaminated." She stretched out her hand on the light curtain, pointed at the image and said, "We can only see the front side, but this is the side. In three years, 20 level 8 monsters and three level 9 monsters were rushed out. The level 8 monsters were caught by giant beasts. All were wiped out, but the ninth-level monsters caused heavy damage to them. Two ninth-level behemoths died with them, and the contaminated corpses were still floating in the void, and we did not dare to approach them." "The rift in the town of Demon Abyss has expanded tenfold in three years, and the seal under the immortal civilization that remains outside has been crumbling and is expected to disappear completely within five years. Based on the information currently observed, it is speculated that there is still An unknown number of ninth-level monsters are hitting the seal. Once they succeed, at that time..." Adam nodded to Kristall, motioning for her to go down and rest first. After the exploration mage left, only the members of Xian and the Sacred Tower were present. Adam walked in front of Congzhen and said to her: "Once the seal is opened before we are ready, I think you should know the consequences." "At that time, the true demon''s left arm will come directly to the outside world, and the inner demon civilization will cause a catastrophe." Cong Zhen muttered. "No, because of a mistake in intelligence, you, me, and the entire mage legion will be surrounded and besieged by multiple ninth-level monsters. Believe me, you can''t afford the consequences." "I think the reason why you all retracted back to the mainland is because you are sure that the Demon Abyss will not be completely broken, instead of holding on to the plan to escape if the seal fails." Adam looked at Congzhen and said slowly. "In this case, the seal that sealed the endless years of the left arm may slowly expire due to the passage of time, but you and I should know that three years is definitely not a long time. Whether for you or me, or for the real demon, three years are fundamental Not worth mentioning." The faces of Congzhen and all Vientiane Cultivators were pale and pale, and the worst speculation appeared in their psychology. "Xian, we need a reasonable explanation." Adam asked in a cold tone. Cong Zhen''s expression is ugly, he clenched his fists, and the energy around his body swelled into a whirlpool. There is only one explanation, but this explanation... At this time, another fairy in Vientiane taught suddenly: "Explain? Why should we explain it to you? Attacking Zhenmoyuan is your own decision No fairy asked you to do this, even came The catastrophe zone is yours too!" As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere of the scene instantly became solemn, and all the wizards in the command headquarters stepped forward and stood behind Adam. The command headquarters was enveloped by a magnificent magic circle, gazing at the Vientiane Immortal. "What do you want to do? Kill us? Then be ready to go to war with the immortal world!" The immortal stepped back involuntarily, and then said angrily. Naham sneered: "If this is your wish, the wizard world will accompany you to the end. I, Naham Augustus, can represent the wizard world, and I also hope you can represent the entire fairy world." Xian Lian retreated three steps, bumped to a halt, and cried out hesitantly: "You...you..." Adam remained silent and stared at Congzhen. He exhaled a heavy breath, and suddenly his long sleeves flicked the fairy who had spoken before into his sleeves, and then solemnly made a tick, and said softly: "Sorry, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, give me some Time, I will give you a reasonable explanation." v2 Chapter 481： Giant Spirit World (1) "Is this useful?" Wendy asked Adam after he left. Adam nodded to the crowd, motioned for them to return to their posts, and then said to the people around him: "Who knows? Maybe it works, maybe not." Wendy wondered: "Then you still do this? Enraged Congzhen is not good for us, right? If you want to enter the world in the Demon Suppression Abyss, you still have to rely on Congzhen''s intelligence." "I''m not targeting her, but her mother." This kind of change in the target area within three years is of course impossible for the mage to fail to notice. As early as the first day of the change, Kristall sent back information. The shock and trouble just now were just a performance of all the mages present. In the drama, only those immortals are kept in the dark. "You want to force her to make a choice?" "No, just add the bargaining chips slowly. After all, it is a ninth-level immortal, and it is difficult for the will to be controlled by foreign objects. This time I would not make such a plan if I hadn''t really followed us on the expedition. It''s just a temptation, we are testing, they are Test, the people behind them are also testing." Regardless of the relationship between mother and daughter, the bloodline cannot be separated. When the only bloodline of a Tianzun is framed, Adam wants to know how Vientiane Tianzun will deal with it. He really released the fairy and asked softly: "Lu Zhe, I didn''t expect it to be you." Xian snorted. "Whose person are you?" Lu Zhe was a seventh-level immortal. At this time, his whole body was imprisoned, and he fell to the ground like ordinary people. He didn''t care, just watched sarcastically and never spoke. "Anyway, Tianzun treats you not badly? Why betray her?" Lu Zhe suddenly asked, "I''m dead, right?" Seriously said: "Yes, you are dead, I won''t kill you, and the mage won''t let you go." "Hahaha, hahaha!" Lu Zhe laughed loudly, "Since I must die, why should I tell you?" "If you die in my hands, you still have the chance to be an ordinary person in reincarnation. If you die in the hands of a mage, think about the sword fairy." Congzhen said, "The death of the soul is your only ending." Lu Zhe lowered his head, but did not see that he had already raised the Vientiane Ball in his hands. "I have never betrayed the Tianzun of Vientiane, because I am not a member of Vientiane Cult. I am a meticulous man." Lu Zhe said in a low voice, "You are wrong, all the mages are demon, Bizhen Demon heads that are more evil, being close to them is self-destroying! The Great God is also wrong, we dont need to guard the true demon at all, we are immortals, the Tao is in our body, we only need to practice, and then ascend. What does this matter have to do with us?" Looking at him sadly, right or wrong can only be decided by Tianzun. Besides, is Da Tianzun also qualified to question him? Do not understand anything, step into the whirlpool rashly, still unaware of death, still self-righteous, this kind of person: "Tell me what you know, and I will give you a good time." The calm laughter sounded again, and even more presumptuous: "I have other choices, Tianzun will help me out of the disaster, I am waiting to see you..." "Simply everything." The Vientiane Ball slammed down lightly, hitting Lu Zhes head, and sucked him into it. The Vientiane Ball spawned a world, instantly reincarnation endlessly, Lu Zhes primordial spirit was affected by reincarnation, becoming weaker and weaker. With the persistence of the heart, the external seal also disappeared due to the reincarnation. Cong Zhen waved his hand suddenly, and Lu Zhes soul flew out of the Vientiane Ball, and then it flashed a few times in the room and then returned to the original place, where the other two immortals were directly physically taken from Zhens side. Smashed into nothingness, and also only left the soul. "Tianzun..." Adam quickly got the explanation given by Congzhen, he directly crushed the three souls that Congzhen gave him, and then said: "This is not enough." From the truth: "I know. The Vientiane Sect will act as a pioneer to contact Zhen Beast and Zhen Mo Yuan. This is the only thing I can do. As for other things, I can only wait for Tianzun to give compensation." pioneer? Adam looked at the more than a dozen big cats and kittens behind Congzhen, and didn''t say anything. With this kind of power to be a pioneer, there will be no second situation except death. Adam did not mean to bring Congzhen to death. It would only irritate the Vientiane Tianzun completely, so he simply exposed the topic and asked: "The large enchantment outside of the Demon Abyss and the giant beast civilization area is a kind of fairy law?" Congzhen answered: "Before Tianzun left, he went deep into Zhenmoyuan to set up the Eight Diagrams and Two Circumstances. According to the mage, the outer enchantment is the expansion and extension of the internal formation, which affects the whole body." I explained it. Putting aside the mystery and mystery of the immortal way, the function of this formation is to suppress the true demon''s left arm, and the other is to divert the demon energy and confine the demon energy and the giant beast together in the formation. "I need you to open a gap in this seal to allow the Legion to enter." The wizard can violently blast through the enchantment, but doing so is likely to cause chain consequences and make the already difficult battle more difficult. "You There should be a way, right?" As they spoke, the two of them left the starship and came into the void, right in front of the critical point of the area, and the inside was gray and white, and the devilish energy was polluting pure energy. "Of course there was no problem before, but now the true demon''s left arm has revealed a seal. You should know that a large part of the immortal way inheritance comes from true demon, and some formations are interlinked," she put her hand on the enchantment, with dense energy The explosion bounced her hand away, "It has an internal counterattack formation. It is very likely that it has already deployed a countermeasure formation. It is somewhat risky." "Not all of the legions, but only three starships including the Nine Dragons?" Really nodded: "Yes But what''s the point of that, with all due respect, even if it is the king of warlocks and Naam Augustus, they will fight against the real devil. The arm has no chance of winning either." Adam smiled and said: "We are not as good as Xianduo in understanding the nature of the super-empty life, but there are many experienced mages who have sealed them. If your seal has expired, try us." The mage does have a lot of experience in sealing, especially when Randolph True Spirit is on the front line himself. Long before the legion set off, the command headquarters was fully prepared. They didn''t believe in the immortal, especially when the immortal had already said that he hadn''t paid attention to the remaining Demon Abyss for a long time. Three days later, the Nine-headed Dragon, Aisha''s Envoy, the Gravity of a Second Holy Tower Eighth-level Ultra-Dimensional Mage, and Adam''s Electromagnet entered the area from the gap that was truly opened. After discovering that an outsider entered, the demon energy became violent. The impact of the creatures inside the Suppression Demon Abyss became more intense. The sealing method had been simulated and practiced many times before, and the mages had no nonsense, and immediately unfolded the masters real body, the rune brilliance The mighty and mighty, and instantly dissipated the devilish energy in the sky. v2 Chapter 482： Giant Spirit World (2) The Magneto will serve as the medium for the transmission of the seal magic. The Nine-Headed Dragon is the energy core. The real protagonist is Aisha and another super-dimensional wizard. With the ability of a few people, it is impossible to cover the entire area. Their idea is to re-plan and divide a temporary battle zone, and by the way, they can also liberate the behemoths that have been imprisoned. The Nine-headed Dragon outputs massive amounts of energy, and the electromagnetic number changes its form, spreading like a silver carpet toward the town of Demon Abyss. It stops when it reaches the range of 500 light-years, and then stretches in all directions. The color disappears quickly. A robot as a component exists independently, connected by electromagnetic forces and various magical powers radiated by several wizards. The monsters in the Suppression Demon Abyss found that something was wrong, and the momentum of the impact became even more frantic. The lantern-like fairy light at the exit was like a candle in the wind, and it was in danger of extinguishing at any time. The shock caused by the impact caused the etheric void to tremble, which was extremely terrifying. "Adam!" Aisha and Wendy shouted loudly at the same time, and Adam immediately teleported them both outside the new seal. The bodies of the two shattered and turned into dark green and deep purple mists. The sisters, who had existed in symbiotic twins for a long time, merged together once again. The energy aura was like an erupting volcano. When it reached the eighth critical point, a huge envoy with two heads, two feet, thousands of arms and thousands of wings appeared in the void, stepped forward into the seal and transformed into billions, opening his arms and wings to embrace the seal. Clinton, the second celestial super-dimensional mage, followed, and the Gravity hit the seal hard and immediately offset the void shock. Then he took out the seal scroll and unfolded. Randolph''s true spirit was once in the newly discovered ultra-void life zone. The seal technique used outside appears again. But a scroll, even if the most advanced magic materials were used, could not fully carry the power of the true spirit archmage, and the level of the seal was much lower. At this moment, the fairy light outside the Zhenmoyuan went out a few, and an arm penetrated out, making a gap in the seal. Naham''s boundless void dragon form wrapped around the seal, and suddenly split into two. Another huge dragon head opened a black hole-like mouth, biting his arm, and both disappeared into the void at the same time. The seal was re-strengthened, but this passage has been left. I have witnessed this scene from the beginning, and have a new concept of the power of the mage. Regardless of the individual, their magic can be mutually supplemented and combined, unlike immortals, one person becomes an immortal. "Why leave a hole? You obviously can completely seal this area." In fact, this seal was not without cost. Nahams power was limited to one-half, and sister Aisha was completely dragged down. There was a loss in high-end combat power, only after the war advanced to a favorable point. To recover a little bit. Hearing the true problem, Adam replied: "Of course it is possible to completely seal it, but that will not solve the problem. The purpose of the wizard is to destroy this Demon Abyss and capture the true demon''s left arm, regardless of life or death." Clinton continued to reinforce the space-time barrier. Naham returned to Adam. It seemed that there was no problem, but as long as he perceives it at will, he can find his current weakness: "A ninth-level monster is stronger than Xinyati''s Many, I have no fighting capacity for the time being." "Your Excellency, rest for a while." Adam nodded and didn''t care much. The battlefield was not a place where personal force would dominate. Nahum could not take action for the time being. There were still thousands of super-dimensional mages, and countless legions of mages were able to fight and could not affect the overall situation. The next order was sent back to the command center. Nearly a thousand star ships lined up, and the main guns were 100% charged. One salvo exploded the gossip and two instrument formations that extended to the outside world. Then the fleet drove into the battle zone in an orderly manner. Specify the place of call for navigation. When a few people entered, the giant beasts wandering in the area almost disappeared. Seeing the mage re-seal the Zhenmoyuan, a giant beast slowly protruded from the folds of the space and flew here, but it was seeing the stars. After the volley of ships, they immediately retracted like a frightened bird. Adam turned his head and said to Congzhen: "Since they were originally subdued by Vientiane Tianzun, if the inheritance is not broken, they should still have an impression of you, take me to see them." Adam thought that after the wizard sealed the Demon Abyss again, the giant beast civilization should usher in a rare calm period since endless years, but he did not expect that he was still in a trough of the strange and powerful super-empty life. The Vientiane Ball is like a key and a pass, which truly releases the power of the fairy, opens a door in the void, and enters the deep world with a casual wizard. In the information returned by Kristel and other explorers, the word "back" appeared more than once. They had previously vaguely felt that the external Demon Abyss was not all, but they only believed that their own knowledge and strength could not pass through. Enchantment, so I can''t see the completeness, but now, Adam sees the so-called back side with his own eyes. There are two kinds of outlets in Zhenmoyuan, one is in the outer world, and the other is in the inner world. The one in the watch world is the official export, the center point of the original seal, which is strong and large enough. In the inner world, these are the small outlets opened by the real demon''s left arm after layers of pollution have penetrated. The devilish energy is so strong that it is frightening, but fortunately its size is constant, and it can''t break through the ninth level monster. "In the beginning, there were only three which was a small threat to us. We only used those three exits as trial grounds for newborns." A crocodile sphinx named Amut The ninth-level void behemoth of the horsetail said, "But in this short time, there are more and more outlets like this, and there are too many monsters inside." Under the real leadership of Adam, he easily came into contact with the behemoth race. Amut is one of the only two ancient town beasts left. Of course, they had a bad attitude at first, and no one was abandoned or imprisoned. Would be happy, Adam did not participate in Congzhen''s communication with him, and he didn''t know what Congzhen promised to calm the beast''s anger, but Amut is still restrained. He turned the huge head to Adam. There was no emotion in the crocodile''s eyes, only endless coldness and cruelty. This is a cold-blooded animal: "You sealed the Demon Abyss from the outside world, but did not solve the devil energy. The devil energy lacks a large All of the leakage channels returned to the giant spirit world, and in just a few minutes, ten new exits appeared." Adam didn''t understand the abilities of their races, and from the bad perception from the soul, he could infer that it was largely related to the soul, but he had blessed the magic given under Laura''s crown, and this level of pressure had no effect. "Have you ever gone deep into it?" Adam asked. v2 Chapter 483： Giant Spirit World (3) Amut''s breath swelled out of the hurricane. He seemed to be holding back his anger, and said coldly: "Of course there has been, but why should I tell you?" Why? This is a very naive question, Adam has enough confidence to go back hard, but the giant beast is a target that can be attracted, and he doesn''t want to do it. Moreover, the current attitude of Amut was ultimately caused by the behavior of Xian before, and Adam did not take the kindness of Xian, so he looked at it and motioned to her to solve it. "Amut, they..." Amut was even more annoyed than before, and his head threw out the storm: "Xian, I don''t want to hear any nonsense from you. At the beginning, your mother Vientiane deceived us. Now we don''t trust all the immortals." I really used the Vientiane Ball to block the storm, and said softly: "This time they came to solve the Demon Abyss. Believe me, they have this ability. You don''t have to live here in the future." Amut said sarcastically: "Your mother said the same, but then she ran away with all the immortals." "That was an accident." "It was your accident, and it is us who can bear the consequences. You despicable people even sealed this space before you left. Do you know how many people died because of this?" "Sorry." "Sorry? Sorry, what can I do?" Amut said that the more annoyed, the high-ranking monsters guarding the other coordinates frequently turned their eyes here after the battle, they were about to move. They had no good impressions of immortals, even if they could do it. , If there is no current threat, they will not give up the opportunity to fight to the death with the immortal. Adam was not in the mood and had no time to listen to their quarrel. Just now he saw the formation of a new exit with his own eyes. An eighth-level monster rushed out with countless low-level monster mountains whizzing out. This war probably won''t have a probing phase, it will be a battle of life and death from the beginning. "Sorry to interrupt, no matter what you have, it is your own business. If you are wasting time, when these small outlets are connected together," Adam said to Amut, "I don''t think you would think See what happens." Amute sneered: "What can I tell you? Can you solve it? You are a weak reptile? I feel your arrival. Your seal technique is very good, but that''s it. No one of you People are better than me." What Amut means in his words is that you can''t even beat me, let alone an unknown number of level 9 monsters in the town of Demon Abyss? Adam sighed and connected to the magic net to send the coordinates of the world he was in. Then the main artillery of a thousand starships roared, and a huge gap was blasted in the barrier. Then the fleet moved in at the same time, and the muzzle was transferred and grouped towards the small exit. , The huge force of ultra-dimensional strikes blasted the low-level monsters into smoke. Patrio revealed the real body of the Fel Warlock, and easily shredded the latest eighth-level monster. "Anger is useless, it will only make you lose your reason and basic judgment. There is no doubt that the mage has the ability to solve all of this. Whether you cooperate or not is not really important. But if you want to get rid of all this faster, Its better to do what I say." In the etheric void, fists are far more powerful than words in most cases, and friendly alliances are probably difficult to happen. The immortal is like this, so is the giant beast. When Amut put away his anger and assessed the danger level of the mage with the intuition that a high-level creature and top beast should have, the fleet entered uninvitedly, cleared out the wandering monsters spontaneously, and took over the space near the entry point. As he said, apart from Patrio, there is no wizard in the Vanguard Legion who can rank with him, but this does not mean that the wizard can''t kill him, even if it is coupled with another seriously injured and dying ninth level. The same is true of giant beasts. The giant beast civilization had already fallen into a desperate situation after the Celestial Celestial Master of the Immortal World interfered with the seal and helped the true demon''s left arm. If the mage army did not arrive, their destruction would be in sight. Adam gave Amut a step: "King of giant beasts, please trust the power of the mage army, and please understand the credibility of the mage, we never fear war, never leave any enemy, never abandon an ally, We are different from Sin." Cong Zhen looked ugly on the side, but after all he didn''t say anything. Amut took a step, walked down very wittily, and calmed down a bit, then said: "We do know some information, but it is our countless years and countless people''s lives in exchange for it." "Of course, you will get what you need." Amut looked at him suspiciously: "Can you decide?" Adam nodded, looked at him earnestly and said: "Officially introduce, I am Mage Adam, this time the commander-in-chief of the war in the Demon Abyss area of ??Left Arm Town." After a preliminary agreement was reached, the legion officially entered the giant spirit world. Although Amut did not understand the fact that such a large legion commander was so weak, in their thinking, the strongest can take the most important position, but Still put away useless questions, and selectively answered Adam''s questions. He doesn''t want to be so stingy, but he is the leader of the giant spirit world. He needs to be responsible to the clansmen who are of different races in the giant spirit world, but because of the conspiracy of the immortals. They are very bitter. The simplest one is that they eat too much. Big. Food is not all real food, more pure energy You can find a lot of food three years ago, but in these three years, because of the pollution of massive amounts of magic energy, it is not enough to support consumption. Chaos, another giant beast leader, is a rare energy state ninth-level creature. He has a small amount of ability to purify devil energy. The daily consumption of the entire giant spirit world is now weighed on him. However, he was seriously injured and could not afford it. When it comes to treatment, one will definitely die. Amut introduced that the giant spirit world was the area created by the first nine town beasts after the immortal left. It was an area with nine overlapping edges. The original main function was to support the continuation of the race. The high-level beasts lived here. It consumes a lot of energy, and it''s too small for them. "Our situation is very poor. The nine domains are maintained by the leader''s own strength. After the leader''s death, the domain disappears, and our living space is even smaller." Amut said towards the edge of the void, where they were originally Complete domain world, "Before they died, they released the power of their own rules to maintain the giant spirit world, otherwise the current giant spirit world is even smaller." The two came to a small exit, where countless terrifying monsters spread their teeth and danced their claws. Amut let out a roar, and the power of sound waves entered the exit through the void, shaking the monsters inside into nothingness, and then he turned around and said: "Since you If you want to cooperate, then show your sincerity first. This can be handed over to you as a battlefield, but we need resources and a new world to survive." v2 Chapter 484： Chaos (1) Survival resources, the new world, these two points are almost the common requirements of all plane creatures encountered by the mages in the catastrophe zone. They are very simple requirements. Under the circumstances that it is difficult to even live, their requirements are very simple. Adam likes to deal with such planes and races, which means that the leading party in the negotiation is himself from the beginning, and it also means that there is no difficulty in obtaining benefits. "No problem. Survival resources will be delivered to you soon. As for the new world, if you want, you can go to the wizard world to live in the whole clan after the war. Of course, you have a long time to consider this. Something." Adam said to Amut when the two came to an area full of energy, but could not hide the decay. After the war, Amut chewed on these words. Although he is a beast, he is not lacking in wisdom. It is easy to understand what Adam means. Just like immortals, these creatures called wizards also want to make themselves serve them. As the original town beast, he understands the immortal''s importance to this place. Since the mage can come here, it means that he must have the strength not weaker than the immortal. After being abandoned by the immortal, following the mage may not be a bad thing, but it is also because Once abandoned, he was very cautious. "The chaos is inside, he is dying, Master, if you can cure the chaos, the Void Giant Beasts don''t mind fighting for you, but if you can''t cure him, sorry, there is nothing we can do." Amut directly communicated. Out of the bottom line, if the chaos is restored, the monster clan will have two ninth levels. In that case, even if one is lost due to the war, the other will be enough to protect the clan, but if it is not cured, Amut will not participate in the war. To die, to die in battle is better than to die in slavery. Adam said: "We will try our best, but I need to know why he became like this." Chaos has no shape, it really seems to be suspended in the void like a mass of chaos, with massive amounts of demon energy in it. Chaos has a very powerful ability. He can purify devil energy. This is an ability that the mage urgently needs. The immortal world also has this method, but it is clear that the immortal will not give this core secret to the mage. Said it has great value. Cong Zhen appeared next to the two and said softly: "I can explain this question." Amut snorted coldly, and Adam asked with interest: "I would like to hear more." "According to the mage, chaos is the brain cell of the true demon." Congzhen was shocked when he spoke. Adam froze for a moment and repeated: "Brain cells?" Really nodded: "Da Tianzun escaped from the demon body and came out to achieve the immortal Dao. He slashed four times in his body and cut out four groups of chaos. They were guarded outside the immortal world and outside the Demon Abyss. They were gifted by the great heaven. The source of energy for the guardian clan." Amut said in disgust: "Chaos is chaos, and it has nothing to do with you." Neither of them answered him, and his thoughts were not important at this time. Chaos is the brain cell of the super-empty life. Perhaps the description of the immortal is not very accurate, but one thing can be confirmed, that is, chaos comes from the super-empty life. It can help the mage to reverse the subject''s research, so it is very important. This is the same for the immortals. They mastered the ability to purify the devil energy, but the chaos also came from the Great Heavenly Lord. Adam pushed people by himself. If it were himself, he would not allow such important things to fall into any other In the hands of the person or force, even if the chaos came out of it, even if the mage might not be able to study the situation of the great heavenly respect through him. Sure enough, Cong Zhen said directly: "I hope that the mage will not interfere in matters related to Chaos, for our friendship." Amut said angrily: "Don''t intervene? Let Chaos die?" Looking at him sincerely, he said: "Chaos is originally the demon mind. He was born at the ninth level and was born strong, but also born with a mission. His existence is to provide energy for the guardian clan, guarding the demon abyss, and now he His mission is over, and he should die too." Amute stopped talking, opened a vertical eye in the center of the huge head, and a ray of light shot Congzhen directly. He wanted to kill Congzhen. He had had enough of these fairy attitudes. Since Zhen was motionless, the Vientiane Ball blocked the ultimate path of light, scattering the light of Amut, and the touched void disappeared like weathered rocks. Adam turned into a half-photon body and avoided him far away, looking a little helplessly at the unwarranted disaster he suffered. Amut also seems to know that there is a Vientiane Ball, and there is really no way he can take it. After a hit, he didn''t make another shot, but his breath was more violent, and his eyes and tone were full of murderous intent: "Despicable! Despicable fairy You are like this, Vientiane is like this, and so was the beginning!" Never really moved: "This is fate." "Put away your abominable face, you can''t control anyone''s fate. If the chaos dies, I will break through the town of Demon Abyss and release the true demon''s left arm." Wanxiang Ball shines brightly, and Congzhen finally changed his tone: "You can''t do it, don''t forget your origin." Amut laughed hysterically: "Can''t do it? You can try! See if Vientiane''s prohibition in my body is still useful!" Adam was very interested while watching the excitement I didnt expect that the Void Giants clan would break with the immortals before the war began. These words from the truth are simply perfect assists, and Adam is more sure. Incorporating the giant beast clan into the wizard civilization, if the other guards outside the Demon Abyss are the same, then the immortal is really a generous civilization. Congzhen and Amut were both afraid of each other. After a while, they died. Adam said at this time: "You owe me an explanation and we owe us a compensation. I think Chaos is very good. Don''t get me wrong. The wizard just wants to Heal him, the rest is up to him to decide." The last sentence was to Amut. Truly decisive: "This is impossible." Adam chuckled and shook his head: "It''s impossible, I can decide, but you can''t. I think you should ask Vientiane Tianzun for his opinion." From the moment he knew the existence of chaos, he already belonged to the mage. What Adam said was also the common opinion of all the mages, and no one could stop it. She took a really deep look at Adam. She knew that this mage was even weaker than her own right to speak in the mage legion, so she had no doubt about Adams words and knew that this was not a problem she could handle: "Chaos Very sensitive, I hope the Master will not act rashly, at least at this time, not." v2 Chapter 485： Chaos (2) "The Immortal Realm is going to undergo a major change." The headquarters of Radaan established an internal communication network. Sister Aisha is still sealing the first exit of the town in her own body. She can only attend the meeting through this method. After listening to Adam''s introduction, Aisha thoughtfully Said. "Chaos should be formed by the useless part that was cut out, but although it is the useless part, it is also a kind of clone, and it must carry information close to the body." Aisha said, "If it is a mage, if it is a few crowns There is this kind of avatar that cannot be recovered from the outside, and is coveted by other civilizations." Wendy said: "Only by going to war, only by completely destroying them and completely cutting off the thoughts they shouldn''t have, can the anger under the crown be calmed." "It''s not a direct comparison. Immortal and Mage have different inheritance after all. Maybe the clone is closely related to the body to us, but it doesn''t matter to them, especially this kind of inferior part that is cut out?" Pricia said "But her last sentence is indeed weird, this time? When is it now?" It is really annoying that the information is not equal, and the information is not smooth. All inferences are based on imagination and lack a key point that can be the center. "If that one..." Adam shook his head: "According to the existing intelligence, he will not make a move. Although he has never really felt the power of that one, he must be the strongest among the ninth ranks, most likely to be the same as Prometheus. , Reaching the critical point of ninth level, such a strong person is willing to stick to the seal for endless years and stay motionless, his plot must be great." At this point, Adam suddenly paused. Yeah, he must have a plot, but what would this plot be? The other wizards also thought of this question at the same time, their expressions changed a little. After a while, Adam hesitated and said: "He got out of the super-empty life body, beheaded to cast himself, his scheme..." "Most likely it is the remaining limbs. He suppressed the largest torso with his body, and then scattered the remaining limbs across the catastrophe zone, in order to solve the rest after devouring the torso." An unexpected voice answered. Entering the internal communication network, Laura Zhenling said, "But this is just a guess. He took the iron plate of the fairy world, even if it is me, I can''t reincarnate into it." Everyone saluted, and Aisha asked, "Under the crown, how should we deal with chaos?" Laura Jinling said, "You can do whatever you want." "However, if it offends him and leads to an official war, it doesn''t seem worth it for a chaos." Pricia and Laura are not familiar with each other and asked according to her own way of doing things. "No, this is not a question of chaos, but a question of the core secrets of the fairy civilization. Chaos is only a fuse that was exposed in advance, and it is a fuse that does not burn." Adam''s thinking became smooth, and he said, " Chaos has been here since ancient times, and our arrival is also known to the immortal world, which shows that the one who doesn''t value Chaos much, otherwise they will stop us in the first place." Laura Jinling nodded: "That''s it, chaos is important to us, even more important than the left arm itself, even if it is worth fighting for it." "Besides, everything has us." The real spirit of Laura came and left in a hurry. She came to give Adam and others a reassurance, telling everyone to let go and do it, and they will bear all the consequences. A heart-warming move, no one doubts that Mianxia will deceive himself. In the shortest time, the legion built a super-large dimensional hub platform in the giant spirit world. Massive but low-value living resources were continuously transported and handed over to the giant beasts. The ultra-dimensional wizards of the two holy towers temporarily created a plane in the external void of this area to serve as a habitat for the young beasts. Practical assistance is more useful than any verbal promise. The impressions and attitudes of Amut and the entire race towards mages are changing with each passing day, but it is also because they have suffered too long and have been victimized by immortals too deeply, so a little kindness is in comparison. Down is magnified exponentially. Completely gaining trust, it was Nahum who helped Amut solve the bans left by the Vientiane Heavenly Zun in his body. The bans of the immortal are similar to the mages contract, but they are more domineering, but they are always invariable, and it is a bit troublesome to solve , But Naham couldn''t help it. After the prohibition was lifted, Amut regained his freedom and began to actively cooperate with the mage''s war preparation work. The precious information was no longer hidden, but he told the mage very happily. Probably because of the disappearance of the long-term imprisonment, and the hope of a breakthrough in the long-term difficulties, Amut was in a better mood than ever, and he took the initiative to impart a very important knowledge to the mage, that is, how to use his own energy to shield and neutralize the magic. Anger, so that you are not affected. The legion sent scout troops to enter the Demon Abyss from a small exit. At present, the number of legions is still too small. At least half of the legion needs to be left to guard the external passages and respond to emergencies. Therefore, this time the protagonist of the scout mission is a behemoth. Serving as a guide, but also as the main combat force. The ultra-dimensional wizards of the fourth holy tower expressed their joy. The roots of life of these powerful giant beasts that were stimulated by the magical energy to grow abnormally are of incomparable value to them. They have also become the first batch to become the giant beasts. Friend''s mage. The operation is carried out separately The support army is coming. During this time, the wizard will focus on defense and detection of intelligence, and try not to go deep in large scale. It will only clean out the monsters on the periphery and provide for the establishment of the deep war fort. space. And Adam was once again distracted and multi-purpose, and while coordinating the battle with the command mage, he also followed up on the healing and research of chaos. The first step to heal is to reach communication with Chaos. This is not too easy, because he has fallen into a deep coma, and his soul has shown a tendency of self-contradiction to internal collapse. But this time is different from helping the warlock civilization. The vanguard army is equipped with equipment and various wizards. After Nahum''s combat power is reduced, he can just preside over the rescue work of chaos, so the situation is not critical. At this moment, Congzhen, who had been quietly staying in the fleet, appeared in front of Adam. He looked at the Doctor Team who was ready to go and said in a somewhat complicated tone: Tianzun agreed to your approach. Adam nodded: "Thanks to Tianzun for me." From the truth, I have not finished saying: "But there is one condition, I must follow the whole process." v2 Chapter 486： Chaos (3) Adam looked at her with a headache, feeling as if he knew the reason why the relationship between mother and daughter was bad. "This is what Tianzun meant?" Really shook his head: "No, it''s my own decision." Adam''s heart is indeed the case. The personality of the mother and daughter is totally incompatible. Tianzun Vientiane has a rare and confused great wisdom. She no longer cares about the details, just grasp the overall situation. But it is really different. She is too serious, and this seriousness is often useless at all, because she only focuses on the one thing in front of her, and is of no help to the overall situation. Seeing that Vientiane is a very likely target, Adam made a rare nonsense: "I think you should follow your mother''s order instead of making your own claim." He really shook his head and said, "Chaos is very important, I can''t..." Completely unable to communicate, Adam didn''t expect her seemingly cold appearance to be so stupid and stubborn, so he unceremoniously interrupted the truth: "It''s not that you can''t, but you can only obey my orders. This is the front line, and I am the commander-in-chief. Do you remember the wartime regulations? Those who disobey the order die. " From really stubbornly looking at Adam: "Chaos is the product of Datianzun''s self-slashing, he is the thing of Datianzun, and I am an immortal, not a mage." Adam became impatient: "Because you are a fairy, you can still stand in front of me and speak, but from now on, you must forget that you are a fairy unless you really want to die." "Look at her, if she violates the wartime regulations again, kill her." After Adam gave the order, he caught up with Naham and never looked at him sincerely. Naham and the wizards around him heard the conversation between the two completely, and they were a little disdainful. Among the wizards, this kind of action without command is absolutely impossible, even if it is a free faction. From the truth, this behavior, no matter what the original intention is, only represents stupidity. Naham smiled at Adam: "It''s hard for you to deal with this kind of child. She thinks too much of herself, thinking that her wisdom is above the decision-making level behind her." Adam said: "Not only. She is Tianzun''s daughter, but she doesn''t seem to have a heart with Tianzun. There is inexplicable dissatisfaction in her heart." Naham asked, "Mother and daughter, don''t you agree?" "It''s a rare situation, but it''s not impossible. I think she is a''believer'' of that one." With that one''s power, prestige and status, there is no need to establish any sect, there will be countless people want Close to him, but it is estimated that he has not given any instructions personally, so the people below can only rely on their own guesses. Its a stupid mistake to give an order, but the greater possibility is that the person doesnt care at all. The longer he has been in contact with immortals, the stronger the feeling in Adams heart. The person probably doesnt care about anything, similar to Heaven and earth are unkind, too forgiving? Naham didn''t bother to think about it so much, or he didn''t like to think too much. This is the reason why he has been fighting for hundreds of thousands of years in solitude, and he hasn''t even the Legion of Wizards under his command, and even though he is at odds with the true spirit, But he trusts 100% and implements all the decisions made by the true spirits. Now that Adam is the spokesperson of the true spirits, then he will implement the decisions made by Adam. "Then go, I am very interested in chaos." The importance of chaos is self-evident. In addition to the research significance, the command believes that it can provide a vital role. For example, both are the original town beasts and the same level 9 monsters. He is different from those who died in battle and died with the 9th level monsters. According to Amut, Chaos has never directly fought monsters, so why did he Is the injury so bad? Amut could not answer this question, but the command post guessed that Chaos must have some special connection with the real demon''s left arm. The answer can be obtained from Chaos, but the first thing to do is to wake him up. "Tsk, it''s more troublesome than imagined." Naham circled the chaos of unpredictable body shape a few times, and said with a sound: "This guy is a strange life with energy state and consciousness symbiosis. What maintains his body is energy. , What supports his existence is consciousness. Through cultivation and upgrading of ordinary creatures, the difference between the two will become more and more blurred, and gradually merge into one without distinguishing each other, but this guys inherently powerful drawback is here, he Did not go through this process, so there is no means to deal with the consequences of the confusion between the two." Amut asked anxiously, "Isn''t he because of the devilish energy that made him like this?" Naham glanced at him and said faintly: "Of course not, he is the devil energy itself, how can the devil energy affect him?" Without waiting for Amut to continue to ask questions, he said directly: "His body has been affected and is rebelling. This part no longer belongs to him, but his soul consciousness still belongs to himself, and he is resisting this external control. The collapse was because he had no choice but to commit suicide." "Because he was transformed from brain cells?" Naham nodded: "Well, only creatures with the same root can affect him. That one is too far away, and although I dont understand, I dont think he will do this kind of thing, so there may only be one. The left arm wants to incarnate, or in other words, he wants to change from limbs to brain." There was a look of fear on Amut''s ugly face. As a town beast, he knew the horror of his left arm best. If the left arm really came out, Amut didn''t think the people present could resist it. .. "Must find a way..." Naham ignored him and waved his hand. The random wizards took out all kinds of strange equipment, went to their respective jobs, and began to analyze according to the most basic way of studying biological bloodlines. The basic method is relatively inefficient, but it can be called the foundation because it can pass through most living entities and is the best way to open the door. Adam looked up and yelled softly, "Patrio." Void opened a door, and the arm of the real body of Patrio Fel Warlock stretched out and plunged into the chaos body. He evolved from demon energy to level nine, and there is no systematic study of demon energy, but he Your own perception is the best experimental data. The naked eye can easily see the breath of the arm soaring, and then he fell into conflict. Ten minutes later, Patrio violently withdrew his arm, but there was already a third of the disease, which could only be discarded. "The devil energy in the void has only one pollution characteristic, but the chaos body is full of aggressiveness, and there are some strange feelings that I can''t describe for the time being." Patrio''s voice sounded nothing serious, "Moreover, these The demons are conscious, and I hear them talking to me." "What did they say?" v2 Chapter 487： Action behind (1) "That''s not a language I''m familiar with," Patrio said. "No, it''s not even language, but it can convey information. It''s messy and noisy. It doesn''t look like an individual. The meaning is about bewitching, luring, killing and Destroy, still unwilling." Adam asked Amut: "Have you ever communicated with Left Arm and Demon Qi in the past?" Amut shook his head: "There has never been, there is only fighting, endless fighting." Naham said: "According to the information obtained from the super-empty beings discovered in the past, these monsters have become a kind of creatures similar to the concept of''gods'' because they are too powerful. Their bodies are the''kingdom of God''. The energy, cells, and tissues in the body are all citizens of the kingdom of God. When in the body, they accept the unified rule of the consciousness of the super-empty life itself, but if they come out of the body, they are separate individual lives. " Naham was not very interested in what Demon Qi said, because it was useless to study the instinctive messages of these secondary beings, but he got inspiration from this and came up with a way to''cure'' chaos. : "The chaotic energy body has completely diseased, and the possibility of purifying it is extremely low, so instead of purifying it, it is better to kill it directly." It was horrible, but everyone understood that Naham didn''t mean to kill Chaos. Amut asked, "What are the consequences?" "He will fall from level nine." The rescue of chaos cannot be carried out in the giant spirit world, because it is close to the exit, and the connection with the demon abyss is too close. Everyone is worried that the demon energy and chaos are a kind of quantum entanglement connection, so Naham used everything The few remaining forces have established a big seal behind the void, in which the rescue work will be completed, in order to minimize the connection between the two. The reaction of the left arm was unexpectedly fierce. After discovering that it could not perceive the existence of chaos, it ran away. The entire giant spirit world became riddled in less than two days, and the outside world was even more devilish. , A large number of magical energy and monsters no longer impact the seal all the time, and all the wizards in the legion who are good at sealing art all tried their best to maintain it, and they can barely maintain the seal without breaking. The war machine of the Mage Corps has tightened its clockwork. As Adam had expected when he arrived, the war quickly entered the fierce battle phase. Except for Adam, there are no extra-dimensional wizards in the headquarters, and all the active power has been invested in the giant spirit world. There are no native flesh and blood creatures in Demon Squad. The soldiers who are currently fighting with the Wizard Legion are all soldiers who have entered Demon Squad and then killed the converted soldiers. Because the demon energy level is too high, their level will increase abnormally after being transformed and become More powerful than ever. All the beasts that have been killed before have been the beasts that have died in it for countless years. The slave army was the cannon fodder at the forefront of the battle, but the wizard soon discovered that this approach was not wise. The slaves used their original system, which was too far away from the Tertiary Era. The devilish air polluted them effortlessly. Every time after a piece of death, they would immediately stand up and face their comrades. The wizards have a kind of Facing the feeling of a ninth-level necromancer, these slaves not only failed to play a role, but became a tool for the enemy. After discovering this situation, the command headquarters ordered the execution of individuals with a tendency to be contaminated, and withdrew all the slave legions to only be responsible for logistics work, and the main force of the battle was immediately replaced with the mage itself and contract allies. One day after they entered the arena, the battle situation has stabilized. At this time, the giant spirit world has become a meat grinder, and life is extinguished at all times. The resurrection area has become the busiest place, and batches of low-level wizards walked out of it. , Sitting on the ground to meditate at will, the latecomer could not find a place to sit for a while. "The current export volume is 671, which is increasing at the rate of one per hour." In the headquarters, a combat staff officer compiled the latest data and reported it to Adam, and then said worriedly: "Your Excellency, the Legion can afford it. The maximum number of exports is 1,000. According to the current situation, the threshold will be reached in 329 hours." One thousand does not mean that every super-dimensional mage tower is guarded by one. The actual number under linkage should far exceed this value, but because a group of mage needs to continue to strengthen the large exit, this is the maximum value that the Vanguard Legion can withstand. "At present, the battle damage rate is still within the acceptable range, because the dead are all low-level mages, and the cost of resurrection and restoration is low, which can restore their strength to the battlefield in a short time, but once the critical value is reached, the battle damage The balance with regeneration will be broken, and we will fall into a disadvantage in a short time, with only passive defense." Adam stared at the holographic projection map of the giant spirit world, watching the countless white dots representing the mage and the red dots representing the monsters flicker and go out, the brain was running at high speed, and his mouth directly replied: "Command, to stabilize the legion. Burd into the Zhen Demon Abyss and clear the 100 kilometers after the exit." "The mage who maintained the seal of the big exit began to rotate after the exit was cleared, and the exit was sealed violently." "Notify the Void Behemoth family to join the army, order them to assemble an external energy conversion core, and assist the wizard as the first priority." "Activate the starship firepower auxiliary cooling system, regardless of consumption." "The supply of ether in the resurrection area has been increased by three times, and all resurrected mages must be restored to their combat power in the shortest time." ... Each order was passed down and then executed immediately Adams back continuously walked out of the avatar and went to each of the combat staff, in order to complete the integration and upload to Adams mind as soon as the data appeared. He himself is connected to the energy center, shielding perceptual thinking, and entering an overloaded state, like a cold mastermind, dealing with the changes caused by every data fluctuation on the battlefield. .. At this moment, Adam is like a chess player, playing against the left arm of the opponent''s real demon on the chessboard of the giant spirit world. Whether it is his own soldier or the opponent''s monster, they are all chess pieces. Every move is a piece of death, absolutely calm. It represents absolute coldness. Fortunately, so far the wizard has no tendency to fear war, and the free factions have not rebounded. Ten days later, Naham and the previous combat staff came to Adam at the same time. Adam exited the overloaded state and signaled the staff to wait for a while, and then heard Naham say: "The preparations for the separation of the chaos soul body have been completed, and you can Proceed with an 80% success rate." Eighty percent is already the limit that a mage can achieve, and the rest depends on Chaos'' own will to survive, but it seems that Chaos still doesn''t want to die. "Once the separation of soul and body begins, it cannot be stopped..." v2 Chapter 488： Action behind (2) "...At that time, the left arm will definitely not let us undermine his plan. The battlefield will surely usher in a huge counterattack." Naham paused, "The current strength of the Legion seems unbearable?" Adam asked: "Behind the void, can''t the connection between them be hindered?" "Well, this connection is very mysterious. It has nothing to do with energy and geography. Even behind the void, the magic energy is continuously polluting and transforming the chaos. We can only slightly suppress the transformation speed. If we want to solve it completely, we can only separate the soul and body. " "How long can it last?" Naham said: "One month, at most one month." Adam nodded, then motioned to the combat staff to speak. "Your Excellency, after the implementation of the tactics, new exits are still born at the rate of one per hour, and the speed of the seal is about five times slower than the speed of new exits. Although the situation has improved, overall we are still at a disadvantage. " "and..." "Say." "Moreover, the free super-dimensional wizard legion in the legion can no longer afford such a huge consumption." Adam''s eyes were cold: "Did they fight negatively?" The staff shook his head: "Just because they couldn''t afford the consumption, the time for the resurrection and resurrection of the mages under their command was delayed. They requested adjustment of resource supply and resurrection costs." Naham sneered: "Can''t afford it? Don''t you want to do it? Let me solve this matter." According to the previous plan, when this happens to the free faction, the Santas will take advantage of the freedom mage, but they did not expect that this war will be so difficult. At this time, they cannot tolerate infighting and can only suppress it. Neham will come forward. most suitable. Adam nodded and said, "You can increase their resource allocation by 30% and reduce the resurrection cost by 50%. This is the bottom line. If they are not satisfied, they will be dealt with according to the regulations." The staff officer said hesitantly: "But... Your Excellency, we need more combat power. If the reinforcements do not arrive..." "I will immediately ask the 7th Holy Tower Legion under the crown of Mathieson to speed up, one month, one month." Then he turned his head and said to Nahum, "The work of separation of souls and bodies is temporarily stopped, you are right. Now the Legion cannot withstand the full counterattack of the left arm. We need to wait for the arrival of Ma Xisen." The reinforcements were precisely the Matthias Legion that engulfed Dilus. In the continuous battle for nearly a hundred years, the Matthias Spiritualist achieved great results, capturing three ninth-level devourers and destroying five ninth-level devourers. Dilus, sacrificing planes along the way, found countless new races. Because of the powerful resource creation and regeneration ability of the seventh holy tower, the overall strength of the legion was not consumed much. After finding that the clues were completely cut off and unable to trace the origin plane of Dilus, they stopped continuing to advance and returned from another direction. The true spirit of Randolph needs to sit on Xinyati, and the army under Laura''s crown did not come to the catastrophe area. Compared with the re-drawing of true spirit support from the wizard world, the distance under the crown of Mathiesen is closer, and this One was a war madman, who accepted the task very happily, and was rushing towards the Demon Abyss area on his left arm. What should happen will happen, even if no one wants to see it. On the seventh day, an emergency report also came into his ears: "Your Excellency, Thomas Hornby''s Legion was defeated, triggering a chain reaction. Seven small exits in the coordinate area were lost. A large number of flesh and blood monsters and a few energy monsters rushed out of the Demon Abyss." "The exit has a tendency to merge, and there is a strong energy reflection inside, and it is suspected that the 9th level monster is approaching." "Your Excellency, the guardian mage applies for immediate support!" Adam watched the extinct white dots and dense red dots on the holographic projection map uncontrollably rise in anger. Thomas Hornby is the free super-dimensional mage within the sixth holy tower and the first batch of applications for resource adjustment One of the free wizards of rationing and resurrection expenses. Adam was convinced that he had done what he was supposed to do and allocated sufficient resources to him. This sudden defeat is impossible unless... "He didn''t use the resources allocated to him for war?" Adams magic power rolled into a whirlpool, and even if he restrained it with all his strength, it caused tremendous pressure on the general staff in front of him who was not at a super-dimensional level. He couldnt help taking three steps back and quickly replied: The specific situation is unknown, but it is speculated that he Some are deducted." Adam took a deep breath: "Where is Thomas Hornby himself and his army?" "We are leading the resistance and scatter into the surrounding guarding area." Adam forcibly suppressed his anger. The most important thing now is to allocate wizards from various places to support. Dealing with the idiot has to wait until the attack is calmed down. Adam swears that he will never let the idiot go. "Order the Amut Void Giant Legion, the Patrio Demon Warlock Legion to enter the area and resist it with all its strength. If necessary, allow the area to be completely razed, and be sure to prevent exit fusion." Now that the guard mission has not been determined, only these two allies can go to support, or only the two ninth-level creatures, Amut and Patrio. .. Because there is no running-in, the tactics are also very different. Adam did not allow them to join the battlefield directly, but as a firefighter. This sounds like a good thing, but for these two races that have decided to join the wizard civilization. Said that they urgently need major combat exploits to stabilize their future position in the wizard civilization These days they have seen more of the fighting methods of wizards, and they are absolutely impossible for their own race to do that, but at least They don''t want to be cannon fodder like the slave race. After receiving the order, all of the two clans immediately rushed out into the battlefield. The consequences of the chain rout are extremely serious. The first seven exits that were lost have become the breakthrough points for the monsters. They gathered countless troops and fought against the giant spirit world. In just three hours, they captured the surrounding area. Thirteen exits close to the distance, massive crystalized magic energy emerges from them, and chains generally connect these twenty exits together. An enchantment that has never been seen in previous battles becomes a mage to stop the situation from continuing. The biggest obstacle to spread. "What is this barrier?" Adam asked sincerely, who hadn''t appeared for a long time. She really still has dissatisfaction in her heart, but now she dare not disobey Adam''s meaning. The current Adam felt to her like the immortal civilization of heaven, cold and merciless, she had no doubt that as long as she dared to wait for the price, Adam dared to order her death immediately. Cong Zhen immediately came to the projection, stretched out his hand to outline a few times, divided the twenty exits into two parts, and then said: "It is a fusion variant of the Twelve Capital Tianmen Array and the positive and negative Sixiang Town. The Twelve Capital Tianmen Array is ..." v2 Chapter 489： Action behind (3) "I don''t want to know what they are, tell me how to crack it." Adam interrupted her introduction, and now he has no time to listen to them. From Zhenyi stagnated, and then quickly said: "There are three ways, the first is to find a life, and it can be broken naturally. The second is to enter the battle, crack from the inside, and the third is to use force that exceeds the sum of the formations to violently crush." ??No When Adam asked her, she said directly: "The first type is very difficult. After the fusion variants, the life gate is hidden in layers of fog. The difficulty of deduction is increased countless times and requires a lot of time. The second type, we cannot observe the inside through the formation method. How many high-level monsters enter it is very dangerous. In the third type, the two formations form an independent space, and there is the support of the entire town of Demon Abyss behind it, which Amut and Patrio cannot do." Congzhen continued: "The safest way is to deduct the door to crack, but the way of formation is ever-changing. If they occupy more exits, the formation will change immediately, and the difficulty will be higher then." Adam didn''t make a sound. The only thing he can be sure of is that there are no level 9 monsters in the exit. The meaning of the existence of the enchantment is to buy time for the arrival or aggregation of the level 9 monsters, and it is definitely not one or two. So now is the most critical time period, in other words, the safest time period. Adam looked towards Congzhen: "The second kind, how to enter the battle." "Use the chaotic body as the external entrance, then use the Vientiane Ball to open the formation for a moment." "This mission is very dangerous. I promise that regardless of whether you can come back alive or not, the Void Behemoth and the Demon Warlock will become the most important allies of the wizard civilization, enjoying all the treatments that the wizard has besides the magic net." , Adam said to Amut and Patrio. Patrio accepted the mission without hesitation. After meeting with Randolph True Spirit, he desperately wanted to follow the wizard and seek a better living environment for his people. As long as the warlock civilization fires, He will not be stingy with his life. Amute asked, "Is it really necessary to use Chaos as an external entrance?" He suspected that this was a real conspiracy, and he felt that he really wanted to kill Chaos. Adam also had this question before, but the explanation given by Congzhen was very reasonable. She said that because chaos originated from real demon, he was born with the energy of affinity with demon energy. He can absorb demon energy by a large margin and blend into the formation. Steady, only at that time can the Vientiane Ball be effective. Adam didn''t trust him very much, and fanatics were unreasonable. He couldn''t guarantee that he would really hold the idea of ??keeping the secret of the great heaven even if he was put to death, but Naham gave him a bottom line. "Yes, please rest assured, I promise that chaos will not happen." Amut doesn''t trust the immortal, so he can only trust the mage, and after a moment of silence, he said: "I agree, I hope you can fulfill your promise." Adam solemnly said: "I swear by the origin of the wizard world." She really held the Vientiane Ball and stood far away. At least this time, she really had no intention of conspiracy. She didnt want the Master to capture the town of Demon Abyss or destroy her left arm so quickly, but she didnt want her left arm to be ulterior motive Tianzun released. All she wants is balance, but peace during this period of time. On this point, she and her mother have the same idea. Everything must wait until Daoyuan Tianzun soars. Whether it succeeds or fails, it will naturally see the difference. But now that the monster wants to break this balance, she must and have the obligation to help the mage find the balance again. Seeing that Adams interview was completed, she said: First, the main guns of the Mage Corps need to be fired to break the external balance of the formation and let the chaos stick to the formation." Adam: "Yes." "Then I will stimulate the full power of the Vientiane Ball, pass through the chaotic body, and open the barrier door, but remember, there is only a moment, Amut and Patrio must enter the formation at that moment, and then Vientiane The ball will return, and unless you crack the formation from the inside, you can''t leave." She looked up at Amut and said, "The way to break the formation inside, Amut knows." "If the internal formation changes beyond your understanding, then destroy all the units that can emit magic energy. No matter how strong the formation is, energy support is needed, otherwise it is just an empty shell, but in this way, you must face the inside alone. Endless attacks from monsters." Amut gave a cold snort, and nodded reluctantly. After everything was ready, Adam waved his hand to release a cloud of thunder, and then the voice spread throughout the fleet: "All starships are ordered, the main gun is charged 200%, and the target is locked." "...One, launch!" As soon as the voice fell, thousands of main artillery guns gathered together and shot through the lightning. All energy was bombarded on the barrier, centered on a point behind the lightning, and there was a violent vibration outside the barrier, accompanied by terrifying energy. Annihilated, the demonic energy was destroyed, and everyone could see the boundless army of monsters in the barrier through the opening. At the same time, the Vientiane Ball liberated its power from a million kilometers away, glowing like a star, hitting the thunder light at a slower speed than the main gun, and getting smaller and smaller as it progressed, and its mass is getting more and more. High, even has caused space-time distortion. Naham showed the real body of the Void Dragon, holding the chaos on the enchantment at the same time, and then wrapping around the chaos body, so as to ensure that the chaos will not be killed by the Wanxiang ball, or when the chaos cannot restrain the tendency of transformation Killed him. Whoosh. Everyone heard this sound clearly, the chaos dispersed and merged into the enchantment, the door opened for a moment, Amut and Patrio disappeared in place, and the Vientiane Ball returned to the real hands. The last scene everyone saw was that their huge bodies crushed a large number of monsters into mud, and then more monsters and locusts took off to kill them, and farther away, those groups were continuous. Together, the devilish energy that has materialized and revealed the body represents the greatest danger. Naham popped out of the barrier like a picture frame. Chaos looked very weak, but the devilish energy on his body was much less. This injury was a good thing for him. The mage of the healing team immediately went forward and brought Chaos back to the back of the void, but Naham did not leave with him this time, but stood in front of Adam with a cold face looking at the super-dimensional mage group, even in the real body of the mage. In the state, you can also see the pale-faced Ultra-dimensional Mage. "Grab him." Naham ordered coldly. A group of sacred tower super-dimensional wizards immediately stepped forward and imprisoned Thomas Hornby layer by layer, but he himself did not dare to resist the slightest. "Stupid people must pay for what they do. I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation." Naham walked up to Thomas Hornby and stared at him condescendingly. "Otherwise, you know what the consequences are. ." "Take it away, back to the Nine-Headed Dragon." v2 Chapter 490： deal with In the Nine-Headed Dragon, Naham took the thin piece of paper handed to him by the combat staff, glanced at it and threw it directly on Thomas Hornby''s face. "You have a total of 37,000 in the army of wizards directly under your army, and there are 20,000 wizards in the free war with the army. Seven days ago, the rate of battle at the same time was 70% and the rate of damage was 50%. Then you took the lead in applying for adjustments. Matching, right?" "After the adjustment of the ratio, your team''s battle rate dropped from 70% to 40%. If it didn''t increase, it dropped. The battle loss rate is a lot better, from 50% to 2%. Ten." Naham strongly invaded the Hornby starship control center, pointed to the resurrection area and said, "Should I say you are smart or stupid? Huh?" Everyone looked at the scene in the light curtain. In the resurrection area, tens of thousands of people waiting to be resurrected were waiting in line. Not only was the speed of resurrection far below the standard, but even the restoring resources that should be given immediately after the resurrection were mostly deducted. What''s even stranger is that there are not only the free war mage accompanying the army, but even his direct legions. "Have you survived the Crypt Worm for tens of thousands of years? Dont you know that as long as the war is won, the resources you get will be far greater than what you paid? Or do you think the wartime rules of the wizard world are not effective for you? ?" Hornby didn''t speak, and in the face of clear and detailed data, all sophistry was meaningless. Naham looked at him with great disappointment. Although he had expected that before the war in the catastrophic zone began, there would be a few idiots in such an anxious and burdensome war, but he still felt sad after seeing the discovery. There is a feeling of being corroded by disgusting borers, the beauty that I have worked hard to create. "I just think...it won''t happen...but..." Naham sighed and said softly, "Aisha." Aisha accesses the communication network: "The Night Watchman has arrived at the Dimension Hub and has applied for entry into the Nine Dragons." Thomas Hornby will not die. He is a chicken. He can only warn the restless monkey when he is alive. What awaits him will be the endless years of imprisonment. In the third holy mage that most wizards will never touch in their lives In the prison. Hornby trembled violently, and all his fluke mentality was shattered at this moment. He knew what his fate would be, destroyed magic power, preserved his soul, cut off all external channels, and spent endless solitude in an environment more deadly than the void. For the rest of his life, that kind of end is more uncomfortable than death. So he lifted his trump card, broke free of his imprisonment, and burst out all his power in an instant. He didn''t dare to resist, and knew that resisting was useless, he just wanted to commit suicide. At this moment, two night watchmen wearing hooded black mage robes entered the room, and the sound of the spell sounded simultaneously, condensing into a net on Hornby''s body, and his desperate explosion of magic power was like snow near the fire in the spell Melted and scattered, his body was weathered and shattered, and his soul was shackled. He had no power to resist and struggle, and he could only float in the air in despair. The two night watchmen did not say a word, bowed and saluted Nahum slightly, and then walked straight out of the room and left the Nine-Headed Dragon. They did not communicate with the wizards from beginning to end, but they brought an unparalleled sense of oppression. . After they left, Naham looked at all the mages present and solemnly warned: "I know many of you have done this kind of thing, but Hornby was more unfortunately discovered. Put away your stupid ones. Small action, this is the front line, not the world of wizards. This is a united war and you are not going out alone. There will be no less for you. Dont take what you shouldnt. Otherwise, Hornbys end will be yours. The wizard prison is empty for too long. Up." After Naham finished dealing with Thomas Hornby, he left the Nine-headed Dragon tiredly and returned to the back of the void. The rest fell on Adam''s head. After the Hornby incident, Adam ordered an investigation of the recent combat rate of all Free Mage Corps. The data obtained was shocking. No one was clean. Some were even more excessive than Hornbys. All these data were personally done by Adam. Record and follow up. After the war, there will be a unified liquidation. It is okay for them to rein in the precipice. If they continue to be stubborn, they will definitely not end well. Adam did not hide the meaning of what Hornby did, and the Hornby Legion fell apart. Most of them showed the idea of ??joining the Holy Tower as expected, and a small part was incorporated by the rest of the Legion. This matter touched a lot for these ordinary formal mages, and there would be no harm without comparison. After seeing the actions of Santa Chaowei and the treatment of the Santa War Masters, the gap was self-evident. It is conceivable that once the war is over, this group of mages will leave their consortium in large numbers and join the holy tower. In the next period of time, the battle situation entered a calming stage. As the military discipline was corrected, the wizards offensive efficiency was much higher, the monsters were wiped out in large numbers, and the existence of the enchantment took up a lot of their endurance energy. Insufficient force supplements made the mage''s pressure much less. The mage took the opportunity to close the small exits one after another, putting a lot of energy into the seal of the big exit and the warning of the enchantment area. However, this situation is obviously abnormal. The relaxation in the rest means that the situation within the enchantment is more critical No one can guarantee that Amut and Patrio will succeed. Once they fail, The mages will usher in the horrible counterattack and impact of the monsters. The dignified calm lasted for ten days. On the eleventh day, the barrier was shattered, and the bruised Amute rushed out of it with the dying Patrio. The standby mage immediately stepped forward to respond, and Adam teleported to them. . Amut said to Adam with difficulty: "There is one more, it will take shape soon, fast!" After speaking, he passed out in a coma. With a fierce wave of Adams hand, a hundred high-level super-dimensional wizards appeared immediately behind him. The information was instantly sent to their minds. No need to say anything. They led their troops into the Demon Suppression Abyss, and their support had not yet arrived. During these 13 days, no ninth-level monster can appear in the void outside. A portal opened next to him. Adam held up Amut and Patrio, and the mental tentacles penetrated into their bodies and quickly sensed, and found that their energy internal circulation was close to collapse, and their souls were also riddled with holes. The life level can only be supported until now. Adam sent them to Nahum, where they must receive emergency treatment, and they will be sent back to Xinyati directly after stabilization. They have no power to fight again in a short time. v2 Chapter 491： Naham promoted (part 1) This is a pure black, shadowy world. Black mountains and rivers, black city creatures, black wind and dust, and black energy sprinkled by the black sun in the sky. This is Zhenmoyuan, a world with the sun. When the Twelve Capital Tianmen Formation and the Four Elephants Town under the cloth of the monsters were breached from the inside, they were completely plunged into madness. After receiving orders to advance into the town of Demon Abyss, the one hundred ultra-dimensional wizards and their legions, and tens of thousands Their monsters fought for one hundred and sixty-eight hours, and finally they completely destroyed the nine-level energy monster that had been formed. The price paid was the destruction of all the 100 super-dimensional wizards, and the 13 people and all of them were lost. The chance of resurrection was completely dead, and the remaining 87 people returned directly to the magic net of the wizard world to receive the original power restoration. The feat of destroying a ninth-level monster was enough to make them proud, but the price was not disastrous. However, the mages did not have time to lick their wounds. There are still two days before the true spirit of Mathiesen arrives in the area. In the previous nine days, the counterattack of the monsters in the giant spirit world is getting more fierce day by day. All the mages of the legion, including the logistics units, all joined In this increasingly terrifying huge meat grinder, the enemy was crushed and then crushed. Just the day before, the monster broke out its most violent attack since the start of the war. The wizard resisted with difficulty. Seeing that the monster could not penetrate from here to the outside world, it blatantly blew all the small exits and destroyed the giant spirit world. The remaining demonic energy tsunami generally flooded into the void of the outside world, dyeing the outside world into a demon realm. The demonic energy alone could not have much impact on the mage. However, more serious things appeared. The seal of the big exit was extremely unstable, and the legion had to abandon the outside world. All enter the seal, fight against the monsters that are gushing out like tides, stand in place, gather the power of the entire army to resist the ninth-level monsters that are unscrupulously shot. This is also the first time that the mage has observed the real scene of Summoning Demon Abyss. The black energy sprinkled by the sun will immediately give birth to low-level monsters when it meets the airflow in the Summoning Demon Abyss. In addition to killing and destruction, they are constantly self-dividing and mating, completely unconscious reproductive machines. "The chaotic mutation can no longer be suppressed." Naham''s Void Dragon clone has been withdrawn from the Great Exit Seal, trying to suppress Chaos, but even so, it can''t be blocked for long. Adam has been in an overloaded state. Even with the energy supply of the legion, he feels deeply tired, but he dared not rest and stop thinking for a moment: "In the current situation, the left arm can directly attack us, but it has not done so. ." "This shows that in its view, becoming a brain is more important than destroying us. For this reason, it does not hesitate to order its own people to die in batches in order to put pressure on us." "It''s betting that we don''t dare to die." Decision is needed at this time. Fortunately, neither Adam nor Naham lack the courage to decide. Adam said to Naham: "We must stop what he wants to do." Naham: "The healing team is ready. The separation of soul and body will be carried out for 17 hours. Can the Legion bear it?" Adam: "As long as the left arm doesn''t show up in person." Naham nodded: "Then leave it to you, I will be promoted when necessary." After making the decision, Adam ordered all the reserves to be sent to the various legions. Now there is no room for a trace of reservation. At this time, there is only a deadly battle. If you fail, the best result is to commit suicide at the last moment and wait for the resurrection. , But that will be the biggest stain in the life of all the wizards present. At the moment the soul and body separated, everyone heard a furious roar, and the black sun in the sky of the Demon Abyss instantly exploded. At the same time, the low-level monsters were broken into pure energy and regrouped into high-level monsters. They received instructions from the left arm. , Gave up mating, gave up wandering, swarmed towards the entrance. No longer caring about the fact that the slave army would be transformed, the mages ordered the cannon fodder to overwhelm, just to stop the charge of the monsters, the starship formed an icosahedron to advance forward, in order to deal with the powerful rays of the monsters without dead angles in all directions. Attack, the naval gun covers the front indiscriminately, smashing the monsters and slaves at the same time. All members of the command center gathered with Adam as the center, and the information was filtered layer by layer, and was quickly processed into Adam''s mind as the main brain, and the coping strategies were issued simultaneously. However, the current battle situation is still at an absolute disadvantage. After the slaves are completely wiped out, the Mages legion is on the battlefield, magical brilliance shines, naval guns roar, explosions and fighting sounds merge into a tragic music. The frequency of the roar in the Demon Squad is getting higher and higher. After each roar, the attack of the monster will be more violent. Fifteen hours later, two ninth-level monsters appeared at the exit of the Demon Squad, and each step of the movement was completed. The kin of the film became fleshy. After arriving on the battlefield, one of them inserted countless arms into the body of the other. The magic energy gathered in an instant using these arms as a channel. The one in front became a cannonball, and its own existence was weird in this process. The metamorphosis turned into an image that the mage could not understand, the earth composed of all energy in Zhenmoyuan was steaming up like a little mist. In the depths that the mage could not reach, the left arm appeared, bringing the earth to shake. Then he plunged into the ground. Suddenly, the previous ninth-level monster twisted inward and turned into a black hole. A huge finger with scales and eyes stretched out from the black hole and slammed straight towards the starship group. This is the thumb of the left arm. "Danger! Extremely dangerous!" "Avoid immediately!" "No evasion! Ultra-dimensional strikes ready The fleet is overloaded, and the main guns are launched!" Unlike the tumbling magical energy, this finger seemed very calm. The energy of a thousand super-dimensional strikes collided with it. The terrible energy annihilated and exploded in a small area. The void barriers disappeared, but it was still unstoppable. Slightly slow down its speed. The joint magic protective layer is shattered like a piece of paper, even if it tries its best to retreat and reorganize, it cannot get rid of the lock of the thumb. At this moment, the loud dragon''s roar overwhelmed all the noise and became the only sound in the world. Nahum walked out from behind the void. The void dragon''s body was immediately blocked in front of his thumb. The dragon''s mouth opened to the limit, and he bit Holds the thumb. The thumb finally stagnated, Naham deserves to be Naham, what the entire fleet could not do, he did it alone, but everyone can see his current difficulties, because the void dragon body is collapsing. "Naham is being promoted, and the Legion is fully covering it!" v2 Chapter 492： Naham promoted (part 2) The Void Dragon did not retreat a step, his own power blocked in front of the thumb. Naham is not strong, but the suppression of his life level is unavoidable. Although the true demon is divided by five horses, even with a single left arm, it is at least level nine. The dragon body of nearly 10,000 kilometers hovered, and from the tail of the dragon, the mage''s complexion sank. Adam was also worried, but he could not panic. The body connected clone completely took over the command. The same was issued, and the starship turned its muzzle accordingly, trying to minimize the pressure on Naham. After a few seconds, the confrontation was divided, and the thumb began to advance again, and at this moment, a Naham walked out of the tail of the void dragon. He walked along the dragon body step by step, at a fast speed. Wherever his footsteps were done, the dragon body disappeared, and one Nahm appeared one after another, blending with the first one. The longer he walked, the breath of himself. It''s getting more and more ethereal. The void rolled and waved like a sea, and then mist appeared. In the mist were countless dragons. After the dragon appeared for a moment, it immediately turned into Naam, converging into his body with the mist. Naham appeared faster and faster, and those who had not yet integrated into the main body flew into the sky. They were an encyclopedia of magic. All systems were omnipotent and formed a barrier together. Naham''s speed is getting faster and faster, his body is getting bigger and bigger, but the strange thing is that the energy aura is getting weaker and weaker. He is doing his best, seeking sublimation. Ninety-nine seconds is as long as ninety-nine thousand years. At ninety-ninth seconds, Nahum stood in front of his thumb. His true body, 9,999 kilometers high, was like a god. He looked straight at his thumb. , Exhaled. The void is boiling. Then he took a deep breath, and the void and flowing water generally entered his mouth, and the energy aura grew from nothing, and reached its peak in an instant. He stretched his hand up to the sky, and the Nine-headed Dragon broke away from the starship group and turned into a nine-headed pure silver void dragon and ran towards Neem, merged into his body, and gathered in his hand into a scepter wrapped around a Kowloon, facing the thumb. The sound of breaking was clearly audible, and the fleet was repelled by a terrifying storm. Like a volcanic eruption, the terrifying etheric energy erupted out, and Nahum crossed the limit of his body to reach 10,000 kilometers, and the terrifying coercion of the True Spiritist swept in all directions. Adam lost control of the fleet and formed a huge six-pointed star array. The source of the wizard world rushed out from the center of the star array. The pure white light was dazzling, dispelling the darkness and also dispelling the devilish energy. The source of power burst out, ignoring time and space. The obstacles are directly poured into Nahum''s body. Twenty thousand, thirty thousand... Nahum continued to rise, and didn''t stop until 99,990 kilometers. Once Naham reached the ninth level, he was the pinnacle. Everyone present, all the mages in the cataclysmic area, and every wizard in the etheric void connected with the magic net simultaneously sensed Naam''s promotion, and sensed that the world of wizards added a true spirit crown. The magic burned into flames, and the wizards used their right hands to slam their hearts. Naham''s voice reached everyone''s ears: The void repeats itself, and the dark world descends. The void faded away like the tide, and there was an official name behind the void, which was named the dark world by Naham himself. The dark world where everything needs nothing came alive for the first time, matter appeared, and sporadic matter burst out Unparalleled horror quality. .. The thumb was crushed by the dark world''s matter, and the army of monsters in front disappeared like dust blown by the wind, even the level 9 monsters. The chaos''s soul-body separation work was all completed, the ninth-level body composed of demon energy was stripped away, and rushed into the air frantically, trying to escape back to Zhen Demon Abyss. Nahum crossed time and space and came to the black hole. The scepter gently waved, shattering Hun''s body, and the dark world matter pierced into the black hole. The sun shattered and the mountains and rivers sank, and the dark world matter was like the blade of the sky, piercing the entire town of Demon Abyss like a broken bamboo, reaching the real demon''s left arm. Divide it into two, and also divide Zhenmoyuan into two. An unprecedented violent roar echoed in everyone''s ears. The voice was no longer cruel and ferocious, only endless fear. It didn''t have time to merge the other side of the body, half of it curled up together, together with the remaining Demon Abyss, fled in a hurry, hiding in the deepest place, and never dared to show a little breath. Naham entered the Demon Abyss area, and the dark world followed him like a shadow. Maybe even Naham hadnt thought that the dark world had such a huge effect on demon energy, it was like encountering a natural enemy, and he didnt even have the power to struggle. Disappear without a trace. He stretched out his hand and picked up the restless half of his left arm. Because he was just promoted, his breath was unstable, and it would cost a huge amount of energy to maintain the dark world. He was hesitating whether to take advantage of the trend to capture the entire left arm, or take it with him. The spoils of war temporarily retreated and waited until the strength was completely stabilized. At this moment, the void changed again. A brighter celestial light and translucent void bloomed than what I had seen in Xin Yati before, and a mysterious and mysterious aura descended. Naham looked up and looked forward, looking at the phantom that suddenly appeared. "The deity Daoyuan, I have seen the true spirit mage." Daoyuan Tianzun sat high on the Nine Heavens, stood up while speaking, and bowed to Naam. Naham looked at him, then at one-half of his left arm, and said, "Daoyuan? I thought it would be the one who came." Daoyuan Tianzun smiled softly, the nectar fell from the sky, and the golden lotus rushed from the earth, and one-half of his left arm suddenly calmed down: "The big sky respects the responsibility and shoulders the heavenly way. Naturally, I wait for some trivial matters." Naham couldn''t understand his imaginary style, he dispelled all the visions with a cold snort, and then said, "You are here for it?" The projection of Daoyuan Tianzun became clearer and more quality: "This thing is unknown and it is originally a thing of the fairy world, please return it by the real spirit master." Naham looked at him in surprise, wondering who gave him the confidence, who gave him the courage, and his mouth closed, just wanting to take the trophy of the true spirit mage? "Do you know what you are talking about?" "natural." Naham shook his head and put one-half of his arm into his personal space, and then said, "What if I say no?" Daoyuan Tianzun sighed, and he felt a little bit of sorrow: "If this is the case, I will have to do one." "Just projection by your will?" Daoyuan Tianzun nodded, and said seriously: "That''s enough." His voice just fell, before Nahum could say anything, in the southwest direction where he was projected, the void was severely torn apart by two rugged hands, and then one was no smaller than Nahams true spirit body. The body walked out with difficulty, and asked Daoyuan Tianzun seriously: "Do you want to fight?" v2 Chapter 493： Turn the Sky (Part 1) At the same time as Mathison was speaking, starting from his body, the entire void was covered in a cobweb-like formation. Nahum raised the scepter and touched the void barrier, and the crack behind Matthias expanded rapidly. , Behind the crack, the Seventh Holy Tower Expeditionary Army array slowly pulled out, and the main artillery Senhan pointed directly at Daoyuan Tianzun. .. "Do you want to die?" Ma Xisen said the second sentence, and at the same time raised his right arm, spread his five fingers, and violently grabbed Dao Yuan Tianzun. Mathieson was very upset. He was Nahams retainer in the era of the Magic Empire. Although his identity was no longer the same after the revolution, he had always respected Naham. Naham took him to the Magic Lu, joined the revolution, and did not hesitate to cancel the contract and return him to freedom after he showed his talents. This is the grace of remaking. He does not allow anyone to disrespect Naham in front of him. Thousands of chains were ejected from the front of Mathiesens five fingers, part of them went straight to the projection of Daoyuan Tianzuns will, and part of them went deep into the surrounding void to connect to the spider web. This is his real spirit magic world refinement, and he is the world in the scope of magic. King, and the enemy is equivalent to being an enemy of a world full of nine levels of life. He didn''t care who came, and didn''t care whether it was the clone or the main body. As long as Daoyuan Tianzun was imprisoned, he would naturally have a way to push the main body from the clone and make this arrogant guy pay the price he deserved. At the other end, Adam controlled the entire fleet to retreat. The aftermath of Zhen Ling''s shot was once learned from outside the Qianyuan realm. It was still a scene of retraction for capture. Now Mathieson is shooting with all his strength. He can''t guarantee that the fleet can withstand it. . Daoyuan Tianzun also cant guarantee that no matter how confident he is, what comes is only a projection clone, which is far from the main body, and he is bluffing from the beginning, just wanting to use the immortal''s manipulation of the real devils residual limbs to control it. Take it back. The phantom fluctuated slightly, and a circle of halo spread out, like a wave rippling to block the magic, he himself merged into the ripples and quickly retreated, and at the same time, the two hands repeatedly pinched the seal, and the halo burst out. The imaginary temperature converged together, as if thousands of suns appeared at the same time, and then countless hot rays obscured the sky and arrived in front of Mathiesen in a flash. Immortal law, the sky is bright. Mathiesen stayed motionless and allowed himself to be hit. The Mage''s Armor appeared, densely covered with dazzling runes, and then he raised his left hand with a light wave. Not only did the rays fail to inflict damage on him, they were being hit. After being processed more powerfully, it reflected back, penetrated the sun, and hit Daoyuan Tianzun after plundering the power of the sun. He couldn''t even hide, because he was from Daoyuan Tianzun, so he would definitely hit him after reflection, unless he could offset it or die. After all, it is a ninth-level immortal who is about to ascend, and his skills are very extraordinary. Two immortal magics appeared in an instant, offsetting Mathiesons counterattack. At this time, he has come to the edge of the world to become magical, and he calmly said: "True Spirit Master, I am not malicious..." "Stop talking nonsense." As soon as the voice fell, he had already come to Daoyuan Tianzun and raised his foot. The energy in this void was drained in an instant, turned into the purest ether and blended into his feet, and stepped on Daoyuan Tianzun. Daoyuan Tianzun looked like a child in front of the huge true spirit body of Ma Xisen, which was nearly 100,000 kilometers away. Daoyuan Tianzun''s complexion finally changed, and a large amount of spiritual energy swept around his body, and one of the sides was inscribed with the word of Dao, against the trend, and hit the true spirit mage. This is his immortal weapon, as the name suggests, its biggest function is to reverse, reverse the void of heaven and earth, and reverse the rules. Even if they are far apart, the Adam fleet feels very uncomfortable. Everything around it appears completely opposite. The soul and energy in the body have a strong tendency to disappear and die. The Seventh Holy Tower Expeditionary Army jumped to their side and formed a defensive enchantment together, helping the Adam fleet to withstand the aftermath. At the place of the confrontation, Mathiesen was also inevitably affected, and his own existence uncontrollably showed a tendency to reverse. In the eyes of Adam and others, the direction of the feet that were originally straight down suddenly became unpredictable. Ma Xisen was not surprised and rejoiced. He grinned and said, "This is a fairy? It''s a bit interesting!" After talking about the white and gold brilliance, the power once again increased, stepping on the earthshaking mark and hitting Daoyuan Tianzun heavily. Body. Daoyuan Tianzun has a hard time saying that every magic of Ma Xisen is aimed at killing him, and he is just a projection now, and he has no ability to counterattack at all. He can only passively defend and escape, even speaking. There is no time, because Mathieson will not give him a chance to speak at all. Daoyuan Tianzun took advantage of the trend to enter the seal of the sky, driving the big seal to the maximum, and slamming into the world to form a boundary, difficult to open a gap, and then the huge seal of the sky was infinitely reduced, and turned into Sumeiko wanted Get away. "Want to run?" Ma Xisen sneered, opening his arms like an open-sky giant, and then his arms fell back and twisted, and the void was refined into a tornado, violently hitting the opponent. Nahum, who has not spoken all the time, also took action. He lightly lifted the scepter with one hand and then inserted it into the void barrier like a wave. The magic circle exuding dark light was winding for hundreds of light years in an instant, and countless dragons shaped energy Magic soars into the sky, with the tornado biting towards the sky-turning seal. Facing the simultaneous attacks of these two true spirit level magics, he knew that he could no longer retreat all over, so he simply showed up to block the magic, and said to the two of them: "The true demon''s left arm will be placed in your hand for the time being. The deity soars in the next few days, and when he is introduced, he asks the true spirit mage to go to the immortal world to observe the ceremony." After talking about it, he exploded outright The energy of the whole body was injected into the immortal implement, only hope that the imprint can escape safely. The two true spiritualists were unmoved, the magic did not delay, and it accurately blasted on the Heaven-shaking Seal, the sound of breaking was clear and pleasant, and the main body of the Heaven-shading Seal escaped, but a corner was missing. After Mathison arrived and Naham was promoted, the Legion had two true spirit mages. Adam handed over the command. He was tired recently and needed a rest. The Seventh Sacred Tower Expeditionary Army also took over the crusade against the remaining half of the towns Demon Abyss and the True Demons left arm. The original Vanguard Corps returned to Xinyati to rest in turn. In this battle, they were the biggest heroes and the harvest was equally huge. , So although tired, everyone is in a good mood. But I was really in a bad mood. Adam was playing with the corner of the sky-shaking seal. I dont know what material it was made of. Electromagnetism has no effect on it. It is Mathiesons trophy, but this is not a place to study. Hearing Adams needs, The true spirit mage lent it to Adam casually. "Soaring? What do you mean?" v2 Chapter 494： Turn the sky (below) I really looked at the corner of the Fantian Seal and couldn''t help saying: "The Heavenly Seal is an immortal weapon that Daoyuan Tianzun entrusted to the Yuanshen. You actually damaged it..." Adam threw it into the sealing magic circle and asked: "So what?" "If there is a loss of the Heaven-shaking Seal, Daoyuan Tianzuns ascension will be greatly affected! So, you still..." Adam interrupted her unceremoniously: "I think your attitude and thoughts are very strange. It seems that you are born superior? Any request and doing anything are taken for granted? Others should listen to you? The previous one was called Dao Yuan. This was the case when the ninth-level immortal asked for his left arm, and now you are the same." Adam paused: "I want to know why you guys? What gives you such courage?" From Zhen''s face suddenly became ugly, she felt that she had been insulted, but thinking of the terrifying power displayed by the two true spirit mages not long ago, she couldn''t help but swallowed the retort from her lips, and she could only say: " Please consider it, this is an endless vengeance!" "Don''t die?" Adam asked back, and when he really wanted to speak, he continued: "So what?" From the really choked face, his face was blue and white, and he stood up abruptly and held his hands on the tabletop: "These are all fairy things!" Adam only felt that the thinking of himself and the woman in front of him was no longer on the same channel at all, or that the lecturer and most immortals were the same. He shook his head and ignored Congzhen, and said, "Vientiane Tianzun, I think you should be willing answer my question." The reason why Daoyuan Tianzun dared to challenge Nahum head-on is the sign of the skyshaking. This thing can entrust his soul to exert most of the strength of the body, then the Vientiane Ball must also be possible. If you think about it this way, Vientiane can be said to have been staying. Among the legions. The Vientiane Ball automatically flew out of the true soul, spinning in mid-air. Vientiane Tianzuns will projection became larger and larger, covering a corner of the fleet. First, he silently saluted in the direction of the two true spirits. Only after the real spirit mage''s will projection appeared and returned to the ceremony, he contracted his body and came to Adam. .. I really wanted to talk, but Wanxiang Tianzun just glanced at her and ignored her. "Dao Yuan is the strongest person under the Great Heavenly Sovereign. He reached the apex on his own path a long time ago, so he was ready to fly away from this realm." "A higher latitude world?" "Yes." "Do you have successful examples?" Vientiane shook his head: "No, but Dao Yuan is very sure about it." To the top? According to the strength shown by the previous Daoyuan projection, his body is at most the ninth level peak. Such people cannot be said to be many among the real spirits of the wizard world, but there are definitely not many. The true spirit wizards are still consciously seeking knowledge. There is still an endless distance to go on the road to energy and energy. Why does he Daoyuan feel that he has done it? Even in the immortal realm, there is still a great heavenly being better than him, but the great heavenly being did not say that he can ascend, so why? Vientiane knew what Adam was thinking and explained: "The way of the Great Heavenly Lord is different from the way of Daoyuan. The Way of the Great Heavenly Lord is the way of heaven and balance, and the way of Daoyuan is the way of immortality and detachment." Daoyuan is the one who is doing hands and feet in the Demon Abyss in the left arm town, so Wanxiang is very dissatisfied with him and does not mind revealing some information: "Daoyuan believes that the world is a quagmire. He was born in the quagmire and was filthy. Three plagues and nine disasters have made a real person. After the real person, all kinds of external shackles will bind oneself." Adam was a little bit unable to understand: "All kinds of outside?" Vientiane Tianzun smiled without saying anything, and refused to say more. After skipping this question, he said, "Dao Yuan is too...confident." Adam knew it, and it seemed that Vientiane and Daoyuan were not in harmony, nor were they from the same faction: "Will Master Zhenling observe the ceremony?" "There will be invitations sent to Xinyati at the time of introduction." After saying these words, the Vientiane Tianzun disappeared in place and took away with Congzhen. From the beginning to the end, he did not mention the issue of the corners of the overturning seal and the ownership of the real demon''s left arm. After she left, Adam came to the two crowns, returned the corner to Mathieson, and said: "This matter is a bit strange." Naham opened his mouth and said: "It is indeed very strange, let alone whether the ascension can be successful, but from the perspective of the evolutionary path of the immortal, it is very likely that the catastrophe they said will happen during the ascension. He is really confident that he Can be successful, want to frighten the mage, or is there any conspiracy?" Adam had the same question, but he couldn''t make a judgment. It was about the true spirit mage, and the location was in the fairy world, so he was very sensitive no matter what he thought. Mathieson couldnt help playing with the corners. The left arm of the super-empty creature and the Demon Abyss, which can transform devilish energy, are very important to the entire world of wizards. Let alone study this method. The dangers of the red zone that have been discovered will be greatly reduced, but for him, the method of immortal refining revealed in this scrap is the most important, and he can''t wait to start studying immediately. "Laura is nearby, too?" Naham: "She should be monitoring the situation in the fairy world now." "You, Randolph, Laura, and me, all four of us are here, even if there is any conspiracy, what can be done? Besides, that guy Randolph has always been very thoughtful. I dont believe he is not prepared. More true spirits can be transmitted." Mathiesen is not worried. But this is also true What kind of conspiracy and methods can kill at least four true spirit mages at the same time? Adam couldn''t imagine that the strength of the true spirits has been different from the initial stage in the development of the wizard world. Now even if the fairy world moves out a super void life, they can still escape with great confidence, but even if the fairy really has another super void life Life is the trump card, but how stupid they have to be to die with the mage using this method? If they could really control a complete super-empty life, the limbs in the mere Devil Abyss, how could they hold them back for so long? Later Naham said: "These things are left to Randolph to get a headache. We need to find the one-half of the left arm as soon as possible, and then pack the entire town of Demon Abyss back to the wizard world." For the current legion, this is no longer a hard fight, but a crushing, but first needs to find its position: "Has the chaos awakened?" Naham nodded: "The soul has stabilized, but it is downgraded to level 7, and it should be awakened recently." Mathieson got up and said, "Leave it to me. I''ll change his body. I''m very interested in the real purpose of the left arm plotting him, and the reason why the one letting the left arm plot." v2 Chapter 495： Mutation (1) Mathieson transformed chaos into the fire of origin. In the process of pursuing and devouring Dilus, he studied the life form of Titan extremely thoroughly. It can even be said that even if the God of Titan has not lived to the present, his understanding of himself may not be as good as Mathison. After becoming a kind of fire, Chaos immediately regained consciousness. After learning what had happened, he was very cooperative and told the mage everything he knew. Chaos is indeed a brain cell, as the wizard guessed, the reason why the left arm tried to get him was to get rid of the bodys identity and become the brain. However, Chaos is a dead brain cell. It is a virus killed and split from the body at the beginning of the birth of Taichu Tianzun. According to his own words, when Taichu Tianzun released him outside, he had already expected this. This kind of thing happened and I was fully prepared. It is logically impossible for the left arm to succeed. As for why this happened before... Obviously Daoyuan Tianzun made the hands and feet. It is a pity that Chaos doesn''t know anything about Taichu Tianzun, but it is normal to think about it, otherwise Taichu Tianzun will not let Chaos leave his side, and will not allow Chaos to be captured by the mage. Chaos didnt care about the fact that he was demoted and transformed into another life form. Instead, he felt relieved, but he didnt make it clear that he wanted to join the world of wizards, and Nahum didnt force it. Chaos really has value. His method of transforming magic energy into ordinary energy, as well as the close connection between him and his left arm, after knowing these two points, a seven-level creature itself is not very important. When the two true spiritists, Naham and Mathieson, were chasing and suppressing at the same time, their left arm was already a turtle in the urn. There was no accident in the next war, and within a month, the left arm was captured by the two. The true spirits are sealed separately and will be sent back to the wizard world immediately after returning to Xinyati. They will be more important research materials than any previous samples. As long as there is a breakthrough in technology, the wizard can even use it as a basis to create a controlled ultra-void life. Come. It takes a long time for the finishing work in the Demon Abyss area of ??Left Arm Town, but this does not require a large-scale garrison. One year later, everyone embarked on the way back. The first great benefit brought by Nahams promotion is that as long as the real spirit mage is around him, the actions of the true spirit mage will no longer be as restricted as before. His dark world is independent of the void, and it is in harmony with the void. It is closely related, as long as the true spirit mage is in the dark world, he will not be suppressed by the overall rules of the void. This greatly increased the speed of the Legions return to Xinyati, and reached its destination in less than ten years. All trivial matters are not mentioned. After being promoted to True Spirit, Naham became the leader of all free wizards in the Cataclysm area. He publicly dealt with the super-dimensional wizards in the Adam Legion who had violated the wartime regulations, and made the stupid behavior of these wizards public. Suddenly the atmosphere in the Liberty Transdimensional Legion became embarrassing, and the hearts of the Liberty Mages floated, but Nahum did not bother to hide his thoughts at all. In the True Spirit Conference, he had already expressed his intention to build the Eighth Void Sacred Tower. This is nothing more than the public announcement of joining the Holy Tower faction. The strength of the Holy Tower faction has been greatly improved, once again gaining an overwhelming advantage. Naham has a very high prestige. As long as his holy tower is completed, a large number of free wizards will inevitably join in. This method is more direct and effective than the previous entrapment run with conspiracy. On the other hand, because of the large amount of important intelligence data obtained after the successful crusade in the Demon Abyss area of ??the Left Arm Town, and the relatively rich harvest during the crusade, the remaining three Demon Abyss immediately became the sweet pastry in the eyes of the mages, and a large number of mages Assemble spontaneously and prepare for a joint crusade. The general headquarters is pleased to see its success. The information on the town of Demon Abyss will not be kept secret. In addition to testing the overall strength of the legion, the rest is green. In a short time, hundreds of legions are slowly advancing in the direction of the three Demon Abyss. . Immortal world, big Luotian. The entire Taoyuan Sect headquarters was surging, and the spiritual energy suddenly became violent. The ordinary disciples'' cultivation was forcibly stopped, and they all looked at the place where the ancestor was. As a result, their status in the outside world has also been greatly improved. They don''t know who dared to anger the Patriarch at this time. Daoyuan Tianzun has never been so angry before. He looked at the sky-shaking mark floating in front of him from the void, his face was cloudy and sunny, the missing corner was so dazzling, even with his city, he could not maintain peace. . After more than ten breaths, he finally managed to stop his anger, his face restored to Gujing Bubo, and he issued an order: "Collect purple Luo, green gold, and wok..." Thousands of high-level materials are used to repair the earthshaking seal. Necessary, the Daoyuan Sect, a huge force that moved at high speed with his orders, a massive amount of high-level materials poured into Da Luotian, and the other forces also cooperated very well either by trading or giving away, no one would touch him at this time. Brows. But apart from him and a handful of confidants, no one knows that the Heaven-shaking Seal is not just as a simple immortal artifact that he entrusted to the soul, it has a more important meaning, it must be kept intact, but now it has been destroyed by the mage . Apart from these people, no one knows what the real core material of casting the seal of heaven is ~ www.novelhall.com~ The day of ascension is the best time he has calculated for tens of thousands of years, and no one can delay it, just like from the truth. Said that this is an endless vengeance, if it can be done, Daoyuan can''t wait to immediately rush into Xinyati and kill Naam and Mathieson. Seven days later, a seemingly ordinary sixth-level immortal walked into his dojo. Daoyuan Tianzun''s eyes flashed, and layers of invisible restraints spread all over the surrounding area. After confirming absolute safety, he said: "Seal soul, what are you doing?" "Have you fought with the True Spirit Mage? Even the Heaven-shaking Seal is damaged?" The sixth-level immortal has been completely occupied by the will of the soul, and has become a microphone. Daoyuan Tianzun replied faintly: "Yes, the true spirit mage is extremely strong, and his combat power can be described as earth-shaking." He and Feng Hun knew each other, and they didnt mean to hide the fact that they were defeated by the mage in front of him, saying, You shouldnt come at this time. Even if you hide it well, as long as you come, its easy to get caught. ." Feng Hun shook his head and didn''t answer this question. Instead, he said, "There is nothing to lose in the ascension event. I will try my best to help you fix it. Also, the mage has gone to the other three Demon Abyss." v2 Chapter 496： Mutation (2) After finishing speaking, Fenghun, the sixth-level immortal''s host, disintegrated in place and turned into a few black-gray light clusters floating in the air, exuding the same source of demon energy. Daoyuan Tianzun quickly put them away, his face becoming increasingly ugly. Including his left arm, the limbs of the real demon sealed in the Demon Abyss is just a burden to the rest of the Celestial Lord, but it is of great use to himself and others. This is also at such a critical moment, he took the risk to come to The mage asked for the reason for the left arm, but now not only did the negotiation fail, but the mage had to **** the remaining limbs, which he absolutely couldn''t allow. Even if it can''t be stopped, delay as much as possible. He inserted his index finger into his temple, hooked out the wisps of rhinoceros, then crushed them one by one, and said, "Go ahead." Some of the most common coordinate points in the catastrophe zone gathered terrifying demonic energy, and the void was corroded into a black hole. Countless monsters sat cross-legged and closed their eyes inside the black hole. They are very different from the group of monsters currently discovered by the mage. Apart from the color and strange feeling, their bodies have no tendency to mutate. They are orderly and silent, just like a group of real soldiers. They can be easily found by comparison. They must have clear thinking. At the moment when Daoyuan Tianzun crushed the Lingxi and gave the command, the ninth-level units in the group suddenly opened their eyes, and the converging devilish energy swayed around him, and all the units that were blown on instantly woke up and stood. He started to step forward neatly into the void. The devil energy turned into black clouds, dragged on the soles of their feet, and headed towards the Demon Abyss. During this process, the wandering monsters continued to gather into it, increasing in number, and gradually became a black storm. Cole Wallace is an eighth-level free super-dimensional wizard who is leading his army towards a small plane named Carla. The native race of the plane of Kara is the sea race. The society is composed of various marine creatures with intelligence. The strongest force among the planes is the four eighth-level sea races in the ocean temple. They were wandered in one group two hundred years ago. Discovered by a small monster nearby. There were no ninth-level creatures in this group of monsters, but the sea clan still gradually fell into a disadvantage during the resistance. So after hearing the broadcast, the sea clan powerhouse who claimed to be the sea **** immediately sent an envoy to Xinyati. There are countless small planes of this kind. Most of them are handed over to super-dimensional wizards who have free time to assist and subdue them, including free super-dimensionality. In the world of wizards, the research on magic energy is getting deeper and more, and there are more and more resistance methods. In the future, Cole felt that this expedition was just a benefit, even if the''personal income tax'' was as high as 40%, he still made a lot of money. "According to the current speed of the starship, we will arrive at Kara after the next leap." The highest person in charge of the mission is the mermaid and sea **** Grace, just like most of the races who came to Xinyati to see the power of the wizard world. I quickly adjusted my position, and the long-standing arrogance was deeply buried in the deepest part of my heart. "Your Excellency Cole, the Sea Temple of the Kara Plane, thank you from the bottom of your heart for your help." "No thanks, but I hope you can do what you promised." Cole said with a smile, but the eyes looking at Grace was very indifferent. He never needed to be grateful for this kind of thing. In his heart, Grace was just an eighth-level slave. Everything about the plane of Kara was at the point where he decided to go. From a moment, it has become his private property. Does the master need the slave''s thanks? The answer is undoubtedly no, all he needs is obedience. Cole''s eyes were so direct, Grice''s anger surged, but she was immediately suppressed by her. The situation was stronger than others. She vaguely knew what Carla''s future would be like, but in order to continue the race, she had to accept it. There is no other way. "Please rest assured, I will never deceive you. Kara has endless water resources. As long as you can help the sea clan destroy monsters, we are willing to share with you, but Kara''s future..." Cole''s smile grew brighter, but the answer was noncommittal: "Carla''s future, we can talk about it after destroying the monsters. No matter how much I promise now, if I can''t destroy the monsters, it''s just empty talk, right?" After speaking, the tangled Grace answered, the last jump ended and they arrived at their destination. I saw a huge sword falling from the sky splitting the plane of Kara floating in the void into two. Grace stared at this scene blankly, his eyes split, and then frantically stepped forward to grab Cole and shouted at him: "Help us! You promised me! Help us! We are willing to be yours slave!" The calmness that Cole had been keeping disappeared completely, he flew off Grace in embarrassment, and said grimly: "Go away! Do you know what that is? You idiot!" Grace burst into tears, the teardrops falling on the ground are the water system materials that exude huge energy. Mermaid seldom cry, because every cry consumes its own origin and is overdrawing life, but at this time she has no thoughts. Take this into consideration. "Help us! Please!" She crawled to Cole''s feet, crying. But in just a few seconds of speaking, the giant sword slashed several times, completely slicing the plane of Kara into pieces, the sea water was dyed red, and then evaporated completely in the void. The ninth-level monster and its army of monsters have discovered the starship, that sword is a ninth-level attack, and the owner of the sword is a ninth-level monster! The intelligence is wrong, this is definitely not an enemy he and his legion can resist! However, it was too late. He leaned back on the starship command podium and turned on the full channel broadcast: "Everyone, we have failed, suicide." Xin Yati, headquarter. "Your Excellency, after Sarat, Ankud... etc. thirteen directions, the Expeditionary Army on the plane of Kara is completely destroyed. There was awe in the headquarters. This was the fourteenth news of annihilation that had been heard in just over a year, and most of them were far away from the town of Demon Abyss. I didnt even know that it would be easy in that direction The enemies of the Destroy Legion exist, but the command headquarters does not know the number and scale of the enemies, because the Legions demise is only an instant, and there is no chance of returning images or resurrecting. The catastrophe area is so big that the mages cannot effectively control the overall situation. But this time, the combat staff brought a relatively good news: "Kara Expeditionary Force Commander Cole Wallace sent images of the encounter before the destruction, and Cole himself and 60% of his army Master, successfully entered the resurrection channel." Adam and all command leaders suddenly stood up: "Play the image, immediately revive Cole, and bring him to see me." v2 Chapter 497： Before Ascension (1) Cole was quickly resurrected and then came to the headquarters. "...That is definitely not a group of wandering monsters, they are consciously organized." Cole recounted the situation he encountered, his mental state seemed very good, no matter what, At least he is still alive. "The ninth-level monster is not like the one previously discovered. It only has instinctive body and energy attack capabilities. Its weapons and tactics are systematic." The split screen on the light screen repeatedly played the great sword smashing the plane of Kara and the decomposition of the Cole. Cole pointed to the last scene before committing suicide and said: "It locks the macro and the micro at the same time. This sword has penetrated the mind and The material barrier is too fast, too sudden, and we have nowhere to escape." "If there is nothing else, I hope I can withdraw from the war against the catastrophe and return to the world of wizards." Cole was a bit disappointed. The destruction of the Starship Legion was a big blow to him, which means that he has been promoted to Ultra Dimension for so many years. , The vast majority of the accumulation of resources disappeared, and the subsequent resurrection and compensation of the war mage would severely cut his remaining wealth. He is almost bankrupt. For him and all free wizards, apart from getting a more free life than the Santa Mage, his own fault tolerance rate is also extremely low. If the Santa Legion is destroyed this time, the council will bear most of the cost of reconstruction and compensation, but he can only be responsible for it. Several true spirits agreed to his request. After he left, the combat staff drew a road map, connecting Xinyati to the plane of destruction, and the plane of destruction to the nearest Demon Abyss. , The lines are very clear. "The destroyed legions and planes, including the one where Cole Wallace is, are ordinary small planes selected in the near future. From the planning of the command headquarters to the time and place of the legions expedition, there is nothing The law is just the most common combat zone deployment. Adam said, We can first rule out the enemys grasp of our law to deal with this factor. "But there is still something suspicious," Wendy said. "Indeed. We thought that the origins of the monsters in the catastrophe zone came after the seal of Demon Abyss was loosened, so their appearance should not be in such a random direction. The current situation looks like they are hidden in the catastrophe zone. Here, the most suspicious thing is that there are several coordinate points that we have passed through more than once, but we have never received an attack. Why is there such a powerful enemy at this time? I can only think of one person." Naham said, "You mean Yuan?" "Yes, he is the only one who is most likely to be unfavorable to us and most likely to have this ability. Thinking about it now, his attitude is not very consistent with what Vientiane Tianzun said about his pursuit of immortality." Adam Ruoyou As he thought, "The Vientiane Tianzun said that he is the representative of the Tao in his own body. Now that he has reached the final stage of daring to try to ascend, his needs and requirements for external objects should be close to zero, but he Why are you clinging to your left arm? Is it because you want to do something for the immortal civilization before ascending? But that doesn''t make sense. If that''s the case, what is the difference between him and us? " "Square Demon Abyss is there, and the limbs of the Ultra Void Life are also there. He has not done it for endless years, but he came to stop after the Master arrives and unlocks the Demon Abyss. I can only think that he needs these limbs not to be immortal. , Or someone other than him gets it." "If you think about it this way, his so-called ascension may not be as simple as the literal meaning, and the purpose of inviting a few people is not simple." Since the successive destruction of the legion, Xinyati''s guard has been on a level. All the messenger missions of the outer planes are forcibly restricted to the messenger area and are not allowed to go out. The support and reorganization work has also been stagnated. The fairy civilization mission The same is true. This is the first time Adam has seen Vientiane Tianzun and Congzhen in more than ten years. However, several of them are longevity species and did not take this time to heart. Adam directly played the image brought back by Cole and pointed to the monster. The legion and the sword asked, "Do you know their origin?" Cong Zhen''s expression changed: "Where did you find them?" Adams heart really has something to do with Immortal Civilization: "In many places, the Mages Corps suffered heavy losses as a result." Vientiane motioned her daughter to shut up, and then said, "They look like real extraterrestrial demon." If it weren''t for Vientiane to mention it again, Adam would have forgotten the word. I thought that all monsters were called this way before, but now Vientiane seems to mean something else. Vientiane didn''t mean to conceal it, and slowly revealed an ancient secret. The original words are very long. Adam concluded that when the Taichu Tianzun was just born, there were other high-level beings who were born with it. No one knows whether it was a demon mind or a demon except the Taichu Tianzun himself, but they were extremely strong and the number was not large. A lot. They caused great harm to the original Taichu Tianzun, and the Taichu Tianzun paid a great price to defeat them, but only a few were killed, and more were just expelled. Over the years, they have counterattacked the immortal world at regular intervals. The immortal world will also organize an expeditionary army to defeat the gods, but the two sides are almost evenly matched, and each has suffered heavy losses. Later, the outer gods hide and the immortal world is closed. The reason for the resistance of the mage civilization. "But, I haven''t seen this one." Wanxiang said, "He doesn''t seem to have a real extraterritorial powerhouse otherwise your person will not have the chance to be resurrected, but he does look like a real The demon." Adam asked, "External demon possesses wisdom?" Wanxiang nodded: "Extremely high wisdom, and their foundation is better than ours, comparable to Datianzun." The dialogue was simultaneously transmitted back to the command center, and Adam combined with the catastrophic area that the exploration robot had already explored to calculate the possible hidden locations of the extraterrestrial demon, while saying: "What is the relationship between the extraterritorial demon and the Suppression Demon Abyss?" "First there was the Heaven Demon, and then there was the Zhen Demon Abyss. They are not interested in the Zhen Demon Abyss. They seem to just want to destroy us and destroy the Great Heavenly Sovereign." Adam raised his head and looked directly into her eyes and said, "Have you ever thought about why Dao Yuan Tianzun suddenly proposed the idea of ??ascending after we came to the catastrophe area at this time?" Vientiane''s eyes narrowed: "What do you mean?" "Choose this point in time, what is his purpose? I know that you are pursuing enlightenment and there is such a saying that there is epiphany, but I don''t believe that this kind of breakthrough will happen suddenly at his level..." v2 Chapter 498： Before the ascent (2) "...I don''t think he wants to deter us with his own ascension. I think the biggest possibility is that because of our arrival, some of his plans and plans have been affected." She really wanted to talk a few times and stopped, but this time she learned to be smarter and didn''t talk too much. Adam finally said: "Of course, these are just my guesses. However, Vientiane Tianzun, do you really understand Daoyuan Tianzun?" ... "He is just disturbing your mind." After Adam left, she really said to Vientiane Tianzun that she didn''t believe a word of what Adam said. According to Adam, Daoyuan Tianzun is a conspirator, and the most likely target of the conspiracy is the same race, Da Tianzun. I really think this idea is very ridiculous, it is a trick of the mage to divorce the immortal. "We should..." She said that she stopped abruptly. Although there were restrictions outside the room, she still did not dare to say that we were going to attack the world of wizards. "We should return to the fairy world immediately. I doubt them. Want to be against Daoyuan Tianzun." Wanxiang sighed and felt a little disappointed looking at her daughter, but after all, she didn''t reprimand, just shook her head and left here. The Vientiane Sect does not have the Dao Yuan Sect in the immortal realm, but as a large sect with Tianzun, it also has an extremely powerful influence and intelligence network. After his consciousness returned to his body, Vientiane called his henchmen, who had been prepared for a long time, detailing the recent events in the fairy world. "Can you be sure that it is the soul sealing?" The confidant shook his head: "No, but at that time only Conferred Soul Tianzun was the most likely, and Daoyuan Tianzun continued to collect materials to repair the seal of the sky after seeing Conferred Soul Tianzun, but he had already closed the door ahead of time." "How about the others?" "We didn''t notice any changes, and our people couldn''t get too close. In order to get the news of Daoyuan Tianzun''s retreat in advance, many nails in Daoyuan Sect were pulled out." Vientiane was stunned for a while, and his confidant bowed his head deeply. There is no way to avoid such things as nails. Every sect has foreign craftsmanship. Every Tianzun knows this, and even actively exposes some nails. In the eyes of the other party, the former Wanxiang Sect had lost real senior members. This has actually broken the rules. He didn''t know why his Tianzun would do this. He didn''t dare to ask, but he already had an ominous premonition in his heart that the fairy world might be changing. "Let all the nails move, I want to know all the recent movements of those people." Vientiane paused, remembering Adam''s words, "Also, I want to know when Dao Yuan has the ability and ideas to ascend. " The confidant was awe-inspiring, bowed his head and replied, "Oh, God." After his subordinates left, Vientiane looked at the center of Daluotian faintly, with difficulty understanding. The Master does not know whether Vientiane knows Daoyuan, but the Master absolutely does not understand Daoyuan Tianzun, so he habitually makes plans and preparations according to the worst possible situation. It is not advisable to give up food due to choking, but you must be careful before eating. Then Xinyati restores the original order, but all the mage legions on the expedition are forced to keep the emergency mechanism in a state of waiting to be activated. Once an irresistible enemy is found, immediately proceed. Evasion, in the case of insufficient evasion, the emergency mechanism will automatically activate, allowing the mage in the legion to be suicided. In addition, some of the wizards of the third holy tower and senior exploration wizards left Xinyati secretly and pursued in the direction of the new monster army. In the next five years, three more mage regiments were destroyed and catastrophic, but because they prepared well in advance, the losses were still within an acceptable range, and the images they returned were generally similar. The newly-appearing monsters gathered on the only way for the mage to lead to the suppression of the demon abyss. They neither paid attention to the trembling guardian race, nor did they help the real demon body close at hand to unblock, and even the guardian race''s tentative offensive. They were all just defending and not counterattacking. Only when the Mages Army arrived nearby, they came out and attacked the Mages in a decisive posture. At this time, it has been determined that they are indeed being manipulated, and that the target is indeed a mage. The legion was caught in a deadly battle in an instant, and the monsters were organized and disciplined. At the same time, massive amounts of intelligence connected countless high-level support applications were imported into Xinyati together, and the huge war machine was clocked to the tightest and command The Ministry decided to temporarily abandon the support and integration of other planes, and put all the frontline forces into several Demon Abyss. The Xinyati Dimensional Hub was enlarged and reinforced by several true spirit mages. The endless mages came to the front line from their hometowns, and then immediately joined the legion to the war zone. Randolph took the Second Holy Tower Legion to the right arm, Mathieson took the seventh Holy Tower to the left leg, Naham took most of the remaining Ultra-Dimensional Wizards to the right leg, and now Xinyati is only left. Adam and other super-dimensional wizards left the unified battle situation and intelligence. At the same time, more true spirit mages are coming to the catastrophe area, preparing to deal with the most likely sudden changes. The mages have realized that the key point of the war in the catastrophic zone is the ascension of Dao Yuan Tianzun, and all mysteries will erupt when he ascends. After the true spirit mage left, Xinyati completely entered the military control. Only the ultra-dimensional mage was able to move freely. The other ordinary mage were ordered to stay at the legion station at any time, ready to go out at any time, and the envoys were cleared out in large numbers~www.novelhall .com~The fairies are even more monitored. Time flies. Twenty years later, the first Holy Tower Hugo True Spirit, the fourth Holy Tower Wilde True Spirit, the fifth Santa Mayer True Spirit, Andel True Spirit, the sixth Holy Tower Ingrid True Spirit, and The contingent of the legion came, representing the war has entered the final stage. Coupled with the true spirit of Laura hidden in the dark and the true spirit of Prometheus that can be reached at any time, the cataclysm area has gathered the power of ten true spirit mages, enough to deal with all possible troubles. If there is no other action in the immortal world, the mage will crush the entire catastrophe area with the momentum of sweeping the plowing hole. After they arrived in the catastrophic area, the three true spirits on the expedition no longer had any worries. Just as they prepared a strong resistance to destroying the monsters, incorporating the guarding race, and breaking the town, the prisoners seized the remaining three amputees, the intelligence of the true spirits of Laura and The invitation from Vientiane Tianzun arrived at the same time. "Three years later, Dao Yuan ascended, sincerely inviting Master Zhenling to watch the ceremony." "The entire Zhoutian star battle formation of the entire immortal world is open. The main town Moyuan rushed out of seven 9th level monsters, all of which were suppressed by the Taichu Tianzun. The Taichu Tianzun is extremely strong and can already be regarded as a pseudo-tenth level life..." v2 Chapter 499： Before the ascent (3) If the information is still in the mage''s expectations, then Laura''s next words are beyond the mage''s imagination. "...The two neutral ninth-level immortals who were inclined to Taichu Tianzun rebelled. Before they left, they solved the Zhou Tianxingdou formation, destroyed one third of the world of desire and released monsters to block the pursuit. There is no way to be sure if this is right now. Daoyuan''s plan." The entire front line moved with these two pieces of news. The attack speed of the three Demon Squalls accelerated again. However, the ultra-void life in Demon Squalls erupted at this moment with much stronger power than before. , Can actually deal with the real spirit mage. Randolph and Nahum each spent huge resources to set up magic circles, teleported to receive several true spirit mages who remained in Xinyati, in order to speed up the progress of the war, and captured the limbs before Daoyuan soared. Laura followed the two defected ninth-level immortals. At this time, it is unreasonable to defect. If something goes wrong, there will be demons. Their plot must be extremely horrible. Laura thinks they are likely to find hidden For the real Heavenly Demon in the dark, this intelligence and the meaning of intelligence representatives are very important, and the only one who can track the two ninth-level immortals is herself. The third sacred tower magic, which was born out of the ancient magic system, has some things in common with immortality, such as the integration of heaven, earth, heaven and man, Laura is not only not inferior to the ninth-level immortal, but even more Stronger. Two ninth-level immortals took advantage of the fact that the star battle formation of Zhou Tian was broken, and the moment Zhen Mo Yuan opened the ninth-level monster and broke out, they entered the town. The Great Heavenly Lord could not stop them, but Laura caught them. I got the opportunity to enter it with them, and was never discovered. The internal appearance of the main town Demon Abyss is very different from the other places, because the early Tianzun and the other ninth-level immortals jointly suppress the seal. There is no society of monsters here, and there are low-level monsters like unconscious cannon fodder, with only a few faces. Among the weird cities, the aura of high-level monsters spread out, but outside each such city there were terrifying seal immortal formations, and the monsters were locked in place, almost immobile. Laura could feel the powerful aura belonging to the super-empty life, they were almost everywhere, but it was strange that Laura could not find a really clear direction. After the two ninth-level immortals entered the Demon Abyss, their bodies and souls changed instantly, becoming half-immortals and half-devil creatures. Their energy field and the environment of the Demon Abyss were firmly integrated. Fortunately, Laura They left a secret mark on them, otherwise if they were pulled away even a little distance, they would lose their whereabouts. The Zhenmoyuan, located under the fairy world, has the same area as the fairy world. The two rebellious immortals traveled through the Zhenmoyuan at a very fast speed. The distance they traveled marked a complicated pattern. Everywhere they went, it should be At the location of the node, there were some monsters who had been waiting there to explode, and the two condensed those demonic energy deep into the ground of the Demon Abyss, and Laura did not stop what they were doing. For seven days and seven nights, they portrayed a huge formation, and then the two did not go to the center of the formation, but came to an unexpected small corner to meet. There was no exchange or hesitation, and the formation was immediately activated. The magic energy on the node materialized, and the drill bit penetrated into the ground and digs out trenches. The huge energy born out of thin air turned into a liquid like blood and began to flow. During this process, the overall energy aura of Zhenmoyuan continued to decrease by a small amount, and at the same time, a will emerged, seeming to have taken a nap, the time and space where the betrayal was standing began to twist, and a door slowly opened. Betrayed the immortal walked into the entry, and at this moment the will was awakened. The ground of the main town''s Demon Abyss is the torso of a super-empty life! The ground uplifted to form a forest of swords, where the unrooted and unsourced majestic devilish wind blew everything away. The two rebels could not find Laura, but the torso locked Laras position in an instant. He hesitated to launch a lore. Very strong, strong and terrible, Laura was directly beaten into nothingness. The core knowledge of reincarnation art is the top secret above all confidential knowledge in the world of wizards. This kind of magic is shrouded in layers of mist, and only a few people are qualified to understand it, and the only ones who can really use it completely are Laura and Croft is just two people. Laura was resurrected in place, without any loss. This will seems to be just instinct. After discovering that a blow was not successful, there were tens of millions of terrible attacks, and Laura was reborn tens of millions of times in the process. She did not even bother to defend. Just let the torso kill himself, and walked towards the door. Before the two rebels got off, they found Laura standing by her side grandiosely. She even had the time to laugh out loud, not knowing whether she was laughing at the torso or the two. Then they disappeared together, their will was furious, the main town Moyuan turned upside down, arousing a violent reaction from Seal Immortal Technique, a group of 9th-level monsters took the opportunity to break away from the seal and rushed out, and were unsurprisingly suppressed by the outside heaven. Taichu Tianzun''s eyes in the big Luotian were cold and unchanged. He knew all this, but he never stopped it. "Laura has found the world of the extraterritorial demon!" Xinyati''s latest intelligence was delivered to the two sisters Wendy hurriedly came to the headquarters and said to everyone present: "They are hiding in In the distortion zone between the catastrophic zone and the normal void outside, the exact position cannot be calculated." Aisha added: "Under the crown of Laura, the world of demons always moves with the self-repair of the void and the corrosive contraction of demonic energy. The movement speed is extremely fast, and the demons themselves are both flesh and blood. When the thoughtful and peculiar lives are manifested as thoughts, their ability is fantasy manifestation. When they are manifested as flesh and blood, they are no different from ordinary monsters, except that individuals at the same level are stronger." The true spirit mage present first checked the complete information, and then distributed the authority to the senior combat staff, and then Meyer said: "The two rebels passed the news that Daoyuan Tianzun is about to ascend... The original creatures of the heavenly demons, there are six such heavenly demons, and each has reached the ninth critical point. There are also six in the heavenly demons, all of which were created by their ability to display fantasy and manifestation. As for the purpose of transmitting the message, it is correct The immortal world launched a general attack." Adam read this short piece of information over and over many times, wondering: "Their purpose is not to suppress Demon Abyss by limbs? What does Daoyuan want to do?" v2 Chapter 500： Fairy change (1) "What does Dowon want to do?" This question is not only puzzled by the mage, but also the gods of the immortal world can''t figure it out. In their minds, there is another, deeper mist. All Tianzun knew that the initiator of the rebellion must be Dao Yuan. There is no doubt that the Great Tianzun did not know, but why did the Great Tianzun not stop it at all? The atmosphere in the Immortal Realm over the years is very strange. Anyone with a discerning eye can feel that the Great Heavenly Venerables control over the entire Immortal Realm is declining. They thought it was the Great Heavenly Venerables own problems, but seeing him make a strong move, they would easily rush out. The ninth-level monsters in the Suppression Demon Abyss are all suppressed, and this kind of strength is still superior to everyone. Then, what is the reason for him to let the immortal world change? The behavior of the next two is even more incomprehensible. If Dao Yuan has really raised a different mind, then it is reasonable to say that he should restrain his arrogance when he saw that his strength was not weakened at the beginning, but he did not, not only did not, but was even more blatant. However, Taichu Tianzun directly closed his own Taichu Immortal Palace, letting go of all changes in the immortal world. Suddenly, the undercurrent was surging. There are ten Heavenly Sovereigns in the Immortal Realm, three in the first line of Wanxiang, and four in the first line of Daoyuan. They are neutral, or defection belonging to the first line of Tianzun in the early days. Now everyone knows that the defection must be instigated by Daoyuan, but what is he? Also, why doesn''t Da Tianzun make a move? "Tian Zun, our people found this jade slip outside the teaching." In the Vientiane Church, her confidant handed a piece of jade slip in front of her, "No words were left in it, just the breath. It is indeed Dao Yuan Tian Zun. undoubtedly." Naturally, Wanxiang recognized the aura of Daoyuan Tianzun. She pinched the jade slip with two fingers, and did not dig out the divine sense to investigate. She just pinched and said nothing. She knew very well what Dao Yuan meant when sending this jade slip. It was a threat and a solicitation. Seeing Tianzun not speaking, his confidant continued: "Our nails have all been pulled out, but Tao Yuanjiao didn''t execute them, but sent them back intact. The news you want has some clues." Vientiane gently crushed the jade slip: "Say." "Daoyuan Tianzun reached the peak of Tianzun as early as 150,000 years ago, after the last general attack of the extraterritorial celestial devil, but it has been kept secret. The matter of ascension was planned from one hundred thousand years ago. The reason why it is open today is related to the mage. ." He didn''t dare to sell the key, so he said out of his head: "The body of the real demon seems to be very important to Daoyuan Tianzun. His one hundred thousand year plan is related to the rest of the body, but the arrival of the mage destroys his plan, so he has to prepare. Expose when it is not all done." Vientiane said calmly, "Did you spy on these news, or did he take the initiative to tell you?" "Daoyuan Sect immortal took the initiative to inform." Vientiane murmured: "Unscrupulous, but why do you think you can succeed?" Openly provoking Taichu Tianzun not to mention it for the time being. From the perspective of Vientiane, it is completely incomprehensible where Daoyuan dared to invite the true spirit mage to come to observe the ceremony. The wizard world has dispatched several true spirits in just over ten years. The mage came to Xinyati, that kind of character, that kind of terrifying combat power, and one of them is enough to make the entire fairyland thorns be embarrassed. Why does he dare to be one enemy? In the current situation, it is said that the ceremony is not tricky. Neither the mage nor the immortal will believe it. In this case, the mage still dared to agree with one word. Vientiane has seen the strength of the mage and understands it. She even thinks that the current mages soldiers are not so much. Regarding the true demons and monsters, it is better to say that they are targeting the immortal world. It is the behavior of the true spirit mages who have been impatient with Daoyuan. Once he really dares to disadvantage the mage, the eight true spirit mages will immediately join hands to overthrow the immortal world. "Where does this self-confidence come from? With the extraterritorial demon? The lingering ants are not enough. What is the great Tianzun thinking?" The confidant buried his head deeply in his chest, and now he felt that he had been involved in the vortex of horror. Several giant beasts were ready to take off. With a random action, they could crush the fairy like him. He couldn''t wait I am the most common ant in the world of desire, and ignorant people are at least fearless. There was another long silence. After a long time, Vientiane asked, "What''s the situation with Mi Luo and Hun Yuan?" "Our people have no news, but their soul cards are not broken." Vientiane Tianzun waved away his subordinates, sitting cross-legged alone in the visually infinite Vientiane Immortal Palace, talking to himself and then quietly. With the primitive demons, it is naturally not enough. The third sacred tower is the absolute nemesis of the special life with consciousness component in these life essences. Laras single shot is enough to make the six primordial demon be overwhelmed. In just two months, Laura has sent back a few eight. The samples of the first-level demons were available for research, and the mage quickly found a way to restrain them. The so-called realization of fantasy is a kind of contract and exchange. The invading creatures and souls of the gods are forced to sign a contract with the creatures, and the contracted person pays the price of life force to trade with the gods, while the gods sacrifice the life force of the contracted persons demands, but this During the process, the two parties are unequal. If you use numbers to withdraw, it will be very vital, and you can only achieve a vitality request, and the rest will be plundered by the gods. Once the contractor overdraws all his vitality, UU Reading will devour his soul and occupy his body. It is very similar to the devil, but according to Garfield, the devil does not have such a powerful ability as the devil. "If the Primordial Heavenly Demon and the Supreme Beginning Heavenly Sovereign were both conceived from the minds of super-empty beings, born with powerful lives, then there is an explanation for this matter." Adam said in the headquarters, "The primordial heavenly demon took the Supreme Beginning Tianzun regarded him as a betrayer and wanted to kill Taichu Tianzun." Everyone looked at Adam, no one asked, they were all thinking about the truth of this inference. "They are one body and two sides, oh no, they are three sides. The purpose may be to resurrect the super-empty life, or they may want to swallow the Taichu Tianzun and walk into the sun from the shadow. As for Daoyuan," Adam paused. Said: "Maybe it is the plan maker and the ultimate executor." "Of course, there are still unreasonable points in this. The most important point is strength. Maybe Daoyuan seeks other limbs of the true demon to further increase his strength, but this plan is destroyed by us. But now the matter has arrived. It can''t hide it, so he can only take risks." v2 Chapter 501： Immortal change (2) "Should we keep the appointment or just wait and see the changes?" After Adam asked this sentence, laughter immediately rang out from the headquarters, and Meyer Zhenling laughed: "Of course I have to go to the appointment. This is a big show. I would regret it if I missed it." "Our souls and their primordial spirits have different evolutionary directions, but they can be said to be the same thing," said the true spirit of Meyer. "The changes in the soul will cause synchronization differences in the self, no matter what the final result is. , Ultra-Void Life will inevitably undergo changes as a result, and this change is the most precious information for us." "Furthermore, we really need a specimen of the soul of a super-empty life. Its body has been captured and sent to the world of the wizard. If we can get the soul, there is a high possibility that we can create a true third-age life. Everyone knows how important it is, and it is likely to help us solve the red zone that is still a restricted zone." Absolute strength brings absolute self-confidence. In the case where ten true spirit mages can be dispatched at any time, there is not the slightest worry in Meyer true spirits words, and it is really a rare performance to treat this event. , There is also an opportunity for the Master to obtain further breakthroughs and progress. The highest level of energy in the Quaternary Period is the ether. For all mages, including the true spirits, the ether is the foundation, but even if the mages are confident, they must admit that those terrifying beings who survived the catastrophe and lived to the fourth age have Energy is higher than the ether, so if their energy and ether can be combined and transformed so that the wizard can use it, what a huge increase in strength will it bring? Adam couldn''t imagine it, but he also knew that it would be the second energy revolution not inferior to the magic revolution. He nodded and said, "So, everyone, who is going to the immortal world, and the firepower level that the fleet should be equipped with, we should prepare now." What kind of effects can be achieved with the cooperation of the true spirit mage? This question has always remained in Adam''s mind. Wizards have never existed independently. The development path of collective evolution determines that their knowledge, every magic, can chemically react with other people. Adam also occasionally dreamed of what kind of abilities he would have after being promoted to a true spirit mage. Electromagnetic force, the basic power of the fundamental world of matter, may have the power of a true creator after reaching the ninth stage. Now in Adam''s heart, there is even some hope that the immortal world will change, so that he can see the true spirit''s ability to cooperate with all his strength. The time given by Vientiane is not exact. It only says it will be three years later, but did not say which day it will be. Therefore, the mage is not too anxious. He waited until it was determined that the Ultra Void life body had left the catastrophe zone before he and the three who went on the expedition. The true spirits converge and go to the fairy world together. This time the true spirit mages did not leave with their subordinate legions, only seven super starships of the sacred tower level marched side by side. Adam and Nahum were both in the gate of truth. The moving speed of the large starships is relatively slow. Based on the previous speed, three years is definitely not enough to reach the immortal world from Xinyati, but now because of Nahum, the fleet''s speed has been greatly accelerated. One year after leaving Xinyati, Adam was truly found. She didn''t leave alone, but was with the mage. She didn''t quite understand the meaning of Vientiane''s order before, but now that she knows, she is just a microphone. I really didn''t want to see Adam, but she was not qualified to contact the true spirit mage, and she needed to vent. "what''s the matter?" Adam is reminiscing with Frank. Frank has made great progress in the last battle. He can almost be regarded as a fourth-level mage, but he still lacks an advanced knowledge. Adam has helped him apply for the third holy tower. Some of the content of the wave-particle duality of the soul is believed to support his promotion, and Frank also expressed his willingness to leave the seventh holy tower and join Adam''s army of wizards. Seeing Congzhen''s arrival, Frank nodded to Adam and left the room. Then Congzhen said, "Are you satisfied now?" Adam frowned: "What did you say?" Congzhen sneered and said: "Because of the arrival of you people, Han Xu Tianzun, Xuanwei Tianzun defected, Daoyuan Tianzun and Taichu Tianzun tit-for-tat, the peace of the immortal world since the endless years has been completely broken. In this way, we won''t be like now..." Adam has no expression on his face: "In the etheric void, everything is in change from beginning to end. The only thing that will never change is the change itself. If you dont change, you will be eliminated, and if you cant keep up with the change, you will be affected by the change. Isn''t it normal? Because you are immutable, you are so easily affected. Without the wizard world, other civilizations will come. You have been trapped for too long, and you don''t know how big the etheric void is." She really had a stubborn neck and wanted to say something, but Adam didn''t get used to her interest: "If you really can''t accept it, you can die. It''s all dead, so naturally you can stay the same." Since she was really furious, the aura spilled out of her body to perform infinite visions, but she was suppressed in an instant. She herself snorted involuntarily because the energy was forcibly cut off, high-level made by five seventh holy towers Alchemy puppets appeared around her, waiting for Adam''s order to destroy Congzhen. Adam waved his hand, and the alchemy puppet stood by his side Then he asked, "What''s the matter? I don''t have time to make you happy." Cong Zhen stared at Adam with red eyes, revealing unforgettable hatred. To be honest, Adam could not understand the source of her emotions. Although she was not at peace before, her emotions were not so intense, and it was obvious that her mother It is close to the mage, "The Vientiane Tianzun tells you that this time in the immortal world, there will be earth-shattering events. I hope you will not come to the muddy water. I will naturally give you an explanation afterwards." The mage is naturally not afraid of any muddy water, even if it is mixed with water, as long as it is dried, there will be no way to affect the mage, but the attitude of Vientiane Tianzun is a bit strange. "Send the invitation a year ago, and persuade us to leave a year later, it seems that the situation in the fairy world is very serious. She is probably afraid that our arrival will completely intensify the conflict?" Aisha said thoughtfully. Wendy said with a bit of dissatisfaction: "That Congzhen, Adam, you are too polite to her, you dare to attack the mage in the holy tower, it''s just looking for death!" Adam shook his head: "It''s really strange, but when you think about it, do you think it was the Vientiane Heavenly Lord who was robbed? This passage may be a last word?" v2 Chapter 502： arrival Since really received a message from Vientiane, there was only this sentence, and then there was no news, so she thought that her mother was in trouble. Vientiane was indeed robbed, but it was not as serious as I really thought, at least it is still alive now. After that day, all of a sudden, Vientiane found that he seemed to be isolated. The originally like-minded Miluo Tianzun and Hunyuan Tianzun avoided her, and even began to disassociate themselves with her and Vientiane Sect and turned to Daoyuan. It''s already grandiose. Although there is still some restraint among several sects, it is just the tranquility before the storm, and the tendency of mutual intrusion has been revealed. Vientiane sat withered in the Immortal Palace for ninety-nine and eighty-one, feeling deeply that things shouldn''t be allowed to go in such an extreme direction, so he left Vientiane Sect in an open manner and flew towards the Immortal Palace of the First Beginning. Now the only one who can give her the answer is Da Tianzun herself, and she must ask what Da Tianzun really means. Could it be that Daoyuan was allowed to destroy the foundation of the immortal world forever? And that sentence was passed to Congzhen before entering the Immortal Palace of the Beginning of the Beginning. She hoped that the mage could watch the changes quietly and not participate in the situation so that the situation that was constantly drawing into the abyss would collapse faster. She was ready to never return in her heart. The large number of Taichu Immortal Hall is now empty except for the Great Tianzun. The magnificent buildings have all been dismantled, leaving only the Sealed Immortal Array exposed. The Great Tianzun is still sitting in the center, looking no different from before. This kind of calmness used to be the Dinghai Shenzhen of all immortals, but now it is so dazzling in the eyes of Vientiane. "Da Tianzun, I think you should give me an answer." "Vientiane has entered the Immortal Palace of the Beginning." Dao Yuan said. In Taoyuan Sect, the six gods gathered together in an imposing manner. When this happened, there was no need for them to hide anything, especially when the gods of the early days acquiesced. Fenghun Tianzun made no secret of his dissatisfaction with Vientiane: "Stupid! We are the right ones, and we can determine the future of the immortal. Vientiane is killing itself." Another Tianzun said: "Vientiane has always been different from us. It is Tianzun, but he is so close to the mages, but thanks to her, otherwise, how can the mages come from the cast Luo net. Vientiane, do you want to deal with it in advance? " Daoyuan was silent for a moment. Thinking of the strength that Nahm and Mathieson had shown that day, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried, but he knew that he would never show his worry, otherwise the people present would immediately betray him. . Besides, I might not lose. Daoyuan said to himself like this. "Not for the time being. After all, I am a member of the immortals. I don''t want to kill more. As long as we succeed, they will naturally know how to choose." "It''s a pity that I couldn''t intercept her last words. I hope the wizards will not be so timid." Fenghun Tianzun said bitterly, "I actually left my direct bloodline in the wizard, Vientiane, ha ha." Daoyuan didn''t say anything about it. Now it is not so much that he is pushing the plan, as it is that the plan is rolling him forward and forcibly stabilizing his mind. He asks: "The Demon Abyss Seal in the Demon Realm of Desire Realm, you all handle it. Yet?" Everyone responded: "It can be revealed at any time." Daoyuan nodded: "They are also on their way. Our great cause is about to begin." After this conversation, they completely publicized their thoughts, began to intervene and completely take over the authority that originally belonged to the Taichu Tianzun, and unscrupulously changed the immortal world according to their plan. The mortals of the desire world were frequently parasitized by the heavenly demon, and they could report to the upper world. There was no news from the support. Although the senior immortals of the color world and the fairy world felt wrong, these six people represented more than 90% of the power of the entire fairy world, and they did not even have the qualifications to resist. Xian Wenming was caught in the wind and rain. Although the sky was still clear and the aura was still abundant, everyone could feel that a terrifying storm was coming. The next year hurriedly passed, the mage did not waver, and the speed of advancement accelerated again, but they did not really ignore Vientiane. The seven-sacred tower-level starship always retains 50% of the energy, ready In a critical moment, immediately summon Prometheus. In the hearts of all mages, Prometheus is the strongest. As long as he is there, the mages have no problems that cannot be solved. The fact is also true. Even if the primordial Tianzun is a pseudo tenth-level being, Prometheus will not be weak. As for the other Tianzun, even if it is Dao Yuan, the real spirit present is enough to cope. At this position, you can already see the energy and brilliance emitted by the Zhoutian Star Dou Great Array. They are all mediators that transmit the magic, and they form a wonderful fairy array. From a distance, there is really Some feeling of separation and emptiness, about to be detached. Moreover, the radiation range of this array is fixed, and it does not increase the area that it can affect by relying on the energy that comes from it. As the fleet progressed, this strange feeling became clearer and clearer. If Yuans ascension requires the power of the entire fairy world, this scene is normal, but according to Vientiane, Dao Yuans ascension is his own detachment. , It is subtraction instead of addition, so the current formation is suspicious. It seems to be dividing the spirits but everyone knows that as long as it changes a little, it will be a terrifying killing array. The alert level of the fleet was immediately raised to the highest level. Half a year later, the mage arrived at the outskirts of the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array. At this time, a Tianzun Ling Xu came, wearing a purple robe, and his soul was as high as 60,000 kilometers. He was on the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array. Opened a huge door, then raised his hand and said in a loud voice: "The deity seals the soul, and welcomes the true spirit mage to come to watch the ceremony." The true spirit wizards in the fleet looked at each other, Randolph stepped out into the void and stood in front of Gravity, without showing his true body, but replied with his clone: ??"Seal? I am Randolph. " The two had a brief fight in the air before, but now there is no suspicion on Feng Huns face, and he smiled and said: "I have seen Randolph True Spirit Master, this deity has been admiring for a long time. Why don''t we learn from each other?" Randolph was noncommittal and didn''t pick him up. He just said flatly, "When will Daoyuan Tianzun soar?" Fenghun Tianzun also didn''t say anything more on the topic of discussion, raised his hand to give a false impression, and then said: "I would like to invite you to come inside for a while, and wait a while. When the guests are all there, it is the time to fly." v2 Chapter 503： Escape 1 (1) "Into the inside?" Randolph repeated it, he didn''t know what Fengshun thought, how stupid and arrogant a mage was before he would listen to him and walk into a formation that a fool could see that there was a problem. "This place is far away from the fairy world..." Randolph shook his head: "No, when Dao Yuan Tianzun soars, we will naturally arrive." Feng Hun''s smile seemed to be a kind of magic blessed on his face, without a slight change: "It''s good, it''s just a guest from afar. I''m afraid the hospitality is not good, so please invite Haihan." After all, he is a ninth-level being. Inviting the mage into the formation is just a casual temptation. Since the mage disagrees, he didn''t verbally run or use any inferior aggressive tricks. After speaking lightly, he retired and left. The portal has remained intact. Several real spirit mages have already made a preliminary analysis of the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Great Array. They are very intelligent. Although they don''t know much about Immortal Dao, it is not a problem to analyze energy nodes. After Randolph returned to the starship, Mathieson said: "The main role is to imprison us, and the lethality is not a big threat to us. And before the guy named Dao Yuan reveals his true purpose, there is no way to trap us. In any sense, it will provoke our counterattack." Naham said: "You temporarily give me the highest authority of the starship. I will write the dark world formula into the starship main program, Randolph, I need your help." Randolph looked at him. Naham went on to say: "In any case, we are going to travel outside the fairy world. At that time, even if Dao Yuan''s ascending moment of Zhou Tian''s star battle confines us, the dark world algorithm can buy us a moment. With this flaw, we can blast away the imprisonment." "They refused to come in." Feng Hun said to all the heavens in the Daoyuan Immortal Palace. Daoyuan was not surprised at all. He pushed others by himself. If he were in such an environment, he would definitely not be able to throw himself into the trap like this, but he didn''t care either. Inviting the mage into the house would not have any thoughts that he shouldn''t have. As Mathieson said, there is only a short time left to ascend, and it is very unwise to provoke a group of terrifying enemies in advance. "What happened to the Primordial Demon?" Dao Yuan''s body was sitting cross-legged in the fairy hall, his eyes were not opened, the whole person exuded the contradictory feeling of death and misty fusion, he was doing the final breath adjustment. A Tianzun replied: "I am about to arrive in the immortal world, but the true spirit mage seems to have killed Hanxu and Xuanwei." Feng Hun said indifferently: "It''s okay, it''s just two dispensable characters, as long as the primitive demon has nothing to do." Those two were originally victims, and their greatest use was to stab the Great Heavenly Sovereign. Then go to notify the demon action. The words were cold and ruthless, but the few people present didn''t care. The quota was limited. The six primitive demon and six demon were already the limit and they were necessary. They were not afraid of being pushed out and sold. Daoyuan said, "Isn''t there still no movement in the Immortal Palace in the early days?" "There is no abnormality, not only that, there is no sign of disorder in the way of heaven and reincarnation. That one seems to have accepted his fate." "They are here." Da Tianzun opened his eyes in the Immortal Hall of the Beginning and said to Vientiane who was sitting on the side, "You did a great job." Vientiane seemed to have never expected Da Tian Zun to speak to herself. For more than a year, since she entered the Taichu Immortal Hall, Da Tian Zun restrained her and trapped her here, forbidden her to pass on news, and did not answer her. any problem. She turned her head and said dryly: "What?" Taichu Tianzun smiled slightly, which was completely different from the feeling of being too unforgiving and unforgiving. This smile dispelled the high mist that had been pervading his body for the first time. The true self is shown in front of Vientiane. "The number of Dayan is fifty, and forty to nine are used. They are all in the way of heaven, do you know?" Vientiane looked at the familiar stranger blankly and nodded: "I know." "The way of the master and our way are both called the way. We don''t seek to understand the way to be compatible with the way. The source of the master is to trace the origin. The big and the cover is all in the way of heaven and under the way of heaven." The Seal Center stood up, and a hundred million black and white two-color silk threads were wrapped around his feet, which were clear and transparent, and seemed to break when touched. Vientiane is quite sure that the Tiandao line was definitely not like this before, and she couldn''t help but stretched out her finger to point to the soles of Da Tianzun''s feet. "My way originated from the real demon, and all the ways you waited for it originated from me. The way of holding the ancient way, to defend against the present, is a shortcut." Vientiane looked at Datianzun in confusion, a shortcut? But this is the path of all beings in the immortal realm for thousands of years. In the early days, Tianzun escaped from the catastrophe and passed down the Heavenly Dao and the Immortal Dao. Later generations, including the younger ones, didnt ask for this heavenly Dao? "You who learn from me live, and those who look like me die, do you know?" Vientiane was like a thunder, she recalled herself, recalled the endless years of practice of the entire immortal realm, isn''t it? Everyone is just trying to become the Great Heavenly Sovereign, and they are all searching up and down in the Great Heavenly Sovereign''s way. There has never been a trace of pioneering, and there has never been an inch of innovation. Thinking about this, her soul came out, and the heavenly catastrophe went down out of thin air, and Vientiane was instantly dying like a candle in the wind. "The number of Dayan is fifty, and it uses forty to nine. To escape one of them, this one is called the change," Taichu Tianzun sighed, the calamity disappeared, and his breath turned into a light spirit to protect all things , At the same time, said, "The change of immortality ~ www.novelhall.com~ is like a puddle of stagnant water, always prosperous but it is difficult to conceal the decay, and the change gained by the wizard, such as the source of the living water, endless, the road is ragged and covered with thorns, this is great Wisdom, Im not as good, and Im not as good as you." "Even if you know the ancient beginning, it is hard to be a discipline. The road to transcendence is only change." The white silk thread at the feet of Taichu Tianzun was entwined, and gathered into a group of things very similar to the origin of the world of wizards, except that the origin of the world of wizards was thriving because of the existence of the magic net, but this group was stable as a dead thing: "This is the way of heaven, four Nineteen are all there, but one is missing." Vientiane looked at Datianzun in a daze, and muttered: "What do you mean..." "What you think and what Daoyuan asks are all for seeking one, I know it. From today''s perspective, you are right, but Daoyuan is wrong. He is insane. Vientiane suddenly became excited, and looked at Taichu Tianzun incredulously: "Why? Why did you know it from the beginning but didn''t stop it?" Taichu Tianzun sighed again, lowered his head and looked at Wanxiang''s eyes with a bit of kindness. All this was his acquiescence. He sat and watched his betrayal, and now, only Wanxiang himself remains by his side: "Just because One of the escapes, I am also looking for it." v2 Chapter 504： Escape 1 (2) After the two talked, Da Tianzun released Vientiane''s restrictions and let her leave by herself. The immortal world is much safer now, and major events are approaching. Daoyuan will not risk falling short of success to provoke Vientiane. At this time, as long as Vientiane does not act excessively, no one will provoke her. She didn''t have this thought. Wanxiang left the Taichu Immortal Hall in despair, ignoring the ubiquitous secret whistle along the way, and returned to the Wanxiang Sect without leaving the door behind closed doors. The conversation between her and Da Tianzun didn''t last long, but the information in it made her at a loss. Da Tianzun knew Daoyuan''s thoughts from the beginning to the end, and also knew the fact that the heavens were in harmony with each other, and they had their own minds. Even the reason why Dao Yuan was able to unfold the plan so smoothly, he was behind it. It was also when the wizard came to the fairy world for the first time. Although Nahum was strong, he was definitely not his opponent. The reason why he was able to leave in a big way was only his acquiescence, including the contact between the fairy world and the wizard. Vientiane sent Xinyati to Establishing diplomatic relations with the mage, revealing the vision of closeness, etc., the Taichu Tianzun saw it in his eyes and secretly helped. These are two paths to find the one to escape. Just as he himself said, the immortal world is a stagnant water, the road has come to an end, he needs change, no matter what kind of change it is. He also has his own preparations, but in any case, Vientiane or Daoyuan are all his children. The immortal world is born because of him, and the way of heaven exists because of him. He does not want to use his own preparations as a last resort. But now, the fate of the fairy world had another choice among the two choices of life or death. He felt very pleased, so he told Vientiane about these things. After sitting down for many days, Vientiane finally calmed down, called all his confidants, and gave orders for all the forces belonging to Vientiane Sect to shrink. Outside the Zhoutian Star Dou formation, the true spirit mages have established temporary resident sites, and the massive alchemy scouts of the seventh holy tower are scattered. Except for the fact that they are not involved in the formation, the void is dispatched in all directions regardless of loss. The mage was very curious about the rest of the guests mentioned by Feng Hun. It would be okay if these guests were referring to the primordial demon, but it would be even more interesting if there were strong people from other civilizations. Mathiesen has been in battle before, and he just knows, but doesnt understand, the almost earth-shaking changes in the world of wizards in recent years, but the true spirit is the true spirit after all. After seeing and learning the exploration of robotics technology, immediately He put forward many valuable transformation plans, and he admired Adam''s talents very much, from time to time he invited Adam to join the seventh alchemy tower, and even promised to make Adam the first person in charge under the true spirit. It is said that it is under the real spirit, but in fact it is to make Adam become the talker of the holy tower. After all, the real spirit does not interfere with the daily affairs of the holy tower. However, Adam refused. Naham was preparing to build the eighth void holy tower. He felt that Adam should help, and he was very interested in the knowledge of Nahams promotion to the true spirit, the dark world, the dark world matter, no matter what you think. , Adam couldn''t control his association with dark matter. But now is not the time to study, and although he and Nahum have been in a very good relationship recently, it is related to the core knowledge of the true spirit level. It is too shameless and shameless to want to get it, so he decided to join the uncompleted In the eighth holy tower, Adam has a hunch, even if it is not true dark matter, this knowledge must be very important and very important. Now Naham is sitting opposite him, discussing the building materials of the world''s main body in the Eighth Sacred Tower with Adam. "With my promotion, the Nine-headed Dragon also has the qualifications to become a sacred tower, but its current form of existence is not suitable. Do you have any comments?" Everyone knows that Asia has a boundless future, and Mathieson proposed Even so, Adam chose to join him. Naham was very satisfied with Adam, and the look in Adam''s eyes changed strangely. "Can dark world matter exist in the etheric void for a long time?" "I also had this idea, but it is difficult. The etheric void is difficult to carry them. If you can barely maintain it, it will take a lot of ether to neutralize the carrying, and the gain is not worth the loss." Adam thought for a moment and said, "What is the dark world matter?" This question is already a little sensitive, but Naham didnt care. Instead, he scratched his head and said distressedly, How do you explain this stuff? Lets put it this way, the ether is a kind of top energy that microscopic matter aggregates on a macro level , And the dark world matter is the predecessor of the ether." Seeing Adams incomprehension, he went on to say: "We have always known that the etheric void is constantly expanding and getting bigger. This is completely certain after you have studied the knowledge of observing background radiation. The expansion of the etheric void, Another area is needed to bear it. This is behind the void, which is the dark world. The dark world matter is what transforms into the void itself." This explanation is a bit rough, but is Nahum a bit too strong? Other true spirit wizards create planes, he directly creates the void? Naham knew what Adam was thinking, and shook his head: "It''s not as exaggerated as you think. I can only mobilize, cannot be separated, cannot be analyzed, and cannot be manufactured. In other words, I am just a porter. It''s just because of the dark world. The material quality is terrifying, so I seem to be stronger The world of the wizard now exists in the inner world, the surface world, and the virtual world. Then why can''t you add a dark world? The eighth holy tower is directly built in the dark Isnt it possible in the world?" Naham flicked the table: "It''s not unfeasible, but ordinary wizards can''t survive in the dark world." Adam said: "Did you forget that you still hold the title of Deputy Minister of the Academy? After returning to the wizard world, I don''t think Croft will refuse to give you this function. We have a long history. Time to promote your knowledge, maybe in the near future, there will be a dark world wizard system in the wizard world?" Naham''s eyes lit up. For these wizards who don''t know how to cherish themselves, it is a very fulfilling thing to see their system build and grow with their own eyes. Naham immediately moved his heart: "It makes sense! It seems! Although I cant walk through the void at will after I am promoted, my future life will not be too boring." Adam smiled and nodded, wondering what it would be like when he became a true spirit when he built the electromagnetic holy tower. At this moment, a notice came directly through the magic net: "All members are on guard, the Heavenly Sovereign of the Beginning is here." v2 Chapter 505： Escape 1 (3) The conversation between the two suddenly stopped. Everyone thought that the Great Heavenly Sovereign might come to the door after they arrived, but when this moment really came, everyone was still a little surprised. There was no greeting, no message, and it came directly. What is this? meaning? Show your honesty? Or show off your strength? "After dealing with your affairs, come to my side." Naham instantly disappeared in place, Adam also gathered all his thoughts, and maintained the order of the starship together with the other high-level wizards of the tower, and was prepared for the worst possible accident at any time. Taichu Tianzun could not be found on the starship radar, Adam walked to the porthole and looked purely with sight, and saw the tiny figure floating outside the magic shield. This is also the first time all mages have seen this shrouded in the boundless thick mist, and it may be the ruthless role of the behind the scenes in the entire catastrophe area. What came here was not the real body, but just a projection of will. At this moment, Adam actually had the feeling of seeing Prometheus, but it was different when he looked closely. Prometheus was compatible with the etheric void, but he One''s own sense of existence is higher than that of etheric void, but the feeling that Taichu Tianzun gives people is just like etheric void itself, which has a very low sense of existence. But in any case, it is impossible for someone to ignore him and despise him, even the true spirit mage. Just as Nahum and others were preparing to greet them with the highest courtesy, his soft voice rang in everyone''s ears: "I have seen all true spirit mages in the beginning, please don''t say anything." The grammar is also changed, which is kind and respectful. The true spirit mage was taken aback for a moment, and then gave up the idea of ??fanfare, but opened a small mouth on the starship''s protective layer, and secretly led Taichu inside. After Adam dealt with the trivial matters, he quietly entered the room where they talked. At the beginning, Tianzun nodded to Adam kindly, and then continued: "Perhaps the matter of ascension is just a play, a farce in the eyes of the mages. But I still hope you will not stop it." Adam got to Aisha''s side, and Aisha passed all the content of the conversation to him through the personal chip. Adam was a little stunned. In the beginning, Tianzun actually resisted everything. He bluntly said that it was all his plan and was in his plan. Only the mage was outside the plan. Including Dao Yuan''s plot, the transformation of Demon Abyss, and so on. "What''s going on? How come there are..." Adam asked. Aisha did not answer, but raised her head in the direction of Taichu Tianzun. In the early days, Tianzun''s tone was neither overbearing nor overbearing, neither overbearing nor inferior. He said calmly: "I implore all true spirit mages, just look at it like this, don''t contribute to the flames, and don''t stop. After the event, it will naturally give you satisfaction. Confession." Satisfied with the explanation, Adam suddenly remembered what Vientiane had conveyed not long ago. Vientiane at that time and the beginning of the present have a feeling of confession. And he was simply protecting Daoyuan. The Fourth Sacred Tower Wilde Spirit suddenly pointed to the outside world: "That formation is for us, right?" This is equivalent to telling him that if Dao Yuan dares to attack the mage, the mage will definitely fight back. Taichu Tianzun said: "Please don''t worry, I can tell the location and deduction method of Zhou Tian''s Star Dou Great Array Student Gate." Adam already knew that the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array was the top formation in the immortal world. This kind of thing meant nothing less to the immortal than the true spirit knowledge to the mage. At the beginning, he was willing to tell the mage. This is simply... It''s more like a last word. The true spirit mages were silent for a moment, after which Randolph said: "In this case, we can not stop, but if he shoots us, we can''t just ignore it." Taichu Tianzun stood up and said sincerely: "I know the strength of the mage, everyone here is no less than me and Daoyuan, and the rest of the Tianzun is not a problem. Daoyuan does not have the ability to make you unable to cope. So, even so, please Don''t shoot him." This request can already be regarded as rude, but the true spirit mages agreed. Taichu Tianzun hit the ground: "So, I went to Taichu." The voice just fell and disappeared in place. After Taichu Tianzun disappeared, there was a long silence in the room, and then the sixth sacred tower Ingrid True Spirit said: "This one is very strong. Not worse than Prometheus." The True Spirit of Ingrid was one of the group of wizards who participated in the revolution. He had a deep understanding of Prometheus''s strength. Everyone at the scene also nodded in agreement. Although it was only a projection, it was really not at the beginning. To Prometheus. As for Dowon... Meyer Zhenling said: "Since he knows everything, Daoyuan''s current behavior is nothing more than a clown. This person may want to see if Daoyuan can fly up. If he can, it will be good, but look at him. With the current attitude, he himself feels that the odds are very low. If not, maybe he will..." Randolph interface: "Kill Dao Yuan?" Meyer nodded: "I think that''s the way it is. Daoyuan unites the super-empty life remnants. According to the current state of affairs, this is what gives Daoyuan the confidence. Maybe he has mastered the power of the third era and wants to Reproduce the path of the Tertiary Era, and then combine the current immortal path and the residual energy of the Tertiary Era to support yourself to rise to a higher latitude. If you do this, the consequences of failure are self-evident, but it is just another stronger monster. ." Seeing Adam hesitating to speak, Naham asked him, "What are you thinking?" The real souls looked at Adam Adam stood up and said, "I don''t think things are that simple." "Talk about it." The true spirits did not ignore Adam''s words because of his weak strength. "Dao Yuan''s original purpose should be to ascend, including so far, his greatest wish should also be to ascend. But at his level, it is impossible not to know the difficulty of ascending, and it is impossible not to know what he will face if he fails. What is it. Moreover, I dont believe that so-called ascension does not require energy support, so where does the energy come from?" Adam paused for a while and then said: "We took all the limbs in the Demon Abyss, so he united with the primordial demon. These primordial demon may be the source of energy. Maybe the rest of the demon he attracted, including us, are in his heart. Its just a ration. The Primordial Demons lifelong goal is to kill Taichu Tianzun. At this point, the two have reached a consensus. If Dao Yuan still feels that he cant soar after swallowing all the energy that can be swallowed, will he throw the spearhead Point to the Taichu Tianzun? Swallow the Taichu Tianzun and ascend, or kill the Taichu Tianzun and replace it?" "If you think about it this way, since Taichu Tianzun knows all this, he should also have a way to deal with it. Then what is his purpose to stop us?" v2 Chapter 506： Feisheng (1) I wish all candidates a smooth college entrance examination! Come on! Four months later, the true spirit of Laura returned to the fleet, and a little further behind her, the primordial demon dragging the demon world was about to reach the immortal world. Where the Taoyuan Sect of the Immortal Realm is located, a beam of light soars into the sky, and the void swirls into a whirlpool centered on the position illuminated by the light beam. Massive energy rises from the Immortal Realm and blends into it. The Taoist Sect and the other five sects of the Celestial Sect fall into the nest. Take the fairy world as a picture to depict the formation method. On this day, all the immortals in the fleet, including Cong Zhen, applied to leave and return to the immortal world. The mage happily agreed to their request and entered the final preparations. The arrival of Laura added another layer of protection to the mage. After knowing the previous conversation with the Supreme Principal Tianzun and the promise made by the mage, she blessed all the mages with the reincarnation technique, so that everyone had an in-situ resurrection. Opportunity, she and the other true spirit mages were convinced that even if Daoyuan had a bad idea towards the mages, he would only have one chance to attack. As long as he survived this time, Daoyuan would not be worried. For two months, that huge and complicated formation stretched to the edge of the Zhoutian Star Dou formation. The immortals of the formation turned a blind eye to the mage waiting at the exit, and did not have any thoughts of taboo, and excitement was hard to hide in silence. I don''t know what kind of future Daoyuan promised them. After receiving the secrets of the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array left by the Taichu Tianzun, the mage quickly gained a certain degree of understanding of the Immortal Dao Array, and he could see that the new Arrays function was to gather energy and divert energy. There are countless small nodes. One day two months later, six primitive heavenly demons appeared outside the immortal realm. Each of them was 80,000 kilometers in height. They were the world themselves, and densely packed tyrannical monsters came and went in and out of their bodies, but none came close to the wizard fleet. . Their arrival caused an uproar, which was engraved in the blood of the immortals, the most powerful enemy since ancient times, the immortals outside the Six Sects called for battle after a brief panic, but they were all rejected and suppressed by the Six Heavens. Unwilling to reconcile, they partly went to the Immortal Palace of the Early Beginning, and partly to the Vientiane Sect, but all of them were of no avail. None of the Tianzun responded to the battle request. They could only watch the six heavenly demons walk into the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array, in an endless Standing at a distance that had never been reached in the years, the demon son and grandson on his body easily penetrated into the fairy world. The primitive demon caused a violent reaction from the main towns Demon Abyss. The boundless and majestic demon energy rushed out from behind every small plane that formed the immortal civilization plane group, condensing a monstrous demon shadow on the back of Da Luotian, even if the mages were separated It was far away, and I could feel the discomfort. If there weren''t even Zhou Tian Xingdou in the fairy world, it might have fallen into a demon realm. In the door of truth, Adam asked Aisha and Wendy around him: "Those demon seem to be the continuation of the will of the original demon?" Aisha said: "Laura had some omissions in her initial judgment. Later she discovered that the real demon was only primitive, and the rest were transformed from primitive thoughts. After the demon plundered all the vitality and soul of his life, It can be transformed into a puppet with a certain sense of self." "In other words, they can form a head?" Aisha nodded: "If there is enough energy and the body of the original super-empty life is the main body, they can indeed be transformed into a head." "Daoyuan, want to resurrect the true demon?" "Yes, Daoyuan really wants to resurrect the true demon." It was the Vientiane Tianzun who answered Adam''s question. She came to the fleet alone, and the whole person exuded a haggard to deathly aura. It is hard to imagine that this is actually a nine-level life. "He wants to use the body of a real demon to suffer the catastrophe for him. After the catastrophe, he can naturally fly intact." "Dao is in his own body and is not fake, cut out the foreign objects and the Tao is true? Haha, they are all lie!" Vientiane mocked, pointing to the front and said: "When the demon shadow is solidified, the person in the town of Demon Abyss The torso of the true demon will rush out of the seal and merge with it. The six Dao Yuan, the six primordial demon and the immortals will provide the true demon with the energy needed for resurrection." The purpose of Vientiane was to inform the Master that the ascension would begin three days later, and the current fleet restart was slowly moving in the direction of the immortal world, and all the routes it walked on were on the Zhoutian Star Dou Great Array Gate. The surrounding void is divided into countless small pieces by two formations. If a person with a weak sense of spatial orientation enters it, he may not be able to get out for a lifetime. Wanxiang didnt say much. She actually wanted to ask the true spirit mage to punish Dao Yuan. The price was that she brought the teachings of Vientiane to join the wizard world, but she didnt say this in the end. First, she felt that she was at level 9. , But as a bargaining chip to invite the nine true spirits to take a shot, the second is that she really cannot violate Taichu''s order. Several people had their own thoughts and did not continue to talk. After a few hours, Vientiane disappeared in place. At this moment, the fleet hit an obvious barrier and truly reached the area directly radiated by the fairy world. With visual magic, you don''t need to rely on starship radar, you can clearly see everything in the fairy world with your naked eyes. The fleet stops here, no longer going forward, just watching the salute, don''t have to get too close, that will only send the handle into the hands of others. The emptiness is filled with the aura of the fairy world and the real demon They originate from one but are hostile to each other. Under the interference of the tyrannical will, they turn into unconscious energy creatures to fight fiercely. After each death, the other One party will swallow it up and become a kind of strange energy in between. The Six Religions are all out, and countless immortals flew out from the immortal realm in groups and entered their energy nodes. The celestial light stretched for hundreds of millions of miles, and the whole world of desire was shattered, becoming an exit from the Demon Abyss. Endless magic rushed out. The remaining planes of the immortal civilization community split apart, opening doors behind them, and endless high-level monsters came out, strangely not showing their desire for destruction, but clearly stepping into the nodes behind them. The only thing intact at this time is the Da Luotian, like a shining pearl, embedded in the very center of this weird disk. The true spirit mages were in their respective positions, and Naham activated the dark world algorithm to make the fleet at the intersection of the void and the dark world. The soaring beam of light suddenly burned. After the white flames rushed to the highest point, raindrops generally rained down, falling on every energy node. The creatures in it sat cross-legged in silence, integrating their own energy into the formation. The five Heavenly Sovereigns of the Daoyuan first group stepped out of the big Luotian in one step, and unfolded the primordial spirit with all their strength. v2 Chapter 507： Soaring (2) The energy is getting stronger and stronger, the upper beam of light and the lower magic shadow separate the two worlds, one black and the other white, and they are recombined in a contradictory way. The wizards did not feel the immortal''s words to cut everything out. Causality, the feeling of soaring and leaving alone, instead, I only feel the sense of existence becoming stronger and stronger, so strong that it is incompatible with the void. "The twelve capitals, the gods, go up!" Dao Yuans loud voice came to everyones ears, and everyone could hear the excitement in his tone that was uncontrollable, and a trace of panic about the future. By now, he has done everything to his best. The thing that comes down is to proceed step by step and then resign to fate. As soon as Dao Yuan''s voice fell, the vortex in the void slowly rotated clockwise, and the pattern on the''ground'' reflected on it. At the same time, under the feet of the immortals and monsters, the array of the Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Demons rotates in a counterclockwise direction, and the opposing energies stagnate in place, and then the aura representing lightness rises into the beam of light, representing the heavy The magic energy sinks into the magic shadow, the fairy and the monster rise or sink together, and everything appears orderly. There are more and more different kinds of energy between the spiritual energy and the magic energy. They rapidly liquefy, solidify, and finally transform into a plasma-like high-energy high-temperature substance flowing between the upper and lower sides. At this time, the renewed intact seal of the sky flew out of the big Luo sky, getting bigger and bigger, and it really gave people a feeling of overwhelming the world, and the world turned back in an instant. The demon shadow is on the top, like a black hole, absorbing the endless magic energy in the Demon Abyss, and the heterogeneous energy of the plasma state is also rapidly integrated into it, the form is getting more and more solid, and the image of a headless monster is already clear. Distinguish. The mage looked at all of this with solemn expression. They thought that Dao Yuan would preach before the ascension, but they didn''t expect that he didn''t even say a word, and didn''t announce it to anyone, and started the ascension directly. The magic shadow is drawing energy faster and faster, and the scope is getting wider and wider. Boom! Boom! Boom! The dull heartbeat caused the resonance of all creatures in the range. They were shocked to find that their heartbeats and soul fluctuations could not help but change to the same frequency. The mages below level 9 in the starship felt their magic power going outside at the same time. Rushing, Randolph came to the outside world to plant a magic circle, which offset the strange feeling. The monsters that make up the half formation are bursting into pieces one after another. The magic body follows the energy conduction circuit and enters the magic shadow. On the nodes where the six primitive demons sit on top of each other, the phantoms are layered on top of each other. . The heartbeat sounded more and more intense, and the void trembled, as if a behemoth was about to break out of the ground. In the entire range, only the position of the mages was able to barely remain calm. The low-level mages in the fleet were ordered to enter the safe haven to prevent accidents. Suffer unnecessary losses. Soon, in the center of the vortex and the formation, a substantial void membrane appeared. This membrane connected all the outlets of the Suppression Demon Abyss, and then dissolved the distance between them like a solvent, fusing them together. The immortal civilization community exists in name only, and only Luo Tian hangs above the black hole-like exit. Click! The first clear sound sounded, a corner of the membrane was broken, and the high-level demon energy rushed out and turned into barbed tentacles, nailed fiercely in the void, plunged into the membrane, and desperately made the broken mouth bigger. The real demon''s torso is breaking the seal, trying to come to the outside world. The void turned into an ocean, every time the torso hits it is a tsunami, and the creature becomes a boat, struggling to survive the tsunami. The first Santa Hugo True Spirit walked out of the starship, and the world breathed magic covering the fleet to resist the impact. The Dao Yuan in the Da Luo Tian, ??the five Tian Zuns below, worked together, and the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Great Formation extinguished and dim, the film became thinner and thinner, and the mages could already see the meat crazed against the seal inside. Laura looked solemnly: "The torso is terrifying, and the fleet executes the highest defense plan." At the same time, the true spirit mage walked out of the starship and jointly performed defensive magic. At this moment, he heard a sound, the membrane was completely shattered, and his torso jumped out of the Demon Suppression Abyss and merged with the magic shadow. The unimaginable mighty power contaminated everything in the range into tertiary energy in an instant. The demon shadow grew limbs, covered in armor, and held his neck with both hands. Roar! The terrifying roar sounded earth-shaking, and the remaining monsters completely turned into mud in an instant. The roar continued, and even the alien energy was annihilated and disappeared due to the power of this sound wave. The twelve capital gods and evil spirits quickly revolved. The six primordial demons rose from the formation and rushed towards the body. The disintegration, partly turned into pure energy, and partly called the disgusting-looking brain cells, are instantly connected to the body. The real demon is resurrected! No words could describe the viciousness and killing intent in his eyes. He turned to face Da Luotian, fisted with both hands and slammed into the void below him at the same time, and pulled out a pure black, awkward spear from it. At this time, Daoyuan shouted: "Seal soul! Start!" The other array at the bottom rotates at no less than the speed of the previous one. The five heavenly energies are fully energized, and the celestial spirit turns into a chain to lock the resurrected true demons in layers, and at the same time, it turns the sky heavy. Smashing on the head of the true demon, Dao Yuan abandoned his flesh and blood, and the primordial spirit crossed time and space to come to the true demon and merge into it. The struggle of the real demon caused a chain shock in the void, and the five people below Fenghun Tianzun and all the immortals looked pale tried their best to transport their aura into the formation to help Dao Yuan stabilize his body. At this time, Daoyuans flesh and blood melted, and a huge spiritual energy merged into the formation. Most of it entered the body of Tianzun as the formation eye. Their huge primordial spirit rose at a speed visible to the naked eye and reached it in an instant. Nearly 90,000 kilometers. Daoyuan enters the head of the true demon and starts a desperate struggle with the consciousness of the original heavenly demon. Because of the support of the immortal energy, he is always on the top. After shredding a consciousness, Daoyuan swallows it in his mouth. In the process Becoming stronger, and in the eyes of the true spirit mage, he can clearly see that his soul is being demonized, not passive, but active. Daoyuan itself is one of the primitive heavenly demons and the most powerful demon. Realizing that it was wrong, the primitive celestial demon brazenly disintegrated itself, united the five into one, and resisted Dao Yuan together. After the primordial heavenly demons were combined, the power level suppressed Dao Yuan, even if the Heavenly Venerables such as the lower soul seal had tried their best, they still could not help Dao Yuan gain the upper hand again. So Daoyuan turned his gaze to the mage. Dao Yuan struggled to control his body to expand into an exaggerated range, the energy sprayed from the top of the spear penetrated everything, and the target was directed at the wizard legion. v2 Chapter 508： Soaring (3) The true spirit mage took a step forward at the same time. Eight true spirit bodies, all over 90,000 kilometers tall, shielded the fleet from the wind. Lara''s true spirit body was extremely small, but stepped to the front. "That spear is a pseudo-level ten attack, all mages, prepare to activate the reincarnation technique!" As soon as the voice fell, the void shattered, and the spear traveled between the void and the dark world. Nahum held up the nine-headed dragon rod. The dark world matter was controlled by him to form layers of barriers, slowing its speed a little bit, but the spear Extremely tough, even if obstructed, he still firmly sticks to the fleet. Laura appeared in front of the spear like a ghost, stretched out her slender fingers to the tip of the spear, her tiny body burst out terrifying magic, and the sound of the curse echoed in the void like an aria. This visual impact was breathtaking, and Laura was born and died countless times, and the speed of the spear decreased immediately. The rest of the true spirit mages took action to block them, the spears changed from the material state to the energy state, and they continued to advance in another way. The ordinary mage looked dazzled, but Adam felt that things were weird. With a spear, it was like taking off the fleet? It is too whimsical. At this moment, Adam noticed that the dim pattern of Zhou Tian''s star-doubling array was re-illuminated, and it swiftly winded in the direction of the fleet, woven into a net under the fleet in a blink of an eye. "The fleet is evading according to the route of the deduction! The Santa''s main gun is charged! Coordinate xxxx, salvo!" Adam Yuexu issued the order on his behalf. At this time, no one cared about this. The mages execution ability was best demonstrated. The fleet dived into the dark world and traveled along the established route. The seven main guns of the Holy Tower sent out true spirits and blasted towards the target coordinates. There, a long and narrow dimensional crack opened silently, and the earthshaking seal fell! The spear is very strong, but its effect is only to attract the attention of the true spirit mage. The real killer move is the strangulation of Zhou Tian Xingdou and the sneak attack of the sky-shaking seal! The sky-turning seal that was hit by the main gun head-on was suspended in the air, and it flew back in the next instant. After all, the sky-turning seal was a ninth-level magic weapon. The light flash ability was activated, and the unfavorable trend and energy reversal came back. The fleet was also affected by the Heaven-shaking Seal, stagnating for a while, and Zhou Tian''s star-doubling formation chased it, and the original life gate was turned into a death gate at the same time, and the terrifying aura turned into a boundless killing array and strangled. Feng Hun and the other five stood up, shouted with a grim face, and the killing array was upgraded again. This is a lore. Daoyuan must have known the fact that he met the True Spirit Mage in the early days, and he also knew that in the early days he would tell the mage where the life gate was. The greatest effect of the overturning seal was to turn the life gate into a dead gate. Everything happened so quickly. The fourth Sacred Tower Wilde''s true spirit turned into a giant swallowing beast, and it instantly came to the bottom of the fleet to face the killing formation, resisting the terrifying attack abruptly, and as a result, he flew all over his body and blood. He completely ignored his injuries, and took the initiative to destroy the detached body tissues to prevent them from changing. The real body opened his mouth and swallowed all the fleet into his abdomen. The true spirit mage was furious, with full firepower, and teamed up to destroy the spear in the shortest time, and then felt where Wilde was, and used the most violent means to destroy the Star Dou formation. Wilde spit out the fleet and let Laura help. Replying to the injury, he said with a smile: "Or let''s kill him!" Daoyuan only had the power of this blow, and the real spirit mage was caught off guard before he could start the next method, but now that the fleet is preserved and the real spirit''s combat power is not compromised, he has no chance to disadvantage the mage. The true spirits looked at Daoyuan with cold eyes, and said in a cold voice, "Wait a second, wait for Taichu to give us an explanation." This sneak attack has already pronounced Dao Yuan''s death sentence. No matter what he will do in the beginning, Dao Yuan will definitely die, and he must die in the hands of the Master. Daoyuan sighed silently. He has other means to cause trouble to the mage, but that is meaningless. If the true spirit mages are only Neam Randolph and Mathieson, he has absolute certainty. The true spirit mage has turned into energy, but now, there are too many, instead of wasting the few remaining cards, it is better... The sky-turning seal flew back, and when no one had expected it, it smashed against the five celestial beings, Zhou Tian''s star-fighting formation, and the twelve capital celestial gods'' formation was reversed at the same time, and the five celestial beings were subjected to energy countercurrent. The impact was immediately severely injured. Feng Hun yelled in disbelief: "Daoyuan! What are you doing? Are you crazy?" "Sorry, Feng Soul. Blame these wizards for being too strong. I have no choice but to... devour you!" Another Tianzun struggled to stabilize the fluctuations, and said viciously: "Do you know what you are talking about? We are now..." "Is it stronger? But the reason you become stronger is because of me. I cut out my spiritual energy to give you, and I can naturally take it back!" Photographed by the Heaven-shaking Seal, the formation shrouded in a large area to confine the five Celestials, and then a huge portal opened in the blank area. Six ninth-level creatures of various shapes walked out of the portal and attacked with the most brutal posture. Xiang Tianzun. "I still have a hole card, I really can''t blame me, I can only blame the wizard for being too strong, I can only blame the old guy for refusing to help me!" Dao Yuan said to himself while resisting the attack of the primitive celestial demon consciousness in the body of the real demon. It seems that you can convince yourself, "Give up resistance, merge with me, and I will take you to ascend together!" As soon as the voice fell, the twelve capital gods'' evil formations changed again. The upper and lower two formations rose with spikes, piercing all the immortals still alive in the formation one by one. The energy in the body of the immortals, including Tianzun, was lost. It swallowed quickly and gathered towards him. The immortals are like corpses drained of water a slight void storm blows them out, and their souls are exposed. Before they have time to swear, they cant help but rush towards Daoyuan. . In an instant, the Six Sects and Immortals were all annihilated, and the billion-million-yuan gods flowed on the surface of the true demon. The hideous face was left with boundless hatred, biting the true demon. They just wanted to die with Dao Yuan. One of the six ninth-level creatures that appeared suddenly pointed to the mage and said, "Your Excellency, then what to do? Or we will take action and kill these guys?" After absorbing the same clan, Daoyuan completely suppressed the original heavenly demon consciousness, and cruelly tore it into pieces and swallowed it in his mouth. He immediately fell into the main demon body, and the monstrous demon flame showed a terrifying aura at the ninth critical point. Daoyuan didn''t answer the ninth-level creature''s words, but said in a voice that only he could hear: "It''s just a bit, just a bit." He cast his gaze on Da Luotian and the Immortal Palace of Taichu. He knew that Immortal Venerable of Taichu must be looking at him. He suddenly became a little angry. It is obvious that I am no weaker than you. Why am I still afraid of you? He involuntarily raised his hand, the devilish energy condensed into countless dark little balls. v2 Chapter 509： Soaring (4) "Are you going to do something with Taichu Tianzun?" Wendy said with some excitement beside Adam, what had just made her very unhappy, and she wanted to see the scene of the fairies killing each other. Adam shook his head and said, "No, he is still a bit worse." Daoyuan initially walked out of Da Luotian and cut off his flesh and blood body and a whole body of spiritual energy to supply the twelve capital gods and several celestial beings, which was equivalent to diverting his own energy, and then he killed directly and indirectly As all the units of the formation node, it is equivalent to regrouping energy. After this, it seems that the total amount of energy has increased, and the strength is the same as it was at the beginning, but in fact it is unbearable. It is like a kilogram of cotton and a kilogram of iron. The weight is the same, but the quality is not comparable. At this time, he took a shot at Taichu, just looking for death. Adam felt that Dao Yuan really didnt care about his energy, but just wanted to use more to stimulate the Terror of Heaven, otherwise he would not do such a thing. From this point of view, he really did not care about his own energy. Signs of life. "Besides, even if the strength is really equal, now he won''t let himself fall into a battle of life and death, unless he still has a hole card to solve too early with a single blow, otherwise he won''t make a rush." At this time, Aisha came to the two and said: "The six ninth-level creatures that have just appeared are all similar to the martial gods of the Qianyuan Realm. They should be pure remnants of the Third Age cultivated by Daoyuan." Wendy looked at her sister, then at Adam, and then Adam said without finishing, "This is his trump card? The six ninth-level creatures are indeed very strong, but in this case, they dont seem to be too many. Is it useful?" Adam looked at the giants in the distant sky, and looked at the growing number of dark orbs in front of Dao Yuan: "Hook cards? Not necessarily, I think it''s more like..." Before the words came to an end, the countless spheres that had originally faced Da Luotian suddenly turned one direction, and while the six ninth-level creatures were still waiting for their sovereign command, they hit them. The energy of those spheres only burst out for a moment after they hit them, and then they turned into black holes, and after colliding with each other more and more, they quickly swallowed their energy. "Not enough, so..." The body of the true demon became heavier and heavier. Every tiny movement, even breathing, would cause the void to collapse. Daoyuan turned his head and opened his mouth and took a deep breath: "So, you and me will become one. This is your body. For my children, my duty. I will take you to ascend with you." They knew Dao Yuan''s thoughts a long time ago, and they already had a way to deal with it, soaring? They never expected this. These ninth-level creatures wanted to take advantage of Dao Yuan''s weakness, and take advantage of the defeat of the Taichu, and take the two of them out of the pot, and become Buddhas and ancestors. They feel that they are very sure, even The secret restrictions in the body have been broken. But they didn''t expect that Dao Yuan never trusted them from beginning to end. After one restriction, there was a second way. The gloomy **** were embedded in their bodies one by one, forming a pair of shackles, confining their actions and thinking. With Dao Yuan''s deep breathing, the body continued to degenerate, becoming the purest energy quantum and being sucked into the mouth. Dao Yuan''s aura climbed again, reaching the ninth-level critical point a hundred feet further, touching the tenth-level portal. The swirling vortex in the sky became a real portal, depicting a dense and unimaginable variety of symbols. This time the mages did not need anyone''s order to record those symbols with all their strength. At this time, Daoyuan raised his hand and pointed it like a knife, lightly slashing three times on his body, while groaning softly: "Peng Yu, I have no bounds." "Peng Jiao, all kinds of foreign objects." "Peng Zhu, all cause and effect." With every knife stroke and every low groan, a clone will appear outside the body of the true demon. The first clone is described as ugly and is the source of all evil, and the second clone is the body of the true demon and the source of energy. The third clone is not in harmony everywhere. The souls of the creatures that were killed and swallowed before are madly impacted inside, but it is strangely maintaining the overall harmony and is the source of consciousness. After the three corpses were cut off, Daoyuan''s original soul appeared. At this moment, he seemed to have truly achieved great enlightenment. There was no trace of hostility in his eyes, and some were just calm. He looked around, and when he scanned the fleet and Daluotian, there was no wave in his eyes. With a light sigh, Peng Yu soared to the sky to pull the door, and the symbols on the door flowed down, dissolving and dispersing the clones. In the process , The door was actually opened a bit. "What the **** is that?" All the mages looked at each other. In the world view of the mages, there has never been such a thing. "Is there really a soaring?" Peng Yus death did not cause Dao Yuan to be shaken in the slightest. Peng Zhu then flew up. As he ascended, he disintegrated every inch and turned into a product of a pure concept, bypassing the symbol of Tianmen and entwining it on the door. The portal expands. There was nothing inside, chaos. Suddenly, violent void energy, all tangible or intangible matter appeared out of thin air, and blasted from the portal. Among them was the immortal way, the strongest attack among all civilized power systems known in the catastrophe zone, and even magic. Have. At this moment, the area covered by the portal was drawn into a vacuum, everything between the heaven and the earth lost the sense of existence, and only Daoyuan''s original soul and the body of the true demon facing the tribulation. A series of terrorist attacks reaching level 9 are on the body of the real demon visible to the naked eye, the body becomes more and more pure, and the mighty demon energy is weakened and washed away in layers. It has gradually become as flawless as jasper, even the blood flowing out of the wound is pure white. An hour later, the body of the true demon was nearly collapsed with bruises and bruises, and at this moment, the tribulation that descended from the portal also paused for a moment. Daoyuan stood up and looked at Da Luotian. He knew that he must be looking at himself from the beginning: "Datianzun, you are wrong, of course, I, don''t complain." Following Daoyuan''s voice, Taichu Tianzun and Wanxiang Tianzun, who had never appeared, flew out of Daluotian at the same time, without saying a word, just watching Daoyuan calmly. Daoyuan smiled and nodded to the two of them, and then rose up into the sky with a long howl, surpassing the body of the true demon, and rushing into the portal to face the re-lowering heaven. All the energy in the tribulation disappeared, leaving only pure conceptual attacks. According to the standards of the immortal Dao, this is torturing Dao Xin. Dao Yuans ascent speed is getting slower and slower, but he is always firm. Reorganize, and become more solid every time. Three hours later, he completely entered the portal. v2 Chapter 510： Carry on the past (part one) The mages have all come to the outside world, and now the entire area of ??the original Zhoutian Star Fighting Array is completely silent, except for the last immortal who was sheltered by Wanxiang in the beginning, the only mages are still alive. Everyone raised their heads to look at the strange portals, can Dao Yuan really rise? The mage had completely dismissed this question before, but now, this scene shakes their hearts a bit. Because Dao Yuan''s breath really disappeared completely. But why is this door still there? Also, the pure body of the true demon did not dissipate. Before the real spirit mages came to the fleet, they looked at Taichu Tianzun with scorching eyes and waited for his explanation. The mages kept their promise and did not interfere with Daoyuan Feisheng. If the explanation given by Taichu afterwards is Daoyuan Feisheng, thank the Master, then Xian Wenming will immediately see what the consequences of teasing the mage are. Taichu Tianzun remained motionless, maintaining the posture of raising his head, but Vientiane leaned in the direction of the mage, and signaled the mage to stay calm. Laura said: "It seems that things are not that simple. If the ascent is really successful, this door can''t be there. It won''t be this kind of reaction at the beginning. Be careful." Then she asked Randolph. : "Is it okay to pull the magic circle?" Randolph said: "Prometheus is ready to come at any time, but the movement of pulling Prometheus is too big, it is not a last resort, it is best not to do it." Laura nodded: "I also hope that there will be no accidents, but if it does happen, even the beginning of it will be killed together." The long silence lasted for three full days. The portal remained the same, there was no movement, and no energy flowed out. However, under this calm appearance, it was an undercurrent turbulent, and every true spirit mage built several paths. With all-out true spirit magic, the Santa Starship can fire its main gun ten times in an instant. The mage didn''t conceal his preparations, the expression of Wanxiang Tianzun became more and more anxious, but Taichu Tianzun was always the same. As if nothing could shake his spirit. On the fourth day, the door opened. The energy that had been drawn up before poured down like a flood that burst a dyke. The energy level rose to an unimaginable height in an instant, and the Dao Yuan who had been spit out was also soaring. Now everyone present, including the true spirit mage, no one dares to despise Dao Yuan anymore. It is true that the energy entangled around his soul is too strong now. Any arbitrary action can cause the void to collapse. He has become the tenth level. biological. It''s just that his state is very strange. After falling from the portal, he seemed a little confused, and asked to himself: "Didn''t I fly up yet? Why am I still here?" Every syllable sounded, accompanied by the cracking sound of his pure and transparent Yuanshen, where there was a large amount of black pollution energy, Dao Yuan turned a blind eye. "Tell me, why didn''t I ascend? Why!" He roared and pointed to Taichu, the tenth level force rushed out of the soul, but he failed to reach Taichu at all, and he collapsed and dissipated. Taichu sighed softly: "Because the wrong person is you. Your way and your ascension are all just deceiving yourself and others." Daoyuan is crazy, endless years of cultivation, hundreds of thousands of years of planning, he does not hesitate to fall into the demon way, he does not hesitate to accept the original demon by himself, become another mind of the true demon, everything is for ascent, but now he has failed. Someone told him that he was just deceiving himself! "I''m not wrong! You are the one who is wrong! It is you! I can ascend! I can!" Dao Yuan''s thoughts rose, and the terrifying tenth-level immortal law overwhelmed the Taichu, "because I am not strong enough, you and Let me become one! Let me swallow you! And you!" Daoyuan turned to look at the mage: "The same is true for you! Don''t you want to be detached? Blend with me, I will take you to detachment!" The magic stored by the True Spirit Mage was blasted out at the same time, and the starship''s main guns blasted out. However, the tenth level was the tenth level, and the ninth level magic could not be countered. Laura used the reincarnation spell to enclose the fleet, and she herself instantly grew to the ninth-level limit, standing at the forefront. The rest of the true spirit mage rushed to Daoyuan across time and space, Randolph and Naham joined forces to support A huge portal was opened, the body of Prometheus'' true spirit appeared, and the magic of the void fetal membrane fell at the same time, directly isolating the fleet from where the fleet is located, and the outside void was a repeat of the world, the ten-level fairy law issued by Daoyuan was in it. Was quickly consumed. Prometheus stepped forward and came directly to Daoyuan, grabbing Daoyuan Yuanshen with both hands, and severely tore him in half. The vast ether was condensed in the separated hands. Daoyuan let out a scream, and the two primordial spirits reorganized hundreds of millions of times to counteract the catastrophe of destruction. At this time, too early to resolve the immortal law, and the immortal real body that could not see the difference with Prometheus also arrived at the same time. Nearby, the shot forced to stop Prometheus'' next lore. The two separated immediately after a blow. The terrifying energy annihilation made the surrounding area of ??a hundred light-years completely unrecognizable, and Da Luotian instantly turned into nothingness, leaving the original light group named "Heaven Dao" quietly floating, and the Vientiane Ball. Entrapped the few remaining immortals dying. The Legion of Mages was blown farther away. If it weren''t for the protection of true spirits, Adam and others would have returned to the magic net at this moment. "You are seeking your own death Prometheus has a cold tone. He hasn''t been angry for a long time, and the remaining nine true spirit mages are standing next to the first true spirit one by one. Taichu bowed and said: "Please calm down the anger of the true spirit mage, Taichu must have an explanation." After that, he turned around and left his back to the ten true spirits. Prometheus'' eyes flashed, but after all, he did not make a move. Dao Yuan''s guts were broken. He felt that he was caught in a conspiracy of the primordial age. All of this was a conspiracy of the primordial age. He wanted to find the way by himself, then swallowed himself and soared alone. He couldn''t allow this to happen. Only the real demon''s body can save him now. As long as he can re-enter the lord, he is the true tenth level being, the ancestor of the demon way. At the beginning, he was allowed to enter the body of the true demon, just when he was about to escape, he just beckoned gently, and confined him in place: "The true demon is me, and I am the true demon." Daoyuans hysterical roar, but at first he turned a deaf ear. He seemed to be talking to himself or explaining to the mage: "Everyone thinks that I am the kind thought that came out of the demon thought, but they dont know me I have never separated from the true demon. The immortal way is with me. The great way you think is just my way." v2 Chapter 511： Carry on the past (in) This sentence is actually nothing to the mage. Its just that Adam before, including the true spirit mage, thought that the immortal venerable in the early days was the good idea cut out of the demon mind. This is a bit surprising when it is reversed. The already captured Ultra Void Limbs need to spend more energy to completely concoct them. But for Daoyuan, this is simply enough news to subvert his three views and destroy his long-held beliefs. It turned out to be like this. No wonder he didn''t move at the beginning, no wonder he let himself control the real demon''s torso, no wonder he was able to kill all the primitive demons but never shot, no wonder he let the true demon resurrect. In his eyes, everything he did was like a clown, just making wedding dresses for others. However, he is now imprisoned in the body of the real demon, unable to move, and he can''t even speak his words. This kind of huge sorrow and gap makes his soul collapse faster and faster. "Your ascension, I did it at the beginning of this era, but I failed, so I abandon the original body, the soul slashed itself, and turned it into the beginning. I turned the ancient way into a fairy way, and established The immortal world re-evolves the path of transcendence. I divide my energy and give it to you so that you will grow stronger. But now it seems that I am wrong." At the beginning, he said: "Your Dao is always my Dao. In the endless years, you have not been able to transcend or even have any ideas." Daoyuan showed fear, he just wanted to live after he failed to ascend. He was still the strongest in this era. As long as he could live, he still had a chance. He thought he was disappointed too early and wanted to devour himself. Too early shook his head: "I won''t swallow you. What you have now is just the waste that I chopped out at the beginning. Now that it has been chopped out, how can I reintegrate them?" He raised his hand, and the real demon''s body made the same action, freezing Daoyuan''s collapsed soul in this state. Taichu went on to say: "After all, you were born because of me. It is my fault to have the current fate..." At this time Prometheus said coldly: "Do you want to let him go?" Too early to look back: "Can you?" "Of course not, he can''t go anywhere, he doesn''t even have the right to die. For the rest of his life, he can only exist as a mage''s experimental material." At the beginning of the silence for a long time, I sighed: "Also, it''s up to you." Prometheus connected with the true spirit mage to confine the Dao Yuan layer by layer, and the power of magic directly penetrated the body of the true demon. Dao Yuan was seriously injured in an instant, and the soul fell to several levels and could only barely maintain it. At the super-dimensional level, it can be said that life is worse than death. The mage doesn''t need Dao Yuan to be strong, as long as he is alive, it doesn''t matter if he loses the ability to speak and becomes a lunatic. Prometheus said after Laura took away Dogen, "If he is your explanation, it is not enough." At the beginning, he said: "Natural is more than that. From now on, Vientiane can ban the soul and join the wizard civilization." Prometheus still shook his head: "With Daoyuan, the weight of others is not that important." This is a very realistic thing. Vientiane is indeed very strong, but it is actually the same thing. Therefore, to win over Vientiane, I want to use her as a breakthrough to split and incorporate the fairy civilization, but now, the fairy civilization is dead in name, and the knowledge of the fairy Tao in Dao Yuan''s mind has also written the name of the mage, a ninth-level god, but Dispensable. In the final analysis, the most important thing for a mage is knowledge, that is, there is no shortage of the world of combat power mage. Vientiane was very numb when she was talking about the matter as if she was treated as a cargo by the mage, but she looked at Da Tianzun in a daze, and she seemed to have lost her heart. He also knew this at the beginning, he could catalyze so many ninth-level beings, and his performance in the world of the wizard was not necessarily impossible. The reason why he handed over Vientiane was just like Tuogu. "What if you add Heaven?" Heavenly Dao originally wanted to give it to Vientiane, but now it seems that it can only be used as a bargaining chip to appease the mage, otherwise Vientiane is probably going to die, and what he will do next will also be affected. Heavenly Dao is a manifestation of all the power rules mastered at the beginning. Unlike the origin of the wizard world, Heavenly Dao is more like an artifact, which can be used directly or directly allows users to master powerful powers. To a certain extent, the Tao of Heaven is the crystallization of the knowledge of the immortal civilization, and it has a greater effect on the mage than the Tao Yuan. The true spirit mage glanced at each other, and then Prometheus said: "With the help of heaven, I can guarantee that Vientiane and the remaining immortals are intact." At the beginning, he gave Prometheus a deep thought, and then laughed: "So, great good! At the beginning, you will also ascend today, please watch the gift from the true spirit mage!" At the beginning, powerful energy burst out all over the body, Vientiane was pushed far away, and the true spirit mages also retreated at the same time. Taking the place where Taichu stood as the center, within a radius of 10,000 light-years, it was completely covered by his own domain, and all living beings were rejected. At the same time, densely packed Taichu clones came. The joys, sorrows, sorrows, fears, upsets, various forms of sentient beings, all phenomena in the world, the manifestation of all immortal powers, etc., as long as they were known and thought in the beginning, they all turned into clones and were cut out by him. He really became the master of the realm. One thought was born, the world was born, and the world was destroyed by one thought. Countless civilizations are evolving from birth to death in a flash. Each is different, but endlessly repeating. His own huge power turned into a rushing current converged into a galaxy, expanding the domain ten times, the galaxy swept all clones, smoothed all civilizations, involved them, shattered them, his own soul More and more pure and ethereal, too ruthless, this kind of road climbed to the extreme. His primordial spirit began to bloom, and this light surpassed the shackles of time and space, and instantly radiated every corner of the domain. It is like a supernova, blooming its last rays of light. Then the field shrank rapidly, billions of billions of avatars evolved their paths, and the ancient roads reappeared with great brilliance. This is the Tertiary era in the memory of the beginning. The civilizations are dimmed one by one. The super-empty life in the powerful civilization rushes out of the plane, fighting, plundering, forming an alliance, and betraying. The weakest among them is the tenth level life, and every body is covered by the sky, far from just before. Dao Yuan can be compared. Then the number of Ultra Void beings became less and less, and the strength of the survivors had even exceeded Adam''s understanding. Each of them had the ability to destroy the current civilization of the wizard. However, just as Adam guessed, they are completely entropy-increasing lives, and the individual''s strength is accelerating the destruction of the era, and soon, the catastrophe of destruction has come. v2 Chapter 512： Carrying on the past (part 2) The mages were dazzled. In the previous years, the mage''s understanding of the Third Age was through the residual civilization of the residual plane, but they were actually different from the real Tertiary Age, only a castrated version. But now, what has evolved in the primordial realm at the beginning is the real Tertiary scene. Although it is just an illusion, the process of birth, evolution, prosperity, and decay shown in it is still very valuable information. At the beginning of this information, there was no trace of it reserved before the mage''s eyes. Laura asked Prometheus: "This strength?" Prometheus knew what Laura meant and saw that everyone was curious, so he replied: "I have touched the edge of the tenth level. At the beginning, the strength displayed now has far exceeded the tenth level. Maybe this is his in the third era. The true strength of the time. But this is obviously an abnormal outbreak. After this time, he will either ascend or die. It is impossible to stay in the etheric void." "Why would he do this? Even if the immortal world can''t help him, but with his strength, he can completely create a world again. Anyway, the Quaternary is far from reaching the moment when he is about to face the catastrophe. There is still endless time to think of other ways, why so extreme?" Prometheus said: "Maybe it''s because he is dying." Everyone looked at the sluggish appearance, as if their hearts were ashamed as Vientiane. They didn''t ask any more. They left Vientiane to the mage in the beginning. Vientiane must know the reason for doing this in the beginning. After the ascension is over, there will naturally be many Time and opportunity to understand clearly. Just as everyone spoke, the illusion in the domain reached the most critical stage. The energy resources in the Tertiary System are getting less and less, and the strength of each Ultra Void being is getting stronger and stronger. When their living space is reduced to the point that they have to be cautious even when turning over, the most cruel is inevitable. The illusion of the attack between the alliances could not fully reflect the cruelty of the battle, but one could see the super-empty life falling, and the massive energy bursting out of the corpse delayed the time of the era''s destruction. But this is just a battle of trapped beasts. When there was only one biological alliance left in the Third Age, and when their demand for killing turned to their companions, the catastrophe of destruction really came. The Tertiary Epoch contracted at an incredible speed. The remaining super-empty beings who were prepared to kill each other gave up their thirst for killing, and came to the edge, using their own strength and body to resist the shrinking void. The wizards can imagine it. Because of the terrifying high temperature caused by the increase in entropy, and the huge amount of energy constantly evaporating in the high temperature. The Great Tribulation of Destruction reduces the strength of Tertiary creatures in a fundamentally unreasonable way. The wizards can see that the size of the Ultra Void beings is gradually getting smaller. They want to escape, but there is no way to escape. At this time, the void barrier is unimaginably thick and cannot be broken. The wizards dont know how long this period of time is in real history, but it lasted a full hour of this scene at the beginning, and then it was already like a sphere of the Tertiary Void, shrank violently, and a large number of super voids Life died completely and disappeared without a trace. The survivors desperately wanted to devour their energy to replenish themselves, but their proud strength was like a joke under the catastrophe. Soon, more terrifying scenes appeared. Destroying the Great Tribulation seemed to be tired of this stalemate and showed another means. Without personal experience, it is hard to imagine what a terrifying scene this is. It seems that one''s own existence is imprisoned in a two-dimensional plane, and then there is an eraser to wipe away the resisters little by little. The remaining super-empty beings were all plunged into despair. At this time, one of them started to cut itself off, just as Daoyuan did before, cutting off his own foreign objects in the same way. This seems to have played some role, the eraser After hesitating, they saw hope and acted the same. This did have some effects, but it was only a few. The Destruction Great Tribulation soon continued. The illusion that had always been clear became blurred at this moment and became paradoxical. The wizard only saw the Third Age. The contraction became a point, and eventually this point disappeared. Randolph took a step forward and stared at this scene, his eyes were brighter than ever before, and his own energy began to run wild out of control. From this point, he saw amazing knowledge. The existence of this point was too short, and in just an instant, the terrifying explosion began. The void reappears, but it is only a narrow range. This is a terrifying super power domain. The twenty super void beings that survived were the first conscious beings in the Quaternary. They instinctively began to absorb energy, but this Energy is like poison, making their own injuries worse. However, even if they knew that they were drinking poison to quench their thirst, they did not dare to stop, because the true Quaternary primitive life was born. There were nine of them, and each of them was just born with strength above the true spirit. They directly started the war, narrow The Quaternary became bigger and bigger during the war, and the death of each individual on both sides could accelerate the growth of the Quaternary. Ten people were killed in the Ultra Void Life, and they finally destroyed the original creatures at a terrible price. At this time, the Quaternary Void had abnormally expanded to a considerable area, and the remaining ten people immediately rushed across the Void and fell into a deep sleep. . It turns out that the super-empty lives that have been discovered in the world of wizards are all healing. Maybe they are not unwilling to take action to plunder Quaternary civilization, but they don''t have this ability. Even they as a whole are repelled by the Quaternary, the ether, which is the fundamental energy source for the mage, is constantly invading and destroying them. The first one to wake up was from Taichu. He seemed to be dying. He floated silently in the void for a long time, and suddenly cut himself again, opening the door of ascension, and his soul ascended into it, and then he was just like Daoyuan. , He was rejected, and his injuries were more serious. At this time, his body also began to suffer. He had to divide his five horses into the most distant places as much as possible, but he could not completely give up his body, because he needed to use his body as a filter to transform him. The hostile ether, in order to save his own life, linger. Therefore, he can only stay in the fairy world forever, unable to move. Next, the fairy world was born, and the ninth-level fairy appeared... "That''s it, it turns out that he doesn''t want to leave the immortal realm, but can''t leave at all. He has been going to death. Immortal civilization is his last hope to save himself." v2 Chapter 513： The dust settles Seeing this, the mage already knew the reason for doing this in the beginning. Immortal civilization failed to find the one to escape, failed to transform the ancient path of the third period into a new system suitable for the fourth period, and he himself was already oiled. It wont last long when the lights are dead. Perhaps because of the pride of being the strongest, he could not allow himself to be sent to join the wizard world, and the true spirit wizards would not allow an outsider to become the master of the wizard world. He had no other choice but to explode. In the end Give it a go. Maybe he really found a way to detach himself, and wanted to try his best while his strength was still there and he could still ascend to the fullest. In short, he did not continue to live, but took a step forward. To be honest, this is very difficult. There is a big horror between life and death. The stronger the stronger the higher the position, the more so. Whether he succeeded or not at the beginning, he deserves the admiration of the Master. What''s more, he also informed the mage of important news. It turned out that there were nine remaining super-empty lives. "...There are things mixed together, born of innateness and nature. I am lonely and lonely, independent and unchanging, and can be the mother of heaven and earth. I don''t know its name, the name of strong character is Tao, and the name of strong character is great. ." "...people follow the earth, the earth follows the sky, the sky follows the Tao, and the Tao follows nature." "...all things in the world are born from being, and being born from nothing. Dao begets one, one life is two, two begets three, three begets all things. All things bear yin and hold yang, and energize for harmony." "...the way of the sky, the loss is more than the loss but the deficiency is made up. Today, I used my body to make up for it in the beginning to complete the road!" The mighty and mighty, and like a voice from the vast sky, came into the ears of the mage, the mage stepped back a long way. This was a respect for a seeker. Nearly all the magical energy and monsters in the entire catastrophe zone were all thrown into the domain, and the domain shrank rapidly as if it had suffered a catastrophe. This speed has even exceeded the speed of light by an unknown number of times, and the aura of the beginning seems to be reversed as time goes back. When the domain was completely shrunk to his body surface, and when the meaning of the representative of the catastrophic zone had died out in name, he completely restored his terrifying power as one of the strongest creatures in the Fourth Period of the Void. An indomitable giant tore open the conceptual sky above his head, flew into it without hesitation, and disappeared without a trace. No one knows whether he succeeded or failed, because it is too peaceful now, maybe it was the calmest moment in hundreds of millions of billions of years since the void formed a catastrophe zone when the void formed a catastrophe zone. Vientiane, which has always been haunted, seemed to wake up like a dream, stumbled out of the fleet and rushed into the etheric void. However, the etheric void had no real ceiling. She went higher and farther. The mages had no one to speak, they just watched this scene quietly. I dont know how long it took, a rain of energy suddenly fell in the void, and the raindrops fell on Vientiane in patches. Her strength became stronger and stronger, but Vientiane was not happy, and fell into the void and wept bitterly. She is a flesh-and-blood life, but she has no biological parents. She was born in the early days and made her strong, so that she does not have to suffer the rejection of the ether. She was her father in the beginning, but now, her father has disappeared. The raindrops circled her for a long time, and then spread out in all directions. Wherever the raindrops passed, planes appeared one after another in the deadly catastrophic zone, suddenly becoming vibrant. Wendy asked gently: "Did he succeed?" Adam didn''t know what to say. The illusion created at the beginning was lifelike, but the final ascent was silent, not miserable, nor heroic, but it was inexplicably sad, and he couldn''t help but raise the thought of wishing him success. But facts are facts. "I don''t know, but the probability is that he failed. He did not find the one he said to escape, or the old way, or the old way. If he can succeed, he should have succeeded as early as the beginning of the fourth era." "Actually, you should have guessed it." A few days later, Vientiane, who had stabilized his emotions, said to all the wizards present, "Da Tianzun''s life has come to an end. He is still very strong, but he is getting weaker every day." Now no one thinks that the Great Heavenly Sovereign is not strong, including Prometheus. If the Great Heavenly Sovereign at that time showed the strength at the moment of the last ascent when the wizard arrived, even if the True Spirit Mage arrived, it would still not be. opponent. "If time continues to go by, when he falls from the tenth level you think, he will never be able to return to the top, even if he is ascended to the highest level. So he is seeking change, but we all failed. Daoyuan himself thought he was betrayed. The Great Heavenly Sovereign, but in fact, everything he did was part of the change. It was just that he took the wrong path. Not only did he fail to change, but instead retreated, he also consumed the final heritage of the fairy world." Wanxiang''s tone was very calm, and his perspective was not extreme, and he didn''t think it was the master who forced Taichu to take the last step. Although according to the life expectancy in the early days, even the decline will be counted in millions of years, and there is no need to take risks now. Vientiane is unwilling to say anything about this: "After the Great Heavenly Sovereign ascended, almost all the 9th-level monsters and demon energy in the catastrophe area were eliminated. There is no difficulty for you here. If there is nothing else, I want to bring Leave here with the remaining immortals." As she said There are at most some ancient monsters that have real self-consciousness, but they are no longer a threat. The catastrophic zone has completely become a place where the masters plunder resource and energy slaves. The consumption in the war will be replenished at a rapid rate, and there will be a lot of surplus. Of course, for the true spirit mage and the holy tower, the most valuable is the heaven and this group of immortals. Laura said: "Yes, in a few days, you can return to the world of wizards with us. Although the fairy is only you, the fairy civilization still has the qualifications to be parallel to the wizard civilization. You and your people will get the best life. surroundings." Vientiane doesnt care about these things at all. Living in the world of wizards is even a better choice. She is willing to preach for the wizards, hoping to see sparks between the immortal Dao and the civilization of the wizards, in order to continue the unfinished desire in the beginning and find escape one of. At this time, the Santa Starship is rushing to Xinyati, the origin of the immortal civilization is really a very powerful thing. Apart from not having the vitality as the origin of the wizard world, it is not weak in level. The starships must jointly perform the sealing technique to be able to Ensure that it does not cause any accidents. After returning to Xinyati, the true spirit mage outside of Naham will join forces to expand the dimensional hub and send Tiandao, Vientiane and others back to the world of mage. Wanxiang nodded: "Okay, I hope the remaining immortal army can leave together." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 514： The dust settles (Part 2) Xianjun''s situation is not very good. The personality of the mage is diverse, but they have one thing in common. They are not people who have a good temper with outsiders. After Daoyuan mobilized hidden ancient monsters to attack and kill the mage army, these miserable mage knew that they had no way to get Daoyuan, and their attitude towards the immortals who belonged to the Daoyuan side in the immortal army suddenly changed, especially It was the free dimension that had been faintly with them before, and it hated them even more. The insidious methods made people shudder. Although they didn''t kill them directly, there were countless ways for the mage to murder them secretly, so by now there were very few Xianjun left. Wanxiang can also think of the mage''s disposal methods, but she has no intention of pursuing it. Even if her mind is open-minded, she also complains to Daoyuan Fenghun and others: "Six religions immortals are at your disposal, but ordinary monks try to return them to me. " This request was reasonable and reasonable, and the true spirit mage happily agreed: "It''s just that we can''t guarantee the number of people." The time to return to Xinyati was much longer than the previous world in the fairy world. It took the fleet twenty years to reach its destination. Xinyati is still prosperous, even more lively than before. The main part of the garrison has become independent, and the messenger area originally became a sub-plane suspended by the main body. Ordinary races don''t know what happened to the immortal world. They only know that the monsters that have been haunting them and causing them to suffer the genocide suddenly disappeared, which made them rejoice. The previous disasters, and the advent of the absolute powerhouse of Mage World, greatly promoted the cultural exchanges of all races within the disaster zone. They are all weak and small races without a ninth level. Their own system is fragmented after a long period of attack by monsters and has no value. Mages disdain to attack them. Even if they have expressed their intention to surrender to the wizard world, they are not qualified to join the wizard. World track. Therefore, the general headquarters decided to build the sub-plane into a large-scale trading interactive platform. Under the unified management of the wizard, the exchange of resources and knowledge can make progress together. Of course, if they want, they can also join a certain Weiman to become a private army. Or a slave, the mage does not force or refuse. This is also a last resort. After all, the world of wizards is too far away from the catastrophic zone, and there is no way to directly manage such a huge area, and it can''t kill all of these former comrades, so it can only compromise like this. Although it is not a direct rule, the influence of the wizard is subtle. After a long time, once they progress, the first choice is to join the wizard world. After a month of rest, the true spirit mage showed great power in front of all the messengers. Within the huge portal with a diameter of one million kilometers, the scene of the mage world is clearly visible. The mage did not show anything specially, just inside. The daily scene of the world is enough to make them put away all the thoughts that shouldn''t exist. Only all the members of the general headquarters remained, and Randolph, who had realized after seeing that scene, hurriedly returned to the world of the wizard, became the commander-in-chief of the catastrophe zone. Naham directly appointed Adam as the person in charge and ordered all members of the command to follow Adam''s instructions. Adam is busy again. Although the real threats in the catastrophic zone have disappeared, it is very complicated to coordinate the growing army, deal with the various problems raised by countless messengers, and the latest plane coordinate assignment in the more distant void. The problem. The alien creatures have found a new way to make money. They enter the legion as a guide, and the rewards they ask for are very low. Some even only require a low-level knowledge that can solve their survival problems. What''s more, they actively ask to become The subsidiary plane of the Venom is a subsidiary race. The foreign war is no longer difficult to speak of. Xinyati''s spark has finally shown a prairie fire. The headquarters can receive huge battle report data every day. After comparing it with the map returned by the explorer and the robot, it is inferred that this The war is expected to end completely in about a hundred years. What is more troublesome is the Freeman and the Freeman under his command. For these legions that have not fought a major war for a long time, the war in the catastrophic zone of more than a hundred years before has exposed huge problems. Many of the wizards have been unable to make ends meet, and even now they gather to fight on a safe plane. The start-up capital has become a problem. In this case, the Wei Mage can still support it, but ordinary wizards can''t stand it anymore. They originally came for freedom and profit. When neither of these were available, they naturally gave birth to the mind of detachment. Adam set up a special department for this purpose to receive mages who defected, from which he selected those who have the potential and qualifications to be sent directly to the holy towers and his upcoming eighth holy tower, and the rest are sent to the holy tower. Among the legions. People have a herd mentality, and even mages are not immune to vulgarity. When those who are still on the sidelines see that the forerunners have been better treated, leaving the liberal factions has become an unstoppable trend. The plan set by the spirits can be said to have been perfectly achieved. Later, even many Wei mages expressed their desire to return to the Holy Pagoda, but the selection of them was stricter. Newly promoted Weis received income after being screened by the third Holy Pagoda, while the veteran wizards needed three. The above Santawei guarantees together. Joining Nahams subordinates became their best choice Compared with those old sacred towers where the system is deeply entrenched, it is difficult to get a foothold, and entering the eighth sacred tower that has not yet been established and is extremely short of manpower. , Is the best choice. Naham was impatient to deal with this kind of thing, so Adam became Xinyati''s most popular person. Every day there are many free visits. Whether it is level 5 or level 8, the attitude is very low, just to be able to Join smoothly at this time and get more future benefits. At the beginning, Adam was in a rush to deal with it, then he simply copied the rules and regulations of the rest of the tower, and finally got on the right track. Eighty years have passed in a hurry. Seventy percent of the large map of the headquarters catastrophe area has been filled with mages flags. The remaining area does not need so many mages to stay, and the mages who have already gained something and want to return. Starting to leave Sinyati in batches, Adam also recalled the Electromagnet Corps that had been ordered by him to go out alone to fight the small planes. After handing over all the work at hand to the successor, he and Naham embarked on the way back. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: ~： written request for leave………… Well, first of all, this is a request for leave. The reason is that I had no ideas in front of the computer for more than three hours today. Then I messed up the computer and lost the graphics card driver. Then I wanted to reinstall the graphics card driver, but I overestimated my own strength. The system broke down.................. So I''m now holding my computer to find a place to fix... For the sake of the fact that I have never stopped updating for more than 200 days since I opened the book, forgive me.................. v2 Chapter 515： The first fairy tower "Three hundred years." Adam couldn''t help sighing when there was only one last leap to the wizard world. Even if he knew early on that the war against the Cataclysmic Zone would be a protracted battle, Adam still did not expect that he would have fought outside for nearly three hundred years. This time was even longer than the total time it took him to go from a mage apprentice to a super-dimensional mage. Longer. "It''s already very short. The current foreign war is much easier than before," Naham smiled. "When we were just able to get out of the plane, the simplest war on the plane took hundreds of years. It can be completed. If the war in the catastrophic zone occurs in that era, let alone whether it can be fought or not, even if it can, it will take at least tens of thousands of years. I have experienced the longest time, and it is enough to capture a plane. For three thousand years." Although time does not have much meaning for the longevity species such as the mage, Adam still can''t imagine how a war that lasts for thousands of years is a huge suffering. Shaking his head and throwing his mixed thoughts aside, the two of them have already arrived outside the world of the wizards. Due to the victory of the war in the catastrophic zone, batches of high-quality planes were sacrificed, causing the world of the wizards to be here. For three hundred years, he has been under a state of large magical tides. The role of war is indeed very large. The area of ??the world of the wizard is obviously much larger than before he set out, and there are many sub-planes in the world orbit that have not been seen before, among which there are many creatures with tyrannical aura. Countless. At this time, the crystal wall system of the wizard world opened a huge portal, and Adam knew that this was welcoming Naham''s return. Most true spirit mages are promoted within the world of mages, and there are few such as Nahum who are promoted during the battle. It is naturally not a trivial matter to have an extra true spirit. It should be celebrated, to boost the morale of the rest of the wizards, to frighten the dependents and slaves. Nahum was impatient with those trivial matters and rejected them all, but a formal return still requires a ceremony. Naham couldn''t escape this. After saying hello to him, Adam took the lead in entering the crystal wall system. It seemed that Adam was relaxed when he returned from the battle, but in fact he was very busy. In addition to his own calculations, the most important thing was the handling of heaven. And how to use it. Seven days later, Adam sorted out his work and was summoned by Croft. "This thing is equivalent to an alchemy item." In the inner world, in the isolated space opened up by the true spirit mage together, Heavenly Dao was floating in midair silently. "Even an ordinary person, as long as he gets it, he can exert the power of the immortal way." Croft stepped forward and knocked the heavenly way, and immediately shot out all kinds of immortal methods. "And its function is very powerful. It is placed in a blank plane, and a new Da Luotian will be born soon." The primordial Tianzun refined the source according to the method of refining the magic weapon of the primordial age. The way of heaven was the manifestation of the way of the primordial age. This thing is very powerful, but there is no way to integrate into the source of the wizard world. "There is a conflict between the two. The Way of Heaven is too complete, so complete that it has no potential to continue to evolve, and even it will assimilate everything that is still changing and operate according to its mode, forcibly integrating it into the source of the wizard world. The gain is not worth the loss." Croft then said: "How about putting it in the virtual world you built?" After more than three hundred years of development, the various functions of the virtual world have become very mature. A large number of wizards do not like to go out. In other words, they are very introverted. For these people, the virtual world has become part of their daily lives. An inseparable part. Whether it is virtual social interaction, virtual trial, or the most important virtual research, and even now an endless variety of games and copies, countless mages are addicted. The Tertiary dungeon, which was the top priority before, has almost become a real Tertiary world due to the influx of massive data in the catastrophic area. It has already deduced its own history, but when more and more mages participate in it In the future, the power of the NPCs is no longer enough. After all, the power system inherited from the Qianyuan Realm Martial God and other samples can only reach level 8 at most, so the copy urgently needs to be upgraded and replaced with a new expansion. Adam said: "I think this is a very good idea, but Tiandao is a manifestation of Taichu Tianzun''s own rules. It is conceptual. After integrating it into the virtual world and becoming the engine of the Tertiary Age, the copy will become a real world. , This is a hidden danger." No matter what his attitude was at the beginning, his foundation is still a super-empty life after all. As a manifestation of his mastery of the rules, Tiandao is naturally suitable for the Third Age. With the addition of Tiandao, it will inevitably appear in the dungeon soon. Nine-level NPC, and there is a great possibility to become a real concept body life. Croft smiled: "Your worry is reasonable, but we can solve it. It''s just that I don''t understand the algorithm. I believe that no one in the entire world of the wizard understands better than you. Is it possible to merge?" "Yes, it''s not as difficult as you think." Adam thought about it and said, "I think it has some other uses." Croft showed a listening look. "The magic weapon made by the immortal refining method is not the same as the alchemy product of the mage. Their immortal weapon does not require much power from the user." Krove nodded his head. The immortal path of the immortal is at best just an analogy for the mage, but the forging method of the immortal has direct value. It can bring a huge leap in the alchemy knowledge of the mage world. "You must have known my magic guide construction product. If you modify the way the magic guide constructs magic treasures, and then write a system in it, the core of the system and the server are heavenly, this will solve the problem that ordinary people cannot use advanced The problem of magical items, and if this problem can be solved, mortals in the wizard world will have greater value." This is Adams idea a long time ago, but it was later shelved due to busy affairs, but now, the magic weapon Tiandao magic guide constructs an unexpected fit between the three, and this idea is achieved. The difficulty was overcome almost instantly. And its very rich. Three hundred years is not a big deal for a wizard, but many generations have passed for mortals. The physical fitness of mortals on the college mainland has been greatly improved. The thirst is also rising. This group of people who suffer from not having the qualifications to acquire power will definitely be willing to pay any price for it once they find that there is something that allows them to gain power not inferior to the apprentice of the mage. v2 Chapter 516： The first fairy tower (below) "Do you want our permission and support?" Adam nodded. This is a big business, even a monopoly. There is no council to endorse him. Even if Naham is willing to help him with all his strength, he can''t keep such a big interest. Croft said: "Adam, you really are different from others. All the wizards before have their eyes on the upper level, outside the country, only you have their eyes on mortals, and you really get countless income." "It''s just luck." Croft shook his head noncommittal, and then said, "I could decide on this, but now you have to agree to another person if you want to make this business." Adam looked at her curiously, Croft didn''t sell it, and another person, Vientiane, soon appeared in the original space. The importance of the source space is self-evident. Only the Sacred Master was able to come here, and now that Vientiane can appear here, it means that she must have reached an agreement with the Master, and may even be planted with the top ban. . But this is obviously not a pleasant topic. Adam didn''t ask, but just said hello: "I have seen Vientiane Tianzun." It seems that Vientiane has been completely relieved from the destruction of the immortal world and its disappearance at the beginning, and it has returned to the way it was when I first met: "I have officially joined the world of wizards. The term Tianzun has passed. From now on, I can call me Vientiane." She didn''t shy away from what she had encountered, and explained her current situation to Adam in a few words. There was indeed a restriction. Even the soul origin was divided and given to the true spirit mage, but she was completely voluntary. Croft smiled and said: "Re-introduction, Vientiane voluntarily joined the world of wizards, contributed to the complete system of immortality, and requested the establishment of the first fairy tower. The mages council and all true spirit mages almost unanimously approved this application, and soon , You should call her Vientiane." Adam suddenly raised his head and couldn''t help looking at the two of them. The first fairy tower, the information revealed by a few words is too huge, and even more incredible is that the Mage Council actually agreed! This directly represents that the world of wizards has truly begun to be inclusive, and future foreign policies will be greatly deflected due to this. There is a precedent. Some powerful worlds with complete inheritance may no longer be absolute enemies of the world of wizards. Adam cleared up his mood and saluted again, "Under the crown of Vientiane." Vientiane shook his head, and then said with a smile: "Not yet. I heard that you have decided to join the Eighth Void Sacred Pagoda. Do you want to consider coming to me? If you are willing to come to the First Immortal Pagoda, I can use Immortal Dao. The final background will help you reach the ninth level." Vientiane is very confident to say such things, she can indeed do it, in the beginning of hundreds of millions of years of life accumulated a huge amount of heritage, although a lot of it was consumed in the final ascension, but the remaining is still very considerable, those things may not be suitable Master, but very important to immortals. But Adam refused without hesitation. Not surprisingly, Vientiane skipped this topic and said, "I understand the rules of the mage. Everything has value and needs to be exchanged for equal value." "and so?" "So, I agree with your plan, and I am willing to do everything together to complete it with you." Adam looked at Croft. Croft knew his question, so he said: "The Way of Heaven is not our trophy. It has already paid enough value in the beginning, so it should belong to Vientiane." Adam is speechless. The true spirits are really too generous this time. Isn''t it right? It''s actually only between the mage''s thoughts, but Adam can also understand that the mage needs to show his sincerity. Vientiane and the first fairy tower are equivalent In an advertisement, the role of a role model is endless. With her, the other high-level races of the different planes can believe in mages. Vientiane also understands this truth, so he didn''t take all this for granted, and said humbly: "I only account for 50% of this industry, and the remaining 50% belong to the master." "I am very grateful for the tolerance of the wizard world, and I am willing to contribute all of my own, but unfortunately, the resources of the immortal are different from those of the wizard. They are useful to us and worthless to you." Then she revealed one. A wry smile: "I have ninth-level immortal tools here, but they are far from your holy towers. They are not suitable as vehicles and weapons for cross-plane warfare, so I need resources to build different towers, and I also need resources. Go and recruit people." This reason is reasonable, and it is true. The function of immortal implements is biased towards concepts, and it cannot be said that they are not strong, but too biased towards concepts will lead to poor materiality. If Vientiane cannot build a holy pagoda-level different pagoda, then she and her fairy can only be auspicious Things, and Vientiane is obviously not satisfied with this. After Vientiane left, Adam asked Croft: "Excuse me, how do you and the rest of the crown think about it?" Croft motioned Adam to sit down, and then said: "She is very good, very knowledgeable, and the establishment of a different tower system is also very important to the world of the wizard." Adam nodded. "In fact, we don''t need how strong the different towers are, but we also don''t need to contain them from becoming stronger. Since she has such self-motivatedness, it doesn''t matter if she gives her some support. Adam asked: "It is easy for them to become stronger at . Dont you worry that after the wizards see a system that is easier to gain power, they will join the first fairy in large quantities. Tower?" Croft is very confident, or all true spirit mages are very confident: "Why should you worry? After that, they will also be a part of the world of wizards, and their strength is also the strength of the world of wizards as a whole. As long as the wizards maintain With the current spirit and current strength, how can anyone be willing to change the system to become a fairy? Besides, too strong will breed arrogance. The mage needs a chaser who can closely follow behind, so that they can understand that in the etheric void, the mage It is not invincible. Moreover, we are very supportive and optimistic about Vientianes plan, and look forward to seeing the fusion of Immortal Dao and Mage Dao. Once it succeeds, it may be the best way for us to solve the remaining super-empty lives." "Then, this cooperation?" Adam had to ask, because this matter was more troublesome for him. The source of the trouble is very simple, its benefits are huge, but neither the First Immortal Tower nor Adam has the strength to shock anyone who can reach out. "You don''t need to worry about cooperation. The council will come forward to buy the property of your magical structure. Of course, it is only on the surface." v2 Chapter 517： Semi-permanent upload (1) Thanks??? S2 million reward Croft did not intend to entrap Adam. She meant that the parliament appeared to publicly purchase the magic construction industry, but in fact its owner was still Adam. And the part of the council that belongs to the council among the 50% of the interests divided by Vientiane will not take any money, but will be given to Naham as part of the gift. As for how Naham will choose, this is a matter between him and Adam. Up. In addition: "Under the crown, what do you think about the beast system?" Adam sent this information back to the wizard world very early, and Croft attached great importance to it, because this is also a way to fundamentally enhance the overall strength of the wizard world, but the experimental results show that this system has some problems. . "Mortals who inherit the war beast system will immediately transform themselves into a devilish physique, and their spiritual power will not be able to carry magic. That is to say, after becoming a war beast knight, their life has nothing to do with magic." Crowe Swift said. "Then their offspring?" Adam keenly grasped the most critical point of the problem. There are endless mortals without mage qualifications. Anyway, they cant become mages. It doesnt matter whether or not they are disgusting physique. I am afraid that they will pass on the genes of disgusting physique. To the next generation. Its very comfortable to talk to smart people. Croft omitted a lot of introductions and explanations: The sample of the experimental body is too scarce for the time being to reach an effective conclusion. The Council established the Battle Beast Laboratory in the name of Naham. , Is waiting for the mating data between the inherited and uninherited, the inheritor and the inheritor, the next generation and the next generation. Now it is the second generation. When the fifth generation is observed, it can basically be judged whether Promotion is possible." Adam knew that it was about the foundation, so he couldn''t be too cautious. The true spirits hope to improve the overall strength of the wizard world, but they will never use the means of killing chickens and eggs. Besides, there are only three generations, and there will be results within one or two hundred years. "It stands to reason that the real eighth sacred tower should be built in the inner world, but I heard that you and Nahum have different ideas. You decide this for yourself," Croft said, opening a wizard world. The whole map, "But the eighth holy tower in the world, you only have three choices." Each sacred tower of the watch world is a core node of a huge magic array covering the entire world of the wizard. After the establishment of the eighth sacred tower, the magic array will change accordingly, but the changes are limited. But this is indifferent. Naham wont care. Adam chose a coordinate point slightly farther away from the seven main continents. The Holy Tower of the Void will inevitably produce dark world matter. If the distance is too close, it is likely to be Cause unnecessary losses. After the trivia was over, Croft smiled at Adam: "Every sacred tower spirit is a member of the council of wizards, but the spirit wizard himself generally does not directly manage the affairs of the council, but will launch a spokesperson. In the event of an accident, Nahams spokesperson must be you, how about it? Are you interested in taking over some of the council affairs in advance?" This incident is a great honor for other mages, but Adam only found it troublesome, so he said, "Sorry, I want to conduct my research first." In fact, Adam has just been promoted to a sixth-level wizard. In terms of the speed of the mage''s promotion, it will take a long time to reach the seventh-level level even with energy accumulation. But for Adam, it is more difficult than energy accumulation. It is a breakthrough in knowledge. At this time, Adam was deeply grateful that he did not keep the knowledge of the other world in his arms, but kept preaching, constantly establishing research institutes, providing ideas, and supporting the research of any subject, otherwise he would be unimaginable. , Just relying on yourself, when will the next step be able to break through? Thinking about this, he immediately wanted to go back to the Institute of Atomic Energy to watch the latest research progress and set up new topics, but at this time, he had just left Vientiane and came to him. "What are you?" I haven''t found it in the original dimension. Now it seems that Vientiane is weak to the extreme. The energy level exposed is not even as good as Adam, and his own aura is constantly being consumed by the magic power and ether filled with the wizard world. The two are also considered familiar, and Vientiane has no idea of ??strong support in front of Adam: "As you can see, I still have all the immortals, and the current situation is not good." "Because of energy?" Wanxiang smiled bitterly: "Yes, when the Great Tianzun is here, I purify and refine the spiritual energy for all the immortals, but now that the Great Tianzun is gone, I don''t have the ability to transform ether into spiritual energy. I can only rely on the leftover spiritual stone support, but I dont have much left." Adam frowned: "You are overestimating me. I don''t know anything about Reiki, and I can''t help you. Instead of looking for me, it''s better to see Laura." Its not that Adam is shirking, its really impossible. The aura of the immortal world was originally a product of dedication to himself in the beginning. It can be said to be a real man-made energy. The only thing similar to him is the refinement of the remaining planes imprisoned in the third holy tower However, that kind of energy is inherently low-level. If an immortal changes to that kind of energy, a large-scale degradation is inevitable. If you do that, not only will you not be able to continue the past, but will continue to regress. She looked at Adam and said seriously: "No, you can. I know that the world of wizards is divided into three realms, inside and outside, and I want to build the first fairy tower in the virtual world me and all the rest Immortals, are willing to upload their souls and bodies into the virtual world and become the "indigenous people" of the virtual world." Adam looked at her in amazement and said: "The essence of the virtual world is information. Everything is formed by the realization and combination of information. You cannot become a real aborigines, and the energy absorbed in it cannot be transformed into you. What you need." Vientiane said firmly: "I know, but I have no choice. And with the way of heaven, I won''t necessarily fail." Vientiane is helpless. Its not that Mage World doesnt want to help her, but cant help. Unless Vientiane and all the immortals are willing to complete the exercises and rebuild magic, Vientiane cannot choose that path, but fortunately there is a way of heaven, fortunately there is a virtual The world, she feels that this is the first step she takes to find the oneness to escape, integrating Heavenly Dao into the Way of the Mage, using the Mages system and the deduction ability of Heavenly Dao to change the essence of spiritual energy, and make them repelled from the void of the fourth era ether. Get rid of it. Adam did not expect Wanxiang to be so decisive and bold. This is equivalent to a desperate move. It is natural to say that if it succeeds, once they fail, once they, the last immortals, fail to find a way to change their aura, they are finished. Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 518： Semi-permanent upload (2) Thanks to Shilai 6.1.6 million rewards It is estimated that this is what the true spirits want to see most. Countless tertiary information has been obtained from the catastrophe zone, the most important of which is the state of ultra-empty life that has been discovered. The mages originally thought that they were sleeping, waiting for a civilization capable of fighting the destruction and devouring it, and seeking detachment again, but now it seems that they are injured, extremely seriously injured. Now that he has obtained this information, the mage''s response strategy for Ultra Void Life must be changed from surveillance to active contact. The first and most important step is to study the nature of their energy and how to transform their energy. This research can just be handed over to these immortals, it is a matter of their own survival, and they will definitely put all their efforts into it. Adam was kind enough, and finally reminded: "The time flow in the virtual world is different from the real world. After you give up your own energy and upload your soul, you need to directly bear the time flow with your soul. In other words, it seems that Your time has increased, but in fact, you will also die faster." Vientiane signaled that he understood all the possible consequences. Originally, the world of wizards was not her only choice. She was at level nine, and she was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of high-level immortals. She thought that the emptiness could go everywhere by herself, but she soon knew that she was wrong, and she knew the beginning. The reason for entrusting themselves to the wizard, without the protection of the power from the beginning, they could not resist the rejection of the void and nature. Although the void is big, only the mage has the ability to save the immortal civilization. Adam no longer said: "In this case, we can start this project soon." Adam and Vientiane switched to the Personal Chip Research Institute. With the rapid development of the virtual world industry and the unbelievable huge benefits that have been revealed, the scale and status of the Personal Chip Research Institute has also risen to the top level in the mage world. Every researcher here is an absolute elite. As long as they are willing to leave, there are countless forces willing to hire them with the highest salary at any time. And different from the absolutely confidential Institute of Atomic Energy and the Institute of Exploration Robotics, it is relatively open, and a large high-tech industrial park has been formed on the periphery. Various new industries for the virtual world and countless people are watching closely. The latest trends of the institute. As long as they follow closely, even if they can only drink the soup, they can make a lot of money. Because of the policy set by the chief executive Adam, when recruiting people at the time, only pure technical talents were selected. This caused the personal chip research institute to break through the horizon in importance, but the overall is very low-key. But today, the low-key research institute has shown its edge. The senior mage has been dispatched to clear the surrounding area of ??millions of kilometers, prohibiting all idlers from entering, and a large number of high-level magic robots that have not yet been released are on duty coldly. Once there is a mage If you dare to step into the restricted area, what is waiting for them will be Thunder Strike. The movement of the research institute is not to welcome Adam, and Adam will not do such superfluous things. The reason for martial law is because of the need to send God into it safely. It seems that Tiandao is incomparably well-behaved in the Great Luotian Site of the Immortal Realm and the Origin Space, but in fact it has terrifying assimilation ability. Ordinary mages look directly at it without preparation, and advanced mages contact it without preparation. The big possibility is unable to control oneself, the transformation to the Tertiary life form that cannot be restrained. The mages in the industrial park talked a lot, but when they didn''t know why, Adam and Vientiane arrived outside the area where the institute was located. These mages recognized Adam at a glance. The people gathered here did not know that Adam was the head of the Personal Chip Research Institute, and they all knew that Adam simply represented the change of the virtual world itself. They immediately passed the news to their superiors. At the beginning of the virtual world, they failed to get the biggest cake, and they didn''t want to miss every one of them. Adam ignored them and handed over to Vientiane the earthshaking seal that had been dusted like a stubborn stone. Vientiane needs to use the Vientiane Ball to temporarily seal the Way of Heaven, and the role of the Heaven-Shaking Seal is to reverse the instinct of Heavenly Dao''radiation.'' Of course, after the Heaven-shading Seal, it must be returned to the Master. After the two of them were ready, they started the transportation directly. Adam used the authority of the guardian of the honor world to turn this million kilometers into a black abyss. Thousands of guardians of the world teleported to their respective positions, entwined with the chain of origin, little by little, he fished the way of heaven from the deepest layers of the world. , When it crossed the horizontal line of the abyss, various anomalies suddenly appeared. Vientiane did not hesitate to integrate itself into the fairy, wrapping Heavenly Dao, the Heaven-shaking Seal re-blooming light, lightly covering it, Adam as the core, continuously condensing runes to manipulate the magic circle, keeping Heavenly Dao in a deep sleep state. At this time, the energy cores of all magical robots are opened, ejecting colorful energy, forming a huge barrier within the range to block the outside view, and then the door of the Personal Chip Research Institute opens wide, exposing the core where the original server and engine are stored. Core area. All the senior mages in the research institute were dispatched to maintain the stability of the origin server, while Adam, Vientiane and others moved into the heavens carefully. A group of night watchmen had already been waiting in it, and the leaders were Aisha and Wendy. Before they had time to talk to Adam, they immediately began to add a new seal. The new seal has a total of ten layers. Only when the night watchman and Adam believe that the threat of heaven has decreased, UU reading can open the seal. "The overall loss of the liberal faction in the war against the catastrophic zone is huge. It urgently needs a new source of income to stabilize the hearts of the people. Your side is not small, and the spy of the true spirit can stop you. You are in a different position now. Freedom Super Dimension does not dare to kill you, but you must be careful of profit traps." Five days later, Wendy said solemnly, but the next sentence was revealed: "These are the original words under Laura''s crown. I know you will not be fooled." Adam nodded and signaled that he knew that this was something that had been anticipated a long time ago. The reason why no consortium or chaebol has found him is probably because they are discussing how much benefit they want to promise themselves. But this is a trivial matter. How rich Adam is now is not even clear to him. "Vientiane asked the Third Holy Tower to take action to freeze their body energy and assist them to upload their souls semi-permanently." Adam turned his head and said to Aisha. Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 519： Vientianes shock and hesitation The research institute has opened up a large energy vacuum environment for these immortals to live in and adjust themselves. For the immortals, the vacuum is much more comfortable than the high magic environment, at least there is no need to waste energy to resist ether erosion. But even so, they can only fall into deep meditation to reduce consumption. The vast reserve of spirit stones in the immortal world is almost exhausted by Dao Yuan, and the rest is not enough to keep everyone active. Currently, only Vientiane can move freely in the outside world. She is staring at her fellow clan. After coming to the world of wizards for more than 100 years, apart from negotiating with the true spirit wizards, she has been thinking of ways to extend the lifespan of the people. She did not have time to visit the world of wizards, and it was the first time she saw the research institute and gathering area of ??the wizards. I have to admit that the shock to her is unparalleled. The energetic and energetic state of the mages and the pursuit of everyone is something that immortal civilization has never seen before. In comparison, the mages are like a group of young people with vigor and vitality, while the immortals are like a group of old people, and they are depressed. In these short five days, because Adam did not restrict Vientianes actions, she did not find that a mage was strictly guarding her own knowledge. Instead, she couldnt wait to communicate with others, quarrel, and even fight, but not for the sake of Taking it as her own is just a temporary conflict of ideas. There are no less than ten new technological breakthroughs in five days. She does not remember how many years she has not seen it in the fairy world. Maybe it''s never happened before. Thinking about this, she couldn''t help but sighed unspeakably. The current M language is very perfect and perfect. When Adam first created it, all his imagination was achieved. In the virtual world, in the personal chip, its role is more powerful and magical than the runes in the real world. To be honest, in this research institute, Adam''s role is negligible in addition to providing ideas and directions. After he handed over the detailed information of Tiandao from Vientiane and the method of making it at the time to the researcher, he left with Vientiane. After the research institute, the researchers will do the rest by themselves. The two came to the magical construction factory located in the fifth element Sacred Tower continent. Wanxiang did not upload her own soul with the rest of the faeries. As a ninth-level being, although she does not have energy supplement channels, it is easy to maintain her daily life without consumption. She wants to be on the right track in this industry. After the form of the tool has been integrated into the new magical structure, it will leave. All the people working in this factory were clones of Adam himself. Adam called out in his heart, and a clone came to the two of them with the lowest apprenticeship structure. After he was dressed, he fired a few magic spells at the test target, and his power increased by about 1.5 times. The magical structure is an amplifier for the wizard. It has no power. It needs the magical power of the wizard to activate and input specific magic. But the magic weapon itself has various special functions, and it is almost no less than the main body. The most important thing is that mortals can also use it. Vientiane took over the magical structure, and the fairy flame suddenly rose in his hand to dissolve and remake it. A few seconds later, a brand-new magical structure appeared. Adam separated a powerless clone and put it on. A normal attack equivalent to the strength of a second-level mage. But Adam shook his head: "This is too costly. What we need is a standardized and streamlined assembly line model, rather than a single individual who can make them one by one by his own strength. Our products are mainly for ordinary people and are transforming. In the process, the main method is to refine magic weapons, but it is not necessary to completely refine every mass-produced structure into magic weapons. We only need it to have one or a limited number of functions." Vientiane does not understand the meaning of these words that Adam said. Immortals have always been craftsmen mode. Master craftsmen spend countless hours and energy to make high-level immortal artifacts. Each one is different. This cannot be said bad, but absolutely not. Conducive to the development of modernization. Adam didn''t intend to hide from Vientiane, he took her to the factory, and then ordered the clones to open the production line according to the previous standard. In just one hour, a thousand magical structures were completed. Vientiane was dumbfounded. He went forward to look at the finished product, and even smashed them to check the internal structure. Adam did not stop him, and said lightly: "They are exactly the same, whether it is the applied technology or the accuracy of each screw and nut. Parts can be replaced with each other. I hope that the products we are about to make can also be made in this way." Wanxiang wanted to refute. She wanted to say that the "magic weapon" she did this way had no spirituality, and it was impossible to produce artifact spirits, but she swallowed it by herself when she reached the end of her mouth. Xian Dao needs artifact spirits, and the mage does not need it. What the mage wants is popularization. She said: "In this case, the difficulty of production is not the number of people who master the production technology, but how to transform them." Adam interface: "Production line." She was silent for a moment. She didn''t expect to face this kind of situation before. She knew that the mage wanted the refining technology of magic weapons, but she thought she still had to rely on labor, which means that the mage made part of ~www.novelhall.com ~Fairy makes another part, but when the production is free from artificial and relying on machinery, how can she ensure that the wizard will not kick her away? Once kicked away, she didn''t even have the ability to recapture it all. Even if she is not kicked away, with the learning ability of the wizard she has seen, she doesn''t know how long she can maintain the technical advantage. What can she do if the wizard starts anew? Adam understands her worry, but this kind of worry is completely unnecessary in the wizard world. He simply took out an original contract and said: "Before the new magical construction industry officially begins, you represent the first fairy tower Or you, on behalf of the Sacred Tower and the Mages Council, we will sign a source contract between the two, and the contract is directly supervised by the source of the wizard world." Wanxiang took the contract and found that the above clauses are indeed fair and just, but the contract has never had any binding force in her, in the eyes of the fairy, and breach of contract is simply a rare and common thing. Adam didnt say much. He took out two sheets again, signed his name on them, and said, I dont know the situation in the fairy world, but in the world of wizards, the original contract is supreme. Any wizard, even a true spirit Nor will it violate, otherwise it is tantamount to betraying the wizard world, and you are now a member of the wizard world." v2 Chapter 520： The beginning of new research Vientiane is dubious about the validity of the contract, but she has no better way. At present, the only choice before her is to believe in the reputation of the mage. The contract was in triplicate. She and Adam signed their names one by one, and then each kept one copy, and the last copy was deposited in the source. There is a specialization in the art industry, and the smartest way is to leave the professional things to professional people. After the contract is signed, Adam immediately contacted Naham and asked him to help hire a group of alchemists from the seventh holy tower. The relationship between Naham and Mathieson is special. Adam didnt have the idea of ??letting those mages contribute their efforts in vain. In just one week, the Magical Construction Factory welcomed a large number of newcomers, and Adam only left a clone to coordinate the mages. For the relationship with Vientiane, he left the factory and returned to the Institute of Atomic Energy. He needs to start his own research as soon as possible in order to smoothly upgrade after his own energy accumulation is completed. The current Atomic Energy Research Institute is very important. Each of the birth and verification of the true theories is enough to broaden the path of the mage, and each formula can support a mage from an apprentice to a super dimension. Even if Adam still bears the identity of the person in charge, he cannot be transported into it at will as before. Instead, he must come to the inner world in a proper manner. After passing through layers of inspections, he can reach the atomic energy located in the most secret place in the inner world. graduate School. Now this area is constantly blowing in a devastating energy storm. From the naked eye, every second seems to have a terrifying scene of the birth and death of the world. "You, it seems that something is different?" Adam asked the Julius Chaowei Mage who was unexpectedly greeted. For more than three hundred years, he still failed to be promoted to the true spirit. Julius''s image became more and more sloppy, but his spirit was so high, as if he didn''t feel anxious about his failure to get promoted. Hearing this, he replied: "You have found your own way." The meaning of these words from Juliuss mouth is completely different. It means that he has found the path of true spirit, and almost every path of true spirit can be copied. Adam is happy and curious for him. Asked: "Can I ask?" Julius smiled: "Of course." "When the institute was just established, I thought that my true spiritual path lies in energy. Then we succeeded very quickly. Under your leadership, ether chain fission, fusion magic, etc. have been achieved and quickly matured. It can be said that our application of ether has progressed from primitiveness to progress." While smoothing the energy storm, he said to Adam: "However, as you can see, I failed to become a true spirit mage through the knowledge. " "So?" "Later I thought that my path lies in the micro world and in quantum theory. After you left the institute and went to the catastrophe zone, most of the previous idiots returned here intact, so we started new research." "I repeated all the previous experiments again, looking for even a hint of inspiration, and finally I discovered that I am very interested in the nucleus, and my path to true spirit lies in it." Adam felt that he knew what Julius had discovered. "Why can protons and neutrons combine to form nuclei? Is there another new force that we haven''t discovered before that can bring them together?" Sure enough, Julius found a strong nuclear force, which is a trace of the existence of a strong interaction force. Adam admired: "It''s incredibly sharp and amazingly intelligent." Julius was in a very good mood. He smiled and waved his hand: "There are still great difficulties in research. It is difficult to find more basic microscopic particles. The existing particle accelerators can no longer take on more important tasks. Its time for you to come back, just to provide you with new ideas again." Adam nodded. The existing equipment is indeed not enough to find more basic particles and mediators. If that mediator cannot be discovered, the strong nuclear power can only be discovered. Verification and use are just empty talk. But this is already good. Speaking of Adams last identity verification, the door of the Institute of Atomic Energy and the World Crystal Wall System of the same specifications opened. All internal researchers, whether old or new, stood up from their jobs and walked out to meet Adam, looking forward to this He was a genius who led the knowledge revolution when he was an ordinary mage, and after being promoted to Chaowei, he brought an even greater impact to everyone. "Your Excellency Adam," everyone said in unison. If it was before, Adam might still be a little fidgeting, but he was also considered to be in a high position in the catastrophic zone war. He has long been accustomed to the polite and respectful scenes of a large number of senior mages. After a soft response, he and Yuri Us went into his office together. After Adams departure, some newly-advanced researchers suddenly talked about it. Many of them are the most talented wizards of the various holy towers in recent years. It can be said that each of them was promoted after listening to Adams deeds. The legend is full of curiosity. In the office, Julius smiled: "I thought you would say something to them?" Adam shook his head: "You know, I never do that kind of thing." "Your status is different now I heard that you have decided to join the Eighth Void Sacred Pagoda under the crown of Nahum. They are all good mages. It is very useful to recruit them." Julius Kindly reminded. Adam is actually more interested in Julius than others, but he is not suitable for recruiting a quasi true spirit. This matter must be told to Naham and he will do it. Adam turned to ask: "What is the biggest problem you encountered in the process of preparing to study Xinli?" "I am sure that it must exist. Your electromagnetic research and magic have confirmed the existence of electromagnetic interactions between atoms. I think there must be a weaker or shorter working distance in a smaller material structure. The force exists, otherwise the research on the composition of matter will reach the limit, but it is clear that everything we are doing now is far from reaching the limit." When talking about the research, Julius put aside his laughter and said with a serious face. : "You have verified the existence of photons and condensed the real body of photons, and confirmed that photons are mediators that transmit electromagnetic force. The biggest problem now is that I cannot observe particles smaller than protons and neutrons by any means. I I know that there is that power, but I cant find it, and I dont know the medium that transmits it." This is indeed a very difficult problem. In the etheric void, because of the existence of ether, the composition of matter is far more stable and indivisible than the universe where the earth is. v2 Chapter 521： World collision If on the earth, the existing particle accelerator collider should be enough to find the existence of most microscopic particles, but here, it stops at protons and neutrons. Adam asked: "Did you not apply for a more advanced particle accelerator?" Julius said distressed: "Of course there is. The institute consumes a lot of funds for this every ten years, but it is still not enough. Every time we think we can succeed, we will find that it is still far away, whether it can be. Level is still speed." "where is the problem?" Julius replied: "The magic circle used for acceleration has been perfected. If that kind of magic circle is used alone, it can kill most of the current known magic circle, so the problem should not be here." The main body of the magic array used by the accelerator is Adams electromagnetic magic array. After reading the information, Adam found that it is indeed very powerful. Even Adams current strength wants to use rune void layout independently, and he uses this magic to accelerate the launch. Matter, even if it is an iron drill, is powerful enough to destroy the world as long as it can ensure that it does not destroy itself. And what is portrayed in the accelerator is not only the electromagnetic magic array, other high-level magic arrays exist. "So, is it the material of the accelerator itself?" Julius nodded: "The only thing I can think of now is this. But what is the more advanced material? The latest one is under the crown of Prometheus, and invited the seventh sacred master to make it. Yes, the most advanced materials known in the wizard world have been applied." Adam was very interested, so he asked Julius to show him. The location of the accelerator is below the space of the Institute of Atomic Energy, in a completely vacuum environment. The two put on protective suits and found that many researchers were thinking about the accelerator. The underground space is divided into two levels, the upper level is the super large electron-positron collider, and the lower level is the super synchrotron. The researchers were unmoved by the arrival of the two. In their hearts, nothing was as important as the instruments in front of them and the information in their hands. Julius said through his personal chip: "The materials they use have surpassed the material of the holy tower. Each centimeter represents an unimaginable amount of ether, and the energy consumed every time it is activated is even more terrifying, if not If the energy pressure of the parliament has been reduced a lot after the application of the ether chain fission technology, there will be no sufficient resources to cover the consumption of the research institute, but even so, there will inevitably be some calls for the temporary suspension of the project. Fortunately, Prometheus Si and others expressed their support very firmly." Adam looked at them carefully. The two instruments did not look magic at all, but were full of science fiction. The electron-positron collider looked slightly smaller, but the accelerator had a circumference of nearly fifty kilometers. To be honest, the two devices have exceeded the limit of the earth technology in Adams memory. In theory, there should be no problem with just splitting protons and neutrons, but in fact, they are far from here. Adam thought for a while, then said: "I thought of three ways." Julius looked at him in shock: "Three?" Adam nodded and shook his head: "It''s three of them, but they are all just ideas." He did not sell the key, and said directly: "The first one. After Nahum became a true spirit mage, he has the ability to mobilize dark world matter. In terms of material level alone, the dark world matter is more natural than the natural production in the void outside. Material, but I dont know if the dark world can be processed under the crown to meet our needs." When the two were chatting before, Naham had said that he was just a porter of the dark world. "Second, the immortal civilization in the catastrophic zone has a set of refining methods that are very different from the magical items in the wizard world. If it can be combined, the accelerator can be refined into a magic weapon, which may provide greater kinetic energy." However, Vientiane obviously has no experience in refining such precision instruments. Adam didn''t know if Vientiane could succeed, and more importantly, the level of confidentiality was too high to suit Vientiane''s contact. Julius knew about Naham and Vientiane, and after remembering it in his heart, he hurriedly asked, "What is the last way?" "Have you ever thought about speeding up two worlds and making them collide with each other?" Julius looked at Adam in shock, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. Adam attaches great importance to Julius'' research, which is an important part of the path he planned for himself. He thought he was going to study alone from start to finish, but Julius gave him a surprise and saved him a lot of time. Once Julius has completed his research on strong nuclear power, not only is he likely to become a true spirit mage based on this knowledge, but Adam is also likely to benefit from this knowledge and obtain upgraded knowledge. Every few days, he came to the Origin Space again, this time it was Croft and Prometheus who met. "It is not suitable for Vientiane to participate for the time being. On the one hand, she does not have the qualifications to gain such a huge trust for the time being. On the other hand, we do not have the ability to transform materials beyond the sacred tower level into materials for the fairy civilization to refine magic weapons. From Naham, you know that he cant do it for the time being, but it can be retained as the first alternative. If the dark world matter can be decomposed and reorganized, it will not only be beneficial to particle research, but also vital to the development of materials science in the world of the wizard. important." Croft is a spectator Her promotion knowledge is plane sacrifice and magic net. After that, because of the overall strength of the wizard world, she no longer needs to study other knowledge, but Promi Hughes has been paying attention to the institute and resisting unfavorable calls for the institute. "So, what is most likely to be achieved now is the world collision experiment." Prometheus said. It sounds a bit unbelievable, the world collision becomes the simplest one in the mouth of the true spirit mage, but in fact it is like this. There are countless worlds in the etheric void, but it is just to find two suitable ones and change it a little. "But there are a few problems here. First, the blank world we created does not meet the requirements, and the composition of the original world is diverse. How do you have countless material reactions and energy at the moment when the two worlds collide? Observing the data I want during the reaction? Second, the acceleration of a single particle beam still requires a circumference of tens of kilometers as an orbit. How long does the acceleration of the two worlds require? What initial energy?" Adam frowned. These two problems, in the final analysis, are resources and energy consumption. If you are sure, you can talk about them. But now it is only an experimental stage. Supporting such a collision requires much more resources than the two planes. I dont know how many times the sum of resources is, let alone doing it multiple times. v2 Chapter 522： World collision (part 2) A long, long time ago, Adam had thought that if no one wants to study this new knowledge with him, and no one wants to believe him, he would have to do it independently. I still remember that what gave Adam confidence at that time included A series of industries including power generation, but now it seems that if these research and experiments are not supported by the parliament and the world of wizards, he will rely on himself, even if the income of the industry is doubled, it is impossible to pay. Prometheuss two problems, the first point, is to build a giant observatory that can accommodate two worlds at the collision point. This observatory must have one of the most basic functions, which is to be able to withstand the moment of collision. The terror energy response is generated, and it also needs unparalleled data collection, recording and analysis capabilities. Second, it takes a fifty-kilometer channel to accelerate two particle beams. If you think about the two worlds, you will know that it needs to be counted in ten thousand light-years, and the acceleration magic array must be covered along the way. Third, the initial energy must exceed the true spirit''s full blow by many times. To achieve these three points, a huge amount of resources are needed to make people jaw-dropping. Seeing Adams meditation, Prometheus went on to say: In principle, the Mages Council and I will support this experiment, but you must come up with a budget table that does not require absolute accuracy, but the fluctuations cannot be too large. You know , The world of the wizards is not someones word, the existing research institutes, and the research projects to be launched are not just yours. If your project is a bottomless pit, it is difficult for us to explain to others." Prometheus''s words were reasonable and well-founded, and it was impossible to refute them. Adam raised his head and asked: "Based on the previous production and startup costs, how many trials can the council allow?" Prometheus said directly: "Up to three times. If there are still no definite results after three times, the Parliament will not be able to provide you with more funds." "So, what we need to do now is to calculate the experimental budget as soon as possible, and then reduce the consumption as much as possible on the basis of the budget. The second is to succeed as much as possible." After leaving the original space and returning to the institute, Adam said that Julius, who did not go with him, said. "The cost of the world collision test will definitely be much higher than that of the ordinary particle accelerated collision test. The three times mentioned by Mianxia may not be able to support it even once. Moreover, no one can guarantee that it will be successful at one time." "So we must find a way." Adam said softly. Julius scratched his hair fiercely: "If the method is so easy to think of, wouldn''t it have been figured out long ago?" The mage will inevitably be a little impatient, after all, it is about his true spiritual path. All he could do to reduce consumption was to provide a world for collision, but both knew that the world itself was not worth much in this experiment. Adam suddenly asked: "Have you ever paid attention to the virtual world?" Julius froze for a moment: "I have noticed that the Institute also has branches in the virtual world. You mean that simulation experiments are carried out in the virtual world? The idea is good, but the simulation is the simulation, and it cannot replace the reality. Go to the etheric void" As Julius spoke, his voice became lower and lower, and he reflected Adam''s purpose: "You mean, in the simulation process, expose the easily exposed problems and then solve them?" Adam nodded, reducing the errors that would occur in reality is equivalent to saving costs, and the simulation experiment does not require much cost, and it can be done multiple times so that the experiment operator is familiar with the process. Its best if the world crash test can be successful at one time, otherwise, Im thinking of doing it next, and either wait until the parliamentary resolution is restarted, or the institute has to pay for it. After making the next plan, all the members of the Institute of Atomic Energy took action. Some wizards with different subjects also reported great enthusiasm for the experiment. They destroyed countless planes with their own hands, but they really haven''t seen it yet. Everyone is very interested in the scene of accelerated collision. For this reason, the Institute deliberately borrowed twenty blank origins from the Third Sacred Tower to form a set of parallel servers. Adam used his own permissions to open up a boundless and vast special area in the virtual world. Then, after being approved, Part of the functional data required by the server was given to senior researchers from the Personal Chip Research Institute, and the two parties worked together to write experimental simulation programs. This is not a simple matter. The data involved is huge. First, we must construct two''real'' worlds that are accurate to the level of the nucleus. Then we must fully simulate the etheric void environment. Finally, each of them is even the smallest. Units must establish separate files to observe the changes in matter more intuitively and quickly at the moment of collision. Fortunately, the researchers of the Personal Chip Research Institute have previous experience in creating virtual worlds, which shortened part of the construction time, otherwise it would take enough time to make everyone dumbfounded. However, programmers are not impatient. This is a very valuable experience. After the experiment is over, it can be used to upgrade the virtual world and make it more real. Adam still sent a clone to follow up, but he himself came to the plan, showing the location of the eighth holy tower in the world. This is a continent that has just been created. It is a giant slab, a bare piece of nothing. "Your experiment can''t be carried out in a short time, right?" Naham asked. "It will take a long time If you want to be foolproof, the preparation work must be as perfect as possible. It is estimated that it will not be possible to practice within ten years. "I can''t help you with the matter of the dark world for the time being. Well, I became the ninth-level peak too fast. I have reached the energy level, but the accumulation of means is not enough. Now I can''t help you." In front of Naham is a huge portal. Several ultra-dimensional void dragons he made are constantly gnawing at the barrier between the dark world and the void. The self-healing ability of the inner space of the wizard world is very strong, and it is not maintained by the holy tower. In this case, Naham can only keep the portal from closing in this way. "I am going to the hometown of Void Dragon to subdue them. Are you interested in being together?" Hometown of Void Dragon? Conquer? Adam had always thought that the Void Dragon was an individual wandering creature. "After that, I thought about the feasibility of the Dark World Sacred Tower, and found that to achieve it in the shortest time, the power of the void dragon family is needed. They are the only known beings that are naturally compatible with the dark world and the void. Only if you settle in the world of wizards can the dark world of wizards appear faster." v2 Chapter 523： Mortal things (1) Just when Adam and Naham left the world of wizards to find the most magical dragon race that was born and multiplied in the dark world, the continent of the wizard world academy changed. Three hundred years of time is nothing to the mage, but it has been a historical change for several generations in the world of ordinary people. The parliament decided to establish the Master Mainland to promote universal education. Adam''s original intention to implement a college system such as the Basic Institute, the Intermediate and the High Institute, was very good, and it did achieve considerable results. The production rate and promotion rate of apprentices in the past 300 years has reached the highest point since the Mage World Revolution, and this data is constantly being refreshed by itself. Due to the systematic teaching method and increasingly perfect basic textbooks, the personal qualities of apprentices have also changed from before. The unevenness of the tower''s teaching model has been improved as a whole, and the standards of the elite have been repeatedly raised. If the apprentices who were originally qualified to participate in the war trial are put now, they can be regarded as excellent at best. As the personal quality of apprentices has improved and the number has increased significantly, even though the academy system has increased the income cost of the Freedom Tower, after several coordinations, it has not caused much rebound. After all, people have their own ambitions, even if the education process is dominated by sacred towers, but with such a huge base, it is inevitable that many ideas of not buying sacred tents have emerged. In this regard, both sides decided to go with the flow, especially after Naham was promoted to join the Santa faction. After the Cataclysm area obtained a lot of Tertiary information, the Free faction was even more low-key. These are issues related to the grand strategy that the mages are all paying attention to, but out of the vision of the mages, the lower levels that they have not cared about are undercurrents. The ordinary graduates of the Institute have received advanced ideas and advanced knowledge education, which is very different from the original ignorance. They have the ability, knowledge, but no power; in the intermediate courtyard, there is no talent to become a mage, so they can only feel sad. The apprentices of the graduated masters do not have the qualifications to enter the higher level. Apart from entering the industries founded by some senior masters to earn resources, their own interests can only be found downward; and the old nobles, after experiencing the initial severe attack, It was discovered that the mages no longer paid attention to them, and after licking their wounds silently for a hundred years, with their profound background, their own forces developed rapidly. These three kinds of people represent the increasingly prosperous and huge academy continent, as well as the three voices at the bottom of the wizard world. Ordinary graduates are not reconciled to the noble descendants and apprentices who represent the greedy blood-sucking corpse vegetarian meals at the upper level. They think they have the ability and means, and they can best represent the mainstream of the college mainland. The interests of ordinary people should be higher in the mainland, even absolute The apprentices of the mage who cannot be promoted feel that mortals are ignorant and ignorant. They should replace the mage to manage mortals. Both mortals and nobles should completely obey their rule; while the old nobles want to find the past. The glory of the kingdom restored the kingdom system of the duchy, occupying the highest ruling position under the mage. When the representatives of these three parties appealed to the Academy City for many times without a clear result, their relationship became more tense and stiff, and **** conflicts occurred from time to time. However, whether it is the true ruler of the Academy Continent, the Academy City, It is still equivalent to the various colleges of the political education and cultural center, and they have no opinion on this. Even if the status of mortals is improving, there is still an insurmountable gap between them and the mage. It is impossible for the long-born species to become friends with the short-born species. This is a very realistic problem. Everything that the short-born species cares about is only in the eyes of the long-life species. It was a flash in the pan, but ants grabbed food. Everything that mortals are fighting for is of no value in their eyes, not to mention that when they lower their heads to look at these ants, the fight may have ended. Moreover, the mages have been avoiding the direct rule of mortals. If they rule directly, with the mages time concept and long-term vision, if they decide to start another reform among the mortals, this reform will be beneficial in the long run, but it will damage the interests of most people at present. And the mage cannot directly increase the life span of a mortal, so it is impossible for a mortal to understand. Therefore, as long as it does not affect the teaching, the wizard will leave everything to the mortal. Because this kind of attitude seems ambiguous to mortals, but in fact it is basically indifferent. Under the guidance of some people with ulterior motives, the first full-scale mortal war is on the verge. Nicholas V was an undergraduate student in the Palme dOr Intermediate Court. The physical quality of the Grand Knights peak, the magical power of the apprentice level of a common mage, was succumbed to his career because even if he had the assistance of a personal chip, he had the full support of the original Nicholas Kingdom. There is no possibility of being promoted to a mage. After several impacts to no avail, he decisively left the college and returned to the family to inherit the family property. He claimed to be the patriarch of the Nicholas family, but all the old aristocrats have already mastered the bottom of the world. He is the new king and the master of the Nicholas kingdom. He has even secretly contacted many who survived three hundred years ago. "Mage''s Tribulation", the ancient royal family and nobles that have continued to this day, are preparing to jointly form an empire, and he himself is a powerful competitor of the emperor. The identity of such a person is very important among mortals. On October 30th, 329th year of the mainland Chinese calendar of the Academy, Nicholas V left Palme dOr with his wife and family knights and wizards to go to the pigeon city 50,000 kilometers away Meet another great nobleman Spencer VII who has secretly enthroned. This distance is not very long. According to the current technology of the mainland of the Academy, it can be reached sooner or later, but Nicholas V and the Kingdoms think tank think this is a great opportunity to demonstrate the strength of force and have tested the true attitude of the mage, so they gave up quick transportation Way, switch to the most primitive riding and walk towards the pigeon city with great fanfare. But what they didn''t know was that they themselves had been targeted. Colin, an ordinary graduate in Palme d''Or, decides to assassinate Nicholas V. It doesnt matter what enmity they have between them. Colin has accumulated a considerable amount of wealth during his studies in the basic academy, and he has traded powerful magic items. At the most critical moment, a mysterious person found He gave him some terrifying and extremely vicious magical items, and made a detailed plan for him, clearing all obstacles. Although Colin was instinctively aware that it was wrong, he had to send the arrow on the string. The mysterious man threatened and lured him to cut off all the way back, and promised to elect him as the leader of the group after he succeeded. So Colin decided to take the risk. v2 Chapter 524： Mortal things (2) Now that Colin no longer has the right to retreat, the mysterious man threatened him and exposes all his conspiracies if he doesnt follow suit. At that time, even if he didnt implement anything, even if he just had such an idea, Nicholas The fifth would not mind squeezing him to death. At that time, no one can protect him, and the wizard will not, just like no wizard is willing to surrender and join the Nicholas family. Fully armed, Colin followed the map given to him by the mysterious man, and came to an ambush on the only way to Nicholas V in advance. One day later, the earth quaked, indicating that a huge knight order was coming in this direction, and in the distant sky, there had been small black spots, which were apprentices of the Nicholas family. Colin took a deep breath, took all the scrolls and magic items in his hand, switched to the state of waiting to be activated, and then crushed the pendant that the mysterious person gave him, which is said to have the effect of restraining breath. With a secret wave, He disappeared on the hill. An hour later, the group of knights surrounded the ancient carriage in the center and came under the hills. Colin violently violently used all the magical items he had prepared, and the magic of all elements shone brightly, and the knights immediately suffered heavy losses. The apprentice of the Nicholas family mage returned to help, calmed the magic wave, and discovered Colin at the same time. Colin shredded the scroll that the mysterious man gave him, and the mysterious magic instantly killed most of them. Then an alien creature appeared and attacked the last remnant. Normal fighting is very low-level. The end result is that the Nicholas family suffered heavy losses, the fifth wife''s death, and Colin was captured. Facing Nicholas Vs angry questioning, Colin only had time to say: "Dirty old nobleman." He died suddenly. The assassination became the fuse of the war. The Nicholas family took the lead in launching an eradication of ordinary graduates in Palme dOr and publicly declared war on a secret society in the city. In just seven days, the war quickly spread to the entire course, except for a few colleges. Outside the area is still calm, there are killings everywhere. All three forces in Palme dOr city soon fell into the quagmire, while the mortal forces in the rest of the cities regarded this incident as an excellent opportunity to cause trouble. , Starting from Palme dOr, a spark quickly swept across the entire college continent, raging and fighting, and the first full-scale mortal war officially began. The mages of the Academy Department did not take this war seriously at first. Because in the era when there was no academy continent, there were wars happening on every big island at all times, and the mages didn''t care about them and couldn''t manage them. Anyway, when they reached a balance of interests and political goals, the war would naturally subside. This time the war is a little different. Because of the rapid advancement of magic and magic technology, modern mortal warfare has also got rid of the primitive swords, guns, swords and halberds, and turned to the approach of''heat weapons'', causing great casualties, which is not in the eyes of the wizard. After all, there are countless mortals in the college mainland, especially after the living conditions are good, the total population has increased by multiples, and it doesn''t matter who lives or lives. But in the middle of the war, the hatred between the three parties became deeper and deeper, and the methods used became more and more brutal. In the end, I dont know what they thought, and they actually attributed the cause of the war to the inaction of the mages, and gathered crowds to attack the academy. , Ordered the Academy and the Master to give them an explanation. The mage was full of laughter and **** suppression of the troubled group, but I didn''t expect this state to intensify, and finally a fourth party appeared in addition to the three forces, specifically inciting mortals to target the mage, and it was actually very marketable. In desperation, the senior management of the college had to report the matter, and the order given by the council was handled by Adam. The Void Dragon is not a huge, but powerful tribe. There are ten Void Dragons in the ninth level of the clan, and thousands of Super Dimension Void Dragons. However, although they are not weak, Naam and Adam did not encounter much obstacles in their actions to subdue the void dragon. The self-will of these dragons is not so clear. The ninth-level peak of Naham is simple. Under persuasion, they easily agreed to the request to settle in the wizard world, and now the two parties are negotiating, promising and fighting for some rights. At this moment, Adam received a long-lost call from the Academy Department: "Your Excellency, the Academy has changed in mainland China." Adam was a little dazed. Before he left at that time, he left a clone in his office in the college department to deal with special situations that may occur. One day he thought it would not be useful, he did not expect to be actually Activated. He and Naham greeted him, then uploaded his will and descended into the clone. In fact, the Academy Department is not lacking in determination and responsibility, but they feel that there are traces of conspiracy behind this matter, so they need someone who can give orders at critical moments. Due to the existence of big data, the intelligence collection of the wizard world is almost indistinguishable. All the movements of mortal wars are under the control of the wizard. Now, a batch of classified and planned information has been sent to Adam. "Mortals definitely don''t have such courage, at least not the people who attacked the academy in the first place." Adam said flatly while consulting. A senior in the academy department said: "Yes Even if we have faded out of the sight of the mortals of the academy mainland during these three hundred years, they cannot completely forget who is the master of this world." Adam asked: "What are the liberal factions doing before and during this?" The high-level look dazzled, this is what he worries most. If the Holy Tower and the free faction fight, the momentum will not be as ridiculous as the power of ordinary people, it will be a horrible whirlpool, and anyone who is stirred in may be broken into pieces. He said cautiously: "This is also strange to us. You know, some small actions are inevitable, and they are also under the acquiescence of the two sides. Besides, the liberal factions have not changed anything before. The process of the war was also Not too much involved." Adam nodded. The greatest benefit of the college mainland is the students. What ordinary people pursue is no longer among them. If the free faction really degenerates to such a degree that it competes with ordinary people for benefits, it will be a good thing instead. While speaking, he saw the unusual in the material: "What are they?" The executive immediately took out another document and handed it in, and then said: "I don''t know, we haven''t been able to catch any of them." v2 Chapter 525： Mortal things (3) Adam looked up at him. The senior also knew that his answer was not satisfactory, and hurriedly continued: "They are very cautious, and they are not afraid of death at all. Once they are targeted by us, they will immediately commit suicide, and ordinary people do not know their origin." Adam tapped his finger on the table, dissatisfied: "When does the wizard world have an extraordinary system that we can''t recognize? You can''t catch people, don''t you even know what they belong to?" Not that the senior management couldn''t explain, but felt that the speculation they saw was absurd, so they simply played a video. The video itself is lacklustre, but it is just an ordinary raid and siege, but at the end of the video, the mysterious man committed suicide revealing a flaw, exposing a trace of energy. "This is ancient magic? Are they anti-mage?" Adam had enough reasons to be surprised. After the council decided to establish the Academy Continent, it cleared all the anti-mage islands that were stocked outside and slaughtered all the anti-mage islands. Of course, because the world of the wizards is too big, it is hard to guarantee that there will not be a few slippery fish , But now they have truly become ground mice, and they are too late to hide and linger. Who gives them the courage to come out and make trouble? "Obviously they themselves cannot have the courage, but it is impossible to guarantee that some people will be willing to support them." Wendy, who came directly to the mainland of the college after receiving Adam''s inquiry, disdainfully said, "Some people, after being suppressed severely They will live like individuals obediently, but there are some people who dont. Instead, they are more resentful and crazier, and are always ready to make trouble for others, even if the cost is their own life." Adam asked: "This task was performed by the third holy tower, right?" Wendy replied: "Yes, all those outside are dead, but some have sneaked into the Mage Continent. We gave up after a period of cleansing and suppression. We don''t think no one will learn ancient magic. They have completely lost their survival. Soil." "Then now?" "It''s inseparable from the liberal factions, but I think they just kept some of them at hand. I hope that these wastes will cause us trouble. The liberal factions will not be so stupid. I guess the liberal factions are more anxious than us now." Adam nodded. Now the relationship between the Santa and the free faction is relatively delicate, and the balance is pouring toward the Santa. The free faction is hoping for calmness so that they can develop better, and will not do such a stupid thing to provoke the Santa''s mood. "In this case, wait a minute, war is not necessarily a bad thing, at least let these mortals know their own position." Wendy said with a smile, "Is it just a mortal?" Adam was noncommittal. "You are getting worse!" Adam thought so and did so. He stopped the operation of all public infrastructures on the mainland of the college, sold low-level weapons on a large scale, and tripled the price. The mainland of the Academy is blocked, and wizards outside the Academy Department are prohibited from entering during this period. It is strictly forbidden for any consortium or mage forces to interfere in mortal wars. If it is found that the mage has participated in the war without authorization, it will be killed. All actions that hit the academy will not be pardoned. Once discovered, they will be killed immediately, regardless of accidental injury. As for the apprentices in the academy, if they dare to leave the academy and join the war, they are deemed to have voluntarily dropped out and will not be hired for life. Anyone who dares to instigate a student is even more direct and unsparing. The main purpose of these measures was to isolate the mouse-like anti-mage, but after the release, the war situation was temporarily calmed down, but now the hatred is too great, everyone is red-eyed, but a few months later, it is even bigger. The war was reopened. This matter really has nothing to do with the overall decision-making of the liberal factions, it is just a small move by some people, and even themselves, they hardly remember that they have left such a backhand. They were very angry, thinking that the enemy wizard was causing trouble for themselves. "Have you caught them?" Clark Chaowei Mage is one of them. He is very strong. He is even stronger than all the anti-mages under the shelter combined. At that time, he saved a group of anti-mages and gave them meager money. After the survival supplies and a very small habitat, they never paid attention to these mice again. They just ordered the tower to contact them and give them some dirty work, but they did not expect to be trapped by them now. "No, they have unilaterally cut off the connection with the tower. The college continent is too big, and they are too good at hiding and it is difficult to catch." Clark shouted: "Then find a way, are you all rubbish? What about their families in the habitat? Kill them, and if you don''t stop them, they will all be killed!" "They took away all members of the official ranks before they betrayed, and the rest were killed by themselves." Clark took a few deep breaths, barely calmed down and asked, "Why do they dare to do this? Resources! Where did they get the resources!" The subordinates said helplessly: "The resources we gave them are based on the number of people. Now that they have killed most of the members, a lot of them have been idle. Moreover, their previous tasks have been done well, and the tower has given a lot Reward, so" Clark was furious: "Trash! Trash! Trash! These rats are threatening me! They are threatening a great super-dimensional wizard! They are provking the entire free faction!" Clark is not lacking in judgment. This is very obvious, and now the entire high-level liberal faction does not want to have more rifts with Santa. The reason why the anti-mage dare to do this is to count the free and super-dimensional mind, holding the bad mind that I will bite you out if you dare not help me. The method is very awkward but it is very effective. Clark will inevitably be burnt if bitten out. If it was three hundred years ago, it would not matter at all, but now it is different. The best result is that he paid painfully. The price compensates for the tower, and worse results, he may be pushed out as a castaway. What makes Clark even more helpless is that Adams several prohibitions are almost directed at him, prohibiting official mages from entering and appearing on the battlefield, and it is impossible for his own people to search for them, and if these people are discovered by the Holy Tower , Clark can be sure that they will definitely sell themselves. Will Santa let go of this handle? It is absolutely impossible for Clark to ask himself about empathy. "Recently, be honest and put away all small movements." The subordinate nodded hurriedly. Clark said again: "And if they find it, don''t kill, bring them to see me." The body underneath stiffened for a while, and a bitter cold arose in his heart. He dared not say a word, and hurriedly stepped back. v2 Chapter 526： Supervision Department (1) Clark knew that he had been burned on the fire. Since there was no way to get rid of it, he simply made the fire burn more violently and pulled more people down. Of course, this requires the enemy mage not to be too stupid. This kind of dialogue happened in many Freedom Mage towers. The backhands they had kept at hand, which they didnt know if they could use it, finally became a stubborn stain and burst out together. They unanimously chose the same way of coping, throwing out their dirt, and polluting as many people as possible. When the dirt gets bigger and more and more super-dimensional wizards are affected, he himself will not be so conspicuous. The principle that the Fa does not blame others may not be so applicable to the wizard, but it will be enough to alleviate it. Trouble. He knew that the current Sacred Tower was different from the past. At this time, he had no idea of ??splitting the academy continent and destroying the unified academy system by relying on the enemy mage. He just wanted to survive this catastrophe safely. Only a month later, Clark saw the representative of the anti-magic. "Dear Master Clark Super Dimension, I am the representative of the Huntington family, and my name is" Clark interrupted him directly: "I am not interested in knowing your name and telling your purpose." The representative of the enemy mage smiled: "Resources, intelligence, and some simple support." He saw Clark didnt speak and didnt care, and continued: We need a lot of energy stones and casting materials, the movement of the mortals three-way war and the possible response of the academy department. Also, we know that you and other super-dimensional wizards are here There are staff in every college. I think you will be willing to give us some trivial help." The resource of the anti-magic is the energy stone, which is almost worthless. The casting materials of ancient magic are mostly like weeds nowadays. At most, their human body magic materials are more troublesome, but human lives are not valuable. Clark does not take it seriously. War Trends and the response of the College Department are basically open and transparent, but the last point "Trivial, help?" The representative of the anti-mage nodded: "For example, when needed, turn on the magic circle of the academy and paralyze the defense system of the academy." "Mongrel, do you know what you are talking about?" Clark stared at the representative of the enemy mage, and said coldly: "Do you know what price we paid to get permission to send personnel among the students?" The anti-mage representative shrugged his shoulders: "But you know, even if you pay such a big price, you still won''t get much, right?" Clark was disappointed and felt that it was foolish to pin his hopes on these invisible field mice, so he called his men up. Then he said: "You are not qualified to talk to me. He will go to meet your leader on my behalf. During this time, think about what you can give me. Don''t try to threaten me. Once things are revealed, I won''t necessarily die. But you must die." Before the anti-mage messenger waited to say anything, he was thrown to the bottom of the tower. Afterwards, Clark said, "Benson, how are things doing?" Benson lowered his head and said softly: "Ancient magic is very simple, enough to cope." Clark nodded: "If they are obedient, keep them for the time being, otherwise, kill them and let our people on top. Remember, at that time, you will only have one task, make this matter a big deal. Then was caught." Benson sighed in his heart. This is the sorrow of being in the tower. His wealth and life are all within the thought of the tower owner. Although the tower owner has never treated him badly before, no one wants to do this kind of task. Being caught alive by Santa, there is only a dead end waiting for him. However, he couldn''t resist: "Yes, the tower master." Although every mage now has a personal chip in his body, among the official mage and above, they have absolute authority to block the data collection function of the personal chip. Adam dare not open it forcibly, otherwise it will cause a strong backlash. , That kind of consequence is far greater than the loss of a college continent, even if it is completely destroyed. However, this does not mean that Adam has no way to obtain intelligence. Exploring things like robots can complete tasks well in the harsh environment of the etheric void. It is even simpler to detect intelligence in the wizard world. The only difficulty is that the world of wizards is a world of authority, but this is not a problem. All the requirements of the Guardian sequence on Adam are all green lights. At this time, Adam, Wendy, and Avril were standing in front of a sealed box. Temperate asked: "I agree with the idea, but after all, it is the mages who are facing now, not the natives of the alien plane. I am afraid be found." "After returning from the catastrophic zone under the crown, Mathieson integrated his own alchemy into the immortal magic weapon system to comprehensively upgrade the exploration robot. The technology used by the exploration robot is already one class higher than the current technology, and after the upgrade, it is far ahead. If you dont understand the algorithm, you dont inhale it, even the true spirit mage cant find it. They can now be integrated into the entire environment. With natural phenomena and energy ripples flowing, there is no fluctuation in themselves, and they will automatically distinguish and evacuate during the meditating process of the mage. Moreover, their core algorithms are extremely advanced, and they can self-destruct regardless of the distance seal at any time. In general, it is safe." Wendy is still a little worried, this is challenging the sacred privacy of the wizard world. Avril Lavigne said: "The guardian of the world is willing to be responsible for this ~ www.novelhall.com~ Once there is any signs of discovery, it can be attributed to the magic under the crown." Adam nodded, opened the box, and released countless exploration robots. To be honest, for Santas decision, he was also shocked when he first learned about it. This was bolder than any previous decision, indicating that Santas officially started offensive, which almost unilaterally broke the balance. For this reason, Santa has established a special department with the highest level of confidentiality. The Supervision Department is temporarily supervised by the night watchman, the guardian, and the parliament. The issuance of any order requires a full vote of the representatives of the three parties to pass it, otherwise it will be deemed invalid. . The information collected by the exploration robot will be stored directly into an extremely secret server. To view it, three parties must pass it. The functions and powers of this department were too terrifying, and the true spirit mages had to add shackles to themselves to prevent self-immolation by playing with fire. The current college mainland is the first and possibly the only pilot of the Ministry of Supervision. v2 Chapter 527： Supervision Department (2) This mortal war, and the movements of the abettors and the abettors behind it, is a good touchstone. If there is no difference in operation, this wind of robots will blow across the entire wizard world. Naham is not in the wizard world now, but Naham is happiest with the establishment of the Supervision Department. He was most afraid of trouble before and even voluntarily asked to be the representative of Santa to enter the Ministry of Supervision. For a long time, the development of the world of wizards has been like weeds and grows barbarously at will. This cannot be said to be bad. After all, the ever-changing and ever-increasing strength cannot deceive people, but it is definitely not good. Extraordinary power needs supervision. The stronger the individual is, the more it needs to be constrained by a perfect, loop-free system. This kind of restriction is not to tell the mage what you must do, but to let them know what you cannot do. The magic net has the same effect in the past, but the effectiveness of the magic net is too low. The wizard world needs a more standardized set of laws to ensure that it will continue to develop in the future without serious irreversible consequences. This time even the stubborn Prometheus gave in. It is conceivable that a Ministry of Supervision is definitely not the end of reform. A series of new systems and departments will inevitably appear next, but that will all take time. It just so happens, Master. The most important thing is time. Wendy saw that the exploratory robot had disappeared, and knew that things had happened and could not be stopped, so she no longer worried, just said: "This time it is a special case, and there will be future mobilization of exploratory robots. You cant ignore me. One ticket." The top leaders of the Supervision Department are Croft, Laura and Naham, but according to the practice of the real spirit mage, they have chosen three spokespersons to be responsible for the general and daily affairs of the Supervision Department. It is the three of Adam, a certain In this sense, Adam is now the spy leader of the wizard world. Adam and Avril smiled and nodded to Wendy, then turned on a huge screen. The speed of the exploration robot has surpassed the concept of speed and slow. In an instant, it has achieved monitoring of the entire continent of the college. At this time, dense light spots are displayed on the screen, and on the other side is a huge data stream falling like a waterfall. Even in an academy continent, the amount of data is huge, but now because the Ministry of Supervision was initiated, the Guardians and the Night Watch are still reviewing qualified mages, so these basic tasks can only be completed by three spy chiefs. But fortunately, there are endless Adam Legions behind Adam that can help. He and his clones are best at data analysis. In a very short period of time, the trio found the traces of the anti-mage who thought they were extremely hidden. The clone opened the split screen, and all their movements, what they said and what they did on their hands, were vividly visible. "Almost all the old nobles are connected to the enemy wizards. They can hide until now because of the cover of the old nobles." Wendy sneered, pointing her finger towards the split screen. "These people were there when the Academy Continent was established. Very restless. It seems that three hundred years have passed. They have forgotten the fear of their ancestors. I think it is time for them to completely withdraw from the stage of history." The old aristocracy was nothing but a disease of ringworm and scabies to the mage, and their life and death were of no importance. In the previous island era, their existence could maintain the basic stability of the social order and ensure that the mages would not have no fresh blood to absorb. However, in the Academy era, they had no use for this. It just so happened that they could pass this war. disappear. The only ones that can continue to exist are families like the Johnson family, who are always low-key and resolutely obey any instructions of the council. "Ordinary graduates also have forces that accept enemy wizards. This is not surprising. After all, they are the weakest and most need external help, but the apprentice masters actually have them? Dont they know what the enemy wizards are? Dont know. What are the consequences of getting close to the enemy mage?" Avril is a little bit unable to understand, mage apprentices, even if they can only be called faculty apprentices now, their status and strength are not comparable to ordinary people who can''t even enter the virtual world. The treatment of apprentices is actually very good, how dare they take risks. Adams eyes were silver, and the data stream was flowing synchronously with the big screen. Just looking at it this way, he had already analyzed the next marching routes and war locations of the three parties. Hearing this, he replied: They are probably the same as those from the liberal faction. In his mind, I am going to borrow the anti-magic to do some dirty work, and then kick them to us, but they are still too naive, and some mistakes cannot be made." Then Adam pointed to a few areas of the map and said: "The Guardian sent people to guard these places." Avril Lavigne asked: "Do you want to stop them from fighting?" "No, no matter how mortal fights, it is impossible to kill everyone, but there are some anti-mage inheritances that are good at condensing monsters, and they also summon alien creatures. Once they find such things, they must be destroyed as soon as possible." After Avril had signaled that he understood, Adam said to Wendy again: "The night watchman monitors these 67 super-dimensional wizard towers." "They are?" "It''s the group of people who sheltered the enemy wizards at that time, but don''t push too hard. We just need to let them know the pain, and don''t want to see them jump the wall in a hurry. Wendy nodded and said disdainfully: "The dog jumps the wall in a hurry? Now they dare not, or they would put pressure on the parliament as early as the beginning of the war." The convenience of exploring robots and the horror of big data are here. The intelligence that used to require long-term monitoring and analysis to be known, now only needs some data calculations to draw conclusions, sixty-seven, this is a very accurate The data was obtained by Adam through the recent resource deployment and personnel transfer analysis of the Free Mage Tower stationed in the mainland of the Academy, and the error will not exceed 5%. After the task was assigned, the guardian and the night watch were secretly transferred, and Adam continued to analyze the battle of the mortal war. At present, the total strength of the three parties exceeds 2 billion, of which less than 100 million are graduates of various higher education, and the rest are the most ordinary mortals without talents. Those graduating students have to die at least more than 90%. Only the **** lessons of the red fruit can give posterity the greatest vigilance, but it is not necessary for ordinary mortals to be so harsh. Their existence can be better. Announce the terrible consequences of being an enemy of the mage and not being able to see his position. Two months later, the three parties completed their reunification, selected a leader and divided the college mainland into three. Five months later, the first three-way melee began. v2 Chapter 528： faith The number of ordinary graduates is the largest, with a total of 400 million people on the battlefield. There are countless new types of war weapons that mortals can use. The number of old nobles is also quite large, with a total of 250 million troops. Their armaments are more luxurious. Although fewer people do not have the advantage, their overall strength is stronger than that of ordinary graduates. Of course, the strongest is the apprentice of the mage, they only invested 100 million people, but the number of apprentices among them is close to 10 million, which can be said to be no worse than the other two parties combined. The financial resources exploded by these ordinary people, even some wizards are dumbfounded, the armament consumption in this war alone is almost equivalent to the sum of the daily consumption of a super-dimensional wizard tower for ten years. The biggest battle of this mortal war, which was later called the Flesh Mill, formed a situation in which ordinary graduates and the old nobles joined forces to resist the apprentices of the mage after the first half month. Adam didn''t care how they fought and what they were like. The exploration robot always sent back the battlefield movements. Adam only paid attention to the actions of the enemy mages, and what should not happen, the formal mages participated in the battle. One month after the start of the war, the two sides reduced their staff by at least 15%, but the war did not calm down because of the huge losses, but became more anxious. Large-scale war weapons appeared on the scene, and the high-end master apprentices all ended hand-to-hand combat. At this time, the three-party enemy wizards also began to move. Although they have invested in the three parties separately, in fact, at least in the mainland of the Academy, they are one body. The biggest goal of the Anti-Mage is to drive the Academy Department and drive Adam out of the Academy mainland, so that mortal life can return to the barren scene of the island era. At that time, these remnants can be broken into pieces and merged into mortals to accumulate power silently. No one still has the idea of ??restoring the glory of ancient times, they just want to multiply and get the qualification to appear occasionally in the sun. It sounds pitiful, but no one will feel sorry for them. If they really want to''change evil and return to righteousness'', they can send their offspring to the island in the endless years and become wizards through normal channels. But they never did this. The first is because they still have a ridiculous sense of superiority in their hearts. The second is because compared to the barbaric power of ancient magic, the modern system is too difficult for them, and they are unwilling to take their youth. And the limited life is spent on uncertain things. Of course, during such a long period of time, there were also experimenters and pioneers, such as the Mord Master in the apprenticeship era, but after all, it was still a minority. Poor people must be hateful. They don''t stick to the mainstream and don''t follow the times. Instead, they are fighting against each other. They end up in such a fate and they are also responsible for themselves. This time, hundreds of millions of corpses and souls have accumulated on the battlefield. It is the best environment for these ancient magicians to cast spells. They hide in the army secretly. Although they are all officially anti-mage, their energy breath is actually similar to that of ordinary apprentices. There is no difference. "Adam, stop them now?" Avril asked. "No, just make sure that they can''t leave the battlefield. You can do whatever they want during the war." Adam asked Wendy after replying, "Can you recognize the role of these magic circles?" Wendy knew the information about ancient magic in her heart, and even she herself was an ancient magic master. She glanced at random and said: "Most of them are magic circles condensing monsters, this one" she clicked nine in succession, and then said : "This is a magic circle that communicates with different planes. There are more sacrifices this time, and the power of super-dimensional creatures should come." It can only be power, and there is no second instance of creatures that have the ability to break through the crystal wall system of the wizard world, except for Dilus at that time. Adam could see countless energy stones being buried secretly in the soil, and the flesh and blood began to flow strangely to form a magic circle, which looked terrifying, but no one was at all worried. Super-dimensional creatures can become gods on ordinary planes. Ancestor, but in the world of wizards, it is not worth mentioning. "I hope they can summon more. These are all good windfall income." Wendy and Avril Lavigne smiled and nodded. Not long after Adams voice fell, the magic circle was activated. Within the magic circle that condensed monsters, at least one hundred official-level giants rose up. As soon as they stepped out, they attacked the others according to their camps. The flesh and blood of the dead creatures are all integrated into the summoning magic circle. More fierce battles lasted for a day and night, but there was no blood permeating the battlefield, and even the dead souls entered the magic circle. The next day, the sky just turned dark, and the magic circle was lit up with a disgusting light at the same time. The three forces or leaders directly entered, or sent confidantes to accept the powerful power from the different planes. Where they can''t see, the exploration robot is already on standby. When the magic circle just came into play and opened the channel to connect with other worlds, the robot went upstream and entered their plane. At this time, the nine people themselves began to change. Exotic creatures The most in the system is the elements, and this time is no exception. The bodies of eight people have rapidly expanded, and their elemental auras have soared directly to the third level. Only if you dont know what they are reporting, they are willing Nicholas V, who took the risk of becoming a monster and ended up personally, was different from the others. His breath suddenly became majestic, a weird feeling of "sacred" spreading mightily, and for a while on the battlefield regardless of the enemy, I was stunned, and the old aristocratic forces knelt uncontrollably. On the spot. Adam watched him go straight to the fourth level from the apprenticeship of a common mage, and wondered: "This seems to be the power of faith?" Since Adams battle, he has never seen a plane that uses faith as strength. This thing, put it another way "It''s faith. It''s quite rare. Most planes of the Ether Void don''t have the soil to breed faith, because this system requires plane environment peace. However, the acquisition of energy in the Ether Void is relatively not so difficult. There are more advanced creatures. To go on the path of faith requires more believers, and they will inevitably war against each other. This also leads to the fact that the plane of faith and ethnic group are very weak, but this one seems to have a big background, and it will raise an ordinary person to level four. The level of the peak, the **** behind it, is at least level 8." Wendy explained to Adam with a lot of knowledge, "Belief is very troublesome, should you just kill him?" v2 Chapter 529： Anti-Mage Doom (1) The trouble with faith lies not in the destructive power it can display, but in the extraordinary demonstrative ability of the power itself. Part of Garfields fascination ability is the devils talent, and part of it is achieved by the devil through investigations, reading the mind and mastering the goals and needs in the heart. It is equivalent to the flow of technology, but the bewilderment brought about by the way of faith is almost a crushing flow. Will fundamentally change a person''s three views. Just as Wendy spoke, Nicholas V spread his hands and rose into the air, exuding milky white gaseous energy from his body, swinging outwards in circles, and at the same time there is more pure, almost materialized energy behind him. Twelve pairs of wings were formed, a crown and aperture were condensed on top of his head, and a scepter appeared in his hand. In the battlefield, chants sounded. In the magic circle, energy, light and shadow gathered into the appearance of a saint child, angel and god, hovering around Nicholas V. Nicholas V inserted the scepter into the magic array, and the huge power kept the level of the scepter. The promotion. "The gods of that world are indeed very strong. The world that practices the way of faith rarely has such a powerful life. He should be able to show the ninth level of power on the plane." Wendy pointed below and said, "This guy should Already bewitched, Huh!" Before her voice fell, Nicholas V returned and completely destroyed the summoning magic circle. Everyone heard the roar of the gods on the other side of the magic circle in an unknown language, and then he raised the scepter to remove all external energy. All gathered into it. "Nicholas V, it''s interesting, not too stupid," Wendy said. He finally knew that this was the world of wizards, and knew that the wizard would not allow the belief system to exist, nor would he allow him to become a **** to rule a mortal, so he only used his power to promote his body to a truly extraordinary person, and the power was condensed into tools. Be regarded as leaving a way for himself. Nicholas V seemed to know that he was challenging the mage by doing this, so after being promoted, he stopped the charge of the army under his command and waited quietly until he found that no mage came to enforce the law and killed him. , Every time the scepter is swung, it is a large-scale and large-scale gain state, and every point on a mortal''s head can instantly greatly increase the opponent''s strength. This is indeed a very convenient and powerful system for mortals. At this point in the war, it can be said that no accidents will happen. But Wendy and Avril Lavigne were very resistant to this system, frowning and said: "It''s better to kill him. The belief system, that is, the way of God, will cause endless disasters." "There is no super-dimensional level among the anti-mage, and the strongest is only the fourth level of ancient magic. In theory, it is impossible to resist the gods?" The two nodded. "So, let Nicholas V for the time being, he can end this war as soon as possible, maybe even the enemy mages can be solved together, then we will kill them all at once, which is more convenient." "What if he really preached? As long as mortals contact and believe in Shinto, it is difficult to reverse their thinking." "Just issue a ban." The full-scale mortal war has swept across the entire college continent, but it does not mean that mortals who do not want to participate in the war have no way to survive. The areas where the college is located and the areas where the colleges direct industries are located in each city are war-free zones, and mortals who do not want to participate in the war can hide in it. In the safe haven, no matter what reason the three parties have, they are not allowed to attack these areas, otherwise they will be regarded as a provocation to the mage. The new ban was announced in these areas, roughly meaning that the college can provide asylum to anyone, but once out of the area, or has participated in a war, it is no longer within the scope of protection. After this ban appeared, the people at the bottom were still ignorant, but the high-levels of the three parties had an extremely unclear premonition. They knew that they seemed to be abandoned by the wizard. However, no one can retreat at this time. Under the complete inability to resist and negotiate the persecution and the pressure of survival, they broke out a crazier offensive. When they wanted to come, only they had won the victory and gained the words of the mortal in the college mainland. Right to save his life. They no longer expect that they can negotiate face-to-face with the mages on the issue of the ruling power of the Academy on an equal basis. They just feel that it is a trouble for the mages to find an agent. As long as the mages find it troublesome, they can have a chance. The anti-mage ushered in the end. All the media for the summoning magic circle are provided by them. It can be said that it is the final background of all the anti-mages, but no one thought that Nicholas V actually had an item that could serve as a medium, and it was replaced at the most critical moment of the summoning. , Attracted their unexpected power. At first they didn''t care. They didn''t have the opportunity to fight on the plane. They thought that although their ancient magic was not as good as modern wizards, they had an absolute advantage over the group of stupid natives on the alien plane. However, they felt that they were the most likely. Those who caused self-deception soon paid the price for their negligence. Nicholas V didnt even have time to wait for the end of the flesh-and-blood mill, so he gathered all the enemy wizards in his camp, without giving them any opportunity to speak up, he used the scepter to force them to submit to themselves and believe in a right. Rod, his current identity, is the spokesperson of the **** of rods. Borrowing the Shinto system, he integrated his subordinates with a jaw-dropping speed in two years, and powerfully erased all voices that contradict him, established the kingdom of God on earth, and proclaimed himself emperor and pope. When he condensed the strength and influence he possessed into a rope and melted into a piece of steel, the other two parties lost the qualification to compete with him. His people voluntarily dedicate all financial support to his purchase of war supplies, and the soldiers voluntarily to fight for him without fear of life and death, even if they are added to the sword and soldiers, they must shout the name of Emperor Nicholas to die with the enemy. Both the ordinary graduates and the apprentices of the mage were panicked. They were mad and anxious to seek help from the mage. However, all the mage forces in the college mainland remained motionless under Adam''s management or warning. Even more anxious than them are the Anti-Mages. They have no other way. Some of them are forced or voluntarily joined the forces of Nicholas V, hoping to have a place in the Kingdom of the Scepter, which has only a slim possibility of being able to establish a country legally. Under the circumstances, I can only look back again to find the original asylum. v2 Chapter 530： Anti-Mage Doom (2) "Tower Master, the mice are crazy!" Among the towers of Mage Clark, Benson said to him: "These guys are completely crazy after discovering that they can''t even master even mortals now. They want your help to destroy a few academies!" Clark is now considered the least stressful among the 67 people. He feels that his arrangement a few years ago has finally paid off. Benson has become the leader of the group of anti-mages, and he can be suicided at any time. Pick out the dirt. "A bunch of idiots, ignore them, you won''t be affected by the power of faith, try to sneak into that empire of scepters, collect as much information as possible, and the way of spiritual practice." He paused. Said disdainfully: "A name like shit." In the etheric void, the Shinto system is extremely rare, and the holy tower has only found a few dozen in the endless years of conquest, and the free faction has not found one, so naturally there is no chance to understand the Shinto. But this time Nicholas V preached, so Clark had another idea. Shinto is very special. Their power of faith interferes with reality to a very high degree. With a little guidance, they can complete the transformation between energy and matter. If he can obtain a complete Shinto system, he will find another small person outside the world of wizards. The plane promotes Shinto in an all-round way, and some output and resources will have good value at that time, and it will be almost no-cost trading. He already knew that Adam and the academy department must have discovered what they were doing, but since they didn''t directly take care of themselves, it means that things must have turned around. It is nothing more than cutting off some meat. Maybe Shinto can make up for some of the losses. And he still has some other thoughts in his heart. If one day, the mage world cannot tolerate the mage of their free factions, then maybe it is a good choice to be a **** of magic? Benson didn''t know the tower master''s thoughts, and he had no resistance to the tower master''s orders. He is a fourth-level mage, and the power of faith cannot affect him. He just asked, "What about the real enemy mage?" "Let them die, now they are not important anymore." Benson hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Tower Master, I heard Ronald and Laurent want to help the enemy mage, plotting to threaten the Holy Tower to change the mainland system of the Academy." Clark was absent just now, and stood up from his seat almost embarrassed, and shouted, "Are they crazy!" Benson lowered his head and said, "You know, their background is too shallow. After the reform of the apprenticeship system, they are the ones most affected, so" "Damn it! Damn it!" Clark paced quickly in the room, cursing constantly in his mouth, and then stopped for a while and said: "Give up the group of people you control, no, kill the group of people you control, then you go Do one thing for me and rest assured, I will never treat you badly." "There are fifty-five towers that have unilaterally severed the connection with the enemy mages, but they have not yet reported to the Council Academy." Wendy said to Adam in the academy tower. This is expected news. Nicholas V''s big move can be said to have helped them clear the burden on their bodies, and they were anxious to take this opportunity to get out. "Of the other twelve towers, seven have an ambiguous attitude. The number of anti-mages they sheltered was too many, but now the tails are too big, but they are threatened." Wendy sneered, "the other five, they want to destroy them together with the anti-mages. College." Adam felt that he really had no way to understand the ideas of this group of enemy mages. What was the point of destroying the academy? The establishment of the Basic Academy is now fully streamlined, and even if it is destroyed, the loss will not be large. Although the Intermediate Court is a bit troublesome, it is definitely not important. If they dare to act on the High Court, it will be dead. Is it because you want to be terror, terror, divisive, or submissive? However, even if it is terror, terror, division, and subjugation, they also have a political purpose. What can they achieve? They want to use terror, terror, attack, and attack to force the parliament to compromise with them? Wendy couldn''t understand this kind of thinking either. What''s more ridiculous was the idea of ??freedom and extra-dimensionality, which was simply lunatic. Adam raised his hand and squeezed his chin, and said, "If there are only five or twelve free mage towers participating, even if we get an excuse to sanction them, it will not make much sense." In fact, its not a big deal. After all, mortals are separated by several floors. Although the anti-magic is a bit sensitive, it is not too much involved. Adam originally meant to indulge these 67 towers, and there will be a way to get involved. More, but if there is only a little bit, the current plan will not be of much value. He thought for a while and said: "The college does not need to suffer losses. Order the law enforcement robots that have been retired before to stand by. If someone takes the risk, kill them." His thoughts did not change fast. When Adam was ready to meet the impact, he suddenly discovered that a large number of anti-mages under surveillance had died. The tentacles of the Free Super-Dimensional Master Tower shrank rapidly, and those who had no time to stop were directly cut off. The mages who belonged to these towers in the middle courtyard directly applied for the suspension of the teaching task, and later even voluntarily left the college to avoid suspicion. The liberal faction is a pure combination of interests. There is no unity at all. Once they find that things change out of their control, or they have the possibility of being implicated, they almost simultaneously choose the most beneficial response. The way, however, is to completely pit the remaining twelve towers. Adam originally thought that all they could do was this but the next step was again beyond his expectation. They actually fought. Benson of the Clark Tower, on behalf of the tower owner, first met Adam and sold all the information about the tower that was still in contact with the enemy mage and was planning an attack on the courtyard of the courtyard. These materials even contain the materials they have been supporting the enemy mages, the council movement information they provide, and other things that the exploration robots cant find. More than that, Clark has sold his companions thoroughly. Even the several large consortia that led the protection of the enemy mage from the third holy tower were sold together. Adam did not rush to verify the accuracy of the intelligence, but looked at Benson in surprise: "You and your tower master, do you know the consequences of this?" "Of course, sir." "What is his purpose? Or, what does he want from me?" Benson smiled and said: "The tower master deliberately left the free faction and the chaebol. He wants to join the Eighth Void Sacred Tower." v2 Chapter 531： Anti-Mage Doomsday (3) Benson didn''t leave the college department. After he conveyed Clark''s meaning to Adam, he committed suicide directly in front of Adam, without even hearing Adam''s answer. With *Dream*Small.1a Regardless of Adam''s approval or not, Benson is not suitable for getting out of the college department. If Adam agrees, Clark needs a certain buffer time to smoothly extract the parts of his industry that overlap with the chaebols and other free super-dimensionalities. If Adam disagrees, he can be said to be a decision made by Benson on his own initiative. Although this will still lose credibility, there is at least a foothold. "It seems that their lives have not been very good these days." After Benson committed suicide, a voice rang next to Adam, and Naham returned to the world of the wizard and brought back his body. "Mianxia." Naham waved his hand: "Don''t call me that. I''m not used to it. Just call me by name." Adam smiled slightly, and did not pick up the stubbornness. The title under the crown is a respect for higher knowledge and is indispensable. Naham went on to say: "After I was promoted, I left the free faction, which led to the reduction of the power and voice of the free faction, especially the buffer between the connection and the holy tower disappeared. They are just a combination of interests. When it comes to benefits, there is a tendency to split." Naham seemed to be in a good mood, and he said more than usual: "Academic continent, ether chain fission, virtual world, personal chip, these things have greatly reduced the value of many valuable resources, and the war in the catastrophic zone is more severe. It is for them to find that going against the Holy Tower is not good for them. When a battle of this scale occurs again in the future, only following the Holy Tower can maximize their interests." Mages are all war mongers. It is impossible for the free factions to avoid wars at all because they are afraid of war losses. Although the losses in the war in the catastrophic zone are great, the benefits are equally huge. However, the free factions are only on the corners of this big cake. "The reason why I was able to get the qualification to build a holy tower just after I was promoted is because of my special status. You should know this." Adam nodded. "However, all the other true spirits of the free faction can have Tier 9 starships and can launch large-scale foreign wars, but they cannot build holy towers. Do you know why?" Adam thought for a while and said, "Because every holy tower must be connected to the origin and the magic circle that maintains the world of the wizard?" "Yes, the holy tower is a top war weapon, but its symbolic and defensive significance is greater. Each holy tower is the most important part of the wizard world, second only to the original magic net. I think the immortal saying is very interesting. According to them, the role of the Holy Tower is to suppress the Masters world luck." "The Spirit of Freedom has always been dissatisfied with this. Fortunately, Prometheus is not stupid at least on this point. However, the current system of different towers has given some free wizards another hope." Adam frowned and said in doubt: "I don''t understand it very well." "They hope to support more alien towers so that they are nominally alien towers, but they are actually controlled by them." "But what''s the point of this?" "It doesn''t make sense for the time being, because there is only one unbuilt first fairy tower, but in the future, we will definitely need to give these towers certain benefits, such as resurrection compensation, otherwise they will not be willing to fight for the mage." Adam understands that different voices have also appeared among the free factions, because it takes a long time to build more different towers to when they secretly enter the main different towers. Some free mages are willing to wait while others are unwilling. "But why are they so anxious? Aren''t they the best at watching?" Naham: "Me, Prometheus, Randolph, and Mathieson, we fought against the exploration robot together. After the true spirit of freedom knows the role of the exploration robot, it is easy to perceive the progress of the wizard world to explore the void. Significant improvement, for a long time in the future, it will be a time for the high incidence of large-scale wars. Some people do not want to miss such huge benefits because of waiting." Adam doesn''t care about exploring the name of the inventor of the robot, but it feels a bit weird. These scattered things actually caused the split of the free faction in such a short time. Naham smiled and said: "It''s not convenient for you to come forward with these things. I will spread the news recently, and the academy department will also leave a avatar, and leave it to me to deal with it." Just as Naham said, sixty-seven problematic mage towers successively came to the Academy Department to surrender in secret, and outside the Academy Department, this kind of shifting of camps continued. However, Adam did not participate in it, but instead set his sights on the mortal war that had come to an end. The destruction of the base courtyard and the middle courtyard did not stop because of the report of Clark and others. The enemy mages and towers that were forced to the road to the dead, instead launched an attack at a faster speed. Almost all of the anti-mages, some dazzled mortals and apprentices, as well as the free mages who secretly hid their identities and entered the mainland of the Academy. At a sudden point in time that they thought they were secret, they simultaneously dealt with two thousand foundations and five hundred middle courtyards An attack was launched. However, all of what they did was under Adam''s control. The advanced law enforcement robots that had been on standby cooperated with the night watchmen and guardians to easily block their offensive. After this battle, the enemy mage was uprooted. I don''t know what benefits Gao Taxu has given to the official mage They all choose to commit suicide completely before being captured, hoping to use this method to prevent those behind them from being implicated. But this is just their wishful thinking, not to mention that the parliament already has evidence, what if there is none? As early as the beginning of the attack, the night watchmen and guardians had already begun to infiltrate the direction of the towers, and only waited for the order to arrive, they were arrested. On the other hand, ordinary graduates and mage apprentices have been unable to resist Nicholas Vs scepter empire. They began to fall apart from the inside. There were countless betrayers. Many people even came to the city of the academy and asked the academy department to take shelter and destroy. Kill the kingdom of false gods. Adam ignored this request and expelled them directly. In Adam''s heart, these people were already dead, and they started wars at will. When they found that they were about to fail, they would come to sue the Master for justice? How can there be such a cheap thing in the world. After discovering that the mage hadnt moved, the Scepter Empires offensive became more fierce and unscrupulous, and quickly eradicated all opponents and their forces with the momentum of ploughing the cave. The war that stretched across the college continent continued to calm down in just two years. v2 Chapter 532： The new system of the college mainland (1) Nicholas V was still restrained and strictly ordered his subordinates not to preach at will. However, the human heart is always insufficient. After suddenly possessing extraordinary power and possessing the powerful power to control the life of a person who was originally equal to himself, he was greedy. It was exposed exponentially. Few people can resist this temptation. So in the gradually stable rear, all kinds of dirty and disgusting things are happening all the time. However, the most frightening thing is that those oppressed do not feel that they are being treated heinously. Instead, they will It is taken as it should be. Only oppressive bullying is happening, but there is no voice of resistance. This makes Nicholas V, who has been fighting on the front line all the time, feel that his empire of scepter is the real''destiny''. He considers himself and his own destiny. The empire of the scepter established is the most suitable force to replace the wizard to rule the mainland of the Academy. As for whether the mage would allow it, he felt that he didn''t need to worry. He read from the previous mage''s conniving attitude that the mage didn''t care about who the ruler of the Academy Mainland was, as long as he was obedient. Nicholas V felt that he was obedient. He transferred the core of Shinto from himself to the scepter. It was his greatest sincerity. After completely calming down the mainland of the Academy, he could hand the scepter to the mage. I believe the mage would be very pleased to the mortals. Obtained strong control. And he only hopes that he and his family can rule the Academy continent forever, obtain huge resources from it, and support more family members to become wizards. He even imagined that if one day, a true spirit wizard named Nicholas appeared, then it should What a great honor and what a great benefit, maybe the future world of wizards will operate according to Nicholas''s will. But he didn''t know that all the circumstances he hadn''t noticed in the rear were under the vision of the Academy Department, and those people were all sentenced to death. Adam welcomed a guest whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. "Ophelia, long time no see." When the Scepter Empire was about to occupy the entire college continent, Ophelia, who hadn''t seen it for a long time and had no contact, suddenly connected to Adam''s original communicator number and found Adam. In fact, the two had no relationship for a long time. A long time ago, after the Cthulhu incident on Madeira, the Johnson family and Alfred family controlled Madeira for a hundred years at the sign of Adam. When he was born, it was also under the influence of Adam that the Johnson family passed the cleansing steadily. It can be said that the kindness of the Johnson family for his 16 years of care for him has been repaid exponentially. This also means that the last bond between Adam and Ophelia has disappeared, and he did not expect Ophelia to come to him again. Now that Ophelia is standing in front of Adam, there is no extra emotion in her heart. There is a huge gap between the status and status of the two. Ophelia has just been promoted to a fourth-level mage, but Adam can already be the center of the mage world. Among them occupy a place. For hundreds of years, Adams name has been''ruiguaner'', and she has also participated in the war against the catastrophic zone. However, as an ordinary member of the Fourth Holy Tower Legion, she can only follow the orders of the headquarters headed by Adam. He didn''t even have the qualifications to see Adam. Ophelia saluted Adam respectfully and said: "Your Excellency Adam, I''m sorry to disturb you. This time I am here on behalf of the Johnson family of the college mainland." Adam motioned her to sit down, and then asked, "The Johnson family? How is the old Earl Johnson?" "He died two hundred and seventy years ago." Adam said: "Sorry, this is really regrettable, Earl Johnson is a perfect knight and nobleman." Ophelia shook her head, leaving the topic aside: "The Johnson family has carried out the will of the Academy from the beginning to the end. There has never been a slight overstep. This time the family asked me to come to you because the Scepter Empire entered the family. Territory mission." "What is your attitude?" "The family is not willing to join the Scepter Empire, nor does it allow the people of the territory to become believers, but their missionaries are unscrupulous and strong, and the family knights cannot fight them. The family asks for my help, but I know that you have issued a ban , Prohibit any official mage from participating in and interfering with the war process, so" Adam nodded: "You really can''t make a move, but this problem is easy to solve." Speaking of Adam, in front of Ophelia, he deployed a group of advanced law enforcement robots into the Johnson family territory and directly strangled the local missionaries. Ophelia breathed a sigh of relief. To tell you the truth, the relationship between her and her family has been very shallow after being a mage for so many years. This time she came only because the old Johnson asked her to ensure that the family bloodline will not Severe it. "Thank you for your help, such me, I will" Adam interrupted her and asked an unexpected sentence: "Is the Johnson family interested in becoming one of the rulers of the college continent?" Ophelia was taken aback, and subconsciously said: "No, they don''t have this kind of talent." Adam smiled and said: "Don''t be too busy to refuse, this is only good for you, no harm, and the rule I said is different from what you think." "but" Adam waved his hand: "You came just right, Nicholas V has also arrived outside the city of the academy. Don''t leave think about it for now." For the Scepter Empire, after the absolute superiority of the war was determined, the battle was expanded like a snowball. In just one year, he almost fought the entire mainland of the Academy. He felt that he was qualified to come to the Academy. Meet the mage in the city to establish your legal rule. The 1,000-member Royal Court Knights, and the three hundred strongest Royal Court Mages, stood outside the city of the Academy surrounded by Nicholas V, who was holding the scepter, before he could report his name. The batch of law enforcement robots landed suddenly, separated him from his subordinates, and gave him no chance to speak, and directly led him to Adam. Nicholas V was a little at a loss. He had imagined countless meeting situations, but none of them was similar to the present. No matter how it seemed, the attitude of the mage towards himself was not too friendly. In a blink of an eye, he found himself in a huge room. The surrounding light screens showed the overall situation of the college mainland. On several top-mounted split screens, the nasty behavior of the missionaries was vividly remembered. Nicholas Five The world feels cold. Right in front of him, the images of several invisible people are sitting high in the sky. v2 Chapter 533： The new system of the college mainland (2) "Did you see it? What your missionary did." The plain and emotionless voice resounded directly in the heart of Nicholas V. He struck a spirit and said loudly: "Master Mage! That''s just a shadow under the sun! I can solve them! I have the ability to stop this kind of thing, and It can be guaranteed that it will never happen again in the future!" The images displayed in the light curtain are shocking. The missionaries'' behaviors are completely contrary to the universal values ??of mortals. Some behaviors can even be said to be outrageous. He thinks the mages are angry because of this. Suddenly, the scepter symbolizing divine power and imperial power disappeared from his hand. He had no idea how the wizard took it away. He found that he was proud of himself before, and the power that was hidden as a security bargaining chip became nothing. value. "The external core of the alien belief system, do you know what this thing represents?" Nicholas V''s mind turned rapidly, thinking about the purpose of the mage''s question, thinking about how he should respond. After a long while, he said: "It represents order and stability. If Shinto is implemented in the Academy Mainland, mortals will live according to the rules of the Master, and no other thoughts will arise. This is what the Master hopes most." He suddenly remembered that what he was facing was not his subordinates, and hurriedly changed his words: "In this way, the mage''s will can be implemented absolutely perfectly." Above that he couldn''t see or hear, the wizard was circulating the scepter. Wendy said: "This is a very advanced belief system, which is more advanced than what we have discovered before. It has absolute control over believers. I can imagine that in that world, all mortals produce more believers except for mating. Apart from praying to provide power for high priests and supreme gods, there is no freedom to speak of." Avril Lavigne interface: "It will fundamentally and completely destroy the self-will of ordinary people and turn them into walking corpses. This system is like a precision machine, where every unit is a part, and everything is at the core. Serving the core under the control of the people, absolutely selfish." The killing intent in her eyes was awe-inspiring, the wizard world would never allow this kind of thing to spread, and everything related to it must die. Ophelia was originally not qualified to sit here. She looked at this scepter with dread, thinking of the people who became believers in the Johnson family territory, and said hesitantly: "I think it is very dangerous. After becoming a believer, there is no ability to think independently, which means" Adam said: "Their ability to think is obliterated, and their wisdom is obliterated, which means that these people will never be able to set foot on the path of the wizard. This is digging the foundation of the wizard world." Nicholas V waited for a while, did not hear the reply from the mage, so he had to bite the bullet and continued: "I am willing to give the scepter to the masters. The scepter represents the control of all mortals under the empire, as long as there is it Now, mortals will not have any resistance to the owners orders. And I am willing to be the spokesperson of the adults and do things that the adults disdain to do, I promise" At this time, the room lit up, and Nicholas V saw several mages sitting above and Adam, who was deeply remembered by all the forces. "It sounds very good, but it is a pity that you made a mistake and did some things wrong." Adam said. Nicholas Vs ominous premonition grew stronger, but he didnt think he would die, because there were too many people practicing Shinto. If he died because of this, the remaining people would not be able to continue to live. He didnt believe that the master would dare to give orders. This kind of order is the lives of hundreds of millions of people. What he fears most is being deprived of his rights: "Whatever it is, I can change it, Lord Adam, I can" He still feels that he is important until now, but he doesn''t know everything he relies on, and the jealousy he thinks, is not worth mentioning in the mage''s heart. "It''s too late. Some mistakes cannot be corrected. If you commit them, you will die." Adam lightly stated the verdict on Nicholas V, although because of the existence of Nicholas V and Shinto, the all-out mortal war ended soon. The three-hundred-year-old contradiction was resolved at once, but none of these credits could be worth the mistakes he made. Avril, who had already been unable to bear it, personally took the shot and wiped out the ashes he had hit. Then, she took the scepter, nodded to Adam and left the room. She would take the guardian sequence, manipulate the law enforcement robot, and practice all the gods. Kill all of them. Ophelia still didn''t understand Adam''s purpose for leaving her, and said awkwardly: "Your Excellency Adam, I think the Johnson family" "I am going to implement a parliamentary system on the mainland of the college. I think the Johnson family is qualified to be the chief of the House of Lords. This is the management method that Adam came up with after thinking about it that is most suitable for the college continent. This council is not a mages council, but is completely determined and elected by mortals. Adam refers to the upper and lower houses of a certain country on the earth and decides to be on the college continent. The House of Lords is mainly composed of old nobles and apprentices, and the House of Commons is mainly composed of ordinary graduates. The symbolic meaning of the upper house is greater than the actual power. The seats are fixed, and they can directly talk to the master and convey the will of the master. The members of the lower house use the city as the electoral district and are jointly elected by all legal voters who contract personal chips. There is no upper limit on the seats. Exist as the direct administrator of the college mainland. This method can best reconcile a certain period between them Limiting the competition of interests within a prescribed range, so that ordinary graduates have a way to rise, and also allow old nobles and apprentices to gain More noble status. After listening to Ophelia, she let go of her heart. What she was most worried about before was that Adam would push the Johnson family out to become the "emperor". The Johnson family is not deep and does not have the ability to rule the world, and based on previous events, it can be speculated that the academy department, or Adams dealings with ordinary people, is simply laissez-faire. It is best to let you beat your head. It is to decide a victory or defeat between each other, and finally it is up to the master to make a final decision. If this is the case, the Johnson family can be said to be doomed. But if it is just a seat in the parliament, there is almost no danger, but it represents the best opportunity for the rise of the family. "Thank you for your affirmation. On behalf of the Johnson family, I accept your instructions." Adam smiled and nodded, and said, "This is the best thing, but you have to know that opportunities always coexist with risks. Other families have also walked out of the mage. Well, some chaebols will also stretch their hands. I won''t go through these things. Intervene more, you and your family need to reconcile yourself." v2 Chapter 534： Verdict (1) Ophelia''s face shrank, and the Johnson family was the chief of the House of Lords. The benefits were obvious. However, the rest of the family could not fail to see such benefits. Ophelia herself is a fourth-level mage, but her family is actually not strong. After the news of the establishment of the House of Commons is spread, she is bound to wrestle with countless nobles and mage apprentices who have heard the news. Both Philia and Johnsons family can handle it on their own. Its nothing more than a profit, but if there is a super-dimensional wizard to interfere Adam said: "You don''t need to worry about this. For the Chaowei Mage, the most important benefit of the mainland of the Academy is the students. As long as the House of Commons can ensure that the number of students is not less than before, they will not drop their status and participate in the ordinary. In human society." After Adam did not give Ophelia any other support, he personally chose the Johnson family as the chief of the House of Lords, which is the power of the academy. If you give more convenience to the rest, it will not be much different from his own end. No one will say anything on the face, but there is no need to carry this scapegoat. After Ophelia left, Adam and Wendy got up at the same time and stepped into the inner world. The empire of the scepter was about to be destroyed, and all the anti-mages were given the lead. In this storm of the college mainland, only the five towers needed to be dealt with. After discovering that the incident had been exposed, Ronald Level 6 Super Dimension Mage immediately realized that he had caused a disaster. Assaulting and destroying the academy itself cannot cause much loss, but this matter is equivalent to a provocation to the now-increasing power of the Holy Tower faction and the Mage Council. The consequences of this provocation can be large or small. The trial is certain, but the trial The result can be negotiated. It is nothing more than paying some price to ask the high-level liberal factions to protect themselves. "Contact them immediately, we must meet with the senior chaebols immediately!" Ronald figured out how to deal with it in an instant, and joined the remaining 67 people to dedicate the benefits to the chaebol seniors, and then the chaebol seniors contact Liberty True Spirit, although Some meat hurts, but he feels that his ideas are foolproof. But then his face became more and more ugly, and his anger was getting higher and higher. He found that his communication request, whether through the personal chip or through the magic net, was rejected by the others, and they did not want to talk to himself. "Damn! These idiots! Don''t they know that everyone must unite now? Do they think that Santa and that **** Adam will let them go?" Ronald was furious, and all his confidants around him were chilling and afraid to speak. The subordinates have persuaded their own tower owner, no one thinks that it is a good choice to pick up the holy tower at this time. Although the life is more difficult than before, but it is definitely not at the end of the road, and even some towers have been found. The new way to make money, only the tower owner Ronald dialed the high towers that had been attacked together with a sullen expression, and the answers he got were the same without exception. The five of them were isolated, and he had an ominous premonition in his heart, perhaps not just isolated. , It may have been betrayed. Ronald ordered decisively: "Suspend everything in your hands and shrink all our properties. I''m going to see Duncan Chaowei. Before I come back, don''t have any accidents!" However, as soon as he wanted to teleport away, he found that the surrounding space was completely blocked, and any teleportation technique could not communicate with the outside world. His face changed drastically. Regardless of the ban on the appearance of the real body of the mage, it appeared that the real body of the mage wanted to be violently shredded blockade. He knew that only the guardian and the night watchman had the authority to seal the space, and once he was completely trapped by these two parties, there would be no resistance. During the war in the catastrophic zone, every free super-dimensional who was imprisoned by the third holy tower and entered the wizards prison was notified to the entire wizard world. He knew what a miserable end that was. Now his only hope is to tear the blockade. Seek the asylum of Duncan Chaowei. He slammed his hands together in front of his chest, and the nuclear explosion magic instantly activated, violently bombarding a point in the upper space. The surrounding space was overwhelmed and immediately shattered, and the chains formed by the dark green incantation and the pure **** of the world were exposed, completely covering the area where Ronald''s tower was located. A hundred guardians and a hundred night watchmen appeared on the seal node at the same time. Wendy and Adam teleported to it. Adam pointed out and annihilated the nuclear explosion magic. Ronald yelled in panic: "What are you going to do? This is Ronald Tower, my private domain. You don''t have the right to enter! Do the Holy Tower and the Council want to trample on the rules of the wizard world!" The two looked at him as if they were looking at a beaming clown, ignoring his stern roar, Wendy said flatly: "Ronald Gaspar, the sixth-level free super-dimensional mage, belongs to the fifth element holy tower. Scope Duncan Chaebol, since he was promoted to Ultra Dimension, he has carried out a total of eleven plane battles, including one of independent battles." Ronald kept spying on his surroundings, looking for a way to escape, and said, "These things are not secrets. Does the current parliament still stipulate the number of battles of Ultra-dimensional Mage?" Wendy sneered: "Eight times with the chaebol, and two with Santa. During the joint fight with Santa, the battle funds allocated by Santa were repeatedly deducted, causing serious delays in local battles. The overall strategic goal is delayed." "am I right?" "I haven''t left the world of wizards for seven hundred years. After all previous battles, the chaebol paid the price. These charges are no longer valid!" Ronald''s magical power fluctuated wildly around He knew that the night watchman was determined, and he couldn''t let Wendy say the next thing. Every super-dimensional mage is not a good stubble, the runes are densely covered with brilliance, and the flames are condensed into elemental creatures. The high temperature of millions of degrees was originally enough to destroy everything, but now it is imprisoned in place. Because Adam was blocking the front, the super-dimensional electromagnetic field was doing his best to work, and the fire magic could not be connected at all. The temperature was limited to a range and conflicted with each other, not only invalid, but falling into self-consumption. Ronald was ruthless in his heart, and simply used the purest magical impact to block Adam''s barrier, and then attacked Adam brazenly. Wendy and Adam were unmoved. Wendy continued in an inconvenient tone: "Three hundred and thirty years ago, the third holy tower presided over the eradication of the ancient magician. You took the initiative to protect the ancient magician fifty-nine. Thousands of people, preserve the 39 ways of ancient magic inheritance" "One month ago, a joint ancient magician attacked 197 Basic Mage Colleges and 73 Intermediate Mage Colleges directly under the Council." Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 535： Verdict (2) To be honest, he doesnt have a clear idea of ??how strong Adam is now. After all, his status is rising day by day, and there are almost no things that need to be done by himself. More often than not, there will be countless people who only need a command. He achieved his goal. The last time he shot was in the battle to kill the sixth-level immortal just after he was promoted to the sixth-level. At that time, the fairy and the mage didnt understand each others power system. Although the battle was manifested in the outer clouds, but in fact, Adam used his best to transform all the knowledge he has mastered in these hundreds of years into magic and Power, every subtle fluctuation of magic power at that time can be transformed into advanced magic, but Adam found that the form of magic does not need to be so rigid. The most efficient method of energy shaping magic in the apprenticeship stage is now more like a form and habit. After breaking through the barriers of mind and material, every thought of Adam is advanced magic itself. Facing Ronald''s menacing offensive, Adam transformed into a half-photon body, his own existence instantly disappeared from Ronald''s shallow vision and entered an indescribable state. Each photon becomes a perfect medium and carrier of electromagnetic force. At the same time, electrons jump rapidly on the orbit constructed by Adam, giving birth to more photons. With Adam as the center, in the infinitely large and infinitely small range, the terrifying strong magnetic field changed all the rules, distorted time, space, micro and macro, presenting a bizarre world that is different from any realm that the wizard has discovered now. It coexists in chaos and harmony, creation and destruction coexist, and energy is generated and annihilated at the same time. Its level is so high that it is so high that the source of the wizard world has reacted to it, instinctively lowering its power, wanting to smooth out these abnormalities. view. Electromagnetic force is very basic, but basically means that it can be used in all worlds and can shake all rules. The night watchmen and guardians present at the same time inspire exclusive magic to show their identity to the source, the source power retreats, the Ronald element true body collapses and annihilates every inch, the soul is swept, divided into billions, and can no longer resist the twisting storm. Together with the backup uploaded to the magic net, it is completely dead. Click. After a soft sound, the magnificent ultra-dimensional wizard tower behind him split from the top and split into two. At the same time, Wendys voice just fell: "The behavior violates the world rules of the wizard. It is regarded as a betrayal to all the wizards. Destroy the magic power, shatter the real body, save the soul, and be imprisoned in the Third Holy Tower Prison. The imprisonment time is permanent. ." After the tower shattered, all the mages under Ronald stood on the ground in panic, not believing that the tower master was killed directly in this way, nor did he dare to imagine what kind of trial he would face next. Wendy saw Adam kill Ronald and rolled her eyes undisguisedly, moving her lips up and down and then said: "Due to open confrontation and attempt to attack the law enforcement, the sentence was changed, killed, no pardon." Adam replied from the fighting state, nodded to the night watchman and the guardian, and signaled them to solve the funeral. He was a little embarrassed. He knew that it is best to leave Ronald alive. A dead Ronald is worth it. Greatly reduced. After teleporting to Wendy''s side, he said, "Sorry, I didn''t expect Ronald to be so weak." Wendy''s eyes rolled to the sky and did not come down. The long years have not changed her mind. She has always been like a child: "If you want to kill Ronald, you still need to do it yourself? But forget it, die. Come on, dont put such a heavy hand next." Adam nodded repeatedly. The original plan was to **** Ronald''s soul to the remaining four towers as a deterrent. After that, there will be a soul reading and a public trial. Now the plan is ruined, only from the Ronald tower. He got more evidence of crime among the mages. After Ronalds death, the mages under his command had no will to resist, and almost scrambled to tell the guardian all the news he knew, including the storage location of his resources, the plane of slaves privately kept outside the world of the mages, and All the names of the Anti-Mage transactions, etc., in fact, each item is not serious, at least it has little effect on the overall strength of the wizard world, but it is still shocking. He is like a moth, eating away at the foundation of the world of wizards. What is terrible is that he is just a most common free super-dimensional, no matter how strong or powerful, it is conceivable that such moths in the world of wizards will have How many. In the round up of the four tower mages, Adam did not follow up. Their strength is roughly equal to Ronald, and in fact they have no resistance to the arrest. Adam received Croft''s order and came to the origin space. Croft handed Adam a message box that stored massive amounts of data, all of which were what these sixty-seven towers had done since they became ultra-dimensional. Unsurprisingly, they hardly benefited the world of wizards and had no knowledge. Contribution, there is no original contribution, they have been using meager contributions to absorb nutrients from the towering tree of the wizard world to support themselves. Adam was not surprised by this, but the following information made him a little stunned. "this is?" Croft said: "Among the 67 towers, five are unforgivable, and the remaining 62 are willing to give everything and ask the parliament for forgiveness. These are their own confession information, involving more than fifty consortiums. Nearly three thousand super-dimensional wizards." Adam did not continue to read, the content inside is really not making people happy, and this is already a big event, UU reading he asked cautiously: "So, what is your attitude?" Croft said solemnly: "You have done a good job. From the time you have not yet become a super-dimensional wizard, everything has been unexpectedly good. The Holy Tower can occupy the current advantage, which can be said to be great. It''s because of you to a degree, so I want to know your attitude." Without any hesitation, Adam blurted out: "Press it down and deal with it in secret." Dealing with these consortiums and super-dimensional wizards at one time is of course a delightful thing for the Holy Tower, but Adam knew that he could not do that. Many things could not be simply considered from one angle. Sixty-seven people were involved. There are nearly three thousand people. So, if the trial is really open, how many people will be implicated by these three thousand people? That number must be scary. And once the true spirit of freedom is implicated, how should the holy tower deal with it? Really unite to destroy the true spirit mage? That kind of consequence is very scary when you think about it, and it is likely to cause turmoil and even split the entire world of the wizard. Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 536： Change Compromise is certainly uncomfortable, but in many cases it is essential. In particular, the world of wizards is not a plane where the power is supreme. All wizards form an orderly and divided society. Even if their personal power reaches the level of true spirit, they are not qualified to do whatever they want in such a society. It is part of society, or the most critical part, but it is definitely not the whole of society. Croft nodded with satisfaction: "I and the other true spirits have the same attitude as you. This matter is not suitable for publicity, and it is not suitable for them to be uprooted with fanfare. Once it is made public, it is tantamount to a signal of a final break. But the current world of wizards cannot bear such consequences, and things will not be so decisive." Adam said: "I fully understand the concerns of you and your subordinates, and understand and support all the decisions you make. Besides, I didn''t contribute much in this process. In exchange, everyone can do the same thing. " Croft said: "Credit is credit. No matter what our decision is, it cannot be erased. This time, although Santa decided to handle it secretly, but the consortium and super-dimensional mage involved must pay a painful price for us. In other words, benefits. According to preliminary statistics, the total of these benefits is roughly equivalent to 30% of all the wars in the catastrophic zone. Among them, the parliament decided to give you 20% as compensation." Adam was taken aback, this reward was already very generous. The Catastrophe Zone was discovered by Naham, and the exploration reward belongs to Naham alone, but as one of the most senior commanders, Adam enjoys a 100% share of the overall benefits of the Catastrophe Zone, which is not counted in the gains of his independent battle. With the reward of this action, Adam can be said to be rich overnight. The income is even about to catch up with the sum of the profits brought to him by all his previous industrial knowledge over the years. Adam made no excuses and happily took over these resources. As Croft said, the credit will not be obliterated, otherwise it will challenge the most basic order of the wizard world. Moreover, with this money, there will be start-up funds for the World Collision Experiment and the personal research institute that Adam is bound to re-establish. Croft continued: "Naham officially elected you to be the head of the Supervision Department. From now on, you, Wendy, and Avril Lavigne will be jointly responsible for the following things in the Supervision Department. I hope you can monitor the entire world of wizards and the free super-dimensional outer world obtained from this intelligence in the shortest time and in the least noticeable way." After regaining the catastrophic area and the immortal civilization, the mages obtained a lot of precious and important information about the Tertiary era, which has been wrapped in layers of mist, and the slight display of fangs made the true spirit mages feel chilling in the super void. Life is no longer so mysterious, and can even be overcome. The quarantine policy remains unchanged, but the true spirit mages have already begun to study ways to eliminate super-empty lives, and it is believed that breakthrough progress will be made in the next million years. This time span is a bit long, but it is not a big deal for the longevity species. During this time period, Santa will begin to handle internal affairs gradually, and the importance of the Supervision Department will continue to increase. This department and the exploration robots will It is Santas most powerful weapon against free factions. The two people of Daoyuan and Taichu''Ascended'' one after another, making the true spirit mages realize that detachment is more difficult than previously imagined, and the previous preparations are far from enough. And the contradiction between Daoyuan and Taichu before personal transcendence also sounded a wake-up call to the true spirit mage. Internal problems must be solved first, otherwise at a critical moment, the blow behind it is far more dangerous than the predicament faced. It is not appropriate to say that it is not glamorous at all, but it is necessary. After the strong attack by the Holy Tower, the situation on the mainland of the Academy stabilized in a short period of time, the teaching of the Academy returned to normal, and the order restricting the entrance and exit of the mages was lifted at the same time. The upper and lower houses were being built intensively. Here comes the good news from Vientiane Fairy. "The trial production of the new magical structure is successful." The new factory has been expanded a hundredfold on Adams original site. Now all the researchers are gathered in the deepest research institute. Vientiane is actually wearing a special tooling like ordinary production staff. There is no sign of a nine-level immortal at all. appearance. But her mental state is better than ever, and the whole person seems to be full of vitality: "The new construction is divided into three types: physical, energy, and auxiliary. Each model has detailed branches. They can be cheap Energy stones are used as energy sources. A standard unit of ordinary energy stones can support the daily operation of the structure. I have to say that the application of energy by the mage makes me amazed. Every trace of energy is transported to the most reasonable place, with the most reasonable The way to consume is very powerful, really powerful." "The structure is mainly forged with magic weapons, and various functions are constantly blessed in it. After the research of the mage and me, it has reached a relatively perfect fit with the energy circuit. It does not require the user to have energy, but the physical fitness The requirements are high. Ordinary mortals who use it recklessly will cause themselves to collapse and be torn because they cannot withstand too strong kinetic energy." "Serving as the core is an upgradeable core made by the two parties, which I named the psionic chip." "Combined with the contract method of the Master and the method of identifying the master of Xiandao, every structure needs to go through a set of identity authentication procedures if you want to use it normally " "After the combination of the Masters space technology and the Xiangyu method of Xiandao, a relatively large structure can be accommodated in the storage space attached to the random body. The external performance is an activator equivalent to the size of a button. After pressing, The structure will autonomously complete energy supply and activation in the storage space within five seconds, and will automatically dress" Vientiane seemed to be a real researcher. He took Adam to visit the finished product and talked freely. Adam didn''t know why Vientiane had such a huge psychological change in just a few years, but this is undoubtedly all good things and represents Vientiane. Really identify with the wizard world. Adam generously handed over the naming rights of the new magical structure to Vientiane, and then said to her: "After the production, you will soon have a lot of resources to build a different tower, and there is good news, the virtual world fairy semi-permanent upload The technology is basically mature, and we have specially equipped the immortal with a non-destructive resurrection function to facilitate you to carry out dangerous road reconstruction experiments." Vientiane nodded to thank Adam, and then said, "I also have one thing to tell you. Before, a true spirit mage named Gabriel found me in secret." Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 537： Colony (1) The Great Master Gabriel True Spirit, a genius born after the Magic Revolution and the establishment of the magic net, promoted to True Spirit smoothly, and became one of the true cores of the free faction. He was an Adam who only heard the name and never saw the true spirit. Master of the body. Vientianes voice was flat: He promised to bear all the costs of building a different tower, to help the immortal establish a new practice system and provide all the resources in it. Adam knew that since Vientiane mentioned it to herself now, it means that she did not agree to Gabriel''s proposal, so she did not rush to ask questions. "His request is that I need to accept wizards to join the different towers, and give these wizards the qualifications to use the different tower titles and share the benefits of the different towers in the next battle. I refused." "Can I know the reason?" Vientiane thinks of the good atmosphere in which there is a new harvest every day and every new harvest is shared in the past few years. This is a novel feeling she has never experienced when she was in the fairy world. , She was a little addicted to it. "I like your atmosphere. I don''t want to enter another backwater immediately after struggling out of the last backwater." The mage free faction, although the word freedom is hung in the center of Vientianes eyes, she cant feel any atmosphere of freedom from it. On the contrary, she is more like the immortal world at that time, and the true spirit mage such as Gabriel is like Dao Yuanhe Feng Hun and others. After coming to the world of the Mage, Vientiane''s method of deducing the secrets of the heavens has failed, but she has a hunch that these people will definitely fail. She believes in her premonition, even if she excludes personal preferences, she will not agree to join a force that will fail, because she is responsible for the only immortal. What Naham said happened very quickly. After realizing that the Holy Tower had never been allowed to build the Holy Tower, the Free Spirits began to reach out to the different Tower. Perhaps in their hearts, the different tower is well controlled, with no foundation, no friends, and no resources. The different tower is like an airborne soldier, with nothing but power, but for the mage, power is the least valuable thing. The same is true for the Free Spirits. Even though their strength is weaker than the Holy Tower, they still have the strength that surpasses most of the void races. All they need is less consumption and faster development. Vientiane told Adam about this matter because she knew that Adam would notify other true spirit mages. She didnt need Adam to give her any advice. She just said: You have also witnessed the final madness and destruction of the fairy world. You should know the destruction. What is the appearance and the real reason for the truth? Let me give you a piece of advice. Would you like to hear it?" Adam nodded. "To us at the beginning, and to you now, all external dangers are nothing. Internal disagreements are the most terrifying thing. If you can''t resolve them, you can''t be detached." A month later, all the new magical assembly production lines named by Vientiane as Demon Armor were put in place. The first batch of products officially started production, and it is expected to be fully put into the college mainland in half a year. Adam also left the factory to implement himself Work as the person in charge of the daily affairs of the Eighth Santa. "Gabriel? I don''t know him." At the location of the eighth holy tower, Naham stands at the intersection of the void and the dark world. One rune and one rune depict the expansion and stabilization of the magic circle. On the one hand, it prepares for the establishment of the dark matter holy tower. It is to provide a habitat for the void dragon clan, these nine-level dragon clan are not suitable for directly appearing in the plane of the mage. Adam added a magnetic field-related magic circle to add a layer of stability. "There are many benefits of living a long time. The biggest one is the ability to accumulate more wealth. Gabriel was promoted too late, and he has much less than the others. It will be the first to be unable to bear it. Not surprisingly." Naham laughed and said: "More than three thousand super-dimensional wizards, they panic. Prometheus and the others have been allowed to barbaric development in the world of wizards. This is understandable. After all, we need to let the wizards this in the shortest time. Everything that the name represents stands at the highest point of the void. At that time, all our order can be reduced to one point, that is, not betrayal. But now the situation has changed. The mage has passed the primitive accumulation stage, and now the most important thing is to establish a perfect one. Order, so that more and more powerful forces no longer face in all directions, but instead converge and work towards one goal and one direction. That is to say, we must establish a perfect system to unify all the mages. Obviously, this system is for free mages. It is a heavier and stronger bondage, and it will inevitably greatly damage their interests." "The first fairy tower is a test product of a new system. After Vientiane and her immortals have determined a new power system, the first tower will be directly established in the catastrophe area to implement the will of the wizard and replace the wizard to manage it. All races and civilizations in the catastrophe zone lead them to strength and progress." Adam was taken aback, he still didn''t know the decision. After thinking about it, this means that the expansion policy of the wizard has changed from the previous direct sacrifice fusion to a colonial mode. With the increase in the number of different towers, the radiation range and radiation speed of the wizard will be faster than before. After the countless times increase in speed ? This is not in harmony with our previous idea of ??replacing the void with ourselves? " Naham said: "There is no fundamental conflict. The void is too big, and there are too many races. Take the catastrophe zone, they have high-quality civilization and useless civilization. It can be said that the good and the bad are mixed. Its appropriate, so its better to choose to colonize. Masters will work with different towers to merge and eliminate inferior civilizations during a relatively long period of time. In the future, the catastrophe zone will be equivalent to the outer plane of the world of the wizards, and they can all be available when needed. Incorporate into the main body. Furthermore, the wizard needs more outposts and needs to find more enemies to conduct more wars to ease internal conflicts." "But why suddenly" "It''s also because of the immortal world. They stand still and are still strong because of the complete and powerful inheritance they carried in the beginning, and the plane energy level higher than most of the void races. The immortal world energy level is not inferior to the mage, even because of their planes. The area is small, and the unit concentration is even higher. When the acquisition of energy becomes easier and easier, it will cause laziness, no effort, no research, as long as you follow the path of the predecessors step by step, the energy will be Will rush to enter, maybe this is a good thing for other planes and races, but for the mage, it is completely a drawback." v2 Chapter 538： Colony (2) "The world of wizards now needs to develop steadily. After the number of wizards is expanded to a saturation level, the plane level will be raised to expand the plane area." "In the final analysis, the foundation of our foothold and strength is knowledge. The energy concentration of the plane is too high, and the acquisition of power is too easy, which will cause the development of knowledge to stagnate. The current world of wizards is at this critical point. The energy concentration must be maintained as much as possible. At the current level, you know, ordinary people born in recent years have become stronger and stronger, and those with higher talents have even been born with knight-level physical fitness. If this continues, we can do it for 10,000 years at most. Its not a good thing to be extraordinary at birth. Therefore, its time for our local expansion to slow down. In addition to suspending sacrifices, the difficulty and standards for acquiring knowledge should also be gradually improved. Newborns must be aware of all this. Its hard to come by, let them know that if you want to get it, you must first give it." "So establishing a colony is the best way. Anyway, after rule and integration, sooner or later they will be the food of the wizard world." This reason is not difficult to understand. Adam figured it out easily, but one of them made him very concerned: "Is it too much of an impact on the liberal factions to increase the difficulty and standards of acquiring knowledge?" Naham nodded: "Indeed, the word resource contains a variety of content. Before, the most important resource was energy and material. But now, the key point has returned to knowledge and human hands. Saint. The tower has the magic net, the knowledge, and it can be said that it also controls the promotion channels of most people. The increase in difficulty will affect the holy tower in a short time, but in the long run it is all beneficial, but for the free factions , Its not so friendly. Even the colonial system is the same. The liberal faction actually did this very early, but nobody paid attention to it before. When the Holy Tower implemented this system with a clear order, it represented the liberal faction. This part of the interests will no longer be monopolized or even non-compliant." "Then they?" Adam asked. He didn''t believe that the free factions would be inactive. Even if the effect of this reform is not immediate, they can''t see the long-term impact. "Freedom True Spirit joint application to implement the House of Lords and Commons system you established on the mainland of the Master World, they are willing to contribute part of their existing interests to join the real management of the Master World, and strive for long-term gains for themselves in terms of system. Profit, a very smart choice, but also very naive." Adam didnt need to ask what the Holy Towers decision was. Obviously, the Free Spirits proposal was rejected. The Holy Tower would not allow the Free Spirit to become the ruling class. As soon as the opening was opened, with the natural ability of this group of assholes, The speed of eating away at the foundation will get faster and faster, and the appetite will get bigger and bigger. Moreover, the House of Upper and Lower House system is suitable for ordinary people, but it is definitely not a legal teacher. It is equivalent to the fact that the Holy Tower truly puts the ruling power under the hands of the ordinary wizard. In the long run, when all the wizards are used to the member system, the Holy Tower has the right to speak. It will weaken a little bit, and it will be very difficult to mention it. "No one agrees, but we can''t do too much, so we promised the true spirit of freedom and allowed them to operate the colony with the alien tower. The colony''s internal system is determined by the alien tower representing the Santa Claus expatriate and they negotiated." This decision is somewhat perfunctory. The purpose of colonization is to have more territory and more resources, but for the current mages, these things are no longer the key. The holy tower throws out this welfare, the purpose is only to appease them, the free factions can actually get There is definitely not as much as expected. "Did they agree?" Naham nodded and said: "Of course I agree. Although the benefits are not large, at least they have obtained the legal right to stay away from the sight of the tower, and they can develop their own power in the colony." Adam looked at Naham in amazement. What he just said, in other words, doesn''t it give the free wizard a chance to be independent? "Don''t worry, their strength is ultimately due to the whole world of wizards. As long as they are not capable of building another world of wizards, building another magic, and cannot convert advanced knowledge directly into power, they have no possibility and courage to betray, or even As long as they dare to raise this idea, the free factions will fall apart on their own." Adam said worriedly: "What if they can?" Naham smiled and said, "Do you know the knowledge to build a magic net?" "Of course I don''t know." "I don''t know. Only Prometheus, Anne and Laura have mastered the knowledge of the magic net. Even the three of them all master one-third of each. There is no way for a free wizard to know this knowledge. And this is not a trivial matter. They have no chance to build a new world of wizards under our gaze." "Besides, this is also an opportunity for them to choose, let them define themselves whether they are ordinary borers or germs that cause terminal illness." The deep meaning of this sentence is self-evident. Ordinary worms can be properly allowed by the wizard, and shadows will inevitably appear under the sun. This is inevitable, but if it is a germ, the only way to remove it is to choose, even if After being cleared, it will cause weakness for a period of time, which is better than dying due to illness. Naham gave Adam some time to digest the news and then said: "In this, the role of the Supervision Department will become greater and greater. We have decided to secretly train a group of mages with new functions, and The exploration robots complete the task of monitoring the entire etheric void together. The initial candidates are all selected from the night watch, but the Academy Mainland also needs to select some suitable mage apprentices to train from scratch." "Do you want to build a new high court?" Naham nodded and said: "Yes, and it must be completely confidential. This high school does not participate in external enrollment. All students are selected. The most basic requirement is to have innocence and no concerns. No family or any consortium is allowed behind it. Shadows. From the moment they are selected, they will become invisible people and will never appear in the sun. You need to cooperate with the third holy tower to build the framework of this high court and the Ministry of Supervision." Three months later, the Void Dragon clan came to the world of wizards. Ten Void Dragon leaders met several true spirit wizards in the dark interface, signed a contract with the source of the wizard world, and officially became the highest covenant race, the overall strength of the wizard world So it climbed a class. So far, the establishment of the Eighth Sacred Tower is completely on the right track. Adam has left a clone here to handle material deployment and racial coordination, and the body has once again returned to the Academy. v2 Chapter 539： Colony (3) Wendy is having a temper. Originally, Laura Zhenling selected her as the representative of the third holy tower to join the Supervision Department. This is the first time Wendy has received such a huge affirmation independently. She has been full of enthusiasm and is not very good at data calculation. She even took the initiative to ask Adam for this part of the knowledge, doing her best to enrich herself, in order to prove to her sister that Wendy is also very powerful. but "Sister, you really hate it. Obviously I am in charge of the Supervision Department! I have worked very hard!" Aisha ignored her and continued to communicate with Adam Avril about the list of the first batch of monitoring mages. Seeing that no one was talking to her, Wendy squeezed to the three of them, poked her head out and furiously said: "You and Mianxia must have asked for it! You don''t believe me at all!" Aisha reached out and pushed Wendy''s head back. Wendy was speechless. Aisha''s strength became stronger and stronger. It is very likely that she will become a true spirit in the near future, only because of the third holy tower. The knowledge and path are too weird, and the external performance is not obvious. This time she came to the mainland of the academy to become the dean of the supervision academy. She is fully responsible for the observation and training of this new functional mage, and also takes this opportunity to precipitate herself in order to achieve Become a true spirit more smoothly. "This is the order under the crown, and I am only responsible for training the monitoring mage, the command is still in your hands." Aisha explained. Wendy sat alone at a distance, sulking, her big eyes full of unbelief, her sister said that every time before, but as long as the two sisters perform the same task, she will soon become a runner . After comforting her sister, Aisha said: The location of the monitoring academy is very important. It must be ensured that it will never be discovered by anyone. There are not many suitable locations in the wizard world. The third holy tower is counted as one, and the original space is counted as one. But they are not suitable, so I think it is more appropriate to set up the Supervision Academy in the dark world." "The dark world? The first batch of monitoring mages are all official mages of the third holy tower. They can barely live in the dark world, but we currently have no means for apprentices to survive in the dark world," Aisha nodded: "That''s enough. The first batch must be familiar with the new magic and functions before the establishment of the first different tower. The selection and review of the personnel will take a long time, and I don''t mean to be direct. Build an academy in the dark world." "That is?" "Is it possible to build an independent dark world under the Academy City?" Adam understands what Aisha means. There is a dark world behind every inch of void. The independent dark world is equivalent to using the college continent as a cover, and then building the college in the box space behind: "This is fine, but I think It is not appropriate to place such an important college on the college mainland." Aisha said: "No, this is exactly the most appropriate. The Supervision Academy cannot adopt closed teaching. All the Academy can do is to teach the series of magic that focuses on detection and counter-reconnaissance, assassination and escape." What kind of basic qualities should a supervisory master possess? This is a very complicated problem, and because it is starting from scratch, it cant really be shaped, but one thing is certain, its impossible to decide that its impossible to concentrate on the research area to gain power like ordinary mages. During their missions, more It is ordinary, settled in an unfamiliar illusion, concealed identity, collected intelligence, and at the moment of receiving the order, used all the advantages accumulated by oneself to achieve the mission goal. Hiding your identity does not mean disappearing or making people invisible, but taking the initiative to let others know, but what you know is what you want others to know. Do normal things to make everyone feel that you are okay, but when needed, you can immediately change your identity to complete the task. This is no longer something that magic and power can achieve. It tests the psychological quality and personal ability of a monitoring mage. Obviously, this cannot be obtained completely through learning. A lot of practice is the only way. To become an excellent monitoring mage, you also need the ability to gain the trust of others. At this point, the effect of magic is minimal. Charm magic does exist, and there are many, but any use of magic can be followed. Can be achieved through their own personality charm. There are not many official mages in the college mainland, but the forces under the mages are complicated. It is a relatively safe and good place to exercise the ability to monitor the mages. Only after the accomplishments shown here meet the requirements, can it be more dangerous and important. Task. Aisha continued: "The daily tasks of the Night Watch are similar to those of the Supervisor Mage. Most of the magic can be used. However, the Night Watch system has existed for too long. Many magics have been widely known, so we need to develop some on this basis. The new magic, your electromagnetic system magic and the real body of the mage condensed by the electromagnetic system have great advantages in this respect." Adam: "Yes, I will sort it out as soon as possible, and then work with you to improve and compile a set of teaching materials." In addition to the electromagnetic system, in the future, if the quantum system can get rid of the state of superior and establish a low-level theory for ordinary apprentices to accept, it is actually the most suitable magic, enough to make people who dont understand it completely blind. Aisha: "In addition, you need to set up an absolutely confidential server as soon as possible, and create a personal chip and communication algorithm that is only applicable to the monitoring mages. We must be able to receive, sort, and classify the various information sent back by them in real time. Its better to get rid of manual work for this part, and its all done by chip calculations." While Adam and others were making preparations, , some news about alien towers and colonies was actively disseminated by the holy towers, causing an uproar among the liberal factions. Recently, their lives have been relatively difficult, and the acquisition of resource wealth has not changed much, but any free wizard can see that the Holy Tower is increasingly controlling them. The two factions that were originally parallel have gradually emerged. In terms of superiority and inferiority, the liberal factions are constantly at a disadvantage, and there is almost no possibility of turning over. The decision to establish a colony suddenly relieved the pressure in their hearts. These unambitious guys who just want to relax have no resistance to this, but feel that it is a good choice to live their own lives out of the sight of the tower. As for the existence of different towers, no one cares. The different towers are of the same level in name, but everyone knows that the different towers are a symbol and a decoration. On the surface, obedience does not matter. It is absolutely impossible to really obey the orders of the different towers. . At this point, they knew that Sacred Tower was also well aware that even if it was violated, there would be no punishment, otherwise it would only cause the mage to depart from virtue. Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: v2 Chapter 540： Difficult and difficult (thanks to LAILLLL for a great reward!!!) "After virtual simulation, we found that the real difficulty of the world collision experiment is far more difficult than you and I imagined before." Julius said to Adam with a haggard face. Five years have passed in a hurry, and there is no more news in the world of wizards. Almost all free wizards are secretly combining and exchanging, striving to become the first batch of wizards to leave the mainland and settle in the colony. With this incident, they divert their attention. The emphasis on the previous inherent interests has diminished a lot, and some concessions have been made extremely happy. A series of basic and unshakable fundamental reforms of the Sacred Towers have been smoothly implemented. The work of the Ministry of Supervision and the training of supervisory masters are also accelerating intensively, in order to enable the first batch of qualified supervisory masters to take their own steps before the colony is really implemented. Mission posts, let the new identity be familiar, and then work smoothly when the first tower is actually established. Because it is not a job that needs to demonstrate personal strength, Adam only left a part of the clone in the college mainland to work as a first-level data processor, while the ontology came to the Personal Chip Research Institute to follow up the simulation world collision experiment. Julius and his team have not left the institute once in recent years, and devoted every second of their time to preparation and simulation work. After the initial setup of the server, and the difficulty of grouping and labeling each microscopic particle After that, the simulation experiment went smoothly, but now, more and more difficult problems are constantly exposed, which is exhausting. "It is very difficult for us to accelerate a plane to close to the defined speed of light. To achieve this level, the energy required is too terrifying." This is indeed a very difficult problem. The closer a single particle or a particle beam is to the speed of light, the greater the mass of the particle, and the greater the energy required to continue accelerating and supporting the particle at high speed. It was verified in the particle accelerator of the Atomic Energy Research Institute before, but at that time, to the master, that little energy consumption was nothing. But when the unit that needs to collide changes from a particle that is invisible to the naked eye and most magical visions into a plane whose volume and area itself are extremely massive, the energy that needs to be spent will increase geometrically, and so far, it is invisible. The limit of growth. "Leave aside the energy issue, the orbits needed to accelerate the two worlds are too long and too difficult to build. You know, particle accelerators use cyclotron acceleration and linear acceleration. We used to accelerate a proton or an electron to a predetermined speed. The track is close to 50 kilometers. Taking the catastrophic area as an example, it is necessary to lay the track throughout the disaster area." Julius didn''t say the value. If the number were written out completely, it would probably cover a whole sheet of paper. "Also, the instantaneous energy exploded from the collision of a single particle surpasses the new super-dimensional full blow, and the energy generated when two planes collide head-on at a speed close to the speed of light cannot be calculated." Julius was fiercely. Grabbed a lot of hair, then spread out his hands, "In order to accurately calculate this value, even the simulation engine crashed three. I can only estimate now that once a frontal collision occurs without protection, it will be born instantly The energy of this might be able to completely destroy the catastrophic area and make it wipe out." Adam said softly: "The Doomsday?" Julius said: "I have seen the video data that you brought back, the beginning of the evolution of the catastrophe. To be honest, it is too vague. It is only of reference value and has no research value. But now, I see the position in the simulation. After the scene of face collision, there is reason to believe that the possible catastrophe is the disaster caused by the abnormal and rapid growth of various basic parameters of the void at the end of the epoch. The void shrinks inward, and the speed of this shrinkage must exceed the speed of light." With the increasing status of Adam in the wizard system, he has access to more core data. He knows that the current world of wizards is capable of supporting such an experiment, but the results of the experiment are likely to consume tens of thousands of years. Accumulation, this consumption is too terrifying. Julius said: Of course we can support such an experiment, but even if the experiment is carried out and the collision is successful, the difficulty of observing is equally desperate. I dont know if the true spirit mage can be, but even If they can survive that kind of shock, it is also difficult for them to complete data observation and collection. If you do not rely on the true spirit mage, the magical items made with the current materials of the mage world cannot be intact within and outside the scope. In fact, both Adam and Julius knew that the above possible consequences were the result of the wizards habitual use of preparing for the worst thinking. When it happened, it might not be so scary. The most powerful evidence is , When two particle beams collide, they will also produce huge energy, but they only occur in a very small range, and the decay speed is unimaginable, and so on, the collision of two planes does not necessarily occur. Disastrous consequences, even if they occur, are likely to be only a moment. But when there is no perfect preparation, no one dares to bet that once the experiment is really carried out, the resources consumed are astronomical, and the labor required to participate is also the most talented wizard in the wizard world no one can afford it. Can withstand this loss. Julius smiled bitterly: "Do you know? Such predictions made some members suspect that the road of knowledge has come to an end. The etheric void no longer allows us to discover new and greater knowledge. It is conscious and it is preventing We are close to the truth, but confine us to the route it stipulates. There are a very small number of people who even think that the path of the mage''s pursuit of knowledge may be a fork in the road, and the energy is the right way. "Give the former a long holiday, and send the latter to the third holy tower." Adam said calmly. His heart was not shaken at all. The road to knowledge has never been, and will never be a smooth path. Anyone can do it at any time. It may be intercepted and swallowed by the abruptly rising mountains or the abyss formed by a sudden fall. Only the unswerving people can always advance through the obstacles. This is the reason why physical and spiritual qualifications are only useful for the mage at the apprenticeship stage, and why there are only a few dozen true spirits among the tens of billions of mages in the mage world. This road becomes more difficult as it gets later, every time an obstacle is destroyed will bring a huge leap, but this requires great wisdom and perseverance. Julius sighed: "I have done this, but I have to find a way." v2 Chapter 541： Difficult and difficult (2) The researchers'' vacillation was not because the strong interaction force could not be verified. Only Julius and Adam were most concerned about this force. What ordinary researchers care about is that matter seems to be unable to be divided next, but there is obviously so much evidence that there must be other microscopic particles in the next. Why, why can''t it be divided? Isn''t this an obstacle to the lowering of Void Will? To be honest, it is natural for people to have this kind of suspicion, but it is only for ordinary people, not for mages. "Their path is so smooth, so smooth that they can no longer accept the setbacks." Julius sighed again and again. Adam shook his head and said, "In the future, the recruitment standards for researchers will be raised to a higher level. The simulation experiment continues, dont worry for now. The most important thing in the wizard world recently is the establishment of the eighth holy tower and the first different tower, as well as the colonys development. Planning, before these three things are completed, the world collision experiment will not be possible." "Method?" Although there is no wizard who can help build the Holy Tower of the Void for the time being, the combination of Naham and the Void Dragon is like a fish in the water. The area of ??the dark world is increasing day by day, and more and more dark world matter is extracted and transported. It only needs to reach a certain one. When the limit is limited, connect the wizard world and the dark world, and ask the true spirit wizard to use the dark world material as a material, supplemented with other general materials to prepare, even if the eighth holy tower is established. "This question, ask me now, I have nothing to say, after all, I don''t know much about the projects you are doing now. But in fact, whether it is Julius or you, there is no need to worry. We still have a lot of time. , It is enough for you to think about it slowly, and slowly find a sure way." Nahum said leisurely. The strength of his ninth level peak needs to be stable, and this part of the missing research and system needs to be established, and the road to the tenth level can be studied after Prometheus takes the lead, so he has a very leisurely life. The only job is to move bricks. Adam said: "The premise of the world collision experiment is a completely vacuum acceleration orbit. If it is constructed according to ordinary methods, it will cost a lot of resources. I want to ask, can the dark world be formed into an orbit?" This is the most economical way. The dark world is the illusion of energy vacuum and material vacuum. If the orbit is a dark world channel, both the resource consumption and the effect will be greatly improved. Naham thought for a while and said, "You mean, compare the void to a solid, and then build the dark world to worm out its orbit? Let the plane accelerate to complete in the dark world?" Adam nodded: "Yes." It would be great if it could be done. Perhaps the energy from the final collision could also be channeled into the dark world, minimizing the impact of the experiment on the external void and the researcher''s personal safety. Naham pondered for a moment: "Don''t look at it as if it doesn''t take much effort to maintain the dark world of the mage, but you have to know that this is the power that I share with the ten nine-level void dragons. The current requirements for the dark world are Zero, but if you want to build a specific dark world form, it will be a lot more difficult. You cant find another large group of void dragons to help, and we cant all leave the world of the wizard to join your experiment. I want to pile it up with ether resources. To stabilize the structure, the cost is also not small." Naham is not very optimistic about the world collision experiment. No one can deny that the Institute of Atomic Energy has indeed made many amazing results, but so far, those results have not allowed anyone to achieve true spirits, and there are countless other studies in the wizard world. Mature projects can be done. The Institute of Atomic Energy has moved too fast and too fast. Naham felt that Adam could take a slower time and wait until the research of other projects keeps up, and wait until the branch or the basic discipline of the construction is mature before experimenting. "With your relationship with me, I can save you from the remuneration you need to pay me, but Void Dragon, you cannot save it, plus the construction cost, Adam, even if you go bankrupt a hundred times, it will not be enough to pay. ." "The wizard world does have enough resources to support the experiment, but Adam, so far, I don''t see much significance of this experiment, and the benefits that can be obtained after the experiment." In the original space, Prometheus and Annie Croft sat opposite Adam and said. "After the experiment is successful, the wizard world is likely to have an extra path of true spirit, and it is a relatively powerful path of true spirit." Adam paled in defense. Prometheus shook his head: "We do not lack the path of true spirit, let alone a possible path. Moreover, no path of true spirit is weak. Any knowledge that reaches the level of true spirit is worthy of awe. " Adam knew that he had failed and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean that." Croft smiled and said he didn''t care, and then said: "Moreover, the current situation is rarely calm and unsuitable to break. You know, the world of wizards is not an individual, not even a Sacred Faction. , The true spirit of freedom will not agree to this kind of thing, and emptying tens of thousands of years at a time, the accumulation of hundreds of thousands of years will cause big problems. You may be surprised that most of the countless resources we have obtained in countless years are gone. Where? Why are we so powerful but still tirelessly conquering the alien plane?" Adam nodded. "Because of the existence of the red zone, most of our resources need to be sent to the red zone to replenish the guardian true spirit. That is a huge consumption you can''t imagine, and it''s also the reason why we can barely maintain abundance." Adam hesitated and said, "If, I mean if. If this experiment can solve a super-empty life?" Prometheus and Croft looked at each other and smiled, and did not believe this sentence. Although Adam has achieved good results every time he proposed for a long time, but this is the only point, they cannot trust one or even have really come close. The red zone, the ordinary wizards who have looked directly at the dormant super-empty life, they are different from the Taichu who disintegrated themselves several times, even if they may be in a state of serious injury, they are also terrifying. Adam directly showed the energy generated by the simulated collision, and the level of the energy obtained after the analysis and calculation by the people was shown to the two true spirits, and then said: "The energy generated by the collision of a single particle and a particle beam is already amazing. The surface can be regarded as an aggregation of infinite particles. If it can completely collide and release energy, it is likely to be able to reproduce the catastrophe within a certain range. If the collision location is set in the red zone" v2 Chapter 542： Difficult (3) "There is a great possibility that it will be completely wiped out." As soon as this sentence fell, there was a long silence in the original space, and the two subordinates watched the simulation experiment and data repeatedly, continuously analyzing the possibilities Adam said. After Adam finished speaking, he stopped talking. In this kind of matter, he can only give one idea at most. Whether or not to execute it can only be determined by the will of the true spirit mage, and it is not only the Holy Tower true spirit, but also the idea of ??free true spirit. Need to consider. The majestic and mighty power shown by the ultimate sublimation on the first day of the ascension is still in Adam''s heart. It is indeed a kind of power beyond imagination and incomprehensible. All mages have reason to believe that in the beginning it would not be the strongest of the Ultra-Void beings. If all the remaining Ultra-Void beings have the ability to exert that power, if the experimental burst of energy fails to kill them in one blow , The current world of wizards is still unstoppable. Moreover, no one knows whether there is a connection between these super-empty lives, and whether the awakening of an individual will cause a collective awakening. Unexpectedly, just when Adam thought the proposal would be rejected, Prometheus suddenly said, "A good proposal." Adam looked up in surprise: "You agree?" "The idea is very good, but you should also know how difficult it is to implement it. This is not a trivial matter. What you are saying now is far from enough. Without mentioning the current situation in the wizard world, only your experiments. How can you ensure Can every particle combined into matter collide and release energy fully and completely?" "This can be done through calculations." "How much work is needed? How long?" Prometheus shook his head, and then said, "So, this experiment can''t be rushed." Adam knew that Prometheus meant that he would not be providing more support, but as Naham said, without the support of the parliament, he would be bankrupt a hundred times without saying less. He thought After thinking for a while, he said, "Mian, in fact, this experiment has a deeper meaning." It is said that this experiment is not accurate, but it is actually the study of quantum mechanics and particle physics, which has extremely profound and extensive significance. Before this, the research done by Mage World was mostly macroscopic, and most of the displayed powers were also macroscopic. Only a small number of disciplines involved the most atoms, and most of them were knowledge in the molecular field. The Institute of Atomic Energy was established. After that, the Master had a real understanding of the micro world. And Adam personally feels that the future development direction of the Master will continue to advance to the micro world, especially in this world where the system of relativity has not yet been summarized. Adam went on to say: "From the beginning, we learned that the energy of the third age is not ether. The ether that is fundamental to us is poison and pollution to them. In other words, the ether belongs to the fourth age alone. Energy, it was conceived in the Fourth Age." The two nodded. "Can we guess that the reason why Ultra-Void beings can''t get rid of is because no matter how powerful they are, what they have is what the Third Age gives them, whether it is energy or artifacts, because they have not been able to fundamentally Get rid of the elbow of the Third Age, so it will fail." Adam did not say a word here, even if the expansion speed of the wizard world can surpass the void, and finally achieve the same size as the void, it is only equivalent to the void. After all, the energy in the system is limited. Conservative, even with the addition of the super-empty life as the ultimate energy reserve, Adam felt that there was no hope to break through the void from the inside. He wanted to be detached, only to fundamentally change it and use a new, additional energy. Change the world. "Do you mean we want to absorb and transform the energy of the Tertiary Age into ourselves?" Adam shook his head: "If the epochs are of the same origin, then the probability of success in this way is not high. I think that we are most likely to get rid of the elbows of the void itself, and the way to achieve the goal of detachment is to find a way that does not belong to the void. Naturally generated energy. And so far, the only possible way to do this is to study the microcosm, analyze the reality of the world and all matter, return them to their origins, and recombine them, including the ether." In terms of ether, Prometheus has a great say. He did not deny Adam''s ideas, but said: "However, ether is ether, and it is indivisible." "From where I came from, there are four basic forces. They are the strong interaction force that acts on hadrons, the weak interaction force that causes the decay of radioactive nuclei or free neutrons, the electromagnetic interaction force and gravity. They include the macro and micro, and act in all matter. They are the cornerstone of the world. I think that as long as the mage masters these four basic forces and integrates them through the field, he can discover the reality of the void, the ether Reality." Adam took a deep breath, and then said: "In the world of wizards, the second holy tower has mastered gravity, but as far as I know, their theory is not sound. I am studying electromagnetic force, strong and weak. There is not even a rudimentary theory of force. The world collision experiment is almost 100% sure, allowing the wizard to directly discover the mediators that transmit these two forces." "At that time, we may be able to divide the originally indivisible ether, reorganize it, and discover through research that there is another kind of etheric void that does not originally exist, but is not weaker or even stronger than the ether itself." Adam''s last words made the two crowns very heart-breaking ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Those described by Adam are reasonable and cannot be refuted. If it is not enough, they still did not immediately let go. After all, this is not a trivial matter. It needs to be reconciled in many ways. The best time is when the colony matures and the free wizard''s dependence on the homeland weakens. At that time, such large-scale experiments and actions will receive the least opposition. Adam did not continue to ask. Prometheus was right in one thing. How to make each particle that make up matter collide to release energy fully and completely is a problem that cannot be solved at this stage. This problem requires a lot of calculations for a long time. I really can''t rush. However, Adam believes that his words today will definitely touch the true spirits. After they think about it, whether they think Adam is correct or not, they will not miss the opportunity to pass experimental verification. At the very least, when the trivial matters are over, the wizards will remember what their ultimate goal is, and no matter what they try at that time, it is worthwhile. In the third year after leaving the original space, Vientiane found Adam: "The demon armor production line is fully mature and the market has responded well. I am going to upload it." v2 Chapter 543： Establishment of the 8th Holy Tower (1) Tiandao did not join the virtual world, but was taken out to become an independent copy of the engine, and was named Faerie World. This copy is completely open, similar to a sandbox game. Anyone, whether it is an immortal or a mage, can participate in it. It simulates all the energy known in the mage world, and can freely combine the basic practices of all systems. It is to help the immortals to determine the new system as soon as possible. Vientiane didnt need to be so anxious. Unlike the other immortals, she has no hidden dangers that cant be replenished because of energy drain. As long as she doesnt fight, she is still an immortal species that can survive the catastrophe, and under the collective power Although Vientiane is at level 9, it will not play much more than others. However, she has been a little bothered recently. All kinds of monsters in the wizard world often come to harass her. They are afraid to threaten her. However, various methods of wooing promise bribes are endless. Vientiane is unwilling to participate in the internal fight of the wizard, so she simply wants to enter the virtual world. The world, rebuild the system and practice together with the immortals. This time she found Adam, asking: "Has the device that can freeze my body and soul been made?" Adam said, "Well, but are you sure? This upload is not irreversible for others, but it is for you. If you fail to establish a new system, you will not be able to upload again after forcibly quitting." Semi-permanent uploading has a great side effect for immortals. The biggest point is that once they withdraw forcibly, their bodies will have loopholes, and their energy will escape uncontrollably. At that time, their lives will be equivalent to the countdown. The moment the energy is exhausted is when their souls are gone, no one can stop them. "I would like to thank the Master again for his help, because of your participation, the establishment of the new practice is very smooth, and now I have some clues." Vientiane said. The cultivation of Immortal Dao didnt get rid of the way of running energy in the core of self-concentration in the Third Age, and they were not going to abandon this in the new practice. After all, this is what they are most familiar with. Circulation, the way energy only runs in the soul and the wizard''s armor, they will be very unaccustomed. I thought that this kind of thinking would be very difficult, but they were surprised to find that the actual creation was very smooth. Some knowledge of the mage explained some of their original exercises, especially the elemental exercises, which were obtained after the knowledge entered. After comprehensive analysis and sublimation, after the original mysterious and mysterious content is unfolded with simple and clear formulas and theorems that directly point to the truth, new vitality has burst out. Some immortals with great talents, such as Congzhen, have begun to transform the elementary immortal method, but the calculation is still too far away. First, although the formula theorem is ready, if you want to apply it, you must at least understand it. The jet lag cannot be self-consistent in the trajectory of the work, and things that go wrong and stepping happen from time to time, and once they happen, they will have to resurrect and start over. The most difficult point for them among these two problems is the first point. Compared with the mage, these immortals are like illiterate. Let them summarize the phenomena that they took for granted when they saw them into formulas. This difficulty lies not in learning. , But how to break the mindset. "Now that I think about it, the decision to upload semi-permanently was a bit sloppy. It''s better to join your academy and study systematically." Adam smiled and said, Its not too late. Every college in the virtual community has a branch. In this regard, I can open up permissions for you. You can learn as long as you want. Its free. Of course, its limited to the base. School, if you want to go to the middle school to continue your studies, you have to pay tuition." The basics taught in the Academy are all the basics of the basics, which are very important, but they are open to allies. Newborns from various covenant races have already come to learn before, and I dont care about how immortal this one is, and this is a very The interesting thing is to imagine a group of immortals with the highest level 9 and the lowest official level sitting and learning with children of all races. It makes people have the urge to laugh. Immortal civilization has a profound background. After they have perfected the new immortal law, they believe that they can restore their strength in a short time. It is not impossible to compare with the mage. Adam himself is also very interested in the new immortal law. Wanxiang also laughed. This is different from the past. After the fall of the fairy world, these immortals have understood that their previous self-arrogance is nothing more than self-righteousness. Now they will not give up any opportunity for improvement. Face-saving things are given by others. Counted, self-righteous has no meaning. After the conversation, Vientiane quickly uploaded himself. After some free wizards could not find their target in the wizard world, they put their vision into the virtual world and invested a lot of manpower and material resources to help the immortals. Most of this group is weak. The super peacekeeping consortium, they just want to be able to get along with the immortals and get more benefits in the future colony. These trends are invisible in the eyes of the Supervision Department of Cao Chuang, but no one is going to stop them. Adam and others are happy to see it happen. Five years later, the construction of the dark world of the wizard world was completed The dark world of the wizard is exactly the same size as the back and forth world, and can expand with the expansion of the wizard world, and the dark world material has also accumulated a huge amount. Naham decided to start building the main tower of the Eighth Void Sacred Tower, and Adam temporarily put aside other tasks at hand and came to the location of the Eighth Sacred Tower to take charge of the deployment of personnel and materials. The establishment of a holy tower did not originally need to be so cumbersome. After changing the magic circle covering the entire world of the wizard, there is a mature process for the rest, but the main tower of the dark world is very special and requires relatively more energy. "The dark world main tower, abandon all cross-border offensive capabilities, and only retain the defensive function. It will be a solid barrier on the back of the wizard world, defending the wizard world from attacks that may come from the dark world." Adam told the senior wizards from the council. They said, "These functions, which are mainly used in Void War, can all be eliminated." "You mean, build an immovable fortress to guard the dark world?" Adam nodded: "Under Naham''s crown, the main tower is required as the energy core. In theory, an infinite number of sub-towers can be used as energy nodes, and a magic circle covering the entire dark world can be arranged. The watch world is connected. Because the dark world is not suitable for the survival of most mages, each node is equivalent to a safe zone. This part requires everyone to help complete." v2 Chapter 544： Establishment of the 8th Holy Tower (2) The cost of this part is very huge. It is not difficult for the wizard to establish an ordinary livable environment. There are countless ready-made templates and models that can be used directly, but the dark world is special, and any external energy here is extremely inert, even To the point where it can''t be used, it is very scary to build a high magic environment in this place. Originally, the world of wizards did not have this kind of technology, but Naham has systematically integrated the dark world wizard system in the past few years, creating a magic circle that can establish a high magic environment in the dark world. Some are big, but it''s worth it. Also integrated is the dark magic from the super dimension to the true spirit level. Because Nahams finishing is from top to bottom, there is no low-level learning method for the time being, and it is temporarily impossible to establish a first-level in the Academy continent. Eight high hospitals. In the establishment of the Eighth Sacred Tower, the council has to pay most of the costs. In addition to Nahams own savings, the remaining free mages and those who are willing to join, the ultra-dimensional mages who occupied an important position in the early stage also volunteered Part of the contribution. The reason why they make voluntary contributions is due to the particularity of the dark world. First of all, the dark world matter itself has a lot of value. Even if a mature method of use is not yet found, the quality of their own is a high quality. The materials can play a role in most sophisticated alchemy items. The Seventh Sacred Pagoda has placed a large order, and the unit price is high. Secondly, in the future, every secondary tower node will be the source of the dark world material. The dark world is the same size as the wizard world, and the number of secondary towers will certainly not be too small. The current investment is equivalent to a shareholding. In the future, Neham will openly dark The way of refining the world''s material, these Chaowei Masters who have bought shares are equivalent to owning a high-quality industry. Except for the small amount of taxes and fees that must be paid, it can be said to be pure profit. In addition, there is still a big benefit in front of us, that is, the production and sales of the dark world protective clothing. Neither Naham nor Adam has an exclusive idea, but generously chose to share. The wizards who joined were very surprised to find that their refuge and investment can be fully returned without a long period, and there is still a large part of surplus. Everyone will calculate this account, so they are not against this kind of crowdfunding method and are very cooperative. After confirming all the trivial matters, Adam placed the office in the center of the dark world. The scenery here is very different. The whole presents a primitive and wild atmosphere. The real magic is suspended in the sky as the light source. This is Prometheus. The fusion magic performed by himself is almost equivalent to a round of stars, and it will never fall. There are huge void dragons flying in the sky. Naham promised to give these dragons huge benefits. The most important point is to ensure that the world of wizards will help them continue the population. Adam didnt know how Naham did it, but In just a few short years, the number of void dragon races, which were still far from ten thousand, has nearly doubled. They almost never rest, and they breathe dragon''s breath every day to smelt the dark world. Every moment, there are small dark world matter falling like raindrops. While hiding, the lower wizard will pick them up happily. The price of this thing is equivalent to one-half the size of ether crystal. In addition to the mages that belonged to the Eighth Sacred Tower, the first group to settle in the dark world were Adam and Naham''s friends. "The Titans have applied to leave the seventh holy tower, and we want to move into the dark world." Vega Mo, the chief of the Titans, and the newly added high-level Titan Chaos came to the dark world and found Adam, "We have paid for it ourselves. Separation expenses, now we are considered homeless, I wonder if your Lord Adam is willing to take us in?" The Titans have lived very well in the past few hundred years. The core component of personal chips is fire. As the only supplier, they make a lot of money. These evolution methods are similar to the construction, and only need to add a variety of powerful A peculiar race that can become stronger with components, and its strength is improving rapidly. But in any case, they did not forget their original promise and always regarded Adam as their best friend. Now that they saw the Eighth Sacred Tower, they immediately chose to come to help without hesitation. Adam stepped forward... patted Vega Mo''s instep, and said happily: "Of course welcome, and I have good news to tell you." Chaos is still in the form of fire. His essence is too high to find suitable metal to build a body and a power furnace. Hearing this, he said: "Don''t tell me, let me guess, is it related to my body?" Adam said: "Yes, according to my experimental results, although dark world matter is not metal, it is metallic, but it is too stable, so metallicity is not easy to derive, but I think fire can be , Would you like to be a test subject? If you succeed, the dark world body is definitely stronger than your current metal body." Dark world matter is not only metallic, in fact, it has all properties, but so far, there is no effective means to activate them, and now the most likely thing is fire. The Fire of Origin is born to have absolute control over all metals After the two merge, a new kind of Titan is likely to appear. Vega Mo was elated, bent down with difficulty and tapped Adam with his finger, and then said: "Adam, you really are our best friend!" Adam said: "The experiment may not be successful, but I can guarantee that the experimental body will not be extinguished because of this. Even if it succeeds, only Titans with super dimensionality and above can change their bodies, and after the replacement, your existing methods are likely to be all Invalidation, that is to say, the Titan race must start looking for a fighting method that suits them." "This is already very good. After joining the world of wizards, we deeply feel that our nature is too weak. Although the metal body is simple to upgrade, it is too easy to be targeted, and we do not see the hope of becoming a ninth level," Vega Mo sincerely said that in the past few hundred years, they found that the super-dimensional Titans were not too strong among the wizard system and the family of the wizards, and it should be suspected that the gods of the Titans at that time were only pseudo-ninth level." Therefore, we desperately hope for a qualitative change, and any experiment is good." Adam slapped him with a slap, and smiled: "Then, you are welcome to be the first group of aliens to officially join the holy tower. I look forward to the day when you transform, and maybe you will be able to get the qualifications to build a different tower in the future." v2 Chapter 545： The eighth sacred tower is established (?section? The establishment of different towers has become the common desire of all the family members of the wizard world. All races have exploded with great enthusiasm for this goal. The thirst for their own strength and external knowledge is getting higher and higher. The council has not been bad for them in the past, but The current model, in any case, will give people a feeling of inferiority, but the race that builds the different tower is different, even if there is still a gap in substance, but at least, in name, the world of the wizard recognizes that the foreign tower and the foreign race are equal to itself. . After the Titans, the two families of Demon Warlocks and Void Giants familiar to Adam also joined the Eighth Holy Tower collectively. Adam gave them extremely good treatment, because among them there are ninth levels of life, and they are each assigned to more than ten deputy As a habitat, the tower can ensure that they can obtain benefits in the shortest time after the establishment of the tower. Then there are some contacts that Naham has accumulated over the endless years, including all kinds of races. The strength is not weak, but Adam is not familiar with it, but Adam treats him equally and gives a lot of preferential treatment. The construction of the main tower of the eighth holy tower took a full ten years. The main material of the sacred tower is the dark world material. With the knowledge provided by Naham and the joint efforts of all the logistics mages, the wizards racked their brains and thought of the way to apply the dark world material. After completion, the sacred tower is as high as 100,000 kilometers. , All kinds of magic arrays are described in square centimeters, forming a sophisticated system together. The amount of resources consumed is enough to make anyone stunned, even the other Seven Sacred Pagodas and the council are also pained by this resource. After the completion of the holy tower, the vast magical brilliance shone on the surrounding dark world, and even the light source in the sky dimmed at this moment. In the silent dark world around the holy tower, magic power appeared for the first time. The huge artificial ecosystem grew rapidly under the action of magic power, and instantly became a huge livable environment. The mages who have been wearing work clothes have always worked hard. They took off their work clothes and couldn''t help but breathe deeply. They hadn''t been able to leave the dark world for a long time, and it was the first time they felt that the ordinary magic smell was so good. The main tower of the eighth holy tower is a test product of knowledge and technology. With the experience of building the main tower, the remaining sub-towers were quickly established in twenty years. Looking down from the highest altitude, all the auxiliary towers and the main tower together form a huge six-pointed star array, each node of which has a corresponding point in the inner and outer worlds, and the range of the tower body and the surrounding dark world also form sharp contrast. In the twenty-first year, Naham appeared and came to the dark world. The mage''s real body almost as high as the main tower exudes an unparalleled horror. He personally activated the master switch of the magic circle, and the sky in the dark world seemed to have become A screen clearly played the scene of the wizard world. Seven Holy Spirits including Prometheus and the guardians of the Annecroft world also appeared at the same time. Then Naham''s loud voice spread throughout the world of wizards, and through the magic net into the ears of all the wizards fighting outside: "The Eighth Void Sacred Tower and Dark Realm Sacred Tower in the Mage World conforms to the original will of the Mage World and the regulations of the Mage Council." "I, Naham Augustus took the oath." "This life is willing to be the most powerful spear and the strongest shield in the world of the mage... to surmount the obstacles and dedicate a lifetime to the path of detachment of the mage civilization." As soon as the voice fell, the rest of the sacred tower spirit mage present simultaneously raised their right hand, a huge amount of ether gushing out, burning into flames, penetrating the dark sky and reaching the inner and outer worlds, fully activating the world-class magic circle in it, three magics The array was connected by the flames of the ether and burst into flames. At the same time, Annecroft''s world guardian opened a door gently, and the source of the wizard world flew out from the source space, descended into the dark world, and merged into the main tower of the eighth holy tower. At this moment, with the main tower as the center, all the auxiliary towers light up one after another, and the gentle etheric wind circulates rapidly in the system formed by the tower. This is the transportation network of the dark world, and it is also the lifeline. Even if the dark magic has not been constructed, he can move freely. "I declare that the Eighth Void Sacred Tower is officially established!" The establishment of the Eighth Sacred Tower became the biggest big news in the wizard world. This enthusiasm has continued for more than ten years and there is still no sign of abating. Countless mages come to visit the dark world at all times. For the common mages among them, the dark world has always only heard of their names. This time they were unwilling to let go of the opportunity of close contact. For another group of mages, they valued the prospects of the dark world. Waiting for nothing means that there are opportunities everywhere, even if the dark world material cannot be used, but only infrastructure work can make them earn enough benefits. . Adam has been busy with his feet on the ground for a full ten years. Only then has he established a mature team and finally freed himself from the tedious and tedious daily affairs. At this time, Adam received a communication request from the Institute of Atomic Energy. "Your Excellency Adam, through the study of radioactive elements, I discovered that the nucleus spontaneously emits different types of radiation during the decay process. After my initial doubts, I began to conduct continuous research on this decay and radioactivity." In the research institute, a fifth-level super-dimensional wizard who was not impressed by Adam was full of excitement and reported his work to Adam. He has obtained great research results and is 100% convinced that he has discovered something remarkable. . "After the initial confusion, I focused my research on beta decay. According to your electronic theory and atomic model, I found that beta decay is the transformation that occurs when the nucleus spontaneously emits beta particles or captures an orbital electron. I call the decay process that emits electrons negative beta decay; the decay process that emits positrons is called positive beta decay; the decay process that nuclei capture an orbital electron from the outer electron shell is called orbital electron capture." While listening to the introduction of the super-dimensional wizard named Wellington, Adam carefully looked at the experimental reports and papers he submitted, and admiration continued to rise in his heart. Sure enough, there has never been a lack of genius in this world. The seeds of knowledge did not live up to his expectations. Flowers bloomed in just a few hundred years. The appearance of each flower not only means that the master is going further and further on the road to the truth, but also means The time required for Adams own research has been greatly reduced. There is no doubt that Wellington has observed weak interactions, which is also a powerful piece of knowledge that can be directly connected to the true spirit! Wellington said: "I found that in positive beta decay, a proton in the nucleus turns into a neutron and releases a positron at the same time; in negative beta decay, a neutron in the nucleus turns into a proton and releases an electron at the same time. In addition, Electron capture is also a type of beta decay, called electron capture beta decay." When he said this, he paused for a while, with some doubts: "I think decay is in the process of releasing electrons, and at the same time, it also releases a kind of other things, but I have tried my best to observe and capture it." Adam knew that what he was talking about should be neutrinos. Indeed, it is impossible to observe and capture them with the existing equipment in the wizard world. It is estimated that it will be possible only after the world collision experiment is launched. Therefore, Adam did not tell Wellington neutrinos. The existence of only motioned him to continue speaking. "Your Excellency Adam, my manager took it for granted that this kind of decay is a natural phenomenon of void matter, and it is a matter of course. It was not until I read your electromagnetic force-related papers that I was surprised that there would be no things for granted in the void. No, it should be said that everything that is taken for granted contains profound knowledge." "I suspect that this kind of decay is caused by a smaller but equally important force." After Wellington said this inference in a sure tone, he looked at Adam with a little nervousness, he knew even He is confident, but after all, he hasn''t really observed the existence of this kind of force, and Adam is the real authority in the microscopic field in his heart. He hopes to get Adam''s affirmation and the most important financial support. Adam exclaimed: "There is no doubt that you have found something amazing. I must say, this is amazing acumen and genius. Now, tell me what you need?" Wellington suppressed the excitement in his heart and said: "I need your support. I hope to establish a project team to apply for the right to use underground instruments and more materials and resources for research. Of course, if you are willing to personally lead This project is better." Adam could not find any reason to reject his request Signed his name on the resource application form in front of him. With this form, Wellington can directly apply to the council for the allocation of project funds and support. It is the highest level, but to his second request, Adam just said: "This is your discovery. I believe your wisdom and ability can be done independently." Wellingtons request and Adams refusal have nothing to do with the right to sign the knowledge found. Wellington knows that as the initiator of the project, he will inevitably get huge benefits, and Adam no longer needs this title to foil himself. They all hope to discover and verify this knowledge in the shortest time. Wellington said sincerely: "However, I believe that under your leadership, we can go faster and smoother." Adam still shook his head: "I can follow up on this project, but you are still the leader. Then, if you want, you can communicate and cooperate with the Julius team. Your research has a certain degree of commonality. Can complement each other." Adam made the suggestions sincerely, because he knew that before the world collision experiment, or even more microscopic particles could not be found, whether it is a strong nuclear force or a weak nuclear force, it is in a theoretical state and cannot be considered as a fact. A pure theory without physical support cannot be gifted by ether. v2 Chapter 546： Different Towers (1) Thank you LAILLLL for another great reward... "The dark system mage system below the super dimension needs to be established as soon as possible." After leaving the Institute of Atomic Energy, Adam was quickly called by Naham, and then he heard this sentence. Each sacred tower represents a magic system, and the members of the sacred tower are basically wizards who practice this system. This is no exception for any sacred tower. However, the current eighth holy tower is in an embarrassing situation. The current members are all mages who practice other systems. They joined the eighth holy tower for various complicated reasons, but they don''t have the slightest understanding of dark magic. This is not a good thing. In addition to the eighth holy tower, the other seven holy towers are themselves the top research institutes in the wizard world. Among their tasks, the research of higher knowledge is the most important thing, but now The eighth sacred tower cannot undertake research tasks, because the only person who understands dark magic is Naham, and even Adam, the person in charge of daily affairs of the sacred tower, practices other systems. "If a complete system of practice from apprentice to true spirit is not determined as soon as possible, the eighth sacred tower will gradually become an administrative organization. The sacred tower can be counted as an administrative organization, but it cant just be an administrative organization. Do you understand what I mean? ?" Naham asked. Adam nodded: "Of course, but under Mian, I can''t do much in this regard." "The first step in determining the system is the meditation. In this regard, I need your calculation skills to help." The mind-power meditation that has now passed through the world of the wizard does not allow the wizard to come into contact with the dark world matter from the apprentice stage. Mu needs to design an independent meditation idea. In Naham''s conception, the Dark Master is a new profession that is very different from the current Master System. Although the ordinary wizard does not lack the ability to fight in close combat, it is provided by the superiority of magic itself, but the dark world wizard is almost a complete close combat occupation before the true spirit. Its core is a set of special fields based on the dark world. It has the ability to inert all energy. Enemy units drawn into this field will have their own strength completely suppressed. The energy attack that could have been released will Confined in their own bodies, while the dark world wizards will not be greatly affected by them, and they can transport dark world materials to form weapons and arms, and use teleportation spells to travel through the domain at will. It sounded like a warrior or a knight, and Adam felt that this might be because Naham wanted to create a group of war wizards. Regardless of whether this system has some sense of violation, there is no doubt that it will not be very weak, and it can even be called a strong one among the mages of the same level. "The requirement for the mind to meet is to simultaneously increase the physical strength and soul strength of the apprentice, so that the apprentice can become familiar with and transport the dark world material as soon as possible, and resist the double pressure of the huge mass on the body and soul." Naham said. After listening, Adam pondered for a while, and then asked, "But, what about the domain?" This is the most important thing. Even the current Adam can''t create a dark world realm, even those apprentices and ordinary wizards can''t do it. Naham smiled and said: "Of course there is a way. Dont forget that I was the mage of the fourth holy tower. What I am best at is body refining and bloodline magic. I can refine the life root of the void dragon to make bloodline potions. The mage who injects and fuses this medicine can initially master the power of the dark world, and at the ultra-dimensional stage, the eighth sacred tower mage can use merits and resources in exchange for signing a contract with the real void dragon or a way to completely change the bloodline. This is the biggest benefit I have prepared for the Eighth Holy Tower Mage. Having a Void Dragon is equivalent to most parts of the Ether Void and can be unimpeded." Hearing what Naham said, Adam himself felt a little moved. He knew how powerful the void dragon was. If he could own a void dragon, no one could refuse. Naham also knows to give himself some benefits to his only confidant and child: "I have already negotiated your welfare with the Void Dragons. If you need it, you can go to the contract at any time. Below the real spirit, as long as both parties agree, you can You pick." Adam thanked Nahum and said, "Under the crown, can I know how to completely possess the Void Dragon bloodline?" Naham glanced at him strangely. He knew that Adam could not turn to the bloodline side nor could he completely switch to the dark system, because the electromagnetic system is also a powerful way to reach the true spirit, but he still replied: "Ordinary bloodline. The side mage needs to start from the apprentice stage and continuously inject the roots of life that integrates powerful creatures, but the void dragons are different. They are powerful in nature and cannot be tolerated below the ultra-dimensional. Above the ultra-dimensional, they also need to undergo a re-incubation process. "Re-bred?" "At that time, I got the ninth-level void dragon corpse. Laura helped to cast a complete reincarnation technique. I entered the body and experienced the complete process from the root of life to the real life. It can be said that I was a real void dragon born by the dragon corpse. " Adam thoughtfully said, "So, can we change our mindset?" "Ok?" "Since the Dark System Mage is very different from the ordinary Mage, then Ming''s thoughts can be completely changed, from constructing the Mage Armor to simulating the root of life of the Void Dragon?" Naham came interested: "Tell me carefully." Adam sorted out his thoughts and words, and then said: "Medical thoughts can carry magic power and build a bridge between magic power and soul, which plays an excessive role. It can also build various schools of magic in it. The requirements for magic and magic are not too high, and traditional meditations are not very useful for them, so we can completely abandon these functions and make every effort to make apprentices and ordinary wizards closer to the void dragon. And every wizard needs a wizard The real body, this is one of our strong foundations, but at present, it is difficult for a dark system mage to practice the real body of the mage, even you now, shouldn''t be able to condense the real body of dark matter?" Naham nodded, got up and patted Adam on the shoulder: "I understand, you are right, but this is something that needs to be communicated with the Void Dragon clan." The Void Dragon family did not disobey Naham in such trivial matters. As mentioned earlier, they are a kind of creatures with a weak self-will, and they dont care about everything except the continuation of the population. They are very happy. Having opened up his root code of life, Adam felt that perhaps in their opinion, this was a way to increase the number of people in the tribe. It was also at this time that after several accelerated tests in the Battle Beast Laboratory, it was determined that after becoming a demon-disgusting physique, the next generation that was conceived would not continue the demon-disgusting physique. Push it out. After reaching this conclusion, Naham simply merged the Void Dragon Root of Life Pharmacy Factory and the War Beast Inheritance Factory, and moved them all to the dark world, working overtime every day to produce format potions and nurturing new form war beasts. At the same time, the eighth higher college in mainland China was officially completed. Although it has not yet been able to recruit a single student, and there are no teachers in the higher college, it still attracts the attention of a large number of apprentices, some of which are not visible on the inherent path. The apprentice in the direction of progress placed his last hope on the dark system. The rest of the time passed calmly, whether it was the Research Department, the Supervision Department, or the Eighth Holy Pagoda, all moving in a stable and favorable direction. This period of time lasted for two hundred years. On behalf of the Eighth Sacred Tower, Adam personally presided over the first batch of war trials for the apprentices of the Eighth High Academy. The apprentices of the dark magicians performed very well in the trials. They played a huge role in the frontal battle. Dark magic This new thing attracted a lot of attention when it first officially appeared. The current war trial uses a live broadcast mode, and anyone can choose to pay to watch it. Some apprentices who have just embarked on the path of a wizard and have not yet determined their path can not help but raise the idea of ??becoming a dark wizard. But the apprentices of the dark magician are not the most surprising group in this trial. The apprentices of the electromagnetic magician who have been low-key to be forgotten are the most dazzling stars. Electromagnetic magic has been fully mature below the ultra-dimensional. Whether it is attack power, defense power or auxiliary ability, it is incredibly powerful. As long as three or more apprentices are combined, there will be no flaws on both sides of offense and defense, and the power of magic Amazingly, the defense of the electromagnetic barrier is desperate. On their way forward, the mission target disappears in a regional manner. Eighty-five percent of this batch of 37,000 Electromagnetic Master apprentices passed the war trial, and immediately became treasures in the eyes of various holy towers and the Freedom Consortium. All kinds of olive branches fell in pieces, All want to recruit as many of these seemingly versatile mages as possible. The new method of recruiting apprentices is also different. The apprentices who have passed the war trial must choose to join a certain holy tower but now, due to the expansion of the base number ten thousand times, holy towers no longer make these rigid rules , While raising their own benefits, they also opened up recruitment rights for the rest. The war trial has also changed from the original "Enlisted in the Army" assessment to the best stage for outstanding elite apprentices to show their abilities. Everyone is doing their best for this, because this trial is largely related to their future. . However, this time the sacred towers and consortiums are destined to be disappointed. More than 30,000 new wizards of the electromagnetic system, 90% of whom choose to join the eighth sacred tower, become Adams direct wizards, in order to be the fastest and most convenient The founder of the department gets the most advanced knowledge here. Adam''s long-term layout finally gained results at this time. From then on, he really got rid of the embarrassing situation of being alone and had a group of best helpers who participated in the same path. For this group of people, he did not hesitate to authorize knowledge, and only hoped that they could mature in the shortest time and help him better improve the electromagnetic power path. Another hundred years later, good news came from the fairy spirits in the virtual world, and the new fairy road was officially established. All the Sacred Towers and the Masters of the Supervision Department were happy for them and at the same time were awe-inspiring. This also meant that the first tower and the first colony were about to be established. v2 Chapter 547： Different Towers (2) All faeries have determined their new paths and practices in the virtual world, but the new mana in the form of data cannot be brought into the real world. When they just released the semi-permanent upload, the original spiritual power in the body dissipated like an avalanche, and all fell into a state. Mortal. However, as early as when they were about to withdraw from the uploading state, they had done many tests and confirmed that Xinxiandao was able to connect to the magic net, so when they left the virtual world, Croft personally visited the Personal Chip Research Institute under the crown. Presided over the ceremonies of the fairy joining the magic net, and the magic net delivered energy to help them return to their original state as quickly as possible. "The magic net of the origin is indeed more a sense of belonging than the way of heaven." The pure ether and the origin power rushed through the body of Vientiane, controlled by her to operate according to the new immortal way, she almost climbed in a realm of five seconds, there is nothing Bottleneck catastrophe. Xinxiandao abandoned the original method of condensing the energy core in the body based on foundation building, but instead focused on strengthening the soul, which is the soul, to assist in strengthening the body. In the official stage, Vientianes soul emerges from its body, and its body becomes two operating systems in the same system; when it reaches the ultra-dimensional level, the function of the physical body has declined, and it seems to become a carrier; and the moment it returns to level 9, Vientiane is again spiritual The flesh is one, regardless of each other, getting rid of the original state of the ninth-level immortal, and his sense of existence is very similar to that of the true spirit mage. After practicing the New Immortal Way, the celestial spirits are no longer the virus of the Quaternary, but have truly become the original beings of the etheric void. Not all of the true spirit mages were present, but the Holy Tower true spirits came to the projection of will without exception, standing beside Croft looking at Vientiane with a smile, Croft said: "Welcome to the world of mages, Vientiane spirit." Suddenly, all the immortals including Vientiane stood up and bowed to the ground. Vientiane is truly grateful. She knows that the immortals have everything they have now because of the generosity of the mage, even the original help just now. Even if the energy is nothing to the mage, it is for her. Save at least a thousand years of accumulation time. The rest of the immortals did not have the strength and foundation of Vientiane. They did not adapt to the real energy so quickly. After Vientiane stabilized, Croft returned to the origin space with her, accompanied by several heads of the Supervision Department. The reappearance of Vientiane means that the establishment of the first different tower must be put on the agenda immediately. Countless mages have waited too long for this day, especially the free mages. These hundreds of years can be said to be their most peaceful moments. Most of his secret actions have been stopped because of this. Now, it is time to give them an explanation, otherwise they will forbear, and the outbreak after disappointment will be serious. "In these years in the virtual world, free wizards have found us almost every year, hoping that we can cooperate with them. They promised to bear the construction cost of the different towers, and the requirements are that the various departments of the different towers and the control of the colony require There are people from them." Vientiane didn''t have the slightest idea of ??concealing it, and said frankly, "In fact, excluding their identity and my position, this requirement is not only reasonable, but also necessary. The number of faeries is far from enough. Supporting a different tower, even less able to manage the countless civilizations and planes of the entire catastrophe zone." This is a very real problem. No matter how strong Vientiane''s personal strength is, even if she has the ability to incarnate all the work alone, she can''t do that. Wanxiang also understood what the role of the different tower was. The mages spent such a large price to help her, but it was not for doing good deeds. Vientiane spoke and pointed out and played the last few contacts and negotiations. The content of the words was not so much a negotiation, but a threat. "They have already issued an ultimatum to me. The tower and the fairy will be unable to move." Hearing this, Wendy looked at Adam, but Adam shook his head and said: "No, they have been encrypted by algorithms. It takes time to crack it forcibly, and it will violate the rules." In fact, there is no need to know their true identities. Those who have the strength and confidence to say such words are nothing more than the hands of several free true spirits who are still in the wizard world, and only they dare to threaten a ninth-level creature like this. Croft waved his hand, then said to Vientiane, "What do you mean?" "Personally, I have no interest in all the benefits of the catastrophe zone or the colony of the wizard world, but this is a mission. I need to listen to your opinions and get your help." Vientiane is very calm, and I am not in a position to position myself. It was clear that the fairy world was destroyed, and she had only one goal after she died before her eyes in the first place, and this mission was the price of getting rid of the wizard world to help her achieve her goal. Croft asked Adam and the others: "Have you completed your preparations?" Avril Lavigne took a step forward: "Yes, the first batch of 50,000 monitoring mages have all entered into various consortia, and it can be guaranteed that there are monitoring mages in every free force, including the real spirit." Adam also said: "The surveillance robot entered the catastrophic zone ahead of time. The algorithm and production technology are fully ahead of the current alchemy knowledge ~ www.novelhall.com ~ True Spirit cannot be found without understanding the algorithm." Croft nodded his head, and then said to Vientiane: "Each sacred tower will send a group of administrative mages to follow you to the catastrophe area, and the existing garrison army in the catastrophe area will also be under your unified management. As for the rotation every five hundred years. Free mage, you can agree to their request." Vientiane was stunned. She originally thought that the Sacred Towers would act first, and directly reserved all important positions, but she did not expect that the Sacred Towers would be so generous: "Agree to their request? That is equivalent to the colony being under their control. Will there be no problems?" Croft shook his head and said, "It''s okay. Not only do you disregard the interests of the colony, but we, including the true spirit of freedom, also don''t care. This is just an attempt for both parties." As soon as she said this, to be honest, Vientiane seemed to understand but not understand. What she wanted to ask most was, isn''t the Master afraid that they will rebel? But she didn''t ask, she just nodded: "I understand, it''s a lot easier for me, at least the construction cost of the different tower can be saved." Croft smiled: "Yes, you can build according to the highest requirements. They won''t be stingy with these resources. Also, the tax part does not need to be polite with them." v2 Chapter 548： Each thought (1) The general issues of the different towers and the colonies are like this. When the rest of the details did not happen, no one knew, and they would not be any important things. After that, Vientiane asked her the most concerned question: "Excuse me, the master''s treatment of Xinxiandao What is your opinion?" Vientianes question was unclear, but Croft understood what she meant and said directly: We welcome Xinxiandao to join the wizard civilization, and it will not prevent you from preaching in the wizard world, and even if you want, Adam can be the master. , To help you set up a major and the ninth higher institute in mainland China." Adam said: "In fact, I''m already preparing for these tasks, but now there are too few different towers, and not many people know about Xinxiandao. You don''t seem to have enough staff to take on the work of teachers?" Only then did Wanxiang really let go of her heart. What she feared most was that the mage would treat Xinxiandao as a specimen, just watch it and not promote it. In that case, her goal would be nothing less than a dream. The previous immortal Dao did not pay much attention to the power of the collective. All the ninth-level immortals, including her, mostly had some thoughts in their hearts that Dao was in their own body, but after coming to the world of the wizard, she felt deeply. She realized how stupid this idea was. She hadnt even dreamed that the collective power would be so powerful. A new immortal Dao that was not inferior to the immortal path passed down at the beginning, and has unlimited development potential in the future, is here. In just a few hundred years, it was born and quickly perfected because of teamwork. That''s why she has the mentality to abandon all resources and only help the mage complete the task under the premise of ensuring that she and the immortals can live. Adam went on to say: "But with all due respect, even if the academy and subjects are established, there won''t be too many people practicing in Xinxiandao in a short time." The current world of wizards is in the best era. The college system is fully improved. Everyone has the possibility to become a wizard. The magic that was originally mysterious and terrifying to ordinary people has also been directly taken off and displayed to everyone through the virtual world. In front of, the magnificence of magic was well known to everyone, Adam felt that at this time, no one would choose to touch a completely strange road. Vientiane said nonchalantly: "It doesn''t matter, we have countless hours, and the last thing we lack is time." "The last thing we lack is time, so there is no need to worry at all." While talking in the original space, the free spirits were also talking. They didn''t choose the environment necessary for rebellion, they just used their personal chips to build a group chat. "Gabriel, you are too impatient, it''s not good." A free true spirit didn''t care that Gabriel was also there, and said to himself, and Gabriel did not express any dissatisfaction. "The difficulty of acquiring knowledge is getting higher and higher. What was hidden from us was only the top-secret knowledge of the true spirit level, but now, we dont have the right to watch even some common knowledge," Gabriel said. Related to the Institute of Atomic Energy, in his heart, everything below the true spirit is ordinary knowledge, even if the Institute of Atomic Energy is important, he is very dissatisfied with this, "Santa is splitting the relationship between us and them, I think, They want to abandon us." Gabriel said with confidence, but did not resonate. Another true spirit of freedom smiled and said: "So this is the reason why you are eager to control the first tower and do not even retain a bit of dignity? You think you have mastered the first tower. After a different tower, can the holy tower be jealous?" "Ulier, what do you mean by that?" Gabriel said coldly. "I mean? Gabriel, I just think you are too urgent." Uriel was not angry at all. She stood still in this colonial suit and didn''t mean to intervene at all. "I still said that, we are the least What is lacking is time, and the world is full of variables, just like before the beginning, who could have thought of what the third age was like? We have eternal years to accept and respond to changes. Now, why bother?" "Ulier, I''m not here to listen to your nonsense!" Gabriel was a little angry. He felt that in this situation, the spirit of freedom should abandon sordidness and unite to deal with the impact of the holy tower, instead of each other. To slander, to make a mystery. "So, what do you want to hear?" "I need your support. Every piece of colony is a big piece of cake. Different towers do not deserve to be enjoyed. We should build more colonies and control more territory." "What then, get more resources? Gabriel, do we really lack that kind of stuff? Or do we get more manpower? We are already real spirits, we are at the top of the void, not under your hands. Those consortiums that we control, and we are wizards. In any case, we are all wizards. You dont even understand this?" Uriel said, "And the most important point, you seem to have forgotten why we parted ways with the Holy Tower. , Become the so-called true spirit of freedom." "We do not agree with the detachment plan of the Holy Tower. We think that it is seeking death. This is the core contradiction between us and the Holy Tower. Now, whether you want to admit it or not, the plan of the Holy Tower has changed since the beginning. They are studying some kind of new knowledge. They seem to have found a new way to detachment. Whether this is a good thing or not, but I know that it is definitely not a bad thing. If the core contradiction can be resolved, we can really join in. Sacred Tower, instead of constantly finding a way out for yourself if you dont know if its useful." What Uriel said is not wrong From beginning to end, the core contradiction between freedom and the holy tower lies in the ultimate detachment. The holy tower is a seeker, who can die after hearing the truth, but freedom The true spirit is a survivor. Even if it cannot be detached, there are still countless landscapes in the ethereal void. Why use life as the cost to pursue the void? As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere became stagnant, and no one was talking for a while, and after a long time, Gabriel quit the group chat without saying a word. Uriel said helplessly to the others: "He, he is still too young. It is not good to put the cart before the horse." Gabriel clenched his fists in his mage tower. The attitude of Uriel and the rest of the free spirits made him feel very uneasy. Go on like this... "Medanzo, what do you think?" The Great Master Mei Danzuo True Spirit, a member of the Free True Spirit, a transparent person generally has no sense of existence. Before this, no one knew that he had a good relationship with Gabriel. "I think? I don''t think anything. Isn''t it normal? We are not one mind." v2 Chapter 549： Each thought (2) "I never thought about how they could help. Isn''t the situation very good now?" Gabriel said unwillingly: "However, you and my manpower are not enough to control the entire catastrophe area. With the obnoxious guys in the Santa Tower, it is difficult for us to do that." Medanzo said indifferently: "That stupid woman, Ullil, is right. We do have endless time and many opportunities. The first tower is just a test. Its natural to say, it doesnt matter if it fails. No, we will definitely succeed. This is also the purpose of the Holy Tower." The two talked over the air, and the language and text were directly transferred into each other''s mind, and each other couldn''t see each other''s expressions. Gabriel looked strangely and grimly on this face: "You mean, Sita knows?" "That''s not necessarily true, but don''t think of Santa as too stupid. Now, they are much better than you and me, and better than the entire liberal faction. Maybe they found some clues. And you are really too anxious. Did you do that thing hundreds of years ago?" Gabriel roared: "No! Of course not! Do you think I''m an idiot? How could I do that kind of thing! It was an accident, a complete accident! The **** of scepter has already paid for it. cost!" Medanzo shrugged disdainfully on the other side, accident? This word has no convincing power. For the true spirit mage, there will be accidents in a group of mortals? No one would believe, "I hope so. I will bear the cost of building the first tower. The rest is up to you. You know, I don''t have many staff." "Are you teasing me? Think of me as a clown? You know what I want is not this." Gabai said in an unusually calm voice, matching the expression on his face, terrifying, "Take out something practical. Come, otherwise, my friend, I might do something bad." Medanzuo: "My friend, why do you think that way? As early as five hundred years ago, I had already moved several large plane groups under my control to the catastrophe zone. Friends, as long as you need it, you immediately You can get a war, and it''s a war completely dominated by you." "I hope what you said is true." Medanzo exaggeratedly said: "Of course, my friend! How could I deceive you, you know, now, the entire world of wizards, no! Only you and I are the firmest allies in the entire etheric void. Apart from you, I still Who can you trust?" ...... friend? Whether it was Gabriel or Medanzo, they had never had this concept in their hearts, it was nothing more than using each other. He couldn''t let the Holy Tower and the rest of the free spirits know what he had to do, and he couldn''t leave Medanzo alone to do it, so he could only make false claims. His attitude towards the performance of the free spirit is nothing more than acting. It is natural to get some support, but it is irrelevant to the overall situation. On the face of it, he is the weakest and weakest among all the true spirits in the wizard world. , Medanzuo is the lowest-key and most inexistent one, but only he and Medanzuo know that their strength is not in the world of the wizard itself. The same is true for Medanzo, he has never fully trusted Gabriel at all, and he doesn''t know how many hole cards are left behind. After the conversation, Gabriel sat alone on the top floor of the Mage Tower for three days and three nights. No one knew what he was doing during this period. The anger of the violent real spirit master. Three days later, the person in charge of the Medanzuo True Spirit Mage Tower, the eighth-level super-dimensional mage Randall knocked on his door and brought a message: "The Vientiane Faerie has agreed to your request." Gabriels stern face was relieved by the news, but before Randall breathed a sigh of relief, he heard a news that made his face stiff: "From the stupid who participated in the Mortal War last time, our people are looking for Come out and send it to the catastrophe zone. Stupid people always have to pay for their stupidity." Vientiane does not have high requirements for the material and function of the different tower itself. It only hopes to reach the level of a starship of the ordinary true spirit level. The only additional requirement is to fit the fairy system. This is very simple for the council. It only needs to add some loops to the original template and slightly modify the core power furnace. Adam is representing Vientiane and discussing the cost of the council. As Croft said, he did not show mercy in this regard, and the consumption was twice as much as the actual amount. Excuse, it is the difficulty of constructing the function of the fairy system. Vientiane promised that she only needed half of the extra resources, and the remaining half would be given to Adam as a reward. This is a huge sum. Although Adam was not greedy for money, he couldn''t help but be moved by it. One day later, when the budget calculation was completed, Vientiane looked at the names listed above and smiled: "If it were me, I would never agree." But having said that, she didn''t have any position to oppose, and she threw the report into the void with a flick, and then said: "The true spirit mage who contacted me, should you know who it is?" Adam nodded: "Gabriel True Spirit and Medanzo True Spirit." These two people, Gabriel has always been on the key monitoring list, but Medanzo was not expected by everyone, even Croft was shocked for a while. "For these two people, do you have anything to tell me?" "Gabriel true spirit, the last true spirit mage promoted by the free faction, the promotion knowledge is unknown, and the personal strength is unknown, but the prediction will not be very strong he can be said to be the most active free true spirit. Not one of them, in the previous series of actions against the tower, his shadow was manipulated behind his back." Adam remembered what Gabriel had done to his own people a few days ago. Many of the three thousand people in the list were brought together by him, but he didn''t know the purpose. Some of these people were not eligible to go to the colony. . "Mei Danzuo True Spirit, an ancient true spirit mage born in the fourth holy tower. The promotion of knowledge is a method of fusion of the blood of a certain light-type void behemoth. A few shots show the powerful light-type magic. Very low-key, Low-key to the point that he is a true spirit great mage, but few people know his name." Vientiane was stunned: "Light system? Isn''t it combined by your electromagnetic system?" Adam shook his head: "It is the Light Element, the conceptual light element, not the Light Element." Vientiane said, "This person is weird." Adam nodded and said: "It is indeed very weird. The most weird thing is that he has been low-key for so long, but he jumped out at this moment. The endless years of forbearance, suddenly uttered, the plot must be not simple. However, our infiltration and understanding of him is too There is no way to start." v2 Chapter 550： Change (1) All trivial matters are not mentioned. Adam and Wendy, along with the members of the First Faerie Tower and the accompanying Holy Tower Administrative Mage, once again arrived in the Cataclysm Area for a hundred years-the first colony area renamed the Faerie Void Zone by the Wizard World. The entry of the mage civilization and the final dedication from the beginning have brought new vitality to the originally devastated area. In less than a thousand years, the Faerie Void Belt, which has been restored to a diameter of nearly 100 million light-years, has flourished and flourished. Numerous new planes and ancient planes are generally peaceful, greedy and cautiously absorbing the knowledge of the mage to nourish themselves. . The mages divided the races of the Faerie Void Zone into a clear hierarchy. A race that cannot get out of its own plane is called the first level. The first-level planes are strictly ordered by the mage not to interfere and contact, and allow them to evolve and multiply by themselves. This is because after the initial dedication, the racial power system of the Faerie Void is extremely diverse. The mage has detectors on all new planes in the radiation area. The purpose is to collect information on the power system. For the current mage, this The value of this material is much higher than the material value of a plane itself. Completely master one''s own plane and evolve the plane of a fifth-level creature, which is called the second-level. This type of plane allows the adjacent high-level planes to contact and guide, but it is strictly forbidden to destroy the entire race. With five levels of life above ten digits, one''s own system can support the plane that evolves to level eight, which is called level three. This kind of plane is regarded as having complete autonomy and needs to be responsible for its own actions, whether it is to establish diplomatic relations or deal with the attacks or even devastating blows faced by the others. The plane with nine levels of life is called the fourth level. Needless to say, this kind of qualification has the right to talk directly with the wizard. The area where Xinyati is located has become the absolute core of the entire fairy void with political, economic, cultural, technological power and so on. Today''s Xinyati is a huge pyramid-shaped plane. The top Xinyati and the initial subsidiary plane are directly under the jurisdiction of the mage. , Only the mage and the family members of the mage world can enter and leave, and there is also the dream place of all fairy voids with civilization. For hundreds of years, the top-level area has always been a symbol of mystery and stability, and latecomers have hardly seen any changes there. They are even suspicious of what the predecessors said, the scene of countless wizards coming to expedition during the war in the catastrophic zone, but Today, they were fortunate enough to directly see the scene of the mage army marching out. Among Xinyati''s homeland and initial subsidiary planes, countless starships and countless wizards showing the real body of powerful wizards walked out, opened the portal, and disappeared in everyone''s eyes. The race below panicked for a moment. They were used to the lifestyle led by a wizard. They were afraid that once the wizard left, they would return to the primitive and wild life. Disregarding the order and regulations, they rushed out of the station one after another and flew high into the sky. The void was suddenly noisy like a vegetable market. At this moment, a mage projection appeared, directly connected to the Xinyati magic circle, his figure was huge and incredible. "quiet!" The scene suddenly stopped. Some latecomers had to say something, but they heard the predecessors around them practice the highest etiquette of their respective races, saying in unison: "Your Excellency Adam." The war in the Cataclysmic Zone is not too long now. The older group of people have not died. They each have a set of the most detailed high-level information on the Mage World, and Adam is the first under Randolph Neham. People can even say that as long as they want to stay in the fairy void, they can forget who they are, but they can never forget who Adam is. "Adam? This is the Adam?" "I didn''t expect to see such a big man!" The expressions of the newcomers changed, they communicated secretly and then took a few steps back. Adam''s reputation was mixed. They obviously didn''t want to use their lives to test Adam''s temper. Adam was not interested in reminiscing with them, and said straightforwardly: "The Wizard World has decided to build the first fairy tower at the original Da Luotian site, and all the order of Xinyati remains unchanged." "Sorry to trouble you." The first different tower is actually divided into two parts. One is the main body of the different tower of the true spirit level starship. This part has been completed. The second is the core area where the different tower is located. Now Vientiane just doesn''t want to choose Xinyati who is in a very suitable situation. , The second is to rebuild the center on the Da Luotian site. "Just treat it as if I''m going to be willful once. After returning here, I can''t help but choose Da Luotian." Wanxiang said quietly. Adam has no opinion on this, anyway, Medanzo is responsible for the expenses, and he does not need to pay. "Xin Yati''s status can''t be changed easily anymore. If you do this, the first different tower will probably not be too lively in a short time." Wendy didn''t care but kindly reminded it. Vientiane shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. From now on, the first different tower will be regarded as the center of the wizard world to control the fairy void belt, and the rest is more suitable for Xinyati." Adam nodded, motioned to her to make a decision, and then said to Wendy: "Can intelligence be certain to be true?" Mentioning intelligence, Wendy''s expression became solemn: "It is possible to confirm the truth. Not only the monitoring robots provide tangible evidence, but our manpower in the Gabriel Mage Tower can also confirm that Gabriel is indeed on the thirtieth after our departure. Nian secretly left the world of wizards." The actions of the true spirit mage are completely free, and the Supervision Department is not qualified to monitor the whereabouts of a true spirit mage, but this time is different. First, Gabriel is very problematic. Second, every true spirit mage must report to the magic net before leaving the world of the wizard. The purpose is to ensure the safety of the true spirit mage and be ready to allocate the highest level of resources to revive the true spirit mage. This is also recognized by all true spirits for their own safety, so it seemed unusual for Gabriel to choose this time period to leave secretly. "The surveillance robots distributed around the world of wizards have kept up in secret, but Gabriel is very cautious. If the true spirit archmage wants to completely hide himself, the surveillance robots are also difficult to find. It can only rely on luck." "How about Mei Danzo? What did Avril say?" "Medanzo is becoming more and more active, appearing frequently in the inner and outer worlds, but he is only active. He is very safe and has not taken the initiative to find any trouble, nor has he taken the initiative to go to any realm of freedom and spirit." Wendy continued, "If Gabriel''s final destination is the Faerie Void Zone, then the situation is not serious, but if it is not, it will be troublesome." v2 Chapter 551： Change (2) If Gabriel comes to the Faerie Void Zone, at best, he wants to truly fully control the power here. Although it is a little troublesome and ugly, it is not serious. Vientiane does not care about it very much. The Holy Tower is even more at the beginning. When making plans, I was ready to hand over the colony to the free wizard. But if Gabriel did not come here, but his whereabouts have been erratic, the meaning represented is another matter. It is very likely that Gabriel has the desire to betray the world of the wizard. "What do Croft and Laura say?" "They can''t track Gabriel, they can only be prepared to deal with the most serious consequences. In addition, Medanzo has been fully monitored. We did our best to be silent, but the other party is the most mysterious truth. Spirit Mage, its difficult to guarantee whether he has discovered it." Wendy is very serious. In the world of wizards, two subordinates have taken over the local supervision department, and the Faerie Void Belt is likely to become the center of contradiction and a flashpoint. Wendy and Adam are in charge of the area, she is under great pressure. Adam was silent for a moment, then clicked on a huge panoramic map. The edge of the Faerie Void Belt has been almost completely repaired, and the working range of the exploration robot has been able to leave the area to go to a more distant void. Not long ago, the information was sent back: "The exploration robot found that there is a The large-scale plane community was equivalent to one-third of the fairy world at that time, and there were three nine-level beings. Vientiane said: "Outside the Demon Abyss area of ??Left Arm Town? Impossible. Before I established the Seal of Left Arm Town Demon Abyss, I investigated the surrounding situation very clearly. There is absolutely no such plane community." Vientiane is very sure, even if she gave up her left arm to control the Demon Abyss, the previous preparations are definitely to the extreme. If there is such a civilization nearby, she will be the first to contact them, and it is possible to drive or conquer. But it is absolutely impossible to let this plane community grow at will. As for the later emergence, it is even more unlikely that it will take a long time to evolve to such a powerful level. Wendy took a step forward, carefully watched the map and the intelligence sent back by the robot, and wondered: "Is it the abyss race? Very strange, the abyss race rarely produces an orderly society, and the roots of their lives are inscribed with chaos factors. In the same area, it is absolutely impossible for more than one ninth-level abyss race to coexist peacefully." "It''s really impossible, and the most suspicious thing is that they are moving in the direction of the Faerie Belt, with a constant speed and a clear goal. They are likely to be controlled by someone." "You mean Gabriel?" "Not necessarily. Although this abyss race is not weak, it is absolutely impossible to be an opponent of a true spirit archmage, nor is it worthy of a true spirit archmage to personally contact with suspicion. Gabriel''s destination is theirs. The possibility is very small. Compared to him, I think this is Medanzo''s handwriting." Adam said. Wendy asked incomprehensibly: "Medanzo? Why? It seems that he and Gabriel are allies. They actively lead an abyssal race to attack an area that is almost destined to be Gabriels chassis. What is it for him? benefit?" This is indeed the most puzzling point. There is no benefit. Adam was deeply puzzled when he first received this information. Later, after he changed his mind, he felt that he could explain it slightly. "If we first assume that Gabriel is going to betray the world of wizards, all this will make sense." Adam ignored himself saying how sensational it is for a true spirit mage to betray, and then said: "If he wants to betray a mage In the world, his own power alone is definitely not enough, the Holy Tower has enough power to destroy him, and if he is alone, even if he is betrayed, he is just a lonely creature, a wandering creature in the void." "So, we can continue to assume that he needs more manpower. But I believe that most mages will not agree with his ideas and will not betray with him. Therefore, if he wants to obtain manpower, he must start a war. There is only one Only a large-scale war can pull more wizards out of the wizard world and enter the quagmire." Wendy interrupted Adam: "But so what? Even if the mage leaves the homeland on a large scale, he still has a close connection with the magic net. The magic net has nothing to do with the real spirit, but below the real spirit, the authority of the magic net is Absolutely, why can he persuade the Legion to follow him? You know, this is betrayal, not cannibalization. No one can see the difference between the two." Adam nodded: "You are right, but this is not unsolvable. He definitely has the ability to cut off the connection with the magic net for ordinary mages. As for how to convince the mages, and how to control after the cut, I guess, It is Shinto. In the belief system, the number of believers and the quality of unit believers determine the upper limit and purity of the power that can be provided to the gods. He may need a high-quality believer like a mage to continue to strengthen his strength." Wendy shook her head repeatedly: "Impossible, absolutely impossible. The Shinto system cannot be recognized by the origin of the wizard world. When he was promoted to the true spirit, it was also witnessed by all the true spirits at the time. Although he does not know what his knowledge is, if he is If you are promoted using the Shinto system, you will definitely be killed on the spot." Wendy thinks what Adam said is ridiculous. She thinks Adam was betrayed by the preconceived view of Gabriel''s betrayal. Adam continued: "If he has established the kingdom of God in the unknown void zone, the **** he enshrines is himself, and he has a Shinto body no less than his current strength?" "This...this..." Wentinene was speechless Adam took out two other documents: "This is the result of an in-depth investigation into the mortal war. Everything is clear, but One thing is that the origin of the Shinto scepter has been unknown. Do you still remember Gabriels actions against his forces before we left? This is their status report. The direct participants have been partially processed, and the monitoring wizard has not To find the clues, you can only join the rest of the consortium with the dispatch of people." "But, Shinto..." "Your sister, and Avril Lavigne are secretly investigating this matter, I believe there will be results soon." Vientiane has just been listening to the conversation between the two without saying a word. Until now, he said: "Two questions. First, do I continue to accept Medanzos funding to build the center? Second, once the war really begins , What should I do with my people?" Vientiane didn''t want to be involved in the civil war of the mage at all. Now the strength of the celestial spirits is simply not enough to touch this level of battle, and they are likely to be destroyed. Adam turned his head to look at her, and just about to speak, a call from the highest authority of Monet was directly connected to the different tower. v2 Chapter 552： Rebellion (1) "Medanzo reported to the council that Gabriel had betrayed the world of the wizard and surrendered to the council." Prometheus''s will projection appeared, and the voice said to several people, "Immediately control the first fairy tower and the fairy void belt. All free mages, if they resist, they will kill without mercy." Adam Wendy was shocked by this sudden news, especially Adam. He once imagined that there would be a rebellion, a civil war, and that the liberal factions and the Santas might have a tragic conflict because of this incident. However, he It was never expected that the situation would develop like this. Did Medanzo turn himself in after Gabriel left the world of the wizard? "The abyss race outside the fairy void originally belonged to Medanzo, but he has now lost control of this abyss race. The war is about to start, and there will be no probing phase. You can survive for a hundred years as much as possible. If the war is unfavorable, you are allowed to abandon the fairy void belt and withdraw to the world of the wizard." It''s just the plane of three ninth-level creatures. With the strength of the fairy void belt, I can''t say that it will destroy them in a short time, but it is not a problem to survive at least a hundred years. Adam doubted: "They?" "It has been infested by the true gods, and its strength is nearly twice as high as that of the abyss creatures of the same level. Moreover, this is only the first batch, and there will be three subsequent batches of plane communities with ninth-level creatures coming." Prometheus seems to have no time for Adam. Explained too much, "For specific matters, go to the magic net to download the information. The night watch team will arrive in the fairy void to deal with the free wizard in a year." Then he turned his head to Vientiane and said, "During this period, Vientiane Fairy..." Wanxiang nodded, "I understand." After Prometheus finished speaking, he disappeared, and everyone had no time to talk, so they immediately logged into the magic net. The three systems of mage planes, night watchman, guardian, and monitoring mage were trying to penetrate into his sphere of influence after Gabriel secretly left. However, the results were minimal. When he was away, he was truly under his command, and the mage who didn''t come to the Fairy Void Belt with him did not leave the house. Just when everyone was at a loss, Medanzo suddenly turned against him, and the real body entered the first holy tower to meet Prometheus, revealing all the plans between him and Gabriel during these endless years, without any reservation. Not only that, he even mentioned the location of the kingdom of God secretly established by Gabriel and the reason why he had to betray the wizard world. At the beginning of the era, the Tertiary Ultra Void Life paid a terrible price to kill the protists. However, they themselves were also weak and had no power to completely erase the existence of the protists. They could only let the remaining tissues fly away, and Gabriel was here. After being promoted, he wandered in the void, and was lucky to get a part of it, and from it he got the true gods. Gabriel was shocked to the heavens. He believed that Shinto was the true correct path of the Fourth Age, the will of the Age, and the only way out for the creatures of the Fourth Age. He felt that the wizard was wrong and there was no detachment at all. Will be destroyed because of the stupid creature''s pursuit of transcendence. He wants to become the sole **** of the fourth era, the supreme god, and replace the void with the kingdom of Gabriel, and establish an eternal era that belongs to him alone. From then on, he began to instigate the struggle between the Holy Tower and the Freedom faction, secretly investing the resources he obtained into the kingdom of God. Now that the climate of the kingdom of God is complete, he can only be promoted to the tenth level of the true gods body by just one step. To achieve this step, he needs more and better believers, even true spirit mage, and super-empty life. There are many whimsical aspects in his plan, and a discerning person can see at a glance that it is the information provided by the true gods that gives him confidence and courage. As long as he becomes a tenth-level true god, he can command the void and become the true creator. After seeing it, everyone was relatively speechless. After a while, Wendy''s face became cold and fierce. Adam had never seen Wendy like this. "Gabriel **** it, the kingdom of God must be destroyed, the super-empty life and the protists are also cancerous." Adam nodded and said, "I know, but what we can do now is to resist the attack of the abyss race as much as possible, and capture the wizards in the fairy void belt who are loyal to him." Wendy shook her head and said, "No, these are your business. I want to return to the world of the wizard. My sister and I are one body. As long as we merge, we can immediately achieve the path of true spirit. The night watchman blames and never allows anything. The traitor survives." Adam knew this, and why Aisha didn''t do it, but chose to spend countless hours to settle herself. Because after the fusion, no one can guarantee who''s consciousness will occupy the dominant position. A greater chance is that the two people''s consciousness will merge and become a new consciousness. This kind of result is unacceptable to Asia, who loves Wendy deeply. "Aisa won''t agree." Wendy was unmoved, and resolutely said: "My sister does not agree. There are many true spirit mages in the wizard world, but only a few can be dispatched, and the rest are guarding the red zone. Now, any one The new forces are key. We must ensure that the Red Zone is calm, and we must guard against the rebellion of the remaining free spirits." Wendy walked very decisively. After she left, Vientiane took the initiative to surrender the command of the Faerie and fully cooperated with Adam''s military control of the Faerie Void Belt. The number of night watchmen who came with it was not much Fortunately, there were still not less than the number of free wizards in the area of ??the tower war mage legion. The order was directly transmitted to their ears through the magic net. They were shocked by the development of the gaffe, but did not hesitate to perform the task, and immediately cooperated with Adam to control the free wizard in the area. After all, there are only a few people who dare to make chaos. Adam didn''t know what made Gabriel so anxious to expose himself, but it was clear that he had not been able to extend his power too deeply. After the execution mage gave up the reason, most of the free mage immediately gave up resistance. This is the most sensible way. They are not afraid of shadows. The suspicion they are now receiving will always be grievous, but if they dare to resist, That kind of fate, Gabriel''s men is the best example. After learning that the matter was exposed, the senior super-dimensional mage headed by Randall resisted stubbornly, entangled with 79,000 super-dimensional mages, and countless legions, tore through the defensive belt of the holy tower, and attempted to escape outside the fairy void zone , Into the community of the Shinto Abyss ethnic plane. "Your Excellency Adam, they don''t care about death and injury at all, they just want to break through. Our encirclement is too large to form an effective block. We need support!" v2 Chapter 553： Rebellion (2) "Under the crown of Vientiane." Adam turned his head and said to Vientiane. Wanxiang nodded, stepped out of the different tower and came to the front of the rebels led by Randall. The 80,000-kilometer-tall Xinxiandao Zhen stood on top of the sky. However, compared with the fleet that looked like a galaxy directly in front, it was still quite impressive. A sense of insignificance. The Vientiane Ball shines with radiance, and every time a light falls, the space will be folded once. After hundreds of millions of times of folding, the front has become a space maze. Various immortals evolve into the world by themselves, and the attacks they encounter are different every one meter. Because of the dispersion, the unit''s attack power is not too strong, but it is enough to drag the rebels and buy time for the shrinking of the holy tower. The two sides didnt mean to talk. No matter what Randalls thoughts were, he, as Gabriels confidant, planned this resistance raid. There was no possibility of being spared. If caught, he would even enter the wizard. There is no qualification for the prison, and the only thing waiting for him is the complete destruction from the two levels of mind and material after endless torture. He couldn''t retreat, only to break through the blockade and enter the abyss plane of the gods. Vientiane had no intention of talking to them either. She was preparing a new fairy method to test her current strength on the rebels. "Randall, think of a way!" Randall''s head was burnt, and the fleet''s energy was rapidly consuming. More importantly, the sacred towers were approaching at a high speed on the radar. Once a siege was formed, they could fight both sides at best, but the sacred towers could be resurrected in place, and they and the devil The connection between the Internet has been severed. If you are killed, you are really dead. "We can only sacrifice some people to ensure that we break through!" A fierce light flashed in Randall''s eyes. He can''t die, and the priests in the fleet can''t die, so someone must die for them. Randall has the first level of authority in the kingdom of God from Gabriel. He has the power to live or kill believers whose authority is lower than him. After making a decision, his starship stops advancing. Randall flew out of the starship, crossed his hands on his shoulders, the mages true body was transformed from inch to inch, showing the familiar sense of sacredness. Vientiane blocked, and in the rear, countless Gabriel''s mages shattered every inch after being swept by the light circle. The energy was transformed into another form and then rose into the sky and gathered into a human form. There are more and more dead wizards, and Randall''s words have made more wizards willing to dedicate their lives. "On the day Gabriel becomes the true god, you will be resurrected in the kingdom of God and enjoy eternal life!" As soon as the voice fell, the void peeled off rhythmically, and the humanoid part penetrated into the void, opening a huge portal! "Great Summoning! True God descends!" Adam fiercely slammed the different tower console, and the main cannon stored in it, which was equivalent to the power of the true spirit''s strike, instantly hit the figure, but it was offset by the vibration of the light wave. The Vientiane Fairy took a deep breath. The Vientiane Ball turned into billions, the color continued to darken, and the quality continued to increase. In just a few seconds, it seemed to be like countless black holes, as the void storm exhaled from Vientiane. , Hit the figure together. "The universe is dead." The Xinxian Dao chosen by Vientiane is the Dao of Xiangyu. In the face of such a terrifying fairy law, the figure only pointed a finger, and it seemed that there was no energy fluctuation, but it made the attacks of Vientiane continue to disappear. The silver light in Adams eyes, he recorded the Shinto stubbornly. He felt that the so-called Shinto God was like a system administrator, and every move was obliterated by the rules. It seemed that what Medanzo said was true. ! Fortunately, it is not Gabriels Shinto real body that is here. It is the energy in the sacrificial wizard in the Randall Legion that supports the figure. This energy is limited. During the process of offsetting the two, it is consumed at high speed, and the figure is growing The more dimmed, it will eventually dissipate, otherwise Vientiane is really not Gabriels opponent. Randalls light incarnation shattered every inch, with milky white blood splashing, facing a ninth-level being. His pressure was also huge, but it was enough. The sun was cancelled out, and the fleet moved a large distance. Rushed out of the range of the fairy void belt. The abyss plane group outside is clearly visible, and the three terrifying auras condensed into a magical shadow in the void, reaching out and grabbing at Vientiane. Vientiane hurriedly turned to defend. When he was hesitant to pursue it, he heard Adam''s voice: "Under the crown of Vientiane, it''s okay." In the breakout battle, the rebels lost a total of 53,000 Ultra-Dimensional Mages and their affiliated legions. The casualties were not unremarkable, but everyone in the Holy Tower was not happy. They were once all mages. Just because of a true spirit''s rebellion, more than 20 million mages disappeared. This was the worst loss in the world of wizards since the fall of the true spirit. A year later, the night watchman arrived and began the interrogation of the free mage. Each of this group of night watchmen has extremely high authority and can cut off the connection between the magic net and the wizard. As long as they find a trace of rebellion, they will immediately kill the person involved. The results of the interrogation are mixed. The worry is that all the wizards that Gabriel belongs to have been affected. Their original purpose is to drag the fairy void into the quagmire, so that more wizards can come here, and then use Shinto to teach them. Becoming a believer, what I like is that most free mages dont know about it, and they dont have a rebellious mind At this time, Adam even felt that the mentality of free mages that he looked down upon in the past had become No longer hateful. In the end, the different tower was built in Xinyati. Every day, an astonishing amount of supplies and relatively scarce reinforcements were allocated from the Mage Continent. All the foreign races of Xin Yati were shuddering and did not dare to make a sound. They wished that they were those first-class planes. They could be fearless if they knew it. They didn''t have to worry about being involved in the civil war of the mage, and they would face the danger of being wiped out at some point. The abyss community was not eager to attack. Adam guessed that there was a contradiction between Randall and the ninth-level abyss creature. After the rebellion was discovered, Randalls thoughts were definitely to return to the kingdom of God immediately. He definitely did not have the courage to face the mage, but the abyss creatures were different. The desire for destruction in their bones made them shallow in wisdom and found targets that could be plundered. After that, I will not give up easily. This is a good thing for the mage. After Adam has been busy for a whole year, he relaxes slightly. "Under the crown of Vientiane, I would like to ask, did Taichu Tianzun leave any information about the protists of the Fourth Age? How did they come into being? What is the power system?" v2 Chapter 554： Rebellion (3) Mage world. From the moment Medanzo surrendered, the resident Holy Tower Spirit entered a state of high alert. If it was in the void outside the domain, a Gabriel would not be feared at all. The Holy Tower Spirituality did not know how to add How strong Baili''s Shinto power is, but if he only talks about the strength of the mage, he is far from enough. But in the wizard world, this matter is different. The holy tower first needs to guard against the possible common rebellion of the other true spirits. This part needs at least one-to-one tracking; secondly, no one can guarantee whether Gabriel will leave a deadly back hand. His true spirit mage tower is in Although the inner world is no longer at the same spatial level as the source, it is still necessary to guard against whether he has the means to harm the source. In this more than a year, Aisha quietly promoted the true spirit mage, the third holy tower system is different, the promotion of true spirit did not attract the attention of all the wizards, she also became the backbone of the attack on the Gabriel true spirit mage tower . Of course, there is Wendy. Just as Adam guessed, Aisha directly rejected Wendy''s request for promotion. However, as Wendy said, the situation in the wizard world and the duties of the night watchman did not allow Aisha to be willful, and the two eventually merged together. One. However, their luck was very good. When they were promoted, their will was not affected, but only one person can control the real spirit body, and when they quit the real spirit body state, they are still two Ultra-dimensional mage. During the war of peace, Croft cut off all energy supply from the magic net to the tower of Gabriels true spirit mage, including the energy of the holy tower and various blessings to the mage. At the same time, the night watchman and the guardian Almost all the elites came out, each of them was the eighth-level peak, and their energy level was no less than that of multiple true spirit mages. With the cooperation of the internal monitoring mage, they broke through layers of blockade and entered the mage tower. Finally, Aisha personally broke the great summoning technique left by Gabriel, shattered the core power system of the mage tower, and captured all The remaining rebellious mages. The third holy tower returned to the world of wizards from an unknown extraterritorial void, directly suppressed outside the Gabriel Tower, and the interrogation was conducted in the third holy tower. In the original space. "In all the data collected, apart from Medanzo, there is no information about the collusion between the Free Spirit and Gabriel, who are still in the world of the wizard. It can be preliminarily determined that they are innocent." In the source space, Aisha maintained At the true spirit level, he said to Croft and the true spirit mages with a serious face, "But before going to the free true spirit guarded by the red zone found under the crown of Nahum, Lydia Spring Hall is the true spirit of freedom. In the last 30,000 years, she has communicated frequently with Gabriel. We have reason to suspect that she is also a rebel." The red zone is of great importance. Every super-empty life is a sleeping natural disaster. Previously, the mages believed that the energy domain of their external terror was their own strength, but now it seems that those are more like visions caused by the fundamental energy conflict between the two eras. According to the information given at the beginning, they are now roughly equivalent to pseudo Tenth-level beings, in the real battle, the victory or defeat is actually unknown, but the most terrifying thing about them is that they have the ultimate means of sublimation. Once they burst out, the current Prometheus is also difficult to stop. As soon as the voice fell, Prometheus said to Randolph: "I hand it over to you, the world of wizards has been completely closed to them. Now unless Gabriel personally informs them, they will not know what is happening in the world of wizards. Go and bring Lydia back. If you resist, kill her." Randolph nodded, and the two second celestial wizards beside him got up and walked out. This task is not as simple as imagined. Once Lydia has been attacked, the Ultra Void Life is likely to have been awakened, or on the verge of awakening, if When this happens, their task is to use their own lives to divert super-empty lives. He learned the new knowledge of gravity from the catastrophe of era destruction, and he has not yet stabilized. It can be said that he is probably the second existence in the world of wizards and may become the tenth level, but at this time, whether he is promoted or not It is no longer important, the reason why he can''t go by himself is because he has other more important tasks. Prometheus then clicked on several other names, and then said: "Together with you, the Holy Tower is too slow to expedition and can only rely on your own strength." Without a word of nonsense, the few people immediately left the source space and headed for the red zone. Prometheus then said to Naham: "In Adam''s previous world collision experiment, the simulation data has matured. You are responsible for building a movable dark world acceleration channel. When necessary, we must use this force to destroy the enemy. " Even if he has confidence in Adam, Naham now dare not put all his hopes on an experiment that has not been actually carried out: "That is just an experiment, and no one can guarantee that it will be successful!" Prometheus signaled him to stay calm, and then said: "Under the eight holy towers, all true spirit mages build defenses on the periphery of the wizard world. Annie, the security of the homeland is left to you." Everyone nodded, Croft directly got up and merged with the source. In the sky of the three worlds in the world of the wizard, a huge projection of the true spirit wizard immediately appeared In this state, the world of the wizard is Krove. Especially, she has unlimited power. "Aisha, take the ninth level of the alien race to support the fairy void belt. In the next hundred years, the Holy Tower Spirit will work together to change the world coordinates of the wizard. During this time, you will not be able to get any resource supplies from the world of the wizard. If the war is unfavorable , Allow you to give up all retreat." To be honest, there is a shortage of manpower in the world of wizards. Aisha feels that the Faerie Void Belt is not important. It is better to stay here instead of supporting it. As she was about to speak, Laura appeared and held her shoulders, and said: " During this period of time, the ninth level of the alien race is not suitable for staying in the mainland, and it is only a rebellion. We have already prepared for this, and besides, everything is mine. Everything has me. This is not the first time Aisha has heard Laura say this, but her feelings are different every time she hears it. Aisha feels that the greatest feeling for Sita Zhenling and these revolutionaries will not be anger, but sorrow, a kind of hardship that she has worked so hard to build and maintain, trampled on by her own people without hesitation. sorrow. Aisha pursed her lips, and left the original space without looking back, and finally only heard Laura''s voice faintly in her ears: "The coordinates of the kingdom of God provided by Medanzo are correct, but Gabriel stole us to change The means of world coordinates, now the kingdom of God has disappeared, Medanzo himself..." v2 Chapter 555： Rebellion (4) Gabriels Kingdom of God is located in an unfamiliar void zone that the mages have not yet explored. It is made up of countless small planes connected by bridges. He failed to master the core knowledge of plane sacrifices and was unable to build the Kingdom of God. The state that can grow in the wizard world. His speed is much faster than the real spirits imagined. This is because of the effect of the Great Summoning technique. Every single life dedication of hundreds of millions of believers can support him to leap a long distance. In fact, he could completely abandon the body of the true spirit and directly descend into the kingdom of God, but now, this body of the true spirit is very important and is a major source of faith for his promotion to the tenth level, and he is reluctant to discard it. Suddenly, he who had just walked out of the transition state angrily destroyed a large piece of void around him, and an innocent original plane was affected and instantly disappeared. "Damn it!" He felt that his true spirit mage tower was destroyed and countless mage followers died. He knew he had been exposed, but the holy tower shouldn''t have determined that he rebelled so quickly. Only one person can do this! "Medanzo!" "Medanzo!" "Medanzo!" Gabriel vented his anger like crazy, as if he could kill Medanzo by destroying the surrounding void. He can swear to everything. Although he has a rebellious mind, he definitely does not want to rebel at this time. Without the big tree of the wizard world, the development of the kingdom of God will slow down countless times. What is even more terrifying is that he must He will be endlessly pursued and killed by the mages, and he can even foresee that after the mages have handled the interior, they will immediately begin an unprecedented expedition. He and his kingdom of God can only exist in the fear of destruction in the future. "Look at what you look like, Gabriel, you look like a wild dog now." The frivolous voice echoed in the void, a powerful with 9,999 pure white energy light wings on its back. The ninth-level creature appeared, smiling at Gabriel and said. Gabriel''s eyes were cracked, and he stretched out his hand and slapped fiercely on the barrier of the void. Suddenly, a powerful formation appeared, and a death dust storm blew in the void. The dust storm contained a huge amount of toxicity: "Medanzo! You! This traitor, you dare to appear in front of me!" The visitor was Medanzuo, his wings stirred, the death dust storm subsided immediately, and then he seemed to have a headache: "Hey, people are getting old and their memory has deteriorated. I almost forgot that your promotion knowledge is the medicine system. ." "But you are really weak, too far behind." Gabriel''s eyes were red, and the ether surging into a whirlpool, one by one powerful potion true spirit magic rushed towards Medanzuo one after another. It was hard to imagine what kind of poison it was. Everything passing by was corroded and annihilated. Medanzo remained motionless, his slightly inflamed wings brought up circles of milky white ripples, which were exactly the same as Shinto. All poisons were offset by the ripples, and he couldn''t even get close to him. Then he gently raised his arm and put it on his wings. Feather shedding stagnant: "S=EH." Feather hit Gabriel, but the speed was extremely slow, and Gabriel sneered: "Are you kidding?" Mei Danzo clapped his hands, and said, "Oh, right, and c=f." As soon as the voice fell, Feather directly hit and penetrated Gabriels true spirit body, leaving him riddled with holes. Medanzo smiled with satisfaction: "Look, how about the new knowledge I got? What an unexpected fit with my magic, you must not know it?" This kind of injury is not serious for Gabriel. His body recovered in an instant after training, and Gabriel''s face became more and more gloomy: "You guy, are you humiliating me? What''s the use of this knowledge? ! Only true Shinto is..." "What is it? Is it the right way? Then why are the protists killed by a group of bereaved dogs?" Gabriel said angrily: "That''s because they were just born. If you give them some time..." Medanzo interrupted him again: "They are true gods. When they were born, they were truly born and powerful beings bred from the etheric void of the Quaternary Period. They are the pinnacle of your true gods, but they are still very weak." "They can become stronger as the void expands!" "You are talking about Croft, not the true god. The true **** is order and rules. It is an enforcer of the emptiness. How strong can it be? Believe it or not, I can easily kill one now. God?" Gabriel doesnt know what Medanzos purpose is, but he has now recovered from his anger. He is afraid Medanzo is going to delay time. He must find a chance to escape: Howling arrogant Tell me your purpose, traitor, do you want to stop me? I guess who is behind you, Prometheus? No, he won''t do it himself, then, it''s Ingrid?" Medanzo shook his head and said, "No, only myself." "Only you? Do you want to stop me?" Behind Gabriel appeared the phantom of the kingdom of God, the mighty chanting sound resounded through the void, and the true body of Shinto came and blessed outside of his mage. Lust, gluttony, greedy, laziness, anger, jealousy, pride, I say, you are guilty." Medanzo remained motionless, but his eyes were full of interest. He knew that this was a big prophecy and the power of the true god. As each syllable of Gabriel was spit out, the void changed, a substance similar to a mental toxin spread, and the terrifying illusion directed at the human heart. "I create the void, I maintain the era, and those who abandon me will eventually be judged!" "I make the rules, I control everything, and if I say that I will perish, there will be no regeneration!" "Great Prophecy-Trial of Sins!" This kind of power This kind of power is indeed terrifying. The void on Medanzo''s side boils, the energy burns and annihilates, various parameters are disordered, the entropy value is rising, and the void in the area is heading for heat death. Medanzo''s body disappeared in this power, and there was no more breath. Gabriel had a hearty thrill: "This is the end of betraying me! You, you can never imagine, God''s way to the end How strong is it!" In Gabriels heart, a Medanzo was nothing. He was really afraid of a powerful mage of the level of the tower master. After feeling that Medanzo was bound to die, he immediately ordered the great summoning technique to be activated again. Power opened the portal for him. At this moment, he heard Medanzo''s voice again: "Hey, it really is a disappointing power. This kind of power is completely based on the rules, and it is just a superficial. You are just a rule. Slaves. And, big prophecy, I will too." "I said, all the chaos will eventually subside." Under Gabriel''s horrified gaze, Medanzo used big prophecy to smooth the void of heat and silence. "I said, you will be trapped here and cannot leave." v2 Chapter 556： Rebellion (5) Gabriel actually felt that the surrounding area was stagnating like a quagmire of quicksand, the portal opened by the Grand Summoning technique was directly closed, and he was trapped in place and unable to move. "It''s impossible! The big prophecy can''t directly take effect on me!" Gabriel screamed hurriedly, "Did you get a more powerful divine power than my big prophecy!?" Medanzo''s face was full of mockery, and he whispered: "Let there be light." The void is generous and bright, the order reappears, and it evolves according to Medanzos mind, and then Medanzo exhales a series of words in a commanding tone. In a flash, centered on the location of the two, it is within a radius of more than 10,000 light years. Inside, a new kingdom of God appeared. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" The Shinto that has been faithful in the hands of another person unfolded in a stronger posture, which dealt a huge blow to Gabriel, "No! No! This is not a big prophecy, this Yes..." "Holy Light Sanctions." The wings of Medanzo broke away from his body and turned into archangels in the sky. Each of them reached the eighth level. Holding a large sword of light in his hand, at an infinitely close to the speed of light, he struck Gabriel one after another billions of times. . The body of Gabriels True Spirit Mage was instantly cut into billions, each of which could survive independently. For a while, the void seemed to have become a noisy vegetable market: "This is your light magic, not a big prophecy. !" "Holy Light Weaving." The archangels stood still, the substantive holy light in their hands connected each Gabriel together like a needle and thread, and then tied a knot. Only then did Medanzo nod in satisfaction: "Of course not a big prophecy. How can that kind of thing compare with the light magic after I merged with my new knowledge. What do you think of my craft? By the way, before the magic revolution, I was the best tailor in the principality." By now, Gabriel calmed down instead: "Do you think you can catch me like this?" Mei Danzuo shook his head repeatedly: "No, no, no, how could I have such stupid thoughts, I know, you have already backed up your soul in the kingdom of God, you can give up the real body of the mage and resurrect in the kingdom of God at any time, but why don''t you Do this?" "Tell me the reason, why are you betraying our covenant? We obviously have a chance to succeed! Isn''t it good to build the kingdom of God together with me and become the eternal existence of the true God? Do you really want to be like those idiots to seek your own death? " Medanzo happily flicked his fingers, knitting Gabriel together like a sweater, and sighed: "Although I thought you were stupid at the beginning, but seeing you now, so... well, don''t grow up. , Im still a little helpless. The limbs of that protozoan were sent to you by me, the big prophecy, the kingdom of God, everything you have now is given to you by me, Gabriel, you from the beginning, Its just a guinea pig for my experiment with Shinto." Suddenly, a light fluttered, causing a large number of Gabriel to disappear. Medanzo said annoyedly: "The craftsmanship is rusty." "you this..." "Don''t talk, where did I just say, oh yes, you are just a test object. Before endless years, I got the amputation. I felt the power of the rules from it, but I was already a strong enough true Spirit mage, I dont want to change the system rashly, so I have you, a lucky idiot who became a true spirit mage. Then you see, things are going well. You think you have real knowledge, but you dont know that knowledge is full of lies, I A little bit of complacency watching you become a slave to the rules, I am very grateful for my wisdom." "It''s good to be a true spirit mage. Whether it is a holy tower or a free faction, at least, I do have my own power and can see the opportunity to continue to grow stronger, but Shinto can''t do it. As for detachment, the future ..." "You will regret it, only Shinto can be eternal, one day the God Congress will destroy all heretics!" After Gabriel finished speaking, he blew his soul and completely gave up everything about himself as a mage. Medanzo looked at the stitched up body of the true spirit, turned his head and left with satisfaction, leaving Gabriel hanging behind him like a kite, seeming to be talking to himself, and he seemed to be answering Gabriel: "Who knows What?" In Gabriels Kingdom of God, the holy light lingers and the holy voice echoes. Billions of slave-like believers receive fixed daily supplies and live a machine-like life according to a prescribed schedule. The schedule is meticulous to every second. The behavior of the believer is exquisite to the distance taken at each step, the number of chews at each meal. Even if people around them often disappear recently, no one feels that there is anything wrong. They prayed devoutly, dedicated everything to the Supreme God, and regarded death as a gift from the Supreme God. Suddenly, thunder and lightning fell in the sky of the kingdom of God, the sky cracked, floods poured out, burning meteorites fell in pieces, and the connecting bridges between the planes were disconnected. In a flash, hundreds of planes and billions of believers were wiped out. The power of the pure faith flows to the''kingdom of heaven''. Gabriel''s body of the gods appeared outside to accept the faith, and after ten days, he finally made up for the injuries caused by the destruction of half of his soul. He returned to the kingdom of heaven without saying a word, continuously sacrificing the peripheral planes to accelerate the overall movement speed of the kingdom of God, changing the direction and drifting towards the deeper void, only a golden beacon flew in another direction. "That''s it." In the fairy void zone, Wendy happily told Adam what happened in the wizard world, and then said: "Little guy I am already a true spirit wizard, you should call me Wendy now. " Adam said perfunctorily: "Okay, Wendy''s crown, please be quiet now." Then before Wendy exploded, he asked Aisha: "So, where''s Medanzo?" Aisha shook her head: "I don''t know much, but according to Laura''s final words, Medanzo seems to be chasing Gabriel alone." Adam frowned: "Is this person trustworthy?" Aisha hesitated, but still said, "It seems so. He has every opportunity to cooperate with Gabriel to start a bigger rebellion, but he did not do so, and before leaving, he merged everything he had. Among the holy towers, he has no reason to rebel for the second time at this time." Adam nodded and put aside the local affairs, where there is the Holy Spirit to worry about. What Adam needs to do now is to cooperate with the Legion to quell the three planes that are attacking within a hundred years, and then return to the wizard world. , To host the world collision experiment. "Just a month before your arrival, the abyss community was in a civil war. Randall led the rebels to attack the ninth level creatures of the abyss, causing one-half of the community to be completely broken." v2 Chapter 557： Rebellion (6) "You mean, take the initiative?" Aisha asked. Adam nodded: "The best defense is offense. This sentence is not very accurate, but it is more appropriate to use now. It is the moment when the Abyss Group has the weakest ability to implement. Once they wait for their internal integration, their strength will suddenly decrease. It will be the most reasonable reason for them to fight abroad. At that time, their offensive will be crazy, and we better not engage in a tug of war with them now." "However, our supply line has disappeared. Once we can''t succeed in a single blow, we can raise the battle with war. When the next group arrives, we may only be able to withdraw from the Faerie Void Belt." Aisha said. Adam: "No, I mean beheading. At present, there are eight level nine creatures in the Faerie Void Garrison, including you. The information and weaknesses of the abyss creatures have already been completely understood by the wizard. This one is in front of you. The reason for the trouble is that they are the abyss of the gods, or the gods of the abyss. In addition to the control of the rules, most of the power of the gods depends on the number of believers, so now is the best opportunity." As soon as these words were spoken, Wendy was most excited: "Okay, sister, this time it''s my turn to control the body!" At present, the ninth-level creatures in the Faerie Void include Vientiane, Aisha, Patrio, and Amut. In addition to these four Adams who are more familiar, there are four ninth-level creatures among the family members before the wizard world. , The strength of these people is the strongest in Vientiane and Aisha. Although the others are at level 9, they are still a bit worse, but under this amount of suppression, it is definitely enough to destroy the abyss community. After Adam informed them of the action plan, the ninth-level creatures had no good reason to object. Since the day they joined the world of wizards, they knew that one day they needed to fight for the wizard, otherwise they would be sorry for the generous treatment they have always received. But the request of another group of people surprised Adam a little. The free super-dimensional wizards who were previously held in isolation for interrogation have asked to join the decapitation operation. They urgently need a battle exploit to stabilize their position. Moreover, after experiencing this incident, they seem to have some other ideas about the free faction. The idea of ??the tower is stronger than ever. "Domestic, is that the same?" "It was not before I left, but Medanzo completely fell to Santa. After Gabriel rebelled, the liberal factions suffered a heavy blow. The most important thing is that their credibility has been lost. Before that, even if it was easy and evil, But no wizard has ever thought of betrayal. I think the current free wizard is very afraid of the liquidation we will inevitably carry out next." This is an obvious thing. Gabriel''s betrayal, apart from the loss of tens of millions of wizards he caused and the emotional blow to the original revolutionaries, is actually a good thing for the whole world of wizards. Santa has a legitimate reason, no one can deny, to clean up the worms that are attached to the body, and eradicate the virus that may have a tendency to change at any time. It is foreseeable that in the next long period of time, the free faction will fall into the lowest point, and perhaps it will be destroyed. Only Adam and Aisha were present, and they had no scruples in their conversation: "The existence of the Faerie Void Belt is irrelevant to the overall situation. The colony plan will not change, but there are many places where colonies can be established. The reason why we Staying here is to take care of the emotions of Vientiane. Apart from this, there is no big loss even if you give up here. The most serious and uncertain issue at present is the No. 4 red zone." Aisha was worried, but Adam didn''t worry about this, and said with relief: "There won''t be any problems there. Even if Lydia Springhall is one of the betrayers, he can''t be so stupid that he hasn''t seen the chance. At the time, we were dead, and I dont believe how much she trusts Gabriel, at best its up for sale." Aisha is still a little worried: "I hope so." At this moment, the remaining ninth ranks were ready, and the Freedom Legion was ready to go. Aisha and Adam said hello, and they merged with Wendy and led the Legion to attack the abyss group. Red zone number four. Guarding work is very boring. In addition to constructing the world in their bodies and creating civilization for fun, it is difficult for the three free spirits to find things that can pass the time, so the virtual world has become their favorite place, and they also receive from The most convenient method for mage world news. But on this day, they were suddenly forcibly logged out of the virtual world, and even Mowang closed communication with them. At this moment, the three guarding mages almost thought that they were abandoned by the world of mages, and the holy towers were about to really take action against the free factions. Fortunately, they still existed sanely, because even if they did it, it was impossible to let them stay in the red zone. That is equivalent to giving the enemy the button to activate the natural disaster. "What happened? Forget about the virtual world, even the Monet is disconnected?" "The last time the Magic Net was first built, when Prometheus changed the world coordinates, right?" "You mean, a civilization discovered and breached the homeland?" The two true spirits of Hill Chekov and Jason Riddle just regarded it as a new thing, and they talked enthusiastically, breaking the wizard world? They don''t think any civilization in the etheric void today has this ability. Lydia looked at the golden beacon that had just flown into her outer realm her face changed like a revolving lantern. She knew that this was a signal from Gabriel, which was telling her to act, but why is it now? Is Gabriel crazy? "Lydia? Why don''t you speak?" She was shocked by the inquiry from her companion. She instinctively hid the beacon and responded: "Break through the homeland? Absolutely impossible. No one has this ability unless the Ultra Void is awakened." Jason laughed and said: "It''s impossible. Among the four red zones, we are considered the weakest one here. There is no problem. The remaining three are guarded by the Holy Tower personally. Void life awakened early, and found the world of wizards while wandering." As soon as the voice fell, several dimensional gaps appeared outside the outermost part of the seal. Even though they were far apart, Jason still felt the breath of magic, and said in doubt: "Huh? This is less than a thousand years, and there is still a long time to change defense. How can the true spirit come at this time? And this amount..." Lydia''s face was pale, and the uncontrollable movement of the real spirit''s body secretly crushed the beacon. Of course, no other real spirits should appear at this time, unless it is to arrest herself. v2 Chapter 558： Peace chaos and experiment (1) Lydia did not resist. Medanzo surrendered to the Sacred Tower, Gabriel failed to rebel, and the True Spirit Mage Tower was destroyed. This series of news directly shattered all the illusions and extravagant hopes in her heart. She knew that she had only two choices now. First, relying on the one-third seal node that she has mastered, she will die with the few true spirits present. After choosing this path, no matter whether the few true spirits present will die, she will definitely die. Secondly, she will be arrested and await trial. Although she is rebellious, she hasn''t really done anything. She knows that by virtue of her identity, Santa will not execute her, even for a long time in the future, before her trust is re-established. Life will not be easy, but at least, don''t die. After Hill and Jason learned of the news, and were briefly shocked, they broke off their relationship with Lydia without hesitation. They had no idea of ??the same enemy. Their thoughts were the same as those of the other free spirits headed by Uriel. All they ask is to live, and there are better lives. As long as the Holy Tower does not drag them to die together, as long as there is even a little hope of living, they will not have the idea of ??betrayal. In any case, the prerequisite for them to have everything they have now is to have the title of mage. The six true spirits who performed the capture mission also breathed a sigh of relief. They also did not want to see the worst result. Compared to Gabriel, Lydia was even more dangerous. Once she chose to die, the damage would be far greater than Gabriel is bigger. The true spirit mages did not relax their vigilance, while guarding Lydia to take risks, while cautiously taking over the sealed area, they breathed a sigh of relief after Lydia surrendered all of her authority without any resistance. Taking over the sealed area means that all the free spirits need to be evacuated. This time Prometheus sent six true spirits. Three of them will replace the previous manpower to become guarding true spirits. The other three need to temporarily **** Lydia. Outside the red zone. Jason and Hill obeyed the Holy Tower''s disposal, but they were extremely angry in their hearts. When they became guards before, they were in a bad mood, but now, after being deprived of their guard position, their moods have not improved, but worse. They know that this means that the true spirit of freedom has completely lost trust, not only from the holy tower, but even more frightening, it may come from all the mages. "Gabriel..." "Medanzo..." "In the body of Gabriel''s true spirit, in addition to the power of his mage, there are also emotions that represent human." In the world of the mage, the positions of Medanzo and Santa True Spirit are very different. Although he has surrendered, the attitude of everyone to him is still not very good, even if he is considered an ancient. "Relax, friends, have you forgotten that I am also a revolutionary? I am your old friend." Medanzo shrugged and said innocently, "Anne, Laura, I have uploaded my soul completely to The magic net, you see, I am very sincere, should you consider opening a door for me?" All the people present are avatars, and the sacred towers are working together to change the world coordinates of the wizard. This time the true spirits have added quantum algorithms, especially the wave equation, to basically ensure that the real coordinates of the world of the wizard will not be affected by others. It was revealed that even if there were traitors, it was also because of this matter that Medanzo''s real body was still hovering in the void. Seeing that everyone was still expressionless, he sighed helplessly: "Okay, okay. Gabriel, who is resurrected from the kingdom of God, will gradually no longer have all the emotions of being a human being. The true body of Shinto is the product of rules, and his soul is completely Condensed by the rules, after a certain period of time, he will involuntarily take the maintenance of the rules as his own responsibility, that is to say, he will not hide for too long and will take the initiative to attack the wizard world. "How strong is the strength of the Kingdom of God?" "Including Gabriel, there are 20 gods equivalent to level 9 creatures, but their strength is very limited and depends almost entirely on the number of believers. We hide the coordinates to avoid being attacked by ultra-void life , But compared to ours, the kingdom of God needs to be hidden, otherwise we only need a few true spirit mages to kill all the believers, and the gods will die by themselves. Of course, even if the kingdom of God is huge and there are countless believers, they will not be true The opponents of the spirit mage, the rules give them power, but they also give them huge restrictions. Unlike the true spirit mage, our power is to interpret the rules, interpret the rules, and rebuild the rules. It is much more flexible and free than them." Although the trust in Medanzo is still low, based on the information submitted by Medanzo and the master''s understanding of the belief system, everyone knows that what he said is true. Without mentioning the little Shinto, it is said that Gabriel, the true Shinto, aims to enclose the entire void under the rule of nine protists, in accordance with order, without waves, and operate honestly. In this way, the size of the power comes from In the past, the number of believers can only reach the tenth level, which is justified. Everyone even speculated that this might be because the Ultra Void beings intended to resist the great catastrophe, because according to the information submitted by Taichu and Vientiane, there were no native creatures and no gods in the Third Age. , It is a big help for the super-empty creatures to unintentionally help the Fa, otherwise if the nine true gods dominate the void, the world of wizards will not be so easy to be born. After a pause, Medanzo said again: "When I was promoted to the ninth level of fusion, it was the species born under the power of rules after the death of the protists The news is amazing, but everyone has already heard about it. I expected it, so I just asked plainly: "So what? " "I fuse power, but stripped of the part about the divine way, and sent them to the kingdom of God, so, in other words, I can feel the current position of the kingdom of God and its moving direction." Time passed in a hurry, and nearly a hundred years passed in a blink of an eye. In the fairy void belt, a hundred years ago, the ninth-level beheading battle against the abyss community smoothly destroyed the three abyss creatures, and the seized resource energy greatly supplemented the already stretched catastrophe area. This operation also laid a relatively good foundation for the war against the next three large communities. The free mages were very obedient, and the foreign races in the area did not violate the command of the mages. Less than a year after the Legion completely wiped out the invading plane race, Faerie Void brought all the mages to restore the connection with the magic net. v2 Chapter 559： Peaceful chaos and experiment (2) After handing over the follow-up matters of the Faerie Void Belt to the first batch of supporters who came after the reconnection of the magic net, Adam returned to the world of the wizard. He had more important things to do than the colony. Although the plane coordinates have been re-established, the world of wizards does not look different. It is just inexplicable. When Adam just landed, there was a dignified breath pressing in his heart. He looked around and found that the faces of all the surrounding wizards were also Less the ease of the past. Even if there were no injuries, a rebellion still left scars and shadows in the hearts of all mages. The sacred spirits are very busy. Adam was assigned many tasks immediately after debriefing. The most important thing is to make the final preparations for the world collision experiment, and the other is to carry out his daily affairs as the person in charge of the eighth sacred tower. There were so many free wizards who came to defect. Medanzo Gabriellydia, these three people are one-third of the power and influence of the free faction. They all collapsed in a hundred years. Countless super-dimensional mages and hundreds of millions of official mages have become true freers. This is not a good thing. This freedom means that they do not have the intelligence to acquire new resources and knowledge. Even if they barely fight, there will be no towering trees behind them to shelter them from wind and rain. So they urgently need to find a new backer, and because of this big blow, they have lost confidence in the liberal factions, and few people choose to join the other seven free super-dimensional subordinates. Different from the previous appearances, the requirements of free mages are extremely low, and they just want a place to take them in. Even the consortium and chaebol belonging to the remaining seven free true spirits can''t help being panicked, and people often leave the faction and return to the holy tower. Not even one percent of the new mages who graduated from the mainland of the Academy in the past 100 years chose to join the free faction. In this situation, the spirits of freedom let it alone, without the slightest change, it is difficult to build trust, but it only destroys credibility in an instant. What they do now is wrong, they can only wait for the wind to catch one and re-establish credibility. Opportunity. The factional struggle that has plagued the world of wizards for endless years seems to have been resolved for a while. "Of course it is impossible to solve it." Nahum sat lazily on the top of the Dark World Sacred Tower. He was very tired recently. The real body and all ninth-level void dragons build a movable dark matter acceleration channel. He can only change his emotions. Only when you are in the clone can you get rest time. "After all, they are true spirit mages with unlimited life span. Time will always heal these wounds. However, it is inevitable to change, but it is certain that they have lost their confrontation with the holy tower. Qualification. And now, it seems that the attitude of the Free Spirit is more ambiguous, and Uriel and the others seem to have the idea of ??returning to the holy tower." "This is a good trend." Naham nodded: "Of course, but if you want to turn the trend into reality, you need a strong support. Prometheus thinks your ideas and this experiment will be a good opportunity, as long as we can find A new, more sure and safer path to detachment, the world of wizards will immediately become a rope." "I will try my best." An experiment that has never been practiced, but only exists in theory and simulation. Even if Adam has confidence in himself, he cannot guarantee that he will succeed. He can only say that he will do his best. Naham continued: "The dark matter acceleration channel will soon be completed. The main energy source for the experiment is the true spirit body and the power of the wizard left by Gabriel. This is the first experiment, and it can be said that it is the most abundant resource. Once." Using the body of the true spirit and the power of the true spirit mage as energy sources, Adam had not even thought about this extravagant thing before. So speaking, he felt that he should thank Gabriel. "So, what about the experiment site and collision coordinates? Should I choose the red zone number four?" Naham shook his head: "No, collision coordinates, choose Gabriel Kingdom." "The first time I met, I was Medanzo Leonard." A year later, Adam welcomed an unexpected guest. He did not expect that Medanzo, who was said to have locked the coordinates of Gabriels Kingdom in the void, would find himself. "It''s surprising? You don''t know me, but I know a lot about you, especially your electromagnetic magic, which has helped me a lot. I almost want to rebuild the system." Adam didn''t know what his purpose was for finding himself. After maintaining his basic courtesy, he asked straightforwardly: "Under the crown of Mei Danzuo, you are looking for me, what''s the matter?" "I am the commander-in-chief of this expedition to the Kingdom of God, and your world collision experiment is the most important item of this expedition. As a commander, of course I have to communicate with you, the person in charge." Medanzuo smiled. Said that he was different from all the true spirits Adam had actually seen before, and looked more sleek, just like the owner of a shop in the college continent. But now Adam has no time to consider Medanzo''s personality. He is shocked by the news he heard: "What you said is true?" Medanzo nodded: "Can this kind of thing be faked? I will form a coalition army within ten years, and Ullil, Jason, Hill and other free spirit mages will go with me as the main force of the war. Battlefield Adam immediately connected to the magic net. His current authority is higher than that of Free Spirit. The wizard world has almost no secrets for him. It is easy to learn the news, but he still has some Don''t understand, isn''t the Holy Tower afraid of the collective rebellion of the free spirit? Medanzo seemed to know what Adam was thinking: "It seems that the misunderstanding and prejudice against us in the wizard world are really deep. Even you, a little guy who has been a wizard for about a thousand years, doesn''t trust us so much." He doesn''t need Adam. He expressed his position and continued: "Except for the idiot Gabriel, the only real contradiction between us and the Santa is the road to detachment. Now, I understand your knowledge and know your thoughts, me and all The true spirit of freedom believes that this is likely to be a truly correct path, so the contradiction is naturally eased." It seems that the subordinates didn''t mean to kill them all. They just used Gabriel''s rebellion as an opportunity to subdue them, otherwise they would not tell the truth about freedom when the new path to detachment has not yet been determined. "Because of this stupid Gabriel, we need a chance to regain the trust of all the wizards, so you can rest assured that we will do our best in this war. The kingdom of God itself is nothing. Prometheus means, We must ensure the smooth progress of the world collision experiment and the safety of you and all other researchers." v2 Chapter 560： Peace chaos and experiment (3) Medanzuo really came to talk to Adam about the test matters. Like all true spirit mages, they have unparalleled confidence in their own strength and the overall strength of the wizard world. The fact is indeed the case, this time the total number of mages and high-end forces on the expedition are more than during the war against the catastrophic zone. The seven true spirit mage towers, even if the free true spirits do not have the power of the holy tower, they are still a terrifying force that can push the void horizontally. What''s more, the holy tower will not be indestructible, as Adam knows, inside Um will participate in the battle, and the Eight Sacred Pagodas will also send more than tens of thousands of ultra-dimensional wizards to participate in the battle. Thinking of this, Adam also put forward his own request politely: "I learned from intelligence that the kingdom of God has the ability to move. I dont require that the kingdom of God must be fixed in a position, but at least, I need it to actually proceed in the collision. At that moment, it was within the scope of the collision." "The world collides, need the kingdom of God?" Adam shook his head and said: "The collision itself does not require the kingdom of God, but only when the kingdom of God is within the scope of the collision can it best withstand the high-energy explosion caused by the collision, otherwise, major problems are prone to occur." Mei Danzo asked thoughtfully: "Big question? Okay, I see, what about the others?" "The total duration of the experiment, the time in the etheric void is not easy to estimate, but it takes at least seven days for the two worlds to complete the acceleration channel. During this period, I need you to do a good job of protecting the periphery and before the experiment starts. All within the evacuation range." Mei Danzuo smiled and said: "What? Don''t you believe me?" Of course I dont believe you, Adam said, but the reason is really not this: "The energy burst out at the moment of the collision. It will reach eleventh level in the estimate. The range cannot be counted. The observation of the experiment depends entirely on the alchemy puppet. People will not approach. If the protection mage is not evacuated in time, the probability of being completely destroyed by the energy aftermath is as high as 99%. I think you are not the kind of person who is willing to give up life for knowledge?" Medanzo was ridiculed and did not get angry. He just hahad and said: "In this case, I understand that the expeditionary army will launch a full-scale offensive first, and detain the kingdom of God in the designated area. After the experiment starts, we will Evacuate all." "If you can, try not to weaken their strength too much." "They can be trusted for the time being. Medanzo completely uploaded his soul to the magic net. Life and death are only between the thoughts of Anne, Laura and Prometheus. He will not do stupid behavior. As for other freedoms. True spirit, not enough weight, after seeing the fate that Gabriel is about to face, he won''t have the courage to rebel." Three years later, Naham finally completed the construction of the entire acceleration channel. The new movable dark matter acceleration channel is divided into four parts, linear and cyclotron, and the channel itself is as long as seven million light years. It should have been longer, but Naham has deepened his understanding of dark matter during the construction process, and has developed deeper application methods that have greatly shortened this distance. The total resources consumed by the project are difficult to count in numbers, but Adam knows that the total amount of resources equivalent to one hundred thousand years of Mage World has been used. "I will leave the world of the wizard with ten nine-level void dragons in ten days. This thing is too heavy. No one can move it except us." Speaking of this, Naham felt a little bit ridiculous. Ancient times He is the great prince, arguably the most noble person in the world, even his father, the emperor who doesnt understand magic, has almost the same right to speak in the empire, and after the revolution, he can be said to be I have always enjoyed the treatment of the true spirit, and the power is greater than in ancient times, but now, such a person has actually played the role of craftsman and porter, "I can wait for your experiment to succeed, otherwise, you will stay with me Work on the eighth sacred tower." Adam smiled and nodded. He was very grateful to Naham. The experiment was able to unfold so quickly. Nahams contribution is indispensable. In other words, without Naham, the experiment would not start at all, because in the later simulation experiments , Any etheric void matter cannot bear the pressure of world acceleration. "Don''t worry, I will succeed. Then, after you leave, I will take the Eighth Tower Legion and set off with the Expeditionary Army." "Temporarily leave it to you, but even if you want to leave the eighth holy tower, you must first train me a few reliable people." On the other hand, the teams of Julius and Wellington have merged. Julius is still the same, but the light in his eyes is hard to suppress. He knows that he has reached the most critical moment. As long as this experiment is successful, it does not even need to be completely successful. He can definitely become a true spirit mage immediately. After hundreds of years of absence, Wellingtons level has risen to level 7. This is only the improvement brought by derivative theories. If the world collides to achieve the desired goal, the world of the wizard is likely to give birth to a true spirit and two quasi true spirits at once. The reason why it is Quasi-True Spirit is because Wellington has not accumulated enough, even if he has knowledge, he still needs to accumulate promotion energy. Not everyone is Naham. Another quasi true spirit is Adam He has the qualification to mobilize energy directly from the source to supply himself, but Adam has great ambitions and does not want to be an ordinary ninth level and then work day after day. accumulation. "I seem to know why you are so enthusiastic about this experiment." Before leaving, Julius said with a smile to Adam, and Wellington nodded, "Theoretically, these two forces seem to It has a lot to do with your electromagnetic force, right?" There is nothing to hide, Adam nodded: "If the properties and interactions of microscopic particles in the etheric void do not completely deviate from my imagination, they are indeed related, and it can even be said to be... " Having said that, Julius and Wellington interrupted Adam at the same time: "No, dont tell us, the great moment is coming soon. Knowing in advance will make the experience of discovering knowledge and truth less perfect. We will Successful, right." Julius seemed to be asking, but he used a positive tone. His understanding and preparation for the experiment, even Adam, was absolutely not detailed and comprehensive. From the moment he saw the moving dark world acceleration channel From the beginning, he knew that he would succeed, and in the near future, he would surely become the great master of Julius True Spirit. v2 Chapter 561： Peaceful chaos and experiment (4) Gabriel did not disappoint the true spirit wizards. The most worried thing about the Free Spirit is that Gabriel is too weak, and he will be defeated if he can''t hold the Mage a few times. In that case, the end of the war is too simple. Moreover, they learned from the Holy Tower that the energy explosion might be caused by the World Collision Experiment, and they were very worried that the war would be resolved by a collision. If that was the case, not only would it not help them re-establish credibility, but they went to fight to quell the chaos in a big way It will become a farce. Therefore, when they saw that Gabriel''s Kingdom of God had more than doubled in just over a hundred years, and that there were ten more gods in the Kingdom of God with a nine-level aura, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Medanzo is even more fortunate. As early as a hundred years ago, after he told the holy tower that he could sense the direction of the kingdom of God, a group of true spirit mages had personally crossed the void to destroy the kingdom of God, but he blocked it. Of course, his purpose is to use the kingdom of God to help himself and the rest of the true spirit of freedom. He knows that the holy tower also knows his thoughts. The reason why he doesn''t stop it, besides not wanting to completely break with the true spirit of freedom, he just wants to see him. How to do. Even the small movements of Medanzo in recent years have been fully understood by the now all-pervasive exploration and monitoring robots. The Holy Spirit had long known that Medanzo had secretly moved his original plane to the trajectory of the kingdom of God. At this moment, the legion of seven true spirit mage towers and countless super-dimensional starships behind them is hovering in the void a thousand light-years away from the kingdom of God. Mei Danzo gently said to the true spirit mage beside him: " Everyone, the meaning and purpose of this battle does not require me to say much, no matter what you think in your heart, but as long as you dont want to be alone, and dont want to end in the same way as the idiot opposite, we must do our best for this battle. ." The minds of Liberty True Spirit are very complicated. They all know what their role is. They are not so much as an expeditionary force to suppress the chaos, but as the nanny of the world collision experiment, and in a battle of this scale, the strength of the Liberty Master is really Not enough, if they want them to fight with all their strength and exert one hundred and two percent of their strength, the resources they need to consume are terrifying, and they are destined to be impossible to supplement. Medanzo looked around for a week: "The Sacred Towers will not exert too much power, and we can''t let them contribute. You should understand the reason. So, take out our spirit. This battle will determine whether we can integrate into the wizard again. In society." As the voice fell, the body of the true spirit appeared outside the tower of his true spirit mage, and the remaining six true spirits were speechless, and all came to the outside world to confront the more than thirty gods rising in the kingdom of God. Then the sacred and pure white brilliance established a connection between the army groups in the rear, and extended a bridge in front of the coordinates of the kingdom of God. After the declaration of war was completed, Medanzo''s wings violently waved and roared: "Charge! Charge!" "We''re just watching?" The assault legion is divided into two parts. In the first half, the free wizards walked into the predetermined location at a very fast speed in accordance with tactical orders to perform scheduled tasks, while in the second half, the tower war wizards were leisurely. This situation gives people an unreal feeling, because in every major war in the past, the first role was played by the Santa Mage. "Of course they won''t look at it, but they don''t need too much effort. They don''t want us to do anything." Nahum said lightly. "Moreover, this is destined to be a battle of positions. The mode of Shinto restricts them. In the void of the outside world, we have no advantage over us, so in addition to defending against counterattacks, what Gabriel should consider most is how to escape, and our task is not to let him escape." Gabriels divine body, under the common blessing of hundreds of millions of believers in the kingdom of God, is huge to the point of horror. His emotionless eyes that are exactly the same as Adams logical thinking state are particularly eye-catching. Now he does not have A fixed form seems to be able to change his form in everyone''s eyes with their impression of him, but this kind of trick is invisible in the eyes of the true spirit mage. "It''s still the appearance of a mage, but it''s really stronger." Adam said: "I have learned about Heavenly Dao with Vientiane Fairy before. The gods of Shinto and Heavenly Dao are somewhat similar. Regardless of whether they are manipulated or not, who is the controller is not mentioned. Their characteristics are comprehensive, and the rules will give them a major Gods rule, but they can also use other systems." Between the words, the two parties have already started a confrontation. There are countless gods and priests in the kingdom of God, most of which are official levels of power, but there are no more than a few of the super-dimensional levels. The Void Rule is a cheating method that is almost unsolvable for ordinary races. The realm outside of them can chaotically reverse all parameters and energies, and shrouded in the kingdom of God, with the gods as the nodes, it forms a **** array. It is completely suppressive, but their opponent is a wizard. The power transformed from knowledge has the power of a unified class with the rules. Although it has an impact during the battle, it will not fall to the bottom. Adam enters an overloaded state, and the ether chain fission is fully launched to provide massive magic power. At the same time, the recently developed electromagnetic system magic covers the entire front line with wide-area homology. This is a pure auxiliary magic, which is used to make every mage''s mage armor. Mutual connection, the magic power used by oneself will also become the help of the rest of the wizards. When acting in a legion of less than 100,000 people can increase their power by 100%. Now the scope is too wide, but it can also be strengthened a little. . Of course, the most important thing is that the mage who blesses this magic can double the ability to fight against the rules. This is the real fundamental power, which exists in the etheric space and on the earth. It is more effective in this case because it is common and basic. Similarly, gravity, as another macroscopic long-range force, also has this effect. . Naham smiled: "Nice magic, but it''s not easy for you to use it?" Adam shook his head. Now the overload state is nothing to him, and the media excited by electromagnetic force is endless. Under the mutual stirring, his own burden is actually not great: "Fortunately, this magic, After I am promoted and perfected again, I will sacrifice to the magic net, which is very effective against the rules of the void. And I don''t want the mages to have too many casualties. They need to use the least loss and the fastest speed to build a frontline fortress. " At this moment, it seemed that he was annoyed by the unfavorable war. The true **** Gabriel raised his right hand high and pressed it down repeatedly. The void suddenly shook and collapsed. The pressure on the mages within the area suddenly increased several times, just one In an instant, hundreds of thousands of mages entered the resurrection channel. v2 Chapter 562： Collision (1) The cause of such a huge damage was the sudden change in pressure. Even though the wizards had been prepared for the possible situation, they still did not expect Gabriel to drain the energy within the range instantly and increase the gravity hundreds of times. The Free Spirit reacted quickly. After seeing Gabriel personally take action, one of them immediately came to the forefront to block the divine art and buy time for the wizard to adjust. The auxiliary mages in the legion set large-scale defensive magic on the combat mages, and the power of each mages was opened to the maximum. At this time, no one wanted to save energy. Naham still didn''t mean to order the Holy Tower to participate in the war, and said lightly: "See? The true spirits of freedom are mostly promoted by studying a certain single knowledge of a certain system. In the magic derived from that knowledge, they are very Strong, but not comprehensive. And we are different. Our promotion to the true spirit depends on creating a complete system. So in fact, if there is a fight, they are definitely not opponents." Adam knew that Naham was talking about the creators of the holy towers, including himself. In the future, he wants to be promoted because of a complete set of mature systems, rather than a single formula or magic, which may lead to promotion. The speed is relatively slow, but once successful, the gifts that can be obtained are far from comparable to a formula. But he didn''t know what Naham meant when he said this, so he looked at him strangely. "We are broad, but not messy. Our knowledge is structured into a system. This is the reason why we despise the so-called Shinto at all, because as long as we are willing, as long as we can transcend the void of void and create a world, I mean It''s similar to the world of the elemental plane, and it''s not difficult to expand it to infinity." Naham didn''t have the idea of ??selling off and making mysteries, and said directly: "I thought you thought the same way before. You. Your electromagnetic system should be enough for you to become a true spirit mage, right? Even if it is just your electromagnetic equations, it will be enough to forge the path of true spirit after being refined, right?" Adam nodded. Its not wrong to say that. He has a complete grasp of macro-electromagnetic phenomena and is enough to become a true spirit, just like Randolph. According to Adams recent understanding, Randolphs promotion to true spirit depends on the classical mechanics system. The entire Second Holy Pagodas research on the theory of relativity is in a state where it can be applied but cannot summarize the theory. However, it has changed recently. The mystery of the micro world and the enlightenment of the ruined catastrophe have given them a lot. Great inspiration, I believe there will be a breakthrough soon. "The reason why we admire you is that, in addition to your amazing ability in changing the world, the most fundamental thing is your knowledge. We can see the greatness of the electromagnetism system, and we can sink our hearts and minds to your knowledge. The deeper and more detailed research is very gratifying, but now it seems that you are a little anxious?" "You mean I value the two new forces of Julius and Wellington research?" Naham nodded and said: "Yes, no one can deny the importance of the world collision experiment and the two new forces, but they are the other two true spiritual paths. If you give up your electromagnetic system true spiritual path, yes Is it a pity for you to study for so many years?" Nahams words are more like the indoctrination of the elders to the younger ones. It can be seen that he is really optimistic about Adam and does not want Adam to take a fork in the road because he is eager for promotion. Up to now, Adam has the confidence to say his true thoughts, and there is nothing to hide from Naham: "You must know that the four basic concepts I put forward under the crown of Prometheus are in my It is envisioned that these four forces do not only exist individually, they can be unified together, and now I have a certain degree of certainty to be the first to unify electromagnetic force with strong and weak nuclear forces..." Adam explained his conjecture in detail, but when there was no effective evidence, these ideas were not convincing enough. After listening to Naham, he asked his own question: "You mean, the void All the phenomena of, can be explained by these four forces? But, what about the ether?" The ether in Naham''s mouth is a general term that encompasses all surreal things. Adam cant answer this question because he doesnt know. He just said with some expectation: The significance of studying the four fundamental forces lies in this. Maybe, Im just saying that maybe, the ether is the manifestation of the unification of the four forces. The form allows creatures to master surreal powers in ignorance." "Maybe ether does not exist at all." The peaceful war has been fought smoothly for ten years, and this is the result of the true spirit of freedom gathering power, wanting to make the war more tragic, and moving the local mages who have no affection for them. The kingdom of God has suffered heavy losses. As long as there are believers, the energy will continue to create gods, but the birth of every **** means that the souls of a group of believers are exhausted. Nothing can be seen in a short time. It is impossible for Baili and other gods to discover this. They don''t know what the mage wants to do, but knowing that it is definitely not a good thing to continue to be trapped in this place, so they start to want to escape. After Naham and the Void Dragons arranged the passage in the dark world in the area according to the established plan, they took the first shot and destroyed the escape plan of the Kingdom of God. The scene was very spectacular, Gabriel The void rules he mastered were fragile and pitiful under the unreasonable dark world system of Neham. Not only did he fail to escape, but instead he lost one-tenth of the kingdom of God''s territory, protecting a **** from being directly crushed. It was at this time that the experimental team arrived on the battlefield and began the final and most critical preparation. The person who said this sentence that sounded like a joke was Julius. After he said it to Adam in a hurry, he thought about himself for a moment, and said again: "This is not accurate, I mean , The ether may not exist in the form we understand at all." Adam quietly waited for his next words. He also had the same idea. Adam had even begun to doubt his own life experience and origin, but that was another matter. However, Julius paused for a long time and still couldn''t figure out any clues. He just said regretfully: "This is an idea that suddenly appeared during my research on strong nuclear power. It''s too immature." Then he shook his head. Throwing away these thoughts, he said excitedly: "The collision world is already in place at the starting point, and Gabriel''s true spirit has entered the energy core, and the experiment can start at any time." v2 Chapter 563： Collision (2) The news that the experiment is about to begin also entered the ears of Freedom True Spirit. This war is a thorough battle of self-salvation. It can be said that they did not get the slightest benefit from it, but instead used their own resources to support huge expenditures, including the part of the Holy Tower Mage. This time the council did not produce an ether crystal for the expedition. The beginning of the experiment meant that the war was about to end. In fact, they did not achieve all the goals they had previously envisioned, but a few people still breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s just a little resource." Medanzo and Ullir were not satisfied, especially Medanzo, as one of the oldest true spirits, he has accumulated terrible wealth in endless years, even if the loss is great in a war, It is impossible to hollow him out, "Medanzo is over, but the Shinto is not over, we can''t just return to the world of the wizard." Uriel nodded and agreed with his opinion, but the rest, such as Jason''s relatively weak true spirit, had different opinions: "I think this is enough. After all, we have not really betrayed! And we can''t retreat. Where to go?" Medanzo glanced at him and said calmly: "Enough? No, not enough. At best, this battle can only prevent us from being excessively rejected by the wizard society. It is impossible to return to our original position. And, do you really only want to be a group of mages named Liberty, who are actually just outsiders?" "What''s wrong with being a free spirit?" "Do you know what Santa will study in this experiment?" "I heard that there are two new powers, only true spiritual knowledge. We are not lacking." "Two new powers? They may directly point to the path of detachment. Don''t you want to participate? Have you forgotten the fundamental meaning of the existence of the wizard?" Uriel said: "If the Holy Tower already has a way of surviving, should we continue to do this? If their surpassing is not destroyed with etheric void, if they really break free from prison one day, What about us? Continue to live in prison?" As soon as these words came out, several true spirits suddenly became silent. No matter how serious their minds were, even if they were concerned about their lives, they would not forget the first time they were exposed to magic at that time and the first time they knew the ultimate goal of the wizard. This kind of impassionedness, this kind of emotion was deeply buried in their hearts and left behind in the endless years, and it was mentioned at this time, which made people feel indescribable. "Transcendence, overthrowing ancient magic to establish a modern magic system is a kind of detachment, leaving the world of the wizard to see the endless plane is a kind of detachment. These two times we have experienced, seen and enjoyed, are we going to be a bystander for the last time? And then be nailed to the pillar of shame forever?" Medanzo looked around, and finally said: "I know that you all have more plane intelligence related to Shinto. If you want, take it out and the expeditionary force will continue the expedition. If someone doesnt want to, they can leave now. But I hope you wont regret it in the future, because this may be our last chance." The war of peace and chaos entered the final stage. The low-level mages followed the large forces and left the war zone. At the same time, two free spirits left. Their movements are in Adam''s control, but no one cares what they think at this time. Sober people, such as Medanzo, can naturally see that this is the last chance given to them by the tower, even if they lose their money. Those who can catch, but are not sober, will be abandoned by the times, just like the anti-mage who has become history. When all those left in the war zone were high-level super-dimensional wizards, the five free true spirits personally took action and sealed the void layer by layer. At this time, no matter what Gabriel thought, he could not be within ten days. Escape from the seal, and ten days is the last actuarial acceleration time of the world. The gods who are aware of the fear of death are attacking more and more frantically. On the contrary, the counterattack of the wizard is getting softer and softer. They are even cautiously unwilling to kill even the lowest-level believer, because in the simulation, the energy burst out at the moment of collision. It is too scary. The mages will leave early. The recorders are only robots, so naturally nothing will happen, but they still have to protect the power of the kingdom from greater losses, otherwise the void is likely to break open forever. The hole that cannot be healed, and what is even more terrifying is that once this hole is created, it is likely to accelerate the destruction of the era. In order to prevent this from happening, in the previous wars, the true spirits not only did not kill a **** or bring it back to the world of the wizard as a test item, but sent it back intact after capturing it. Julius and Wellington wanted to hand over the activation order to Adam to issue, but Adam refused. This was an important moment in their lives. Adam was very willing to be an adult. Just as all the mages in the test site were intensively living in Nebi, and all local insiders were eagerly looking forward to it, Julius and Wellington jointly issued the start order, so the experiment officially began. Two identical worlds entered the dark world channel, and Gabriels true spirit body was completely sacrificed by the sacrifice magic circle. Unimaginable terrifying energy accelerated the two worlds to one-half of the etheric void in an instant. The speed of light value, as the engine is doing crazy work, the speed is still increasing. After eighteen hours, the two worlds in the cyclotron orbit are infinitely close to the speed of light. At this time Adam has left the battle zone with the experimental team, and the true spirit wizards will leave on the eighth day. For the remaining two days, there is a seal, and the kingdom of God cannot escape. At this moment, in front of a light curtain as large as the ordinary plane, many mages were staring at the influence in it. They were so excited that they couldn''t help themselves, but they still didn''t make any extra sounds. Even if the experimental world travels through the dark world, it still causes terrible damage to the void outside. The void is like a boundless piece of paper, folded in layers, and the place it passes is like being penetrated by a sharp blade. The penetrating injuries that could not heal also left unsightly scars. "Accelerating energy consumption is 40%. There are still 72 hours before reaching the scheduled collision location. Order, the true spirit mage immediately withdraw from the area..." "The seal of the kingdom of God is strong, and you can''t break free within five days..." "The state of the world is intact, and the stable magic circle is 70% damaged. It is expected that it will not be damaged before the collision..." "Accelerating energy consumption is 60%, and there are still five hours before the final collision..." v2 Chapter 564： truth? (1) "...The experimental world enters the linear acceleration channel, and the countdown to the final collision begins!" "The power of the Sacrifice Magic Array is fully activated, and the experimental world accelerates for the last time. The target is the speed of light!" Adam personally issued this order. The remaining 50% of Gabriels true spirit body burst out in an instant. The sacrifice magic circle was destroyed immediately after the work was completed. The power energy system of the experimental device was annihilated after the energy passed. The void that had been pierced severely before suffered severe injuries again, but at this time no one had the time to pay attention to this. The experimental world will travel through the linear acceleration channel for 20 minutes, and then complete the collision at the predetermined location, which is the center of the dark world behind Gabriel Kingdom. Even if the gods still cannot see the world, the huge kinetic energy and terrifying pressure generated by the two worlds traveling at the speed of infinitely close to the speed of light has already arrived first. The kingdom of God is like a prisoner in a dark room, and can only watch. Squeezing from all directions, they didn''t even dare to reach out to block them, because that kind of terrifying energy could easily destroy everything. The gods are crazy, they dont hesitate to sacrifice all believers, the pure power of faith flows into their bodies, and then escapes from their bodies into the crystal wall system of the kingdom of God, every second The brilliance of countless big prophecies was stimulated, and the **** Gabriel was ever-changing, applying his mastery of the etheric void rules to the extreme, and doing his best to seek a ray of life. However, there is no line. Twenty minutes, neither a microsecond late nor a microsecond early, the collision occurred as expected. It is difficult to describe in words what this scene looks like. What everyone sees first is that the kingdom of God has shrunk into a mass of high-quality aggregates under the squeeze of endless pressure, which is penetrated and burst from behind. The incoming energy exploded and burst into a dazzling firework in the etheric void. Then a huge portal appeared, and the unimaginable high-energy reflection occurred instantaneously and then annihilated instantaneously. The resulting chain reaction caused the void of millions of light-years to shatter like glass, and then reduced to elementary particles and disappeared without a trace. The scene caused by the collision only lasted for a short millisecond, but it was this millisecond that represented unparalleled greatness and unimaginable mystery. In the huge laboratory, tens of thousands of mages immediately began to work, exhausting all their abilities to sort and sort out every information unit sent back by the observation robot. This information is so huge that the one hundred source servers that Adam prepared in advance are in an instant The time was filled up, and Adam immediately mobilized 10,000 original servers. At this time, no one cared about the consumption, and they did not want to and dare not let any information be missing. Soon, there were many good news in the laboratory. The wizards were full of uncontrollable excitement, and they continued to hear their findings loudly. In a short time, particles smaller than protons and neutrons were discovered. However, this is not the limit. With the analysis and sorting of the data, many smaller particles that the mages had never expected have lifted their veils, and those who eat fruits are exposed to the mages. Julius accurately captured the quarks, and then smoothly discovered the particle gluons that transmit the interaction between the quarks. After this discovery entered his eyes, promotion could no longer be blocked, even if he did not want to let the next discovery go. Also had to be excluded by the laboratory protection magic circle, accepting the source of infusion to become a true spirit mage. The same is true for Wellington. His background is not deep enough, but the gift from the source is not stingy. After being thrown out of the laboratory, he became an eighth super-dimensional in an instant, and his energy level is still rising until the peak of the eighth. Worthy of stopping. If the abnormality of these two people is still in everyone''s expectations, then the other is not well-known, and even the second sacred tower eighth super dimension who does not independently lead the team is shocking. A horrible light broke out in his eyes, and he arrogantly threw away the mage in front of him, occupying a light curtain and ten origin servers alone, repeating experiment videos and final collision scenes, and he even moved out his own calculation tool regardless of the situation. With the equipment, the Mage really has hundreds of extra arms growing on his body, writing and drawing on the equipment. At first, in the eyes of everyone, those symbols were meaningless and contradictory, but just a few tens of seconds later, when the collision scene was repeated again, the operator suddenly became smooth, and dozens of recording boards were It was filled and he was still on the side at will. When the ninety-ninth record board was filled, there was only one formula on the hundredth record board, a few simple characters-energy equals mass multiplied by the speed of light. square. E=mc2! When this formula was completed, no less than, even greater energy than Julius promotion, ignoring the barriers of the protective magic circle, came, and the world of the wizard opened a door to this man named Laurian Zimmerman. A bridge was built between the super-dimensional wizards of, supporting his promotion to the true spirit. This was supposed to be something that made everyone happy, but the true spirit wizards only glanced at him and then withdrew their gazes, Randolph even personally threw Laurien out. At this time, the true spirit mages were already disrespectful, and collectively teleported to the light curtain, slowing down one of the scenes by 100 million times. The flashing scene made them unbelievable After capturing that picture, Adam gave up the summary and final implementation of his theory without hesitation. Before coming to the light curtain, he rudely squeezed the true spirit mage away, and personally operated the instrument until it was tens of billions of times slower. , To really freeze the picture to that scene. It appeared after the pierced void and dark world, an unknown place that the mages had never reached before. Its range was not large, no! It should be very large, but currently there is only a tiny piece displayed in front of the mage. There is nothing in it, except for the net of strangely colored silk threads and the membrane in the grid! Even if the picture is short, even if the wizards have never really touched these threads, no one can deny that their eyes are vibrating, and every time there is a vibration, matter and energy are being generated! The true spirit mages couldn''t wait to put their faces on the light curtain, Prometheus muttered to himself: "What is this? Who can tell me, what is this?" Prometheus'' own breath began to fluctuate unsteadily, and the vast ether instantly swept across the square. The mage at work groaned. The soul was traumatized and had to stop working. The rest of the true spirit mage reacted extremely quickly and at the same time would be the strongest. The strongest seal technique was thrown on Prometheus. v2 Chapter 565： truth? (2) At the same time, due to the instability of Prometheus itself, the source of the wizard world and the magic net also fluctuate at the same time. The local waves are strange, various terrifying celestial phenomena and natural disasters, and the storm vortex formed by the concentration of energy appears on the crystal wall. In every inch of land enveloped. The local mages were shocked, they even thought that a powerful civilization launched an attack on the world of mages. Fortunately, Prometheus didn''t have a breakdown in self-awareness, but just agitated. He recovered immediately after being ruthlessly drunk by his companions, condensed his energy, looked at them apologetically, and said: " what is that?" "Tell me, what is that!" "Those silk threads are making ether! They are making the void and the dark world!" "I think I see the truth!" Adam is also very embarrassed. He is the common mage closest to Prometheus. He has even resurrected once, but he has no dissatisfaction with Prometheus, because Adam is also very excited: "If I didn''t guess wrong If it is, it is the reality of the etheric void, and its name is called Xian!" "Xian?" The true spirit mages repeated this simple character, "Xian, what is it? Is there such a thing in your place?" "There is only this kind of theory. No one has ever discovered it, and where I come from, in that theory, strings should be everywhere, not outside the void and the dark world." Adam took a deep breath. I calmed my mood several times, and then said: "The most basic unit that constitutes the world is not point-shaped particles such as electrons and photons, but very small linear strings, including open strings and loops with end points. A closed string or a closed string. The different vibrations and motions of the string produce a variety of different elementary particles, which can prove that energy and matter can be transformed." Adam has reasons for excitement. He has always been very puzzled by the similarity between the void and the universe. In the universe, there are no planes, only planets that can be basically reduced to a circle. This is consistent with the shape of microscopic particles, but The void is different. The plane of the void is a piece of flat land without galaxies, no revolutions, and no rotations. Logically speaking, in this plane, the similarity of the basic rules is a bit contrary, but it is just It really does exist. This problem has troubled Adam for a long time, and now, the exact observation of the string seems to explain all this to a large extent. He even had a deeper thought-does the existence of strings mean that the void itself is also eager for ascending dimensions? In the mages observations, there are four epochs. The first epoch has no trace and cannot be verified, the second epoch is empty, and the planes are all conscious creatures, and the third and fourth epochs No matter how it looks, there are great similarities. Perhaps the Tertiary and the Quaternary are in the same era, and the Quaternary is a continuation of the Tertiary. Because the evolution of the tertiary organisms is in the wrong direction, the void itself The self-correction function of the activists destroyed them, but because the Tertiary Age was already very complete, the void continued the Tertiary Age again, eager for new creatures and civilizations to complete their ascension. Perhaps the First Age is just a primitive template, and the Second Age is a rough sketch. They have never experienced the catastrophe of destruction at all, but the natural evolution of the void and excessive, no, maybe there is no catastrophe of destruction at all, the super-empty life encounters Yes, it''s just an anti-virus program automatically executed by the system. In this way, maybe Adam is from the First Age, he did not pass through at all, but because of some unknown reason, chaos and ignorance crossed the endless river of time, attached to a certain basic On the string, and then born in the wizard world. Adam didn''t conceal these words, but all told the true spirit mages. The true spirit mages did not entangle themselves with the question of Adam''s origin, but thought about the connotation of this paragraph. "In other words, there are no observers, no programmers, we are not the chess pieces and playthings of a certain advanced civilization, we are ourselves?" Laura said this in a relieved tone, and the interrogative sentence indicated that she was not sure. , But this is already very good, even if they are very confident, even if they do not care about the results of the electronic double-slit interference experiment, but it is still a stone pressed in their hearts, and now, this stone is no longer stable. Adam did not nod, but said: "It is very possible that the parallel space-time theory is more reasonable. The appearance of strings almost means that parallel space-time exists. We are ourselves, but the void is not unique. Behind the dark world, Beyond the string, there may be infinite voids." The rest of the people in the laboratory started working again. Compared with their joy, Adam seemed a little silent here, but this silence was not sorrow, but excitement. After a while, Prometheus laughed: "The great experiment, Adam, you, Julius, Wellington, Laurian, and all the mages of the Institute of Atomic Energy, all deserve the word great, I I used to be deeply troubled by the path of promotion to level ten, because no matter how calculated, if you want to become level ten, you must embark on the old path of ultra-void life plundering energy we will inevitably become entropy increase Creatures. And now, the discovery of the string has shown a new path for all mages. We have never been as close to the truth as we are now, close to detachment, and it is foreseeable that in the future, we will be closer and closer to the truth. Until you truly control the truth and become the truth." "I can hardly wait to join your research institute and start the research of this great knowledge. I can''t wait to leave the void. No, it is to lead the void to appreciate the mystery of parallel time and space!" Prometheus is impassioned and magnificent, and the world collides. Everything that the experiment showed cleared the haze in the hearts of the true spirit mage, and really allowed them to find a new way to detachment. Prometheus and all the true spirit mages present bowed to Adam. Adam was not humble and accepted the compliments of the true spirit wizards. At the same time, he gave a bow: "I am glad that I can come to the world of wizards. I also hope to be with the world of wizards to see more knowledge and understand the rest. Void truth." Prometheus laughed and said: "It is time for us to start the second magical revolution. The leader of the first magical revolution is us, and the leader of the second magical revolution must be you. Adam, become the true spirit as soon as possible, we Everything will be prepared for you in advance. When you achieve the true spirit, it is when the magical revolution and the road to detachment are initiated." v2 Chapter 566： over (Two in one, this chapter is free) The world collision experiment has obtained a huge amount of precious data. In just a few years after the end of the experiment, the mages discovered hundreds of new particles based on these data, smoothly summarizing the fermions and fermions in the etheric void. Boson is far from reaching its end. Every day, every moment, researchers make new discoveries. These particles themselves cannot bring direct power to the wizards, but the more particles found, the more helpful it is to the establishment of the model. Adam also devoted himself to this work, and carried out the standard model and gauge field with all his heart. The establishment. This will be a protracted task, a daunting task. The first to be completed is the unification of weak electricity. Wellington is very interested in this theory. He has become a quasi-true spirit mage. In the past few years, he has perfected his weak interaction theory, and pointed out that it is the exchange of two bosons, namely emission and Absorption caused by the weak force is caused by the emission or absorption of bosons, so it is a non-contact force. What Wellington lacks is only his own energy accumulation. It stands to reason that he should go out to fight for resources and energy at this time. However, after hearing a new direction from Adam, he did not hesitate to give up going out and invest in the new Of research. In the study of weak interaction, Wellington has completely surpassed Adam. With his participation and the joint calculation and research of the two, he successfully completed the experiment and calculation, which in turn proved the unity of weak electricity. That is, weak interaction and electromagnetic interaction are a kind of force. After this theory was drawn, Adam was promoted to become a seventh-level super-dimensional wizard. He didn''t mean to rest, and started to study the unity of strong interaction and electromagnetic force non-stop. Like Wellington, Juliuss thirsty for knowledge far exceeds status and resources. Even his own True Spirit Mages tower was too lazy to build, so he immediately returned to the research institute and started new research with Adam. Compared with the smooth unification of the weak electricity, the unification of the strong electricity is not so easy, and the calculations and theories involved are extremely complex, even to the point of boring. However, the two of them were not too anxious. Julius has become a true spirit. Adam has just been promoted to the seventh level and it takes some time to settle himself. Therefore, although the research is non-stop, the mentality of the two is very good, and, This kind of research is a process of combing knowledge and theories. In the process of reaching the final result, we can often find derivative theories with surprises. These theories are not enough to support a mage to become a true spirit, but they are attractive enough. During this time , Julius successfully integrated his theory into a system and established quantum chromodynamics in the etheric void. After the world collision experiment, the various sacred towers paid the highest attention to the Institute of Atomic Energy, and even surpassed the Institute of True Spirits, becoming the center of new knowledge in the wizard world, especially after the free true spiritual breath. The atmosphere of the world has changed drastically. The vision and mind of the mages have returned to knowledge from the previous resource and energy wealth. Although the recruitment requirements of the institute have been raised repeatedly, a large number of nearly 200,000 mages have passed the assessment. It is a rapid increase in research speed. The more you understand, the more you don''t understand. This sentence has become a consensus among all the masters of the Institute of Atomic Energy. Fifty years later, due to the slow progress in the unification of strong electricity, both Wellington and Laurie returned to the laboratory and devoted themselves to this research. Adam and them spent a lot of effort to establish a unified theory that unifies the three forces of strong, weak, and electromagnetic. This theory can be said to have been successful to a certain extent, but Julius and Wellington did not. Not reconciled. "The discovery of the string proves that the void is not made of ether. The ether is only a special kind of energy. The success of this unified theory is based on the fact that the ether must participate. This is not rigorous. If it is in the distant future , We detached from the void and entered the rest of the parallel time and space, into a void without ether. Then, isnt this theory just a fallacy?" Julius has no image of a true spirit mage, full of white hair and The dense beard is knotted everywhere, looking very sloppy, "What is this? It belongs to the etheric force in the etheric void?" Julius increasingly believes that the ether that the mages recognize is not ether itself at all, or that the reason for the existence of ether is just a cheating device for the racial civilization of the void to improve itself. The existence of ether makes it easier for all beings to gain power and become strong, but it conceals the reality of the void. He is eager to remove ether from all knowledge and restore knowledge itself. Wellington and Julius had similar thoughts, but Adam and Laurian had different opinions. After hearing what Julius said, Adam said: "I don''t think your entanglement is necessary. Ether is a kind of Energy, no one can refute this." Julius nodded. "We all know that ether is the basic element in the void. It is both macroscopic and microscopic. Then, why can''t it be etheric power? No one stipulates that the fundamental power must have nothing to do with the energy we can use, right? I feel that instead of trying to abandon the ether, it is better to accept the unified theory, and then focus our research on analyzing the essence of the ether. Maybe we can discover a new basic force, energy?" Wellington frowned and said, "But, what if we are in a void with no ether or even usable extraordinary energy? Doesn''t it mean that our current knowledge is all castles in the sky?" Adam did not speak, but Laurian retorted: "Why should we go to a void like that? No, why should we succumb to a void like that? You know, we are mages, and we should not follow the crowd. They are all people who control the world. Discovering, conquering, and transforming is what we should do." It can be said that Laurian was promoted to a true spirit based on energy knowledge. The most important thing is that energy is useless. In his opinion, if there is no energy, this knowledge is just knowledge. The reason why the wizard can transform knowledge into Power, besides the original magic net, energy is the most important point. "Rather than thinking about those, it is better to consider how to incorporate gravity into the unified field." This is another problem, even the biggest problem so far. In recent years, the Second Holy Pagoda has established a theory of the "general relativity" within the etheric void, describing gravity as a geometric property curvature of space-time. Not everyone in the second Holy Pagoda agrees with this theory. But the concept of graviton has been widely recognized. Gravity is difficult to be included in the unified field. It is almost a complete macroscopic force. At the micro level, compared with the other three basic forces, gravity is too weak. If the value of gravity is one, then the interaction is weak. The force is 10 to the 25th power, the strong interaction force is 10 to the 38th power, and the electromagnetic interaction force is 10 to the 36th power. The weak force of gravity is so amazing that it interacts between a pair of particles or several particles. The impact in the process is negligible. During the conversation between several people, Adam submitted the unified theory into the source, and the gifts arrived at the same time. In more than 50 years, he was promoted to two levels and became an eighth-level super-dimensional mage. In fact, he is already qualified to touch the barriers of the true spirit, but he doesn''t want to do that. Nahum''s lessons learned are vivid. He wants to wait until the theory is complete, pass the accumulation period of the true spirit in one fell swoop, and directly become at least the 9th level peak. True Spirit Master. It is foreseeable that he will devote all his time to the study of unified theory. Seeing several people still arguing, he flicked the table with his fingers, and then said: "In this case, the focus of our next research has been determined. Now there is no point in arguing about these. I believe that when we can really touch the strings Time, you will get the exact answer." The Santa and the Council spare no effort to support Adam. After learning that Adam was determined to build the electromagnetic sacred tower, the council simultaneously began the preparations for the new sacred tower. As long as Adam was promoted, he could immediately become the true spirit of the sacred tower, without such a long preparation period. During this period of time, several major events occurred in the wizard world. The first one is that the two free spirits who withdrew from the expedition completely became lonely. Except for the core confidants, all the members left, and all the free mages who remained in the world of mages joined Medanzos expeditionary army. , Began a magnificent war against the Shendao plane cluster in the depths of the distant void. In this battle, the Holy Tower did not provide any help like last time, but for the first time the resource ration and resurrection costs were reduced to the same level as the Holy Tower Legion. This move and the generous gains caused complaints in the hearts of the free wizards. Less and less, the end of the faction confrontation in Mage World is just around the corner. The second piece, Medanzo and others, as well as the continuous exploration of the exploration robot for nearly a thousand years, have discovered all the remaining sleeping places of the super-empty life. Three of them are on the verge of death, their consciousness is close to collapse, and they cannot maintain the stability of their body and energy. The large-scale dissipation of the pollution energy has formed three catastrophic zones that are larger than the fairy void belt, but they are different from those under the control of the beginning. These catastrophic zones are more powerful, and the lives in them are all inherited from the super-void life inheritance. Powerful creature. Santa has begun a new round of all-out war, and at the same time, the second world collision is about to take place. After seeing the power of the last experiment, the true spirit wizards came up with the idea of ??placing the experimental site on the super-empty life. However, the previously discovered ultra-empty life is relatively complete, and the true spirits worry that failure to kill completely will cause disaster, but this One difference is that he is on the verge of death, and he is the best energy bearer. The new catastrophe zone is different from the fairy void zone. The civilization and races here do not need to be gathered and rescued. They are all on the standard line of destruction. The Holy Tower concentrates its powerful military forces into the catastrophe zone and executes genocide offensives wherever it passes. Thousands of years later, 70% of the pollution plane was cleared, and the remaining 30% was driven to the periphery of the Ultra Void beings. The scale of the second world collision experiment is larger than that of the first. No matter the length of the acceleration channel, the volume of the experimental world is more than five times larger. The experimental energy is more than twenty nine-level monsters and plums captured during the battle. Dan Zuo and others have contributed more than a dozen kingdoms with complete existence of gods. Naham no longer regarded the experiment as a task, but devoted himself wholeheartedly. In the last collision, he observed the mutual annihilation of dark world matter, and obtained amazing gains from it, so this time, in his Upon request, the two experimental worlds also contain an incidental dark world. After the preparations for the response were completed, the experiment began as scheduled, and the ultra-empty life awakened at the last moment and burst out, but in the release of terrifying energy, all resistance was of no avail. But for the mage, his resistance is a good thing. The longer he resists, the longer the mage can observe outside the void, the longer it takes to observe the string. This time, Xianzu was exposed to the mage for nearly ten seconds, and a large amount of extremely precious data was successfully collected. The huge gains made all the mages rejoice, and the war against the second cataclysmic zone was immediately carried out. At the same time, the rest of the mages embarked on an unprecedented collective expedition. The races and civilizations discovered by the exploration robots were marked one by one. There are only two choices for all planes, surrender or perish. The large-scale all-out war that lasted two thousand years has made the wizards extremely fierce. The land area of ??the college has tripled. The newly promoted wizards no longer have free rest time, but will join the war non-stop to plunder resources. Adam''s previous preparations were At this stage, all were transformed into combat effectiveness. Later, the general headquarters sent weak plane intelligence back to the mainland, and the offensive army changed from a wizard to a beast knight with a tenfold improvement in basic quality and equipped with various structures. An army of ordinary people with armor and war machines for mortals. The world of wizards has thus entered a great era where all the people are all soldiers and all members participate in the war, with their own power to face the void. Any world and race that dares to block the path of the wizards detachment and dare to pull behind will be No longer have the qualifications to survive. The mages have completely become a war race, and the brutal warfare did not make the power of the world of the mages a bit lower. The civilization became stronger and stronger during the war, and all the gains became the accumulation of the next evolution. A thousand years later, the fourth world collision experiment maintained the gate of the void for five minutes. Prometheus passed through the portal body to reach outside of the void. After touching the string with his hands, he was successfully promoted to the tenth-level real spirit master. This chapter is free, because the writing is really bad. I have to apologize, because at this point, I really dont understand the knowledge materials. This book is an evolution of knowledge. When the author of me cant understand it, I really cant write it. Im very upset recently. Reading that knowledge, the result is just more confused. I really don''t know how to learn or not. I know I must be scolded, but I keep talking nonsense, which is too shameless. Sorry, sorry everyone. v2 Chapter 567： Adam True Spirit Archmage (2 in 1) "The core of string theory is that the basic element that constitutes the void is a one-dimensional string, not a zero-dimensional point particle. It can be said that because the string is real, parallel space-time is also real, and so is the dimension." At this moment, all the seventy-four true spirit mages of the wizard world gathered in the source space for the first time in endless years, listening to Prometheus''s words with all the wizards with the authority of the guardian of the honor world. Three thousand years ago, after Prometheus personally touched the strings, the promotion trend was unstoppable. Moreover, he no longer needed to be an entropy augmenter to absorb the limited energy in the swallowing system, but to transform himself into a set of macrostrings, creating unique His own energy, this energy was named by him as unified root energy, or source energy for short. The initial amount of source energy is extremely scarce, even if Prometheus becomes the tenth level in numerical value, the top life equivalent to the void, he still can''t make the source energy by himself, but he found another one. Method, a perfect way to truly transform the mage from individual evolution to collective evolution-he completely integrated himself into the magic net, began to transform the magic net into a string, and recreated the void in the void. As a result, the source of the world of wizards has achieved unprecedented great sublimation. The essence of the plane has continued to be promoted from the beginning. After three thousand years, with the joint efforts and support of all the wizards, Prometheus succeeded in replacing his original ether with source energy and was completely promoted Become a powerful life on another level. Although it is still called a true spirit mage, everyone knows that Prometheus is different from ordinary true spirits. There is even a voice in the world of wizards. Now only Prometheus can They are called ultra-dimensional wizards. They believe that the definition of ultra-dimensional wizards should be that they can truly transcend the void and travel parallel time and space, instead of leaving the plane of their lives as before. But this proposal was rejected, the reason is simple and troublesome. During this period of time, the world of wizards worked together, Prometheus personally took action to solve all the super-empty lives, and through the supreme energy level of source energy, converted their energy into ordinary ether to feed back the source, which was just right to fill it. The vacancy caused by the backward plane level after the rise of the world of wizards, the world of wizards has no opponents in the void, and it has truly controlled the entire void with its own power. The free faction was completely disintegrated and no longer existed, all true spirit mages joined the holy tower, and the world of mages has truly become one mind since then. "We are already very strong. I believe that in the near future, the number of tenth-level true spirit wizards will increase. When we are all integrated into the source and the magic net and change them with your own advanced energy, we can absolutely completely Those who manipulate the void, at that time, the void and the world of wizards will not be separated from each other. Perhaps the void where we were born and reproduced can be called the void of the wizard." Prometheus sat at the round table like an ordinary person and smiled. Everyone on the scene said, "However, this is not the end. The void is filled with interlaced strings. The Void of the Master is just a membrane between the strings. It is certain that we are not the only ones, in that vast and mysterious In the string space, there must be countless brilliant civilizations. Discovering them, conquering them, gaining more knowledge, and then cracking the mystery of parallel space-time, and finally transcending parallel space-time and entering a higher latitude is our next stage. aims." Everyone was fascinated and full of doubts, especially as the peculiarities of gravity became more and more obvious. Randolph said: Gravity is a universal force between all forms of energy or mass. It cannot It is limited to the membrane. On the contrary, it has to penetrate the entire space. If we do live on a membrane in space-time with extra dimensions, the gravitational waves generated by the motion of objects on the membrane will propagate to other dimensions. There is also a second shadow film. Will they reflect or penetrate? So, is there a wizard world that is exactly the same as or completely opposite to us in the string space? If there is a third film in between, then, What is its existence like?" These few questions are dizzying. After Prometheus was promoted and transformed into a string group, the theory of grand unification was established. The string perfectly unified the five fundamental forces of the void, including the etheric force. However, now It seems that the existence of gravity makes this theory still contradictory, causing the co-founders including Adam, Randolph, Julius and others to also have differences and not formally upload the knowledge to the magic net. Its just that Adam is a little eager, but he cant upload it alone. One is because the founder is not himself, and the other is because the origin of the promotion stage is very special. If this level of knowledge is wrong, it is likely to affect the entire void. The overall path of all races. Prometheus laughed and said: "You are too eager. The world of wizards can evolve to the present level. It is a gradual process. It is a process of accumulation from scratch. The same is true for knowledge. We can''t study all the knowledge only by fantasy. , It is impossible to reach the final truth directly. The study of knowledge is staged. The contradiction in the current theory is not the goal you should strive for in the next step?" "But the source and the magic net?" "Don''t worry, I have everything." Prometheus stood up and supported the table with both hands, and said to everyone: "On behalf of the Mage Council, I allow all true spirit wizards to build holy towers anywhere in the void, and open the magic net to build knowledge. From now on, the world where the holy tower goes is the world of wizards. I hope that you can work together to transform the etheric void into the wizard void. I also hope that you can go out of your own way, create your own supreme energy, and make the magic net become The ubiquitous string gives the wizard the power to travel parallel time and space collectively." Ten years later, the Grand Unification Theory has reached the most complete state at this stage. Under the joint operation of all the founders, relevant papers stored in a source server are uploaded to the magic net, and the world of the wizard rises with monstrous energy and light. The energy is burnt out, and the mutual annihilation of energy tends to be invisible. This is not annihilation, but a rebirth. Ten seconds later, all the local creatures were suspended in the void, seeing the magnificent source light cluster in the center blooming with dazzling but soft brilliance, the dense magic net moved and recombined, and the material energy was regenerated. In just one minute, the mage The world reappears, and it looks the same as before, but anyone can feel that all the substances that make up the world are countless times denser and stronger than before, which at the same time causes an infinite increase in quality. Logically speaking, such a huge mass. It will cause the void to collapse, but under the protection of the original magic net and the true spirit mage, the void is safe and sound. Adam was promoted to True Spirit at the same moment. Before Adam Super Dimension, his level has advanced by leaps and bounds, and even set a world record for Mage. However, after Super Dimension, the promotion speed has suddenly slowed down. The true spirit has accumulated more than 5,000 years, and all preparations are for this moment. At the moment when Essence received the Grand Unification Theory, a bridge made up of Essence Force rushed out from the center of Essence and connected with Adam. Adam showed the real body of the mage, the semi-photon real body transformed into full photonization under the perfusion of the original power, and the world re-enacted around the body. The five basic forces are perfectly integrated, from the micro to the macro, from the illusion to the reality. , From small to huge, his own energy level jumped up, breaking through the eighth limit and reaching the ninth in a few seconds, but the promotion showed no sign of ending. When the energy level climbed to the ninth peak, Adam''s full photon body collapsed and fell into the self-constructed world. The original source was divided into one-tenth of the mass and descended, the magic net appeared simultaneously, and the majestic and substantial energy flame burned through. After the void and the dark world, the world collides with itself, supporting a portal to the string space. The photons converge out of thin air, piercing through the sky and entering the portal. They are attached to the strings in front of them at the same time, adding a layer of dazzling luster to the already colorful strings. All the ritual masters stared at this scene intently. On the one hand, they were shocked at Adam''s ability to enter the string space, because this probably means that Adam will directly become the tenth level true spirit, and on the other hand, they are unwilling to miss any witness to the truth. Opportunities, especially the sacred tower masters, more than five thousand years of accumulation and knowledge blowout, so that they all touched the nine barriers, the first is Prometheus, the second is Adam, and they are very confident in In the following time, all became level ten. On the contrary, Croft''s progress will be slower at this time. She wants to become the tenth level, and must wait until the moment when the void truly becomes the mage void. Adam''s current state is very strange. Every photon is a clone of Adam, and the aggregation of every photon is the continuation and coming of Adams will. At this moment, he has billions of clones, and each clone has independent thinking and controls independent power. , But not contradictory, but harmonious and unified. It represents that the avatar of classical electromagnetism is first truly condensed and merged into the string in a hug gesture. The soft response of the string seems to be acknowledging Adam''s knowledge. A power different from the ether and higher than the ether was born. Next are quantum electrodynamics, quantum chromodynamics, quantum field theory, wave dynamics, matrix mechanics...the clones that carry these knowledge appear one after another in the string, and the response given by the string becomes more and more abundant. Energy is becoming more and more complete. In the end, when thousands of clones that collectively represent the Grand Unification Theory were melted into the string, Xian gave the most violent response. It vibrated like a string and made a series of melodious sounds. At the same time, countless Adam clones were on the string. Running and jumping in the middle, cheered and greeted all the individuals passing by and merged together. In the end, nine huge shining Adams stood on top of the nine strings and saluted each other, after which they each carried one-ninth of the new energy. The clones are completely gathered together. The movement of the strings disappeared at the same time, and Adam returned to the void through the void portal. The real body of the pseudo tenth-level mage seemed to be frozen in the void and generally motionless, even the soul and energy were frozen at the same time. Prometheus blocked all the true spirits who wanted to come forward to inquire and said loudly: "The origin has been opened for you." Adam showed a stiff smile, the vast energy burst out and descended into the world of wizards, into the source, this body of ether and magic is no longer useful, Adam wants to embark on the same path as Prometheus, borrowing from the source and the power of all wizards , Create and stabilize new higher energy. After the last trace of ether disappeared, everyone present only felt that the front of them was black, and Adam disappeared. At this time, the source actually beats as softly as a real heart, and the world energy level of the wizard increased again, and all connected to the magic web The energy level of the mage is increased by one level below the critical point. After Adam disappeared, Prometheus said to others: "This is the tenth-level path of the mage. After touching the string, I have the ability to create another membrane in the string space and become the creator to build another world, but I did not Do it, Adam is the same. I believe that when the time comes, you will have the same choice. The world is very big, and only the strength of the mages, the racial group, can ensure that we always stand on the top and not become another real predator. Prey of qualified civilization." "Everyone, go and build your sacred tower outside of the world of wizards. I look forward to the day when you all become level ten. I look forward to the day when everyone in the world of wizards is truly spiritual. I also look forward to our complete evolution and travel in parallel time and space. one day." ~： : Our Wizard World The ending is free. "I am Garfield, a noble ninth-level devilholytindervirusnanomagic wandnew magic...oh, this stupid term. In short, I still have many titles. Remember, I am the greatest being in parallel time and space with multiple forms. Well, partner (here to be revised later). I dont want to mention my master, the cruel, ruthless, cruel, who personally destroyed an infinite number of planes and slaughtered an infinite number of races, but he is also wise and broad, and has even begun to lead the Holy Tower to fight the ninth of the parallel world. The original supreme electromagnetic sacred tower master, the great ten-level real spirit master, Adam, yes, Adam, has no surname, because the owner does not have a surname, so I erased my real name, and also no surname. However, I have to mention him again, because he gave me life, he is not my father, but to me, he is greater than his father. Even if he has never been warm to me, I still want to thank him, because at least he is very fair and generous to me. Since my birth, as long as he has, as long as I need or request, he has never refused. I, um, although I have to change jobs, I''m very satisfied. " In the Mage Void, in the Tower of Will and Life, Garfield, who has become the leader of the Mage Void Devil Race, holds an ancient quill in his hand, and writes him in human ink on a scroll made of the skin of an unknown creature. Autobiography. The name is "Legendary Devil-Garfield''s Magnificent Life (The first edition can be added at any time)." At this point, Garfield seemed to be out of inspiration, raised his head and bit the quill pen with his teeth, disappeared in place and came to another room. The things in front of him suddenly became nothing, turning into countless light curtains playing images around him. His body is hovering, and the picture in it contains everything he has experienced since his birth. These pictures are Garfield''s most precious memories. Now he has become the ruler of the Void, and he will stay here most of the time, watching them over and over again. The nib of the quill pen was again stained with ink, and Garfield drew a picture of his birth on the scroll in a mischievous manner, in which the image of Adam was vilified by him and became a humble man who sacrificed himself and prayed for his coming. "The story begins in a mixed settlement of primitive mages called Bran..." I dont know how long time has passed. The door of the room was slammed open and broken. Garfield showed a helpless expression. As expected, he heard the cowardly voice that had not changed for hundreds of millions of years: "Garfield, what are you doing? Lina invited us. Go to the Elf Tower! Do you want to go?" Garfield beckoned to the visitor, motioned for her to sit next to him and wait for a while, wiped off the stain on the scroll, and started a new line and wrote: "Sophia Void Elemental Electromagnetism Saint Frost, a stupid little dragon that can''t change the cowards character even if it reaches level 9 and becomes one of the masters of the Void Dragon clan alien tower. My master and I explored the mission plane for the first time. The "trophies" in the battle, my best friend." "I think I will never forget the first words Sophia said that day, "Sophia is so pitiful! My mother didn''t want Sophia, she was taken away by the bad guys just after going down the mountain, and they wanted to kill Sophia! Later, Sophia kept crying. They decided to send Sophia away. They heard they were going to a terrible place. Dalong, you came to save Sophia, right?''" Garfield suddenly let out a sneer laugh. The laughter became louder and harder to control. In the end, the entire gathering place of will and life heard the laughter of their off-line leader. Sophia put her ears down, and walked towards Garfield while blocking the laughter, and said suspiciously, "Garfield, what are you laughing at? It''s so ugly." Then she saw the text on the scroll: "Of course, and most importantly, the most embarrassing conversation in the owners life, Da Long, why did you catch Sophie... Catch me, Im still very young and its not tasty. I don''t eat dragons, I need you... Don''t you eat me? Great! What are you doing with me? I see, you want to match me wrong! I... But I was too young. My mother said that mating can only be done after adulthood, and it will take a long, long time for me to become an adult. Dalong, can you wait for me? I can stay by your side, as long as there is very little food and treasure! I eat very little! " Sophia screamed, two dragon claws and wings tightly blocked her face, and her ninth-level body was flushed with naked eyes. The majestic energy aura soared into the sky and gathered into a storm. It just took Garfield''s The ceiling of the palace was overturned, and at the same time, in the gathering place around the different towers, the dragon clan phantoms were everywhere, rushing around in panic. However, although this terrifying sight appeared above the head, all the lives in the area were calm. The life killed by Dragon Shadow walked out of the resurrection channel on one side, and then reported his loss. Sophia''s guards calmly displayed their abilities. Calming the energy, Garfield''s men calmly repaired the palace. Obviously, they were used to all this. Garfield''s big hand patted Sophia''s head and smiled: "Well, well, are you going to destroy my palace for the 97th time?" Sophia twisted her body, the steaming high-temperature energy waves gradually subsided, but the dragon''s claws and wings still blocked her face tightly, and the urn said angrily: "You...I..., Garfield, you hate it!" Garfield laughed again: "But this is what you said." "The master will be angry if she knows it! I want to tell the master!" Garfield''s laughter stagnated. To tell the truth, he doesn''t care about the punishment now. Adam can''t kill him, but with Adam''s devil-like character, he will definitely punish him in public. Although it''s okay, he is very embarrassed. Uncle Field''s face, he hurriedly added prohibitions to this text to make them disappear on the surface, and then pulled Sophia over and said: "Look, I have deleted it, don''t tell the master, he is very busy, eh! Don''t do it, this scroll is very fragile, you will ruin it." Sophia looked at Garfield suspiciously with wide-eyed eyes, and said: "If someone else knows, it must be you, and I will tell the master then!" Garfield left a clone and continued to write his autobiography, while the real body took Sophia out and said, Dont worry, this is our secret. No one else will know it. Lets go and go to the ideal country. Lina." "really?" "Of course it''s true. Have I lied to you? Lina must have prepared a lot of delicious foods, and they won''t be there anymore. When I heard something delicious, Sophia was no longer shy, and walked out with Garfield, and said at the same time: "You often lie to me. Not long ago, you said that you would take me to a newly discovered adventure in the void. ..." Garfield waved his hand: "Don''t care about the details. Those who care about the details are fools." Sophia mumbled: "I''m not a fool, I think I''m very smart!" ...... There are currently 413 sacred towers of the mage and 97 different towers in the mage void. They are all the nodes of the Hongxian magic net, driving the power of the creator together, and supporting them in accordance with the rules and regulations of the mage council. The daily operation of the mage void. There are countless portals, transmission tracks, and dimensional hubs all over the void. Anyone can pay a certain price to use them, and they can reach any place in the void in a moment. Its unimaginable that the civilization of the Master is developed, but this is not the end. New inventions and creations are put into production every moment, and new knowledge is uploaded to the source. The "Master Void Race Knowledge Release Seminar and Commendation Joint Conference" is held every three thousand years. "It has become the largest event for all races of the wizard civilization. Every time it is held, it can promote the evolution of the wizard civilization. The masters in the world have completely become the center of knowledge, culture, economy, administration and so on. The headquarters of all sacred towers and different towers are set up on it. The nine original highest sacred towers and the first fairy tower together form the new mages council. Every command issued by the Chamber is the strongest voice in parallel time and space. The other Sacred Towers and the House of Commons composed of different towers are the executors of specific affairs and hold the power envied by all races in parallel time and space. Both Garfield and Sophia have second-level permissions, and the treatment they enjoy is the highest. The transport channel supporting them is simply a sightseeing corridor, allowing them to see the magnificent world. Although the screen transition is a bit quicker, it is nothing for ninth-level creatures. "I just said that this transmission line should be modified. Every time I pass by, I feel dizzy. What''s more, the most excessive thing is that the council refused to use lower-level channels for beings above level 9 and said that our own existence would interfere with the second highest gravitational saint. What a joke about the daily maintenance of the tower, I am level nine! Level nine! How can I not control my energy!" As soon as Garfield complained, the transmission channel fluctuated slightly, and then he received a bill for this time: "The Tower of Willingness Commands Garfield, the slight loss of repair materials and manual consumption caused by you to the transmission channel are as follows, please pay on time. Otherwise, your qualification will be cancelled." Garfield''s face turned blue, Sophia turned her head and smirked a few times, and the sound was just right into Garfield''s ears, and then before Garfield became angry, she flew towards Lina, who was waiting for the exit of the passage, and became the smallest incarnation. Form, happily hovering around Lina, twittering about Garfield''s embarrassment. The Elf Tower is also known as the ideal township. It is the most beautiful place in the Mage Void''s natural environment. It has the most beautiful creatures, the most elegant humanities and arts, the most hospitable race and the best food. It is a tourist attraction in the Mage Void. , Under the high platform where several people are located, there are always creatures coming for sightseeing or commerce in the lower-level transmission channel. After they land, the first thing they do is to respect the three ninth-level beings in the sky. salute. Just like the Mage World Age, in the Mage Void, there are only authority, no status, high-level mage, and creatures above level 9 never pretend to be mysterious. Everyone has seen their own nominal ruler with their own eyes, and Knowing that they are actually the same as yourself. This is a benign to perfect social system. Since the collapse of the free faction, there has not been a voice deviating from the collective will of the wizard in the void. Lina was very angry and wealthy. She took the bill and paid directly: "Everyone is waiting for you, come on, the banquet is about to begin." Garfield has a thick face and said nonchalantly: "Everyone? Who else is there besides us?" "Elliott True Spirit, Kristel True Spirit, Dark World Titan King Vega Mo, Tenth-level Faerie of Vientiane... and Master." Garfield wondered: "Why do these people gather together? Also, why is the master also here?" Lina smiled and said: "This party was originally initiated by the host. Elliott and Kristel, as friends of the host, will of course be present, but the main purpose of the party is us." "We? Is the master leading us to fight parallel time and space?" Lina shook her head: "No..." ...... "No, the purpose of calling you here is to dissolve the master and servant contract between us." Two thousand years after the pseudo-tenth level, Adam stabilized the new magic power that he simply named the new magic power... Formally became a tenth-level true spirit mage, and the establishment of the ninth electromagnetic holy tower was also extremely smooth. After the mage mastered the mystery of traveling through parallel time and space, it directly became one of the nine highest holy towers and the last highest holy tower. Over the years, his own knowledge and strength have improved tremendously, and he has quickly caught up with the strength of the old sacred tower master, and is still advancing by leaps and bounds. The level of the mage world is only planned to level ten, but in fact, it stands to reason, including Including Adam Vientiane, their strength has surpassed the tenth level, above the parallel time and space. After perfectly mastering the four basic powers and the root force of the string space, he truly became a creator-like existence. He was born in the world with a thought, and the world was dark with a thought. At this time, he no longer needs slaves to enhance his strength, and no matter what Whether it was Garfield or Sophia Lina, Adam had no longer regarded them as slaves, but real friends since the endless years. The three of Garfield watched Adam hand over the original contract, and they were silent, just as Adam treated them as friends. They also did not care about the status of slaves for a long time. This contract has not been fulfilled for a long time, but it became between them and Adam. The deepest fetters, to be honest, they are not willing to lift them. Adam''s character has been polished for endless years, and he lived up to the coldness before. After seeing their expressions, he smiled and said: "Why? No? Uncle Garfield, isn''t this what you hoped most before?" Garfield turned his head and curled his lips, without saying a word. Lina knew about this a long time ago, so she didn''t say anything at this time, only Sophia''s voice suddenly became panicked, and even cried: "Master, do you want us?" Adam touched Sophia''s head, which was gentler than ever, and Sophia was stunned. "I''m very pleased that you all have become ninth-level beings. From now on you should have your own lives, not be trapped under my will. Moreover, the contract is just a fetter. Now we are all in the world of wizards. One member, Hongxian Mowang is our deepest bond." Garfield violently dragged the contract, evaporating it, and then threw the contract between Lina and Sophia on them, with a strange voice saying: "This is what you said, don''t regret it! I wanted to say it a long time ago, you This stupid..." Adam interrupted him: "Stupid pig?" Garfield turned his back and said fiercely: "Yes! Stupid pig!" Adam didn''t care at all, walked forward and personally destroyed the contract between Lina and Sophia, and patted Garfield on the shoulder: "Whatever you say." Eliot and Kristall watched this scene with a smile. Eliot stepped forward to molested Garfield. Kristall was full of emotions. Once upon a time, there were only three people left in that ship''s companion. Adam finally They still became their role models, the strongest in parallel time and space and the leader of the wizard world, and even they were promoted to true spirits, which no one dared to imagine before. "It''s just a pity, Ophelia..." Kristel thought silently. Adam raised his wine glass and looked around. Just about to speak, he suddenly looked towards the sky and said loudly to the last guest: "I thought you would not come, Ophelia, true spirit mage." Riding on the Void Dragon Horse and Black Cloud, Ophelia landed on the ground with a huge ruin and threw a ton of spirits from the portable space, and then said: "How can I miss such a party, drink these, I personally brewed the wine that can drunk the real spirit. The spirit''s wine is delicious, but not strong enough." Kristel stepped forward and hugged Ophelia fiercely, and then summoned the courage to look at Adam. Adam smiled and hugged the two of them, and then said: "Then, my friends, I hope you can Happy." ...... During the banquet, everyone happily did not mention it, and after that, they would go to the unprecedented grand gathering of the master civilization The wedding of Naham Augustus and Anne Croft. This pair of Bi people, who had been entangled since ancient times in the world of Masters, finally came to fruition. As a result, the world of wizards stopped all external warfare. Creatures above level 9 gathered together, and the Supreme True Spirits jointly constructed a celebration plane, welcoming and receiving all the wizards who were willing to come and congratulate. When Prometheus, who was the witness himself, announced the ceremony, everyone sent their blessings and launched the most beautiful magic high in the sky. The true spirits looked at each other and raised their arms, creating and detonating the plane instantly, as the most spectacular Fireworks. The celestial spirits of Vientiane rose high into the sky, the golden lotus and the nectar flowed from the sky, the true spirits of Mathisson and the true spirits of Ingrid launched magic, and the wine and food fell like rain. Naham and Annie hugged and laughed A deep kiss. This beautiful scene is believed to be unforgettable for everyone present. And at this time, Hongxian Mowang issued a message to all ninth-level creatures: Located at the coordinate point (...) of the string space, the exploration robot found a strange super-empty civilization, and the negotiation failed. Please pay attention to all true spirits! Croft was startled and wanted to get away from his arms. Naham finally hugged her fiercely and then took the initiative to separate, facing Prometheus. Prometheus laughed, not cowardly, and after looking around for a week, he said: "Then, everyone, prepare for war! Remember our declaration!" "Where the origin descends, we will win!" "As pointed out by the Master Bingfeng, we are invincible!" I came, I saw, I conquered, the conquest never stopped, and the exploration never stopped. This is our world of wizards. ------------------Finish. ~： Its over. First, after finishing spreading flowers, sprinkle flowers for yourself. It''s hard to write, and it''s hard to write books, especially in the later stages, looking at the formulas like the heavenly book, I don''t know if they recognize me, and I definitely don''t know them. The end of the stumbling block is not satisfactory, but I have tried my best. Bow, thank all readers who have discovered, clicked, voted, subscribed, and rewarded readers, bow and thank you all, you are the driving force for me to write up to now, and the food and clothing parents who allow me to eat. Thank you very much, bow again. There are so many people on the fan list, I wont be one by one. In short, thank you. Thank you again. It really feels warm. Looking back, hey, I also have a lot of fans. Hahahaha. I havent set up a group until now. Im really a person who talks very little and doesnt know how to chat. Besides, Im afraid that there will only be so few people after the establishment of the group. Its a bit shivering when I look at it. Next book I''ll be courageous and try to build a group~~~ I liken writing a book to falling in love. The preparation period is the time to chase girls, racking my brains to think of ideas. The new book period is a stage of unfamiliar temptation at the beginning, a little worried but full of hope. After its on the shelves, its a period of passion, you can see the money, you and I are like glue. However, it is inevitable that there will be a period of exhaustion, there will be conflicts, feelings, um, no, it is the novel that will enter the quarrel and the cold war period, when the contradiction cannot be resolved, it will come to an end. This book is actually a bit painful after I wrote it...I thought I would be very happy after finishing this book, but in fact I still feel sad and lose more. It''s like a once sweet love, lost to reality and lack of ability. The new book has no clues yet, but I will think about it as soon as possible. In the next few days, I am going to walk outside and open my eyes to change my mood. After I come back, I will enter work. I will be able to meet you at the end of this month. Please click Collection support. I dont know how to write anything that is pretending, and there is almost no plot of slap in this book, um, there is at the beginning, but...no one seems to like the slap in my face hahahaha, embarrassing, so Well, the new book will avoid that kind of blunt plot. The most important thing this book has given me is that I know what is the poison point, um, what is the big poison point, be more strict, and I will avoid it in the next book. I wrote about magic and magicians, but in fact, there is not much content about mage fighting in the whole book. Well, because I set the key too high, it was not very good later, so I will pay attention to this point. So what, I am bragging to say, this book is about science and knowledge, the next one, I want to write something about culture? ? Well, just a thought... Well, that''s all, thank you again for your support and company. ps, please don''t delete Master Adam from the bookshelf for now...will you delete it when you see my new book~~~ Finally bow.